《Genshin Impact: I, Heavenly Principle, Will Make Teyvat Supreme》 Chapter 1 - 1: Arrival in Teyvat, Becoming Heavenly Principle A white architectural marvel. A scene steeped in divine splendor. Above stretched a flawless azure sky, pure and unblemished. The surroundings were adorned with white buildings that seemed to float atop the clouds. Such a breathtaking sight would leave any earthling in awe. But Noah didn''t have the luxury to marvel at the scenery. His gaze was utterly captivated by an otherworldly beauty lying nearby, as still as Sleeping Beauty. She had snow-white hair and wore a close-fitting, white-and-gold garment that accentuated her perfect proportions. Her aura radiated a mixture of coldness and majesty. Noah was in complete shock. All he did was head downstairs to collect a delivery. He hadn''t been hit by a truck, nor was he some unlucky high schooler from an island nation. How did this even happen? Crossing over to Teyvat? Sure, no complaints. But why was the landing point Celestia? "The Sustainer of Heavenly Principles is going to wake up any second now and kill me¡­" Noah stared nervously at the goddess-like woman who seemed to be in deep sleep. Before he could fully grasp his situation, a burst of blinding white light overwhelmed his vision. The light came quickly and faded just as fast. A surge of divinity, supreme and absolute power, coursed through his body. He had become the Heavenly Principle! The former Heavenly Principle, Phanes, had perished shortly after the Khaenri''ah Cataclysm five centuries ago. Before their death, Phanes entrusted all authority to be safeguarded on Celestia by Asmoday, one of the Four Shades and Ruler of Space, waiting for the next individual to assume the role of protector and overseer of Teyvat. Now, by some cosmic twist of fate, Noah had inherited this immense power. "So, I just snatched someone else''s chance?" Noah''s face showed a complex mix of emotions, though his heart pounded uncontrollably. Inheriting an entire world upon arrival placed him among the top-tier protagonists¡ªthe kind that start at the very top. While elated, he was equally apprehensive. As Heavenly Principle, he now bore the weight of safeguarding all of Teyvat. Even Phanes, an immensely powerful entity, hadn''t survived. How was a mere newcomer from Earth supposed to shoulder such responsibility? The information conveyed from the Heavenly Throne painted a grim picture of Teyvat: the world''s very foundations were riddled with holes. In less than a decade, Teyvat would collapse. "The world will last only ten more years. To wear the crown is to bear its burden¡­" Noah swallowed hard. With the Heavenly Throne came near-omniscient knowledge about Teyvat. It was as if he had access to the world''s control panel. Yet the flood of issues now overwhelming his mind left him drenched in cold sweat. Even with the full authority of the Heavenly Principles, solving Teyvat''s problems seemed impossible. "What now?" Noah thought aloud. "Do I enjoy the perks of being Heavenly Principle for a bit, then hand the throne to Lumine after she conquers the Seven Nations?" This wasn''t how he imagined a transmigration would unfold. No cheats? No advantages? "System, are you there?" "Heaven-Defying Comprehension talent from the Earth Mother?" "Imaginary Tree, Quantum Sea¡ªgrant me your power!" "Multiverse Chat Group?" "Simulator?" Noah muttered nonsensically, grasping at straws. [Ding! System has received the host''s call. Initializing¡­] [Modifying template according to host''s circumstances.] [Treasure-hunting template switched to Dimensional Sovereign template.] S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Loading complete. Enumerating host''s abilities¡­] As information surged into his mind, Noah''s eyes widened in astonishment. A system! As expected of a transmigrator! A familiar game-like interface appeared on his retinas: [Name]: Noah [Role]: Heavenly Principle of Teyvat [Authorities]: ? Primordial Law Ring (Incomplete): Governs all laws and authorities of Teyvat. Portions of its fragments have been used to create gods and can be reclaimed upon their deaths. ? Aether Anchors: Core structures stabilizing Teyvat''s dimensional bubble within the Quantum Sea. Functions include creating false heavens and repairing leylines using Divine Nails. ? Light Realm Force System: Harnesses Teyvat''s seven elements, creates Visions, and merges elements into Light Realm Force to craft all things. ? Human Realm Force System: Collects human faith to form Divine Seats, evaluates the strength of wishes, and distributes Visions. The culmination of all human desires becomes the Human Realm Force that weaves destiny. ? Constellation System: Determines the fate of all intelligent life in Teyvat, gathers Ascension Stars, and guides chosen beings to their Divine Seats. Gaining clarity from the system interface, Noah began to calm down. As the Heavenly Principle, his strength was undeniable; he wielded the majority of Teyvat''s world authorities. "System, what can you do?" The priority was to understand his cheat''s capabilities. [Ding! The system has transitioned to the Dimensional Sovereign System.] Functions: ? Search for world coordinates based on the host''s knowledge of the multiverse.. ? Establish portals linking different worlds. ? Facilitate the annexation of connected worlds. ? Design detailed plans for annexing different worlds. "Annexing worlds! Such overpowered functionality?" Noah inhaled sharply. [Ding. Correct.] As he recovered from his shock, Noah quickly asked, "System, can annexing other worlds resolve Teyvat''s impending collapse?" [Analyzing solution based on Teyvat''s current situation¡­] [Ding! Analysis complete.] Solutions: 1. Incorporate foreign laws to enrich Teyvat''s rule system and transform forbidden knowledge into beneficial knowledge. 2. Absorb underworld or infernal dimensions to neutralize Abyssal energy and create Teyvat''s own underworld and reincarnation. 3. Assimilate external energy systems to refine Teyvat''s Vision-based divine system. 4. Merge annexed worlds into Teyvat or establish them as lower realms, strengthening Teyvat''s foundation and barriers. 5. Recruit deities from annexed worlds to bolster Teyvat''s pantheon and enhance governance authority. Upon seeing the dozens of options listed, Noah''s last ounce of worry dissipated. "A transmigrator with cheats is truly blessed." Without cheats, he''d cower in fear. With cheats, he would punch through every obstacle. Taking a deep breath, Noah steadied his excited heart. "System, begin searching for world coordinates!" [Ding. Based on the host''s memory, three worlds have been located¡­] [Demon Slayer] [Akame ga Kill!] [Inuyasha] Looking at the three options that appeared before him, Noah was a little surprised. He hadn''t expected these three worlds to come up. Was the system selecting worlds based on Teyvat''s needs? [Ding. Based on the host''s world condition, priority is given to targets that can compensate for the world''s deficiencies.] ? Demon Slayer: Incorporating this world''s laws would improve the Vision-to-Godhood system by 5%. Annexation would grant access to Primary Immortality and a new set of rules called Paranormal Laws, which could break the single-attribute limitation of Visions. ? Akame ga Kill!: Annexation would reinforce Teyvat''s world barriers, providing initial protection against Quantum Sea erosion and extending Teyvat''s lifespan by 100,000 years. ? Inuyasha: This world possesses relatively complete laws governing the Underworld, Reincarnation, Demons, and a fragmented Divine System. Annexing it would neutralize the Abyss'' harmful energies, allow Teyvat to establish a reincarnation system, and create a safer environment. Additionally, Demon Laws would enable elemental creatures to evolve towards demon-like forms, granting them intelligence and the ability to take human shape, thus improving Teyvat''s ecosystem at its core. The fragmented Divine System could further refine Teyvat''s pantheon. ? Annexing all three worlds would extend Teyvat''s existence by 500,000 years. Listening to the system, Noah''s blood boiled. Just imagining such a grand undertaking awakened his primal instincts. "So, what''s the plan to annex these three worlds?" Anyone could dream up grandiose ideas, but the execution plan was what truly mattered. Without a feasible approach, it was just empty talk. [Analyzing¡­] [Analysis complete.] ? Demon Slayer World: The system suggested embedding the Vision-to-Godhood system into the world''s myths, subtly rewriting its fate. Using the host''s authority, the Primordial Law Ring, Noah could absorb the world''s laws and integrate it as a lower realm. Noah furrowed his brow at the overly technical explanation but quickly pieced together the gist. "So, I just grant people in the Demon Slayer world Visions, have Teyvat''s people act as their historical gods or saints, and use that deception to seize control of the world''s authority? Why make it sound so complicated?" [Ding. The system will simplify the terminology if needed¡­] "No, no, keep it as is. It''s fine," Noah said flatly, refusing to admit he had struggled to understand. "Continue with the plans." ? Akame ga Kill!: The same strategy could apply here. However, additional steps were necessary. The host''s Human Realm Force System would need to gather faith from at least 80% of the population. Once this threshold was met, the world''s authority would automatically shift to the host. "Collecting faith? With how corrupt and dark the empire in Akame ga Kill! is, that''s practically child''s play." Noah nodded in agreement. Humanity was most prone to seeking salvation in times of despair, and the empire''s common folk were undoubtedly the most desperate, comprising 99% of the population. By sending down a "god" to perform miracles and save the people, success would be nearly guaranteed. "What about the Inuyasha world?" Noah asked. "That world is much more structurally complete than Teyvat." Although the upper limits of power in Inuyasha''s world were slightly lower than Teyvat''s, they weren''t that far off. Top-tier demons could raze cities at will, their monstrous forms rivaling low-level Archons. Furthermore, that world once had gods, even if they had vanished as humanity took center stage. Annexing the Inuyasha world wouldn''t be easy. [To annex the Inuyasha world, the Vision-to-Godhood system must become mainstream. The host must also use the Human Realm Force System to establish Divine Seats, appoint earthly governors, and assume control over mortal and underworld authorities.] Noah''s face twitched. "Isn''t that just reenacting the Archon War in the Inuyasha world?" Indeed, the chaos in the Inuyasha world mirrored Teyvat''s Archon War era. However, the scale was akin to a low-budget version of that legendary conflict. "Anything else?" Noah inquired. [All plans complete. After annexing the three worlds, the system will proceed to locate new world coordinates.] "Got it." Noah nodded. Now, it was up to him to execute these plans. All the groundwork was laid. It was as though the meal had already been served¡ªhe just needed to eat it. If he couldn''t handle this, he might as well let the Sustainer of Heavenly Principles smother him with her¡­ divine assets. "Next up, I''ll prepare the Seven Nations of Teyvat for their roles in the plan." Right now, Lumine was just leaving Mondstadt and heading toward Liyue. Although Teyvat was a chaotic mess, the annexation plan could still be implemented immediately. Mondstadt, Liyue, Inazuma, and Fontaine¡ªdespite their issues¡ªhad functioning governments that could carry out orders with slight adjustments. Sumeru, however, was a disaster from top to bottom. Assigning them to manage an annexation would likely result in internal power struggles. As for Natlan, the constant infighting meant they were too preoccupied to focus on external matters. The worst, however, was Snezhnaya. While Tsaritsa was reliable, her Fatui harbingers had effectively hollowed out her authority. Each of them was a backstabbing opportunist. If he involved them in the annexation, they''d probably overthrow him as the Heavenly Principle the moment they gained power. No doubt they''d justify it with something like, "If an outsider like you can rule, why can''t we locals?" "The Divine Seats system makes contacting the Seven Archons pretty convenient, like a godly version of the internet." Noah glanced at the Sustainer of Heavenly Principles, who lay in a deep sleep, resisting Abyssal corruption. "First, I''ll wake her up and summon the Four Shades for a meeting on Celestia." Although Noah had inherited Celestia''s throne and Teyvat''s authority, he still lacked proficiency. It was like handing a toddler an AK-47¡ªhe barely knew how to wield it. While he trusted the Four Shades not to attack him, he couldn''t rule out rash decisions in heated moments. The Sustainer of Heavenly Principles, Asmoday, was someone Noah could fully trust. She was one of Phanes'' shadows, tasked with guarding Teyvat. Harming Noah, the current Heavenly Principle, would be akin to harming the world itself. "System, is there a way to dispel the Abyssal power afflicting Asmoday?" [Ding. Analyzing¡­] [Analysis complete.] [The host can transfer the Ruler of Space''s corrupted powers onto themselves.] "Huh? Phanes died from this stuff. Wouldn''t I keel over too?" [The system ensures the host is immune to negative effects.] Noah exhaled in relief. "Next time, say everything in one go. Don''t scare me like that." [Ding. Adjusting communication protocols based on the host''s feedback.] "Awaken, my celestial fairy..." Noah placed his hand on Asmoday''s chest. Wow... bigger than they look... A dark, eerie, cold energy erupted from Asmoday''s body, resembling tentacles, and surged into Noah''s. [Ding! Abnormal energy detected. Activating antivirus protocols.] The Abyssal power was instantly purged as it entering his body. Asmoday''s condition visibly improved. Her eyelashes trembled before her golden eyes snapped open, radiating a mysterious and overwhelming presence. Chapter 2 - 2: Summoning the Seven Archons to Celestia Asmoday''s eyes fluttered open, their gold irises glimmering like molten sunlight as they settled on the unfamiliar face before her. For a brief moment, she seemed taken aback, her ethereal beauty made all the more striking by her dazed expression. Her long, snow-white hair, cascading like a silver waterfall, shifted slightly as she tilted her head. Once she sensed the unmistakable connection between them, her delicate features returned to their usual, cool indifference. "So, the Fifth Descender, and you''ve already inherited everything from her, have you?" As she spoke, she rose to her feet, her movements fluid and precise, like ripples on a tranquil lake. Her golden eyes met those of the newly ascended Heavenly Principle, unwavering and calm. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Simultaneously, she noticed her body felt unprecedentedly light and comfortable, even the Abyssal power that had been devouring her for centuries had vanished entirely. This realization left her momentarily shocked, though she quickly grew calm. "A power capable of purifying the Abyss¡­ No wonder she chose you without hesitation." "Uh-huh. The moment I arrived in this world, I was right by your side. Before I could process anything, I was already the new Heavenly Principle, completely tied to the fate of this world. Believe me, I''m just as baffled as you are." Noah let out a deep sigh, shrugging his shoulders. Although he was quite pleased with his current circumstances, he couldn''t resist putting on a show. After all, life''s a stage, and a little drama makes everything more interesting. "Since you''ve inherited everything from her, and you possess the ability to purify Abyssal power, this world is bound to be safe under your rule." Asmoday visibly relaxed, her slender frame losing its rigid tension. Having dealt with the Abyss for millennia, she knew better than anyone¡ªexcept perhaps Phanes¡ªjust how insidious and unrelenting Abyssal power could be. It was precisely because no solution existed to combat the Abyss that Phanes had gradually succumbed to death. If the new Heavenly Principle couldn''t handle it either, she would surely follow in Phanes'' footsteps this time. "What I want isn''t just a safe world¡ªI want Teyvat to ascend, to rise above the status of a mere world bubble and become the eternal, singular world within the Quantum Sea." Noah stepped closer, placing a hand on Asmoday''s shoulder with casual confidence. The contrast between his bold demeanor and the shimmering, otherworldly presence of the goddess before him was striking. Through the Human Realm Force System and its connection to the Divine Seats, he conveyed his vision to her: his ability as the new Heavenly Principle to devour worlds and elevate Teyvat to a higher existence. Of course, he left out the part about the system, framing its power as an extension of his own authority. Asmoday''s golden eyes widened slightly, their radiant depths trembling with shock as the flood of information filled her mind. Devouring other worlds to repair Teyvat''s flaws while evolving it through this overwhelming method into an infinitely progressing world¡ªit was a concept both brutal and brilliant. She also received details about the three targeted worlds and the benefits Teyvat would gain from annexing them. But as the initial shock faded, her expression shifted to one of fervent determination. Successfully annexing those three worlds would solve the majority of Teyvat''s current crises. Not only that, it would extend the world''s existence by 500,000 years! To put that into perspective, Phanes'' reign over Teyvat hadn''t even spanned 10,000 years. Five hundred thousand years was virtually equivalent to eternity for her. The power wielded by this new Heavenly Principle far surpassed even Phanes at their peak. "Asmoday, as the Sustainer of the Heavenly Principles, you could be considered one of my subordinates, right?" Noah''s words snapped the snow-haired, golden-eyed goddess back to reality. Judging by her fanatical expression, he didn''t even need to convince her¡ªshe would be his unwavering supporter no matter what. "Yes, your will is my will. Please, use me however you wish." Asmoday''s gaze burned with devotion as she looked at her new master. Right now, her thoughts were singular: to follow this new ruler, help him grow stronger, and lead Teyvat to unprecedented heights. The arrival of such a powerful new Heavenly Principle was surely the culmination of thousands of years of good karma from Phanes. "Use you however I wish, huh? Could you elaborate on that?" Noah''s eyes gleamed mischievously as they trailed over the flawless golden proportions of Asmoday''s body. "...Huh?" Asmoday blinked in confusion. "Ahem, I mean, the most important thing right now is summoning the Seven Archons to Celestia for a meeting. A plan as grand as annexing worlds can only be carried out with their cooperation." Noah quickly averted his gaze, coughing awkwardly. He wasn''t a complete lecher, after all. Asmoday''s beauty and grace made her the most stunning and elegant woman he had ever encountered, a true goddess in every sense of the word. Perhaps, after settling the matter of Teyvat''s survival, he could have a private conversation with her about the finer details of life between a Heavenly Principle and their loyal Sustainer. "I will summon them immediately," Asmoday said, her expression turning stern and authoritative. For a matter as vital as strengthening and elevating Teyvat, she wouldn''t allow anyone to slack off. She also knew that among the Seven Archons, there were those who were duplicitous. If any of them defied the will of the Heavenly Principle, she wouldn''t hesitate to replace them. "I''ll summon them myself," Noah interjected, grabbing Asmoday''s arm to stop her. Cold sweat dripped down his back. If she went and encountered the mess in Sumeru, Fontaine, Snezhnaya, or Inazuma¡ªthe schemes and incompetence of their rulers¡ªshe might explode on the spot and start killing people. "Yes." Asmoday nodded. "Your will is my will." Using the Human Realm Force System and the hierarchy of the Divine Seats, Noah sent out messages to summon the Archons of Wind, Rock, Thunder, and Water to Celestia for a meeting. "All right. While we wait for them, I''ll rearrange the layout of Celestia a bit." He chuckled to himself. A summons from the Heavenly Principle? That would certainly scare the living daylights out of them. After all, even the original Seven Archons had barely interacted with Phanes. Only Morax had ever seen Phanes face-to-face. Barbatos hadn''t even caught a glimpse during his ascension to godhood after the Archon War¡ªit was Asmoday who had distributed the Gnosis and Visions on Phanes'' behalf. Moreover, the Gnosis weren''t as rare as they seemed. They were merely tools within the Human Realm Force System used to absorb and store faith energy, stabilizing a nation''s leylines. Their primary purpose was to take over stabilizing the leylines in case the Heavenly Principle was severely weakened or dying. Now that Noah was the new Heavenly Principle, with full control over Teyvat''s leylines, the Divine Hearts were practically obsolete. While they still contained near-limitless faith and leyline energy, they only offered power equivalent to a low-tier Archon. To the Seven Archons, they were little more than trophies commemorating their victory in the Archon War. Mondstadt Angel''s Share Tavern "Diluc, just one more drink! Just one! To soothe the sadness of parting with the Traveler. Please~" A green-clad bard clasped his hands in a pleading gesture, his kitten-like face imploring the red-haired man silently wiping glasses behind the counter. "You''ve already used this excuse three times to drink for free, and every time you want the best wine we have," Diluc replied with an expressionless face. If he didn''t know this shameless bard was Barbatos himself, the Anemo Archon, he would have had the bartender throw him out long ago. "This is the last time, I swear! Pretty please, Diluc~" Venti switched tactics, shamelessly resorting to acting cute. "..." Diluc''s brows furrowed so tightly they nearly touched, but he remained unmoved. Archon or not, freeloading at Dawn Winery wasn''t going to fly. If he set a precedent, his business would go under with Barbatos'' drinking habits. "Ahh..." Venti sighed dramatically, his shoulders slumping as he realized his free wine dreams were dashed. Just as he was about to head out and earn Mora with a street performance, his expression suddenly changed. His light teal eyes went wide in disbelief. "No way¡­" Under Diluc''s confused gaze, Venti transformed into a gust of teal wind and vanished from the Angel''s Share tavern. Diluc didn''t think much of it. He merely assumed the Anemo Archon had sulked away after failing to freeload another drink. After all, the dragon crisis had just been resolved, and the Fatui were under the watchful eye of the Knights of Favonius. Besides, he couldn''t believe the Anemo Archon was so weak that Mondstadt would suffer one calamity after another. "It''s been over a thousand years of silence, and now this happens¡­" The only message Venti had received was a terse, six-word command: "Come to Celestia for a meeting." Though the message was brief, its implications were massive. The only entity capable of directly contacting the Divine Seat of the Anemo Archon was the one from Celestia. Since the Khaenri''ah Cataclysm, Venti''s connection to the Sustainer of Heavenly Principles had essentially been severed, leading many to speculate that her time was running out. Why, then, had this connection suddenly become so active? Could it mean that she had returned from the dead? "If that''s the case, I''m in big trouble¡­" Venti broke into a cold sweat¡ªa remarkable feat for a wind spirit¡ªas he recalled handing over his Gnosis to Tsaritsa just the day before. If the Sustainer learned he had supported Tsaritsa''s rebellion and even gifted her the Gnosis, she might reduce him to pure Anemo energy on the spot. "This was all done in secret, and I never contacted Tsaritsa directly. I shouldn''t get caught, right?" Trembling slightly, Venti wiped his sweatless forehead. If questioned, he''d claim the Gnosis was stolen. He''d say he had used all his power to maintain the Thousand Winds and protect Mondstadt''s environment, leaving him defenseless against Tsaritsa''s underlings, like La Signora, who had ambushed him and stolen the Gnosis. At worst, he''d only be charged with negligence. "Sorry, Tsaritsa. You were going to rebel against the Heavenly Principles anyway." Venti recalled an old saying from Liyue: Better to let a friend suffer than yourself. "Yes, that''s what I''ll say if it comes to that." "Anyway, the meeting won''t just be for me. I''ll chat with the old man to get a better sense of what''s going on." Liyue The Third-Round Knockout Tavern "At that time, the Nightmare God controlled the Yakshas, and they came charging in with unstoppable force. The people were utterly despairing, convinced that our Guili Assembly was about to be obliterated by overwhelming power. But guess what happened?" "Come on, Tian Tiezui, wasn''t it our Lord Morax who single-handedly stopped the god at Dihua Marsh and rescued the controlled Yakshas? The very same Yakshas who are now the Immortal Yakshas we know today?" "Exactly! This is such an old tale, Tian Tiezui. We''ve heard it a hundred times. Why don''t you tell us something new for a change?" "Yeah, when it comes to history, who could possibly know more than Wangsheng Funeral Parlor''s consultant, Mr. Zhongli?" At this, the crowd turned their respectful gazes toward a serene and cultured man seated in the best spot for watching the show. "You flatter me. I''ve simply read more ancient texts than most. Much of history is buried in the past, and even the most learned historians can only offer vague interpretations," Zhongli replied, lowering his teacup and speaking with calm gravitas. "This is why we must rely on one another to piece together the weight of history." "Mr. Zhongli, despite your awe-inspiring knowledge, you remain so humble. Truly admirable." "Indeed! It''s no wonder Director Hu personally recruited you as a consultant." "Mr. Zhongli, do you have any additional insights into the tale of the Lord of Rock saving the Yakshas?" Tian Tiezui1 inquired earnestly. He had to admit his version of the story was stale. If he could gather fresh details from Zhongli, he''d be able to refine and embellish his narrative. Zhongli nodded, about to share some lesser-known aspects of the historical event when he suddenly froze. Even the tea in his cup nearly spilled from his hand. "My apologies, I have urgent matters to attend to. Another day, I shall recount what I know of history for your enjoyment." After a polite bow, Zhongli excused himself and rose to leave. Iron Tongue Tian Chapter 3 - 3: Summoning the Seven Archons to an Audience "Looks like Director Hu is giving Zhongli a hard time again, probably making him go recruit business," someone commented. "True, Director Hu always comes up with such strange ideas," another replied. On his way back to Wangsheng Funeral Parlor, Zhongli''s expression was heavy. The fact that the one from Celestia had contacted him was a highly abnormal occurrence. In over six millennia, though he had occasionally caught a distant glimpse of that being, they had never once personally contacted any of the Seven Archons. What''s more, the connection between the one above and his own Geo Archon Divine Seat was now tighter than it had ever been, even when she was in her prime. Had she fully recovered and grown even stronger? What did this mean for Liyue¡ªgood fortune or impending disaster? After all, whenever she acted, it was never during times of peace. From the war against the Second Throne that shattered Teyvat''s lands, to the Archon War that engulfed the land in fire and blood, to the Khaenri''ah Cataclysm five centuries ago¡ªnone of it boded well. "Well, well! Zhongli, what''s with the long face? Did the bird you had your eye on get snatched by someone else?" The moment Zhongli stepped across the threshold of Wangsheng Funeral Parlor, a lively and mischievous voice greeted him. "Director Hu, I have personal matters to attend to and would like to request a few days off." "Days off? Zhongli, isn''t every day basically a holiday for you? Drinking tea, birdwatching, enjoying the opera¡ªyou don''t even do much real work!" Hu Tao huffed indignantly as she slammed a thick pile of bills onto the table in front of him. "Besides, Mingxing Jewelry just sent me a whole stack of invoices this morning. What did you buy this time? And why is it so expensive?" "Director Hu," Zhongli replied calmly, choosing not to argue and waiting patiently for her response. "Ah... Fine, fine. I can never win against you. You can have five days off, but I have a condition." Hu Tao placed her hands on her hips, a look of reluctant resignation on her face. Although her consultant spent money like water and even paid extra instead of bargaining, his knowledge was unparalleled. His ability to generate revenue justified his extravagant habits. "Please, name it." "When you''re back, I want you to hand out flyers and recruit clients. I''ve got a brilliant idea!" Hu Tao exclaimed as she unfurled a massive half-meter-long piece of paper. "With my creativity and your way with words, we''ll have Wangsheng''s business booming in no time!" "Hey? Zhongli? Where''d you go?" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hu Tao''s smug tone quickly turned to confusion as she realized the towering figure of Zhongli had disappeared. "I didn''t even finish explaining my idea!" "Zhongli! When you''re back, I''m docking your pay!" While the Wind and Geo Archons seemed relatively composed regarding the Heavenly Principle''s summons, the Hydro Archon Focalors was far more on edge. The moment she received the message, she fled her seat in the Oratrice, pale with worry. This was her first time receiving a notification from Celestia. Moreover, her Divine Seat and godhood had been forcibly passed to her by the previous Hydro Archon, Egeria. She had never seen the Heavenly Principle or even the Four Shades of The Heavenly Principles. "Could it be that my plans have already been discovered by the Heavenly Principle?" Focalors raised her head and looked toward the sky, a sense of powerlessness and fear washing over her. What she was planning was a direct affront to Celestia. If exposed, the consequences would be catastrophic. She and Fontaine would likely face utter destruction at the hands of the Divine Nails descending from above. "What should I do¡­" She clenched her slender hands tightly before slowly releasing them with a defeated sigh. If she went, she might be punished, but Fontaine could remain safe. If she didn''t go, both she and Fontaine would certainly be doomed. To oppose the Heavenly Principles is to court annihilation. Inazuma Dark clouds suddenly rolled across the skies above Narukami Island, thunder rumbling and lightning flashing ominously. Inside Tenshukaku, the Raiden Shogun, seated in meditative stillness, was abruptly replaced by Raiden Ei. Her violet eyes snapped open in shock. "A command from Celestia¡­" Although she and her sister were born together two thousand years ago, before the Archon War, it had always been her sister who dealt with Celestia. After her sister''s death during the Khaenri''ah Cataclysm five hundred years ago, Ei had inherited the Electro Archon''s seat. Even then, the only communication from Celestia had been the directive to assume her sister''s mantle. Beyond that, Celestia had been silent. She harbored resentment toward Celestia¡ªfor sending her gentle, conflict-averse sister to Khaenri''ah. Yet she also held fear and reverence for Celestia''s supreme authority, striving for eternity as it seemed closest to the Sustainer''s ideals. Now, glancing at the sky, Ei transformed into a bolt of lightning and ascended toward Celestia. Even her sister had only visited Celestia once, after the Archon War, to ascend to her seat. What awaited her this time, Ei could not predict. But she knew she had no choice. Disobeying the Heavenly Principles would mean certain doom for both herself and Inazuma. And Inazuma was her sister''s legacy. No matter what, she would protect it. At the summit of the highest peak of Narukami Island, Mt. Yougou, near the Grand Narukami Shrine, Yae Miko watched in bewilderment as Ei ascended toward Celestia in a flash of lightning. "Ei? She''s headed to Celestia? What''s going on?" Could it be that after locking herself away for five centuries, Ei had lost her mind? Or had the mental erosion of eternity finally driven her to madness? "This is bad!" Various possibilities raced through Yae Miko''s mind, filling her with panic. "I need to act quickly." While she had never witnessed Celestia''s judgment firsthand, the results were plain to see: the snowy peaks of Mondstadt and the desolate lands of Sumeru. The consequences of offending Celestia were despair itself. Meanwhile, two of the Archons had already crossed paths en route to Celestia. As neighboring gods, Barbatos and Morax were the first to meet. "Hey, old man! It''s been five hundred years, and you''re still as formidable as ever," Barbatos greeted warmly, his easygoing nature as evident as ever. "It has indeed been a long time, Barbatos. Your strength remains impressive as well," Morax replied with a small, nostalgic nod. Among the Seven Archons, he was the oldest, and he had bid farewell to countless friends. The few who remained were precious to him. "Oh, come on, old man, I''m nothing compared to you. So, what do you think this summons is about? You''re the oldest of us¡ªyou must have some idea, right? Give me a hint, would you? I''m dying of anxiety here." Barbatos sidled closer to Morax, lowering his voice like a nervous child seeking reassurance. Morax shook his head at the sight of his friend''s enduring carefree nature and replied, "I do not know. Though I have met her a few times, her will is absolute. Each time she speaks, it signifies the onset of a great event." "A great event, huh? Old man, that just makes me even more scared." Barbatos grimaced. He already knew that a summons from the Sustainer meant something monumental. Judging by Morax''s lack of answers, even the oldest of the Seven Archons wasn''t privy to much information. "Ah well, we''ll take it one step at a time." "The last time she summoned us was five hundred years ago. Back then, it was just you and me¡ªthe others were gone. This time, I''m worried it''ll be my turn to go." Barbatos'' face darkened with worry. "You underestimate yourself. Your strength is far from inadequate," Morax said firmly. He was well-acquainted with Barbatos'' power. Although slightly weaker than his own, the gap wasn''t significant. That said, Erosion had taken its toll. Morax himself had lost more than half his peak strength due to erosion, and he suspected Barbatos was in a similar state. Erosion was their greatest foe. Losing strength was manageable, but the erosion of memory and sanity loomed as an even graver threat. In another five hundred years, Morax feared he might succumb to the same fate as Azhdaha. Further along the way, they encountered two more Archons: Baal¡ªEi''s true name¡ªand Focalors, the Hydro Archon. "Hey! Ei! Focalors!" Barbatos waved enthusiastically. "Barbatos," Ei responded curtly. She didn''t feel like chatting with the overly familiar Anemo Archon. "Greetings, Morax, Barbatos, Baal," Focalors said hesitantly. This was her first time meeting the Archons of other nations. "Greetings, Focalors," Morax replied with a nod. He wasn''t particularly familiar with the Hydro Archon. "Pardon me, esteemed elders, but do you know why the Heavenly Principle have summoned us?" Focalors asked nervously. She hoped these three senior Archons might know more than she did. Ei turned her gaze toward Morax and Barbatos. She was equally eager for answers. Morax and Barbatos exchanged helpless glances. "Ah, we don''t know either. We''ll have to wait until we reach Celestia to find out," Barbatos said, spreading his hands. If I knew, would I have asked the old man earlier? "Very well," Focalors sighed internally, hoping that her secret plans hadn''t been discovered. If they had, Fontaine would surely suffer Celestia''s wrath in the form of an icy Divine Nail. When the four Archons arrived at Celestia, the outskirts of the island remained as they had always been. But the central structures had undergone a dramatic transformation. Towering above them was a grand palace, a hundred times the size of the Opera Epiclese, resplendent with gold and exuding an aura of majesty and divinity. Barbatos and Morax, who had visited Celestia before, exchanged glances. The changes made one thing clear: the Sustainer of Heavenly Principles had fully recovered. For Focalors and Ei, who were seeing Celestia for the first time, the palace seemed natural¡ªthey had no point of reference. As the four gods ascended the grand staircase leading into the palace, the Sustainer of Heavenly Principles'' sustainer greeted them coldly. "The Heavenly Principle are waiting for you." "Um, aren''t we waiting for the other three?" Barbatos asked weakly, raising a hand. The sustainer''s Abyssal corruption had completely disappeared, and her aura now matched her prime strength. It was clear that the Sustainer had indeed recovered fully. "The four of you are sufficient. Don''t waste time." Asmoday''s voice was icy as she turned and entered the palace. "Just us four?" Barbatos muttered in confusion, a chill running down his spine as a troubling thought crossed his mind. As the Anemo Archon, he had access to whispers carried by the winds of other nations. He was aware of the troubling news: Sumeru''s Archon had been imprisoned by her own people, Snezhnaya was actively preparing to rebel against Celestia, and Natlan was embroiled in chaos from infighting. Could it be... the other three have already been sentenced to death by the Heavenly Principles? "Gulp." Barbatos swallowed hard and followed the others into the palace with heavy steps. Chapter 4 - 4: The End of Erosion, A Cause for Celebration Among the Archons "So, the one above has gained the power to counter the Abyss? That seems like good news," Morax remarked after observing the state of Asmoday, the Sustainer of Heavenly Principles. While Focalors had never seen the Sustainer of Heavenly Principles in person like the first generation of Archons, she was well aware that Celestia was home not only to the Heavenly Principle but also to her Four Shades. The Sustainer standing before them was undoubtedly one of those Shades. As the four Archons entered the grand hall, they realized immediately that this was a place meant for the assembly of gods. Inside the temple, numerous thrones were arranged in a circular formation. At the highest point, on the most magnificent and opulent throne, sat a languid youth. He rested his head on one hand, studying them with an amused expression. Before Morax and Barbatos could puzzle over the unfamiliar figure on the throne, the youth spoke. "Greetings, Morax, Barbatos, Baal, and Focalors. The former Heavenly Principle, Phanes, has perished. I am the new Heavenly Principle, Noah." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Noah smiled warmly as he addressed the four Archons standing in the Hall of Gods. As he spoke, the Primordial Law Ring materialized behind him in a radiant, seven-colored halo, exuding supreme authority. The Primordial Law Ring was the ultimate power governing all the laws of Teyvat, from which even the Archons themselves had been born as fragments. To the Archons, the Heavenly Principle was an entity that could not be defied. "The new Heavenly Principle! Phanes is dead?" The revelation sent shockwaves through the minds of the four gods. "Yes. Phanes sacrificed herself to protect Teyvat after the Khaenri''ah Cataclysm five hundred years ago. As the Fifth Descender, I inherited the Throne of Heavenly Principles and all of Phanes'' power upon my arrival in this world," Noah explained, smiling at their stunned faces. "Then, do you summon us because you require our strength?" Morax, the eldest of the Archons, was the first to recover from his shock. That explained everything. Phanes was gone, and the arrival of a new Heavenly Principle would inevitably bring either renewed vitality or disaster to Teyvat. The Abyssal power that had once plagued the Sustainer was gone, indicating that the new Heavenly Principle possessed the ability to counter the Abyss. It made perfect sense that Phanes would have entrusted the Throne of the Heavens to him. Barbatos exhaled a long sigh of relief. If there was a new Heavenly Principle, there was no chance of being held accountable for his past negligence. "This isn''t something that can be explained in a few words. Please, take your seats. We''ll discuss this slowly¡ªthis concerns Teyvat''s greatest matter of importance," Noah said with a snap of his fingers. A round table appeared in front of them, surrounded by five magnificent thrones. Each throne bore an elemental sigil corresponding to the respective Archon''s identity. Asmoday seated herself coolly beside Noah. "If this is about Teyvat''s most critical matters, you can count on me, Lord Noah! I''ll give my all to the cause," Barbatos declared, patting his chest as he sat in his designated throne. It was clear that this new Heavenly Principle was different from Phanes, who had been distant and unfeeling. Flattery wouldn''t cost him anything, and it might even smooth the way. "Oh, by the way, Lord Heavenly Principle, why didn''t the other three Archons join us for this meeting?" Barbatos asked with feigned innocence. "Their nations'' current situations disqualify them from participating in this conference, so they were not summoned," Noah replied, a playful smile tugging at his lips as he observed Barbatos'' wide-eyed, "innocent" expression. That''s exactly the tone I expected from you, Barbatos. Come to think of it, aren''t wind spirits supposed to be genderless? They can take any form they wish... Something to research later. "Oh, I see," Barbatos replied, his heart sinking as he realized Noah had seen through him. "So, what exactly is this great matter that requires our presence? Can you explain in detail, Lord Heavenly Principle?" Morax asked calmly. Ei remained silent, like a soldier awaiting orders, while Focalors fidgeted nervously. As the Hydro Archon, she lacked the strength of her colleagues, and the gravity of the situation made her uneasy. Could she face a fate similar to her predecessor, Egeria? "Asmoday, share the information with them," Noah said, tapping the table lightly. He had already granted Asmoday administrative privileges over the Human Realm Force System, effectively making her a co-moderator in this divine assembly. Unlike the previous Heavenly Principle, who had used the three systems merely as tools to manage Teyvat, Noah saw their immense potential as the foundation of a self-sustaining divine order. It was this vision that had inspired him to remodel Celestia into the Hall of Gods, paving the way for a future where his pantheon would outshine even the gods of Greek mythology. Asmoday transmitted the information, and the reactions were as expected. The calm and composed Morax, the carefree Barbatos, the reserved Ei, and the anxious Focalors all widened their eyes in shock. Shock gave way to excitement, and excitement quickly turned to fervor. "Devouring other worlds to perfect Teyvat! This power is simply unbelievable," Barbatos exclaimed. Even Phanes, who had created Teyvat, was far from being in the same league as this new Heavenly Principle. The sheer magnitude of Noah''s power was unimaginable. "Indeed, this ability is nothing short of a divine blessing for Teyvat," Morax agreed, his respect for Noah deepening. At first, he had merely been awed by Noah''s inheritance of Phanes'' power. Now, he felt genuine reverence for the vision Noah embodied. This vision¡ªto break free from the false sky and explore the unknown¡ªwas what Teyvat''s people had always yearned for. Phanes had punished anyone who dared to pursue such ambitions, fearing the dangers of the unknown, such as forbidden knowledge. "If you require my strength, use it as you see fit," Ei said, her pale violet eyes burning with fervor. Her hands trembled slightly from excitement. She saw in this plan a true chance to bring her sister back. Teyvat lacked the power to resurrect her sister, but what about the other worlds? Surely, the answer lay somewhere among them. "I am at your service as well," Focalors added, determined to contribute. As Fontaine''s god, she had a duty to support Teyvat''s advancement. Perhaps, after proving her worth, she could ask Noah to solve Fontaine''s unique predicament, transforming its people into true humans. If there was another way to save them, she wouldn''t have to face death. And she feared death greatly. "Good. It seems everyone understands the importance of this matter." Noah smiled as he tapped his finger rhythmically against the table. A plan to strengthen Teyvat on such a massive scale was irresistible¡ªonly traitors and fools would object. The benefits were undeniable. "Of course, to ensure the success of this plan and to allow you to fully dedicate yourselves to this grand endeavor, I will adjust Teyvat''s laws and provide you with assistance." "The first measure I''m implementing is to lift the erosion that affects all life in Teyvat. If we want this world to ascend into a stronger existence, the stronger its inhabitants become, the greater the benefits to the world itself." Noah announced this decision with resolute authority. "Lifting Erosion!" For the ancient Archons¡ªMorax, Barbatos, and Ei¡ªthis proclamation sent a jolt of excitement through their spirits. To them, Erosion was the greatest enemy, an affliction that had plagued them for eons. "Erosion was a rule set by Phanes to maintain the balance of Teyvat. Since Teyvat is a finite world, it couldn''t possibly sustain the resources required for its gods to grow indefinitely. The longer gods existed at their peak, the more resources they consumed." "That''s why Phanes created the rule of erosion." "But now that I''ve become the Heavenly Principle, this rule is no longer suitable for Teyvat. Instead, it''s detrimental and must be abolished." Noah continued, explaining the logic behind his decision. Erosion, in essence, was a desperate measure born of Teyvat''s inability to sustain itself. Phanes had no way to increase the world''s resources, so limiting their depletion was the only option. When Noah finished speaking, the Primordial Law Ring behind him emitted a dazzling light, and the rule of erosion was erased from Teyvat. "This is incredible!" Barbatos was so overjoyed that he nearly burst into song. Erosion had tormented him endlessly, and another five centuries under its grip would have left even his soul in tatters. If it had been this unbearable for him, the oldest Archon, Morax, must have suffered even more. While Barbatos had little interest in increasing his strength, he valued his memories and sanity dearly¡ªthey were irreplaceable. The moment the rule of erosion was lifted, Morax felt an immense weight leave his body. Though his strength hadn''t fully returned yet, it was only a matter of time before he was restored to his prime. Without erosion, beings like Azhdaha and the Yakshas could also return to their former selves. Morax''s gratitude toward the new Heavenly Principle grew immeasurably. "Now then, you all understand the importance of those three worlds to Teyvat. You''re also familiar with the plans for annexing them. Let''s discuss who will carry out these tasks." Noah leaned forward, resting his chin on his hands, radiating the aura of a decisive leader. He could have issued direct orders, but that would have been boring. He wasn''t interested in playing a single-player game. Besides, his actual age didn''t come close to even a fraction of the youngest Archon, Focalors. While his modern, Earthly perspective gave him a broad outlook, he lacked deep expertise. When it came to practical matters, the Archons were far more capable. As their "big boss," his role was to outline plans and let the competent people execute them. "Well¡­ what do you think, old man?" Barbatos glanced at Morax, clearly reluctant to be the first to step up. Annexing another world was an enormous task, fraught with unpredictable challenges. Barbatos preferred to let someone else take the lead, then learn from their success. Morax shot Barbatos a calm look before speaking. "I believe we should annex these worlds in order of strength, starting with the weakest. Teyvat is already riddled with vulnerabilities, and annexing a stronger world could take too much time." "We are short on time above all else. A weaker world like Demon Slayer''s world can be annexed quickly, providing Teyvat with at least a few hundred more years of stability." "That span of time would be sufficient to annex the other, stronger worlds." "You''re absolutely right, old man. I was thinking the same thing. And, between the three of us, Inazuma is the best fit to execute the plan," Barbatos added, shifting his gaze toward Ei. "Why?" Ei asked, puzzled. Focalors tilted her head at Ei''s confusion. "Because Inazuma''s culture aligns closely with that world''s beliefs. It would be much easier for Inazuma to replace the gods in their myths and establish its authority there." How could such an obvious point elude an Archon as old as Ei? "Is that so? Very well, I''ll take charge of the Demon Slayer world," Ei agreed, though her heart was filled with unease. Even with detailed plans in place, she wasn''t sure how to portray a god in another world''s mythology. If only my sister were here. She would know exactly what to do. Still, Ei thought, Yae Miko was clever enough. Entrusting this to her would surely yield results. "If you need help, just say the word. After all, this concerns the survival of Teyvat," Morax offered, noticing Ei''s furrowed brow. "Exactly. This is a critical step for the future of our world," Barbatos added. This was an unprecedentedly important endeavor for Teyvat. Even if Inazuma spearheaded the operation, none of them could afford to let their guard down. "Now that we''ve made our decision, today''s meeting is adjourned. We''ll reconvene to discuss the other two worlds once the first is annexed." Noah announced, his tone leaving no room for doubt. "Meeting dismissed." As soon as Barbatos left Celestia, he turned eagerly to Morax. "Old man, do you think I''m dreaming? This all feels so unreal." "Shall I help you wake up, Barbatos?" Morax asked, lifting his hand in mock seriousness. "No, no, no! My delicate frame can''t handle one of your slaps, old man," Barbatos replied, wiping nonexistent sweat from his brow. "This world has undergone a profound change," Morax said, glancing back at Celestia with a sigh. It seemed his plans to relinquish his role as Geo Archon and hand over Liyue''s governance to its people would have to be abandoned. The new Heavenly Principle would never permit such a move. The weight of his responsibilities had grown even heavier. "With a new Heavenly Principle in place, of course the world has changed," Barbatos quipped with a wink. "Well, old man, I''m off to Mondstadt to handle my affairs. Until we meet again." With that, Barbatos vanished into a gust of wind. While Mondstadt''s people still revered him, he had largely neglected his duties as their Archon for two thousand years. Organizing them to participate in the Heavenly Principle''s plan to annex other worlds would be no small challenge. Morax, however, had a much stronger foundation to rely on. With the powerful Adepti and Yakshas at his disposal, and the deeply ingrained traditions of the Rite of Descension, Liyue''s alliance between the Archon and the Qixing was rock solid. Morax could likely annex even a world as strong as the Inuyasha world in a relatively short time. Back in Liyue, Morax returned to Mt. Aocang, taking a seat at the stone table outside Cloud Retainer''s domain. "Rex Lapis, you''ve arrived," said a woman dressed in green robes and red-framed glasses, her graceful figure stepping from the shadows of the cave "Cloud Retainer, I have a matter of great importance to discuss. Summon all the Adepti, Yakshas, and the leaders of the Qixing and Eight Trades here for a meeting," Morax ordered, his expression grave. Cloud Retainer blinked in surprise. "Eh?" Inazuma In Tenshukaku, Ei sat tensely as she watched a young man stride into the palace. She had barely returned from Celestia and begun summoning her retainers when the new Heavenly Principle arrived in Inazuma. "Lord Heavenly Principle, what brings you here?" Ei asked nervously. "No need to be so tense," Noah said with a laugh, clearly amused by her expression. "Though I am the Heavenly Principle, I''ve only just arrived in Teyvat. Isn''t it perfectly reasonable for me to travel around and experience its culture?" His playful tone made Ei relax slightly, though she still found herself unsettled by the disarming smile on his face. My wife''s awkward reactions are just too cute, Noah thought, suppressing another chuckle. Chapter 5 - 5: The Wily Fox, Yae Miko, Arrives "Of course, the main reason I came is to see how you''re preparing to execute the plan," Noah said, his eyes fixed on the visibly anxious Ei. As the new Heavenly Principle, Noah had taken it upon himself to oversee this critical task. Naturally, his subordinates would feel the pressure of their "boss" personally visiting their domain. Adding to the tension was Ei''s glaring flaw¡ªshe wasn''t exactly the sharpest when it came to governance. If it was about charging into battle, she could obliterate anything in her path. But running a nation? She was hopeless. He could almost see her returning to Inazuma and throwing the responsibility onto the Tri-Commission without a second thought. That wouldn''t do. The Yashiro Commission under Kamisato Ayato might still be useful, but the Kanjou Commission and Tenryou Commission had long since rotted to the core. If those corrupted officials were allowed to get involved, the Demon Slayer world would undoubtedly be ravaged beyond recognition. These were people who exploited Inazuma''s own citizens without remorse. They wouldn''t hesitate to do the same to the people of another world. "So, what are your preparations for the plan?" Noah asked. "I was going to summon the leaders of the Three Commissions, the Shuumatsuban, and the Grand Narukami Shrine to Tenshukaku to discuss the execution of the plan," Ei replied without hesitation. "As I thought¡­" Noah sighed. "Good thing I came along. Otherwise, you would''ve ruined the first world-annexation plan entirely." "Why do you say that?" Ei blinked in confusion, her face blank as she struggled to understand his criticism. "Do you think Inazuma has remained as prosperous as you imagine since you sealed yourself away and left everything to the Shogun?" Behind Noah, the Primordial Law Ring materialized, its light radiating authority. "You underestimate the greed of humans." "Gods like us can exist for eternity, and five centuries are but a fleeting moment. But mortals? They only live for a few decades. Perhaps the first generation of nobles who held power governed responsibly under the Shogun''s oversight. But as time passed, and generations of officials tasted the sweetness of authority, they rotted from within." "They''ve mastered the art of deception, presenting Inazuma as a land of eternal stability while twisting the truth to serve their own ends. They''ve even turned the Shogun into a tool for maintaining their dominance." "If you let them participate in the plan, it''s guaranteed to fail. And with that failure, Teyvat will lose its one chance to reverse its decline." The golden light of the Primordial Law Ring intensified as Noah''s gaze turned stern, his eyes glowing with divine authority. "That''s impossible. The Three Commissions have always governed impartially, and I have personally reviewed every report submitted to my desk. Under my leadership, Inazuma has been at peace, and the people are living fulfilling lives," the Raiden Shogun''s voice took over, her tone solemn and unwavering. "Peace and prosperity? Then take a good look at what''s truly been happening in Inazuma over the past five centuries. Compare it to the idyllic image those officials have painted for you," Noah replied, his tone laced with faint amusement. With a wave of his hand, the Primordial Law Ring emitted seven-colored light, activating the power of time. Scenes from Inazuma''s past five centuries materialized before Ei and the Raiden Shogun, playing like a movie. Although the Ruler of Time, Istaroth, had not been seen for ages¡ªeven Noah didn''t know which fragment of time she now slumbered in¡ªthe power of time had largely been reclaimed by Phanes before her demise. Now, it was Noah''s to command. However, the power of time in Teyvat had limits. It could not rewrite history, rewind time, or access the future. At most, it could slightly alter the course of minor events. The display showed the gradual decline of Inazuma. For the first century under the Shogun''s rule, the Three Commissions had performed admirably. But after that, greed seeped into their ranks. By the second century, they had begun seizing wealth from the commoners. By the fourth century, the situation had spiraled out of control. The Commissions ruthlessly confiscated land, manipulated food prices, and left Inazuma''s citizens starving. In the final fifty years, the rot had reached its peak. The Commissions had allied with the Fatui, exploiting the populace with impunity. They even neglected vital duties such as maintaining the Sacred Sakura Cleansing Ritual that anchored the Ley Lines and suppressed corrupted remnants, allowing calamities to spread unchecked. Worst of all, they sold materials meant for the Mikage Furnace, leading to its collapse. As a result, the once-fertile lands of Tatarasuna were poisoned, becoming uninhabitable. Watching these scenes unfold, Ei and the Raiden Shogun could no longer deny the truth. The Raiden Shogun, normally composed, now trembled with rage. The divine fury of a god caused the skies above Narukami Island to darken, black clouds roiling and thunder crashing violently. The people of Inazuma City paused to glance up, startled for a moment before returning to their routines. Such tempests were common in their land. But the truth kept coming. The corrupted officials, fearing threats to their power from outside influences, had falsified reports and manipulated the Shogun into issuing the Sakoku Decree and Vision Hunt Decree. By the time the scenes concluded, Ei was shaking with anger. She wanted nothing more than to march out and obliterate the deceitful officials who had poisoned her land. But the revelations didn''t stop there. The Fatui''s manipulations had incited war between the Tenryou Commission and Watatsumi Island, spreading chaos across the land. Worse, the corruption had led to the destruction of the Narukami Pillars on Yashiori Island, unleashing the cursed remnants of Orobashi. The island''s people had been driven to madness, infected by the Tatarigami, and died in droves. Even when disaster struck, the Tenryou Commission prioritized covering up their negligence rather than aiding the people. They slaughtered fleeing villagers, blaming their deaths on Watatsumi rebels. The final scene froze on the Tenryou Commissioner, Takayuki Kujou, presenting a falsified report to the Shogun just days ago, claiming Inazuma was a land of peace and prosperity. The bitter irony was palpable. By now, Ei was trembling uncontrollably. Her divine will swept across Inazuma, revealing the true state of the nation. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Far from a land of peace, it was riddled with suffering. Beyond the capital, fields were littered with corpses, Ley Lines were in disarray, and corrupted entities roamed unchecked. Her people resented her deeply. In stark contrast, the corrupt officials indulged in every conceivable luxury, exploiting the people for their own gain. "Do you know why I summoned only four Archons to the assembly at Celestia?" Noah asked. "Because their nations are in even worse condition than yours. In Sumeru, the ruling class has imprisoned their god. In Snezhnaya, Tsaritsa has been reduced to a puppet of the Fatui." His voice softened slightly. "If it were Phanes, she would have already sent a Divine Nail to obliterate Inazuma. If the Ley Lines destabilized, the entire nation would have been doomed." "You''re lucky. All Inazuma needs is for those corrupt officials to be dealt with, and the nation can be set back on the right path. Compared to Sumeru and Snezhnaya, your task is far simpler." "That''s why I allowed you to join the assembly." Inazuma''s upper echelons may have rotted extensively, but for Ei, this wasn''t an insurmountable problem. With her divine authority, she could single-handedly set Inazuma back on the right path. In Inazuma, the word of the god was absolute, beyond question or challenge. Moreover, Ei still had dependable forces¡ªthe Yashiro Commission, Kujou Sara of the Tenryou Commission, the Grand Narukami Shrine, and the Shuumatsuban¡ªall of which would unquestionably obey her. By contrast, look at Sumeru. Five hundred years had passed, and Noah didn''t believe for a second that the sages of the Akademiya hadn''t realized their god was imprisoned. Yet not a single soul had stood up for five centuries. Even Alhaitham''s rescue of the Dendro Archon wasn''t born of duty to Sumeru; it was merely because his own life had been inconvenienced. Sumeru was a nation thoroughly rotten from top to bottom. "Inner self, I''m going to kill them. I''ll cut down all these vermin. They are the enemies of eternity," Raiden Shogun growled, her murderous intent surging as she reached for her naginata, ready to annihilate the deceitful officials who had mocked and betrayed her. "Killing them outright is too merciful," Noah interjected, golden light gleaming in his eyes as the authority of the Primordial Law Ring stopped the enraged Shogun in her tracks. "As a ruler, you must announce your will to the people of Inazuma and publicly pass judgment on these vermin. Only then will you dispel the resentment of the people." Noah''s gaze sharpened. Slaying a few corrupt officials wouldn''t solve the problem. Entire families would need to be purged. What would be the point of executing Takayuki Kujou if another Kujou heir stepped in to perpetuate the cycle of oppression? Such hereditary privilege was absurd. Just because the Kujou clan had fought alongside Ei in the past didn''t mean they deserved eternal prosperity. "I suggest you consult your trusted retainer. She will provide valuable advice. Additionally, summon the head of the Yashiro Commission. After purging the corruption, he can address the pressing needs of the common people and guide Inazuma back on track." "Once Inazuma stabilizes, I''ll establish the gateway to the Demon Slayer world at the Grand Narukami Shrine," Noah added. As for the chaotic Ley Lines, rampant corruption, and corrupted remnants plaguing Inazuma, these issues would naturally resolve themselves once Teyvat''s capacity grew through the annexation of the Demon Slayer world. "Yae Miko? She''s been clever since she was young," Ei said, nodding as she suppressed her killing intent. At the same time, a wave of gratitude welled up within her. Unlike the former Heavenly Principle, this new one wasn''t cold and ruthless. If it had been Phanes, Inazuma would have been struck with a Divine Nail for her negligence. Currently, Inazuma was overrun with malevolence, its Ley Lines unstable, its people starving¡ªall failures of her divine stewardship. Though she despised the corrupt nobles, she felt overwhelming guilt for her people''s suffering. Kamisato Estate Tea Room "Lady Guuji said there''s a potential disaster looming over Inazuma. She wants the Kamisato Clan to prepare to evacuate some citizens¡­" Kamisato Ayato said, frowning as he regarded the unexpected visitor sitting across from him. "Though I greatly respect her foresight, I find such a vague explanation difficult to comprehend. Furthermore, with the Shogun''s storms blanketing the entire nation, it would be impossible to evacuate anyone from Inazuma, even if we tried." Ayato''s tone was measured, but his confusion was evident. As a Guuji, Yae Miko was astute and enigmatic, never one to speak carelessly. But what kind of disaster could warrant such an action? Did she suspect Liyue or Mondstadt might attack Inazuma? That seemed far-fetched. "Ah, such a headache. Even I can''t figure it out," Yae Miko sighed dramatically, resting her chin in her hand. She couldn''t exactly tell Ayato she suspected their "country bumpkin" god had gone mad from erosion and stormed Celestia, could she? "Lady Guuji, what exactly is troubling you? If it''s something I can handle, I''ll do everything in my power," Ayato offered sincerely. Yae Miko shook her head. Even if she explained, there was no way Ayato could deal with it. Perhaps she was overthinking things. Maybe Celestia had summoned Ei for some other reason. "Forget it. Let''s just consider it my overactive imagination. Don''t trouble yourself, Kamisato boy," she said, waving a hand dismissively. As Ayato bowed politely, Miko thought to herself how increasingly difficult it was to connect with him. Though his manners were impeccable, his mind was calculating and overly guarded. Just as Yae Miko rose to leave, Ei''s voice resonated through the tea room. "Miko, come to Tenshukaku. Bring the head of the Yashiro Commission with you." Hearing the summons, Yae Miko''s expression shifted, her earlier worries melting away, replaced with excitement tinged with a hint of indignation. "Ei, you finally remembered me? You''ve been hiding behind the Shogun, leaving all your affairs unattended. If I''d died, would you have even noticed?" Five centuries. In that time, she could count on her fingers how many times she''d seen Ei. Worse, the Raiden Shogun, with her wooden demeanor, was incapable of steering Inazuma. The nation had devolved into chaos, but what could she do? Storm Tenshukaku and teach the Shogun how to govern? She was just a fox. "You''ve worked hard, Miko. We''ll talk more when you get here," Ei said, a trace of guilt in her voice. In the glimpses of the past that Noah had shown her, Ei had seen how tirelessly Miko worked to suppress Ley Line disturbances and corrupted forces on Narukami Island. It was thanks to Miko''s efforts that Narukami Island was in better shape than the rest of Inazuma. "Fine, I''ll come. But I bet you''ll just give me a few orders and then disappear again," Miko replied, her tone dripping with mock grievance. In all of Inazuma, only Yae Miko dared to speak to a god in such a manner. Kamisato Ayato, ever the picture of composure, closed his eyes and did his best impression of a wooden statue. "Stop pretending to be furniture, Kamisato boy. Come with me to Tenshukaku," Miko said as she turned gracefully and left the tea room. "Yes, Lady Guuji," Ayato replied, standing to follow. Though he prided himself on remaining calm in any situation, being summoned by the Shogun herself left him undeniably tense. Despite his frequent dealings with the Shogun on official matters, a personal summons carried an entirely different weight. What could the Shogun possibly want from him? When Yae Miko and Kamisato Ayato arrived at Tenshukaku, they were greeted by an unusual sight. The Raiden Shogun knelt at her desk, reviewing reports submitted by the Tenryou and Kanjou Commissions, her expression as cold as ice. Beside her sat a young man with an air of mystery, casually flipping through the very documents that were supposed to be seen by the Shogun alone. Miko and Ayato were both shocked. To browse such sensitive materials so nonchalantly was not just bold¡ªit bordered on sacrilege. Yet the Shogun didn''t seem to mind. She showed no displeasure whatsoever. More astonishingly, the young man appeared completely at ease in her presence. Who was he to behave so audaciously? The Shogun raised her gaze, meeting theirs. Though her anger simmered beneath the surface, she suppressed it. "Miko. Kamisato Ayato. You''ve arrived," she said evenly. Chapter 6 - 6: Yae Miko’s Teary Act "Ei, after so long apart, the first thing I see is that sour look on your face. Your divine aura is enough to terrify anyone¡ªwho dared to anger you so?" Yae Miko''s gaze shifted back to Ei. As her contracted familiar, Miko immediately recognized that it was Ei''s consciousness in control. She could feel the brewing divine wrath within her god, as still and foreboding as a volcano before an eruption. "What happened? Did you just come out of your little room only to get this upset?" "Lord Shogun." Kamisato Ayato bowed respectfully, though Miko''s words startled him. The Shogun was angry? Thinking back to the thunderclouds that had filled the sky earlier, he now understood they were an expression of her fury. But what had caused this? Ayato''s mind turned to Inazuma''s current turmoil, and he began to form some guesses. "Miko, why didn''t you tell me how terrible things have become in Inazuma?" Ei''s face darkened as she swept the reports from her desk onto the floor, her voice trembling with anger. The thought of being lied to for centuries¡ªof reading nothing but fabricated reports¡ªmade her blood boil. RUMBLE! As a natural-born god, her emotions influenced the heavens. The skies above Narukami Island thundered ominously. Yae Miko instantly understood: Ei had discovered Inazuma''s true state, and that''s why she''d been summoned. While part of her felt elated that Ei had finally stepped up, another part was filled with bitterness. "So you summoned me in a rush just to scold me, Ei?" Forcing tears to well up in her eyes, Miko made her voice tremble with grievance. "You finally decided to leave your Plane of Euthymia and take a look at this country. For five centuries, you''ve ignored me entirely. Every time I tried to tell you about Inazuma''s problems, you would rather trust those liars than listen to me." Miko covered her face with her hands and began sobbing theatrically. "What else could I do? I could only work myself to the bone with the shrine maidens at the Grand Narukami Shrine, trying my best to fulfill my duties. And now you summon me only to reprimand me... Wuuu..." Watching Yae Miko''s tearful display, Noah felt like he was witnessing the juiciest drama unfold. He was thoroughly entertained. Using his spatial authority, he summoned a camera from Fontaine and recorded the scene for future enjoyment. Kamisato Ayato, outwardly stoic, was equally stunned. Was this really the same Yae Miko who loved to toy with others and take pleasure in their reactions? Then his gaze fell upon the reports that had been swept onto the floor. Glancing down, he caught a glimpse of their contents. The reports claimed Inazuma was a land of peace and prosperity, where the people lived happy and fulfilling lives. Ayato froze. He had known the Tenryou and Kanjou Commissions had falsified their reports to some degree. But to fabricate them entirely? As head of the Yashiro Commission, responsible for Inazuma''s cultural and ceremonial matters, Ayato had no authority to interfere with governance or military affairs. He hadn''t even been sure if his own reports reached the Shogun''s desk. But now, with the Shogun herself summoning him, Ayato understood: the time had come to rectify Inazuma. His heart raced. The corrupt aristocracy that had plagued Inazuma for so long was about to face judgment. Ayato''s Kamisato Clan would likely be tasked with spearheading this effort. If those corrupt officials were purged, the Kamisato Clan would undoubtedly rise to become one of the most powerful families in Inazuma. Seeing Yae Miko weep so bitterly, Ei felt a pang of guilt. "I''m sorry, Miko. I thought you were joking as you used to, and it never occurred to me that Takayuki Kujou and the others would dare to deceive me so brazenly," Ei admitted, her expression filled with remorse. But Miko, sensing an opportunity, played her role to perfection. Tears rolled down her cheeks as she sniffled, her voice heavy with grievance. "You don''t know, Ei, how they''ve worked against me. They even targeted the Kamisato siblings! If not for me, they might have been crushed entirely." "And yet, despite everything, you stayed in your Plane of Euthymia, letting those people rule Inazuma as if it were theirs. What could I do? I had no choice but to endure." Her act was flawless. The more pitiful she seemed now, the easier it would be to earn favors later. And of course, she wasn''t going to miss the chance to advocate for the Kamisato Clan, her closest allies. Ayato silently thanked Yae Miko. She was clearly trying to ensure the Kamisato Clan received the Shogun''s favor. Wiping away her crocodile tears, Miko''s voice hardened. "Over the years, my shrine maidens and the Kamisato Clan have gathered plenty of evidence against those officials. Their ties to the Fatui, their exploitation of the people, human trafficking, even forcing women into unspeakable fates¡ªit''s all here." "We were just waiting for an opportunity to present it to you." Ei''s expression turned icy, her voice brimming with killing intent. "There''s no need for evidence. Inazuma''s decline alone is proof enough. They''ve brought the nation to ruin and nearly provoked Celestia''s wrath. For that alone, they should commit seppuku immediately to atone." Inazuma was her sister''s nation. It had nearly been destroyed because of these vile people. If the new Heavenly Principle hadn''t intervened, and instead the Sustainer of Heavenly Principles had arrived, Inazuma would undoubtedly have faced annihilation. "Hiss¡ª" Yae Miko drew a sharp breath, her tail curling in shock. The situation had grown severe enough to attract Celestia''s attention? So that''s why Ei had stormed toward Celestia earlier¡ªshe had received a direct summons. Ayato was similarly taken aback. While he knew Celestia was a realm far beyond the Shogun''s, the idea of Inazuma''s troubles drawing attention at that level was terrifying. This wasn''t just a political matter; it was a question of Inazuma''s survival. Those corrupt officials were doomed. Ayato''s thoughts turned dark. Those same officials had once oppressed the Kamisato Clan mercilessly when he and his sister were young. If not for Yae Miko''s protection, neither of them would have survived. Ei''s voice was as cold as the thunderclouds outside. "Miko. Kamisato Ayato. Take the Shuumatsuban and the Hatamoto and arrest Takayuki Kujou, Hiiragi Shinsuke, and every official responsible for Inazuma''s chaos." "Wait¡­ Simply arresting them isn''t enough. That punishment would be too light," Noah interjected. Satisfied, he tucked away his camera. "By the way, Ei, who''s this little brother of yours? He seems rather daring, sneaking a recording just now," Yae Miko said, her gaze turning playful, her fox-like eyes glinting as they locked onto Noah. She had noticed the young man''s casual use of a camera to record her tearful act and was already plotting her revenge. If not for Ei''s presence, she would''ve pounced on him and twisted his ear for his audacity. Whoever he was, Yae Miko had added him to her personal list of targets for future mischief. But then Noah smiled. "My name is Noah. I hail from Celestia." Yae Miko froze, her playful demeanor evaporating in an instant. Her thoughts screeched to a halt. Celestia? Her expression stiffened, all mischievous plans forgotten. Yae Miko''s tail fur bristled beneath her robes. Celestia. Celestia was the realm of gods, the pinnacle of divine power. The number of gods residing there was unknown, but anyone from Celestia was unquestionably extraordinary. Was this god someone who had returned with Ei to Inazuma? And just a moment ago, she had referred to this god¡ªwho seemed more powerful than Ei¡ªas "little brother"! After two seconds of internal panic, she managed to compose herself, though her demeanor now exuded both reverence and a sense of helplessness. "Oh, so you are a god from Celestia. I apologize for my lack of decorum and beg your forgiveness, my lord." Her ears threatened to stand straight up in nervous alarm. She had assumed this figure was merely a bold retainer of the Shogun, confident enough to act casually. She never imagined he was a god from Celestia itself. He must have descended to supervise Ei due to Inazuma''s chaos. And she had dared to address him so familiarly. This was tantamount to blasphemy! It was like a mortal daring to call Ei a "little girl." Her gaze darted toward Ei, her eyes pleading. Help me! You won''t leave me to fend for myself, will you? But Ei looked just as tense, her gaze fixed on Noah. This was the new Heavenly Principle, a being of immense power, far beyond anything she could challenge. If he chose to punish Miko, she doubted she could shield her. It was the first time Yae Miko had seen Ei so anxious. That only confirmed her worst fears: this god from Celestia was someone even Ei wouldn''t dare to offend. She was doomed. Noah watched the expressions on Yae Miko''s face shift from shock to terror, then fear, and finally outright despair. Amusement flickered in his eyes. Of all Teyvat''s two-dimensional beauties, Yae Miko was undoubtedly one of his favorites¡ªa mix of cunning, charm, and innocence. The room grew heavier with tension as the silence dragged on. Even Kamisato Ayato, who wasn''t directly involved, felt suffocated, as though the air itself had thickened. The atmosphere was unbearable. Ayato''s heart raced. Would he, too, face divine punishment by mere association? Yae Miko, staring at the unfamiliar god''s playful smile, felt her soul slipping away. Just as she was about to plead further, he finally spoke. "Oh my, why has the atmosphere suddenly grown so tense?" S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Noah''s smile brightened, radiating an easy-going charm. If he waited much longer, Yae Miko might actually faint from fright, and that wouldn''t do at all. "It was just a slip of the tongue. I''m not a petty god who holds grudges over trivial matters. As a god, I pride myself on my broad-mindedness." At first, Yae Miko relaxed slightly, but then her entire body stiffened again as certain words¡ª"petty," "trivial," and "broad-mindedness"¡ªrang pointedly in her ears. As a sly fox herself, she quickly caught on to the teasing in his tone. "You know, I''m a very magnanimous god. If I got angry every time someone insulted the heavens, wouldn''t I be busy raining down divine punishments all day?" "Don''t worry, I''ll forget about this soon enough." Ei''s amethyst eyes widened slightly. This was¡­ completely different from the authoritative figure she had first met in Celestia. For a brief moment, Noah reminded her of a certain bard from Mondstadt, carefree and unpredictable. "Oh dear, I seem to have a slight ache in my shoulder all of a sudden," Noah said, theatrically massaging his shoulder with an exaggerated sigh. Yae Miko''s fox-like instincts flared. She immediately understood his implication and groaned inwardly. Her expression turned strange as she pieced together his character. She''d encountered a similar personality centuries ago. "My lord, I happen to know a thing or two about massage techniques. Would you permit me to ease your discomfort?" Yae Miko asked, her voice tinged with reluctant resignation. This god clearly appreciated her beauty. She could already tell his personality wouldn''t be much better than that of a certain infamous woman she once knew. Having just offended him, she dared not refuse, lest she provoke further mischief¡ªor worse, retribution. "Oh? That sounds wonderful. Ei, you don''t mind, do you?" Noah turned to Ei with a grin. "If Miko is willing, then I have no objections," Ei replied, her tone calm. Yae Miko''s heart sank further. Do I have a choice? Helplessly, she moved behind Noah and began massaging his shoulders, her fingers skilled and precise. As the Grand Narukami Shrine''s Guuji, she was well-versed in many arts, including medicine, divination, and spiritual rituals. Massage techniques fell under her knowledge of medicinal practices. "Ah, excellent. This feels wonderful. You''re quite skilled, Miko. I''m impressed," Noah remarked, clearly enjoying himself. "Thank you for your praise, my lord. I''m glad you''re satisfied," Miko replied, her voice composed, though her thoughts churned with bitterness. Even Ei, Makoto, and Kitsune Saiguu had never received such a privilege as having her massage their shoulders! Yet here she was, catering to this unfamiliar god. Meanwhile, Kamisato Ayato kept his head bowed, making himself as inconspicuous as possible. I wasn''t here. I didn''t see anything. "Noah, why did you say the punishment for them would be too light?" Ei asked, her tone curious. She had shifted from addressing him as "Lord Heavenly Principle" to "Noah," recognizing his preference to keep his identity as the Heavenly Principle hidden. She wasn''t politically adept, but she wasn''t oblivious either. Yet she still struggled to understand his reasoning. Wouldn''t executing those corrupt officials suffice? "That''s simple," Noah replied, half-closing his eyes. "As a god, you underestimate the depth of human selfishness and greed. While humanity can reach great heights, it can also sink to unimaginable lows. Their capacity for both good and evil knows no bounds." He continued, his tone sharp. "The goal of exploitation and tyranny is often to amass wealth and power for their families. These resources are then passed down to their descendants, ensuring their line thrives while others suffer." "If you merely execute the perpetrators, their children and grandchildren will still benefit from their crimes." "What would that teach others? That committing a lifetime of evil can guarantee your family''s fortune for generations? Nonsense." Satisfied with his explanation, Noah added, "But this is your domain, Ei. How you proceed is up to you." He leaned back, giving her the space to decide. He had no desire to overshadow her authority as the ruler of Inazuma. Ei nodded thoughtfully but looked uncertain. While she understood his point, she wasn''t sure how to proceed. Her gaze turned to Yae Miko. "Miko, what''s your opinion?" Chapter 7 - 7: Inazuma’s Great Purge—At Least Half Will Perish Yae Miko harbored a hint of grievance in her heart. What do I think...? You only remember me when there''s trouble. When things are fine, I''m tossed aside. And not just for a while¡ªit''s been five hundred years! Of course, she kept these thoughts to herself. Her delicate fingers massaged Noah''s shoulders as she spoke: "The esteemed god from Celestia is absolutely correct. Inazuma has fallen into such chaos, and they are the root cause of it all." Yae Miko knew that much of the blame for Inazuma''s current state fell on Ei. But the responsibility for Ei''s negligence had to be shifted entirely onto those power-hungry parasites. Otherwise, how could the people of Inazuma continue to revere their deity? In her view, Ei had no talent for governance. She was a warrior¡ªa general. Governance had always been the domain of Makoto, who had departed five centuries ago. "So yes, the idea that committing crimes for one lifetime should grant blessings to one''s descendants for generations is nothing but wishful thinking. They are parasites, traitors to Inazuma." "I believe we must erase their surnames entirely from Inazuma''s history, confiscate their family properties, and deal with all members of their clans." Kamisato Ayato involuntarily swallowed hard as he listened to the shrine maiden''s cold, cutting words spoken with her usual soft and melodious tone. This was terrifying. For Inazuma''s aristocracy, nothing mattered more than legacy, wealth, and their progeny. This would uproot the elite at their very core. He could already foresee rivers of blood. "Isn''t that a bit... too ruthless? Their ancestors did once shed blood and render service for Inazuma," Ei interjected hesitantly. "Ruthless?" Yae Miko sneered. "What do their ancestors'' deeds have to do with these parasites? Besides, just look at the chaos engulfing Inazuma right now. Whatever merits their ancestors earned have long been squandered, and the debt they owe the people of Inazuma is immeasurable." As Ei thought of the disorder and suffering in Inazuma, the last vestiges of her hesitation dissolved. Even if these families'' ancestors had made sacrifices, that was in the past. "Of course," Yae Miko continued, her tone icy, "we don''t need to kill everyone bearing these surnames. Those guilty of serious crimes can be executed publicly. Those whose actions are a mix of good and bad, or who are neutral, can be exiled to Yashiori Island to labor in the mines and contribute to Inazuma. As for those whose merits outweigh their faults, they can be demoted to commoner status." Ei turned her gaze toward Noah, who raised an eyebrow in amusement. Why are you looking at me? Didn''t I already say this is your domain to manage as Inazuma''s god? "Press a little harder," Noah remarked, basking in Yae Miko''s massage. If he leaned back slightly, he could rest against her soft embrace. But Noah wasn''t the sort to be crude or impatient. He wanted to savor a fairy tale-like romance, not rush into things. "As you wish, my lord," Yae Miko replied with a resigned smile. "I''ve only just arrived in Inazuma, so of course, I should spend some time exploring the culture and traditions. Miss Fox, would you mind being my guide?" Noah''s grin was as carefree as ever. Exploring Inazuma with its most alluring fox priestess as his guide was bound to be far more interesting than going alone. "Of course. I''ll be sure to provide an excellent introduction to Inazuma''s cultural essence," Yae Miko said respectfully. She couldn''t afford to give Ei any trouble. If she could keep this god from Celestia pleased, Inazuma''s current crisis might just pass without calamity. Besides, did she even have the option to refuse? Ei, seeing Noah had nothing further to add, stood and declared, her amethyst eyes gleaming with determination: "Yashiro Commission, Tenryou Commission soldiers, and Hatamoto, arrest all aristocratic families within the Tenryou and Kanjou Commissions, as well as any families colluding with the Fatui. Bring them all to Inazuma City." "All enforcement officers are to act under divine authority. Those who defy this order will be struck down by heavenly thunder." As her voice echoed, the skies over Inazuma darkened. Thunderclouds rolled in, lightning illuminating the heavens. Rumble! "Yes, General!" Ayato responded resolutely. He knew that Inazuma was about to undergo a massive transformation¡ªa cleansing of its very foundations. The loyalty of Inazuma''s people to their Raiden Shogun was unquestionable. Even when Ei''s policies, like the Sakoku Decree and the Vision Hunt Decree, had made life unbearable, their feelings of discontent had never turned to hatred. Now, under the Shogun''s divine command, her elite forces moved swiftly to execute her orders. Within Inazuma City, the aristocracy was the first to fall. The sudden arrests caused widespread commotion. But as public notices issued from Tenshukaku were posted across the city, the uproar turned to fury. What?! These Tenryou and Kanjou Commission aristocrats dared to deceive the Shogun herself? The public learned the truth: the Shogun had been kept in the dark about Inazuma''s plight. Even the decrees that had tormented them were the result of manipulation by these elites, who had sought only to exploit the Shogun''s authority for their gain. Yae Miko had arranged for Ei to issue a "self-reproach edict," admitting her negligence and apologizing to the people for trusting false reports of prosperity. A god apologizing to mortals¡ªthis was unprecedented. The anger of the people, once simmering, exploded into fury directed at the aristocracy. These families had dared to mislead the Shogun? They were traitors, the true culprits behind Inazuma''s suffering. The wrath of the citizens was unleashed as they armed themselves with whatever they could find¡ªkitchenware, farming tools¡ªand marched behind the Yashiro Commission to storm the mansions of the accused. Kamisato Estate Under Ayato''s methodical command, the Yashiro Commission confiscated the wealth and resources of the aristocracy. These funds and supplies would later be used to restore Inazuma''s economy and alleviate the famine plaguing its people. Report after report of successful seizures reached Ayato. Of the noble families in Inazuma, over seventy percent were implicated. Many of these families had once crushed the Kamisato family when it had been on the brink of ruin. Now, justice was being served. "Brother, I''ve just returned from Inazuma City. Do you know the state of things there?" Kamisato Ayaka hurried into the estate, seeking Ayato. "Yes, Ayaka. I just returned from Tenshukaku myself and am carrying out the Shogun''s orders," Ayato replied, gazing at his sister with a complicated expression. He had hoped to shield Ayaka from the turmoil. But she was no sheltered maiden; her capabilities often rivaled his own, her understanding matured beyond her years. "I''ve seen the public notices, Brother. The Yashiro Commission has confiscated the assets of the nobility. I''d like to allocate some of the seized grain to relieve the suffering of the common people." Her gaze was resolute. "If you insist, I won''t refuse," Ayato conceded with a faint smile. Years of famine had ravaged Inazuma. The aristocracy''s hoarding of land and control of grain prices had driven countless to starvation and despair. The Kamisato family had sold much of its wealth to import grain from Liyue, but it had been only a drop in the ocean. Ayato and Ayaka''s efforts to aid the suffering had earned her the title of White Heron Princess among the people. As Ayato pondered the weight of the Kamisato family''s responsibilities, the thunder of Raiden Shogun''s divine wrath roared once more. In Nazuchi Beach, the war between the Watatsumi Island rebels and the Shogunate soldiers came to a sudden halt as bolts of lightning rained down from the heavens. Rumble! Rumble! Rumble! The war between Watatsumi Island and the Shogunate army had lasted only about two years¡ªa relatively short time for gods but an agonizingly long one for mortals. During this time, the two sides had clashed over a hundred times, with the death toll exceeding tens of thousands. The animosity between them had escalated to a life-or-death struggle. Due to Watatsumi Island''s prolonged oppression under the Shogunate''s policies and its resulting isolation, the rebel forces¡ªdespite their inferior weaponry¡ªfought with a ferocity that surpassed the Shogunate troops, fueled by their string of victories. To the rebels, victory seemed within reach. The battlefield had shifted from Yashiori Island to Nazuchi Beach, and it felt like only one more push was needed to storm Narukami Island and crush the Shogunate''s main base. However, only a clear-headed few recognized the fallacy of this apparent success. And among the people of Watatsumi Island, the sole voice of reason belonged to Sangonomiya Kokomi¡ªthe island''s Divine Priestess, de facto leader, and strategist of the rebellion. "It''s over¡­ The Raiden Shogun has been alerted." Kokomi looked up at the sky now shrouded in thunderclouds, with lightning flashing ominously overhead. The oppressive divine aura weighed on her spirit, and fear gripped her heart. The situation she had most dreaded had come to pass. Watatsumi Island''s limited resources and steadily diminishing arable land, worsened by the so-called "Holy Soil" phenomenon, had already placed its people in dire straits. The Raiden Shogun''s Sakoku Decree and Vision Hunt Decree had cut off Watatsumi''s ability to trade pearls with Liyue through maritime routes, leaving the island on the brink of collapse. Despite her staunch opposition to war, Watatsumi''s aristocrats had colluded with the Fatui, riling up the populace and declaring war on the Shogunate without her consent. It was only after the Shogunate troops organized a counteroffensive, driving the rebels into defeat after defeat, that these aristocrats remembered Kokomi and turned to her for help. The absurdity of it all nearly made her laugh in exasperation. In response to the people''s desperate pleas, she reluctantly assumed command of the rebel forces. Her approach to the war was one of resignation. If nothing else, she hoped to use the rebellion to draw attention to the plight of Watatsumi Island''s people. By securing victories on the battlefield, she aimed to negotiate with the Shogunate, gaining resources to alleviate the island''s dire conditions. But this delicate strategy depended on one critical factor: avoiding the involvement of the Raiden Shogun. Kokomi took each step with extreme caution. Whenever the rebels gained an advantage, she would immediately negotiate for concessions and then order a retreat. The Shogunate forces, recognizing that minor compromises could lead to a temporary cessation of hostilities, acquiesced. They simply shifted the burden onto the common folk, relinquishing resources without personal loss. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Under Kokomi''s leadership, Watatsumi Island saw improvements. The rebels upgraded their equipment, and the islanders'' lives gradually stabilized. However, the aristocrats, emboldened by these successes, accused her of disrespecting the fallen soldiers by showing leniency toward the Shogunate. They seized control of the rebellion, colluded further with the Fatui, and pushed the rebels to advance recklessly. The conflict spiraled out of control. In their quest for victory, the rebels even destroyed sacred objects meant to suppress the curse of Yashiori Island. When Kokomi learned of this, she was dumbfounded. Though the reasons behind these actions eluded her, the Fatui''s involvement was clear. Lacking evidence, Kokomi could do nothing as the blame for these atrocities fell squarely on Watatsumi Island. And now, her worst fear had come true: the Raiden Shogun herself had been roused. A chill ran through Kokomi''s body. The rebels had managed to hold their own against the Shogunate only because the Raiden Shogun had remained uninvolved. If the Raiden Shogun intervened, the island''s defenses would crumble like paper. Should the god choose to retaliate, not only would the rebels be annihilated, but Watatsumi Island itself could be erased from existence. The legendary power of the god who had cleaved Yashiori Island in two with the Musou no Hitotachi and shrouded Inazuma''s seas in perpetual storms was no myth to Kokomi. How could the aristocrats have been so reckless as to provoke such a divine being? If the Raiden Shogun demanded justice, Kokomi, as the island''s titular ruler and strategist of the rebellion, would undoubtedly be the first to face punishment. She stared at the horizon over Nazuchi Beach, where the unrelenting thunderbolts illuminated the battlefield. Would any of the soldiers survive such an onslaught? Rumble! Rumble! Rumble! Purple lightning descended in relentless arcs upon the battlefield of Nazuchi Beach. To everyone''s astonishment, the divine thunder didn''t kill a single soul. It left shallow craters in the sand and halted the fighting entirely. The Shogunate troops, stunned at first, erupted into joyous cheers. Their expressions turned fervent as they gazed up at the stormy skies. "Thunder and lightning! The Shogun is watching over us!" As mere soldiers following orders, they held no political aspirations. Their faith was singular and unwavering. "Her Excellency guides us. Eternal glory to the Almighty Narukami no Mikoto!" The chant grew louder and louder, a deafening roar of devotion. Among them, Kujou Sara knelt on one knee, her head tilted upward in reverence toward the electrified sky. "Your Excellency! To think we''ve troubled you enough to descend your divine wrath¡­ I take full responsibility for this failure." Sara believed the rebels'' audacity to approach Narukami Island had enraged the Shogun. While the Shogunate troops chanted with fanatical fervor, the rebels were paralyzed by fear. Divine lightning had sapped them of all courage. Their weapons slipped from trembling hands as they stared at the skies in despair. "General Gorou! The Raiden Shogun has arrived! What do we do now?" The rebels'' terrified cries offered no solace to Gorou, who himself was panicking. Do you think I know what to do? Am I supposed to fight the Raiden Shogun? Just as Sara prepared to order her troops to capture or kill the rebels, a seductive, playful voice echoed across the battlefield. "Oh my, what a lively scene we have here. If you keep this up, the battle will spill onto Narukami Island." Yae Miko stepped forward, her elegant gait unhurried, as though she were strolling through a street lined with cherry blossoms rather than a bloody battlefield. In her hands was a violet blade brimming with divine power. The aura emanating from it was suffocating, capable of shattering even the strongest resolve. No one doubted that the blade belonged to the Raiden Shogun herself. To see it was to see the Shogun. The Shogunate troops, already enraptured by their chants, erupted in a deafening cry: "Her Excellency guides us. Eternal glory to the Almighty Narukami no Mikoto!" The rebels scattered in terror, dropping their weapons and fleeing in disarray. Gorou, gritting his teeth, shouted, "Retreat! Fall back! Everyone retreat!" Yae Miko barely glanced at the fleeing rebels. Instead, she turned her gaze sympathetically to Kujou Sara. "My, my, Kujou Sara. It seems you''ve had quite the misfortune." Her tone was light, but her words carried a weight that made Sara''s heart sink. "By the decree of the Raiden Shogun, the Tenryou and Kanjou Commissions stand accused of treachery¡ªdeceiving their god, colluding with the Fatui, and oppressing the people of Inazuma. "All who bear the Kujou name are to be detained and brought to Inazuma City." Chapter 8 - 8: Kujou Sara’s Mind Goes Blank "What? I have always been loyal to the Shogun! How could I commit treason? Surely, there must be some kind of misunderstanding!" Kujou Sara exclaimed, utterly shocked. Around her, the soldiers of the Shogunate looked equally baffled. Lady Kujou Sara''s devotion to the Shogun was unquestionable. How could such a thing happen? "I know your loyalty to the Shogun is genuine; that''s precisely why I said you''re unlucky, Kujou Sara," Yae Miko replied with a sigh, stepping closer to her. "The Tenshukaku never received a single accurate report of Inazuma''s actual state. Every report submitted claimed Inazuma was peaceful and prosperous, with citizens living in harmony." "Takayuki Kujou colluded with a group of nobles and the Fatui to deceive the Shogun, fabricating false reports and causing unrest across Inazuma. He manipulated the Shogun into issuing the Sakoku Decree and Vision Hunt Decree. By the time the Shogun realized the truth, the damage to the nation was already done." Kujou Sara felt her mind spinning. None of this made sense. "I don''t want to see a loyal servant like you unjustly caught up in this, so I''ll plead with the Shogun on your behalf. For now, comply and surrender yourself at the Tenshukaku to await judgment," Yae Miko instructed, lifting the Shogun''s blade, Mistsplitter Reforged, in her hand. "Shogunate soldiers, by the decree of the Raiden Shogun: arrest Takayuki Kujou and all others complicit in these crimes!" The soldiers, having finally grasped the gravity of the situation, were incensed. "So, all this time, Lady Sara had been in the dark while Takayuki Kujou was the real traitor!" Could it be true? There was no doubting it now. The Shogun''s blade was present¡ªthere could be no mistake. The soldiers, driven by fury at being deceived, immediately apprehended anyone within the ranks connected to the Kujou family. None of the accused dared resist. Not only did the constant thunder above feel like divine judgment waiting to strike, but the enraged soldiers themselves looked ready to tear them apart. Yae Miko did not immediately return to Inazuma City. Instead, she began walking leisurely toward Watatsumi Island. "Oh, my poor, overworked self¡ªdestined to be summoned only in times of turmoil, then promptly forgotten when the dust finally settles," she murmured, her voice laced with a teasing melody that belied the faint trace of complaint. Yet, despite her words, her heart felt lighter knowing that Ei had finally emerged from the Plane of Euthymia to take control of Inazuma once more. As a loyal retainer, Yae Miko had long been disheartened by Ei''s negligence and reliance on the Raiden Shogun puppet to govern. Pursuing an ideal of "eternity," Ei had let the nation fall into chaos. Things had spiraled to the point of catching the attention of the divine beings of Celestia. Had Celestia not intervened, would Ei have remained asleep forever? And then there was the mysterious Noah, the one who had accompanied Ei back to Inazuma. Yae Miko''s nerves were on edge. Acting as his guide over the next few days was no light matter. What did he think of her? Did he find her¡­ captivating? Miko''s thoughts wandered, not out of arrogance, but because she was acutely aware of her own beauty, which even rivaled her master Ei''s. And Noah? He was a complete enigma, exuding an air of authority even Ei deferred to. The implications of this were enough to make her tail twitch uneasily. Beneath her light-hearted complaints was genuine concern about the direction Inazuma would take in the wake of all this upheaval. Watatsumi Island Sangonomiya Shrine Though the ordinary soldiers of the Resistance could not reach Watatsumi Island quickly, Gorou, with his Vision-enhanced speed, managed to rush back to warn Sangonomiya Kokomi of what had transpired. Upon hearing that the soldiers had not been slaughtered outright, Kokomi felt a momentary wave of relief. However, she knew this did not mean Raiden Shogun had forgiven them. The sight of rolling thunder over the island only deepened her unease. "The shrine priestess¡ªwhat should we do now?" A trembling voice from one of the island''s noblemen broke her thoughts. The man was visibly terrified, his fear causing him to stammer uncontrollably. "Do? You''re only asking me that now?" Kokomi asked, her tone laced with bitter sarcasm. "Where was your concern when you initiated this war without consulting me?" She glared at the man, her patience frayed. Watatsumi Island had no divine protection since the Raiden Shogun had slain their god, Orobashi no Mikoto. What made them think they could take on the Shogun''s forces, let alone survive her personal wrath? Even victory against the Shogunate would have been short-lived. Did they truly believe Raiden Shogun would not intervene to restore order? Kokomi had always known the war was a disastrous idea. Yet, pressured by the pleas of her people, she had reluctantly taken command, using her tactical genius to extract small gains and then swiftly retreat. It was a careful balancing act¡ªone she had maintained until the war spiraled out of control. "Surely we had the right to resist oppression!" the nobleman protested, his voice tinged with frustration. "There were better ways to resist!" Kokomi snapped. "And now look where your greed has brought us. We''ve provoked the wrath of the Shogun herself!" She closed her eyes, the burden of leadership weighing heavily on her. She knew what had to be done, even if it pained her deeply. "The only path left to us is surrender," she finally said, her voice low but resolute. "Surrender? How can we trust Raiden Shogun to spare us?" "¡­" Kokomi remained silent. She didn''t believe they could fully trust the Shogun''s mercy. However, the fact that the soldiers on the battlefield had been spared indicated there was still hope. If they wanted to save the island and its people, the architects of this rebellion would have to be sacrificed. Thunder continued to rumble ominously, shaking the earth and sending shockwaves through the island''s inhabitants. "Priestess! The Guuji of the Grand Narukami Shrine has arrived with Raiden Shogun''s decree!" The announcement sent chills through the room. Kokomi''s hands clenched, but she maintained her composure. The doors to the shrine creaked open, and a charming, amused voice broke the silence. "Well, well, such a lively reception. It seems I''ve come at just the right time," Yae Miko said as she entered, her steps graceful and measured. She held the imposing Mistsplitter Reforged in one hand, its radiant aura of divinity making her intentions clear. "Watatsumi Island''s Divine Priestess, Sangonomiya Kokomi," Yae Miko began, her sharp eyes locking onto Kokomi. "I assume someone as clever as you already knows why I''m here." "I understand," Kokomi replied, her voice heavy with bitterness. "But Raiden Shogun''s Sakoku Decree and Vision Hunt Decree made it impossible for Watatsumi Island to survive. Our war was meant to show the Shogun the will of the people, not for revenge." Though Raiden Shogun herself hadn''t appeared, the presence of Yae Miko, wielding her master''s blade, was no less intimidating. Kokomi knew that a single misstep in her response could provoke the lightning-wielding god''s wrath. "The Sakoku Decree and Vision Hunt Decree were enacted by the Kanjou and Tenryou Commissions, who deceived the Shogun. She was unaware of the true situation," Yae Miko said calmly, her sharp eyes studying Kokomi. "However, the chaos in Inazuma is inextricably linked to Watatsumi Island''s actions. The Shogun has given you two choices." Yae Miko''s expression turned solemn as she delivered the first option: "First, Watatsumi Island is to be erased from the map of Inazuma." The air became so still and suffocating that Kokomi and everyone present trembled uncontrollably. No one dared to make a sound. "Second," Yae Miko continued, "surrender the primary instigators of the war, those who desecrated the sacred objects on Yashiori Island, and those responsible for defiling Narukami''s statues. Furthermore, all worship of the serpent god Orobashi is to cease permanently. "In return, the Shogun will pardon the rest. From this point forward, Watatsumi Islanders will enjoy the same rights as all Inazumans. No distinctions will be made." Yae Miko''s calm yet authoritative tone left no room for misinterpretation. She fixed her gaze on Kokomi. "You''re a clever person. I trust you know which choice to make." Without waiting for a reply, Yae Miko turned gracefully and walked away. She knew Ei too well; if left to her devices, Ei might have simply erased Watatsumi Island with a single stroke of her blade. Miko''s proposal ensured a way to bring Watatsumi Island and its people back into Inazuma''s fold. More importantly, she saw Kokomi''s potential. Once the corrupt elite were purged from Inazuma''s government, Kokomi''s talents could be a valuable asset to the Shogunate. Watching Yae Miko leave, Kokomi felt despair washing over her. She understood all too well: though two choices were presented, only one was truly viable. Resistance was not an option against the overwhelming might of a god. To secure the survival of Watatsumi Island and its people, she had no choice but to obey Raiden Shogun''s decree. Resolving herself to her fate, Kokomi''s composure returned. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Did you hear Raiden Shogun''s final ultimatum?" Kokomi addressed the Watatsumi Island nobles who had gathered. Her voice was sharp, her demeanor commanding. "The fate of Watatsumi Island hinges on this moment. Spare me your excuses and petty complaints¡ªgive me your decisions now." Her sudden strength of will shocked the nobles, leaving them flustered. Kokomi silently hoped they would muster their last shreds of dignity instead of attempting to flee. If any of them dared to escape, she would have no choice but to eliminate them herself. She had already accepted that she would have to pay with her own life for Watatsumi Island''s crimes. But before her death, she intended to cleanse the island of these parasites and redistribute their wealth to the suffering people. Leaving the room in a daze, Kokomi was intercepted by her loyal subordinate, Gorou. "General, what''s the plan?" Gorou asked anxiously, noticing her unsteady steps. "What plan?" Kokomi replied bitterly. "Do you think I can lead Watatsumi Island''s people past Raiden Shogun''s storm clouds and escape? No. Tomorrow, I will take full responsibility for everything and accept Raiden Shogun''s judgment." Her voice softened as she leaned closer to Gorou. "But before then¡­" She whispered her final orders. She anticipated that some of the nobles, driven by self-preservation, would attempt to flee. Human nature, particularly among those accustomed to power, was selfish and short-sighted. Gorou''s face grew solemn as he nodded, understanding Kokomi''s intent. "And if Raiden Shogun refuses to spare us even after I''ve taken the blame, then you must lead the people of Watatsumi Island away from Inazuma," she added. "I¡­ understand, General," Gorou replied, though his voice trembled with emotion. He wanted to beg her to flee, but he knew she would never abandon Watatsumi Island. Without her, the island would fall into chaos the moment she left. That night, Gorou and Kokomi''s most loyal soldiers arrested the island''s corrupt elite. As Gorou suspected, many of them had been planning to escape by sea. At Kokomi''s command, those who attempted to flee were executed, along with their entire families. Their wealth and stores of food were seized and distributed to the starving population. Kokomi''s hands did not tremble once during the grim proceedings. In the shadows, Noah observed it all with quiet admiration. "This young priestess has nerves of steel," he murmured. "For someone so delicate in appearance, her ruthlessness is extraordinary." He had seen rulers from many worlds, and Kokomi stood out. She was no fragile eel but a fierce and decisive leader. Compared to Ei, who only knew how to swing a blade, Kokomi''s capabilities in governance were leagues ahead. The redistribution of resources quickly won the support of Watatsumi Island''s people. The sheer disparity between the nobles'' obscene wealth and the people''s abject poverty enraged the populace. They took up whatever tools they could find and joined Kokomi''s efforts, tearing through the homes of the elites like a tidal wave. Before dawn, Kokomi and Gorou arrived in Inazuma City with the surviving nobles in chains. The city was bursting with people. Citizens from across Narukami Island had gathered to witness the unprecedented purge. Before the Thousand-Armed, Hundred-Eyed Statue of the Shogun, the traitorous officials from the Kanjou and Tenryou Commissions knelt in the dirt, their faces pale. Among them were nobles who had colluded with the Fatui. They cried out in desperation: "We''re innocent! We have always been loyal to the Shogun!" "Mercy, Shogun! Our family has served you faithfully for generations!" "We were coerced by Takayuki Kujou and Hiiragi Shinsuke into participating! They forced us to comply!" Their pleas fell on deaf ears. Chapter 9 - 9: The Inazuma Purge, Replacing Takemikazuchi At this moment, more than 80% of Inazuma''s aristocrats were laid bare, kneeling disgracefully before the Statue of the Thousand-Armed, Hundred-Eyed God. Behind them, the cold, steely-eyed Tenryou Commission soldiers stood with blades unsheathed, poised to strike. "General, the final batch of offenders has been brought forth," reported one of the Tenryou soldiers. Bowing on one knee, he kept his head low as he delivered the news. Although the Raiden Shogun was not physically present before them, these elite soldiers¡ªvictors of the annual martial arts tournament who had earned the honor of serving as her personal guards¡ªknew full well that the Shogun''s wrath was enveloping all of Inazuma. Among those standing apart from the condemned was Sangonomiya Kokomi, trembling as she stood behind Yae Miko at the steps of Tenshukaku. Her face was pale, her fear palpable. Standing alongside her, equally ashamed and guilt-stricken, was Kujou Sara. Yae Miko cast a playful glance back at the trembling Kokomi, her voice laced with amusement. "Kokomi, Sara, you two stay put for now. Once the Shogun has dealt with these current matters, she''ll address you two next." "¡­Understood," Kokomi whispered, her face drained of color. Her heart sank into a pit of cold despair, her body numb to the bone. Would she be the main course after the appetizer? Was she to be publicly executed in front of all of Inazuma''s citizens, her head displayed on a banner to cow the people of Watatsumi Island into submission? As the priestess of Watatsumi Island, this seemed the most effective means to bring her homeland under the fold of the Shogunate. "Fufu~" Yae Miko chuckled, her gleeful amusement only growing as she saw Kokomi''s ashen face. "She must think she''s going to end up like those rotten worms, trembling with fear. This is just too entertaining." While she toyed with Kokomi, Noah, standing nearby with a fruit platter prepared by Yae Miko, took a bite of a juicy slice. "Inazuma may be rotting from the inside, but its fruit isn''t half bad." "Oh~ Honored Noah-sama, I''m glad it suits your palate," Yae Miko quickly adjusted her tone, bowing slightly in deference. Despite her sly and calculating nature, she was acutely aware of how to handle a being of such stature. She thought to herself: This god from Celestia shares the same mischievous streak as¡­ her. But at least he has a rich sense of humor and humanity, making him much easier to deal with. Once the Raiden Shogun resolved Inazuma''s problems, this celestial figure would hopefully return to Celestia. "Hmm, Yae Miko, you seem bolder than yesterday. I much preferred you trembling in fear," Noah teased, his tone dripping with playful mockery. "If you wish to see me trembling, your will is my command," Yae Miko replied coyly, feigning a look of helplessness. "But let''s wait until the Shogun sorts out Inazuma''s chaos before I entertain you properly, honored guest." She had learned to navigate personalities like Noah''s, indulging his whims to keep the peace and avoid becoming a personal target of his interest. "Tsk, tsk~ Ei is truly lucky to have a vassal like you," Noah commented with a smirk before casting his gaze down the steps. Descending from Tenshukaku, Ei strode forward, her expression cold and impenetrable. She held her iconic weapon, the Engulfing Lightning, with a calm but lethal grip. Seeing her approach, Kokomi, overwhelmed by terror, immediately bowed low, her voice trembling. "Hail the Almighty Narukami no Mikoto¡ªGod of Thunder." "Are all the guilty present?" Ei asked, her tone colder than steel. "Yes. All those who incited war and desecrated the sacred objects of Yashiori Island have been gathered," Kokomi replied, head still lowered. "Good," Ei replied curtly before continuing her descent. Her eyes swept over the gathered offenders kneeling before the statue, her footsteps steady and unhurried. At one point, Ei had considered executing the Oracle of Orobashi alongside the others. But Yae Miko had convinced her that keeping Kokomi alive would ultimately benefit Inazuma''s long-term stability. "Look, the Shogun is here!" As Ei emerged, the plaza¡ªpacked to the brim with Inazuma''s citizens¡ªerupted in cheers. "Eternity shines everlasting under the Shogun''s rule!" "Eternity shines everlasting under the Shogun''s rule!!" "Eternity shines everlasting under the Shogun''s rule!!!" The frenzied chants of the people contrasted starkly with the wails of the trembling aristocrats. "We''ve been wronged, Shogun-sama!" "It''s all a misunderstanding!" "Everything was Takayuki Kujou and Hiiragi Shinsuke''s doing! We were forced to comply!" "Spare us, Shogun-sama! We will never err again!" Ei''s icy voice cut through their pleas like a blade. "Silence. I am not here to hear your excuses. None among you are innocent." Her gaze was piercing as she delivered her next command. "Now, speak. Reveal the atrocities you''ve committed. Every last detail. Hold nothing back, for I already know the full truth. Should you attempt to conceal even a fragment of your sins, not only will your names vanish from Inazuma''s history, but your bloodlines will also be eradicated." Her words struck fear into the condemned, who began betraying one another in a desperate attempt to spare their descendants. They recounted their heinous deeds: land-grabbing, manipulating food prices, lending at exorbitant interest rates¡ªall of which paled in comparison to the true depths of their depravity. They admitted to forcing women into prostitution, engaging in human trafficking, selling children to the Fatui for experiments, and countless other unthinkable horrors. The specifics of the Vision Hunt Decree and Sakoku Decree were laid bare. Jealous of those gifted with Visions and fearful of the threat they posed to their fragile authority, the aristocracy had conspired to manipulate the Shogun into issuing these disastrous policies. "Tch. These maggots dared covet Visions? Laughable," Noah scoffed with disdain. "To be granted a Vision, one must possess a beautiful wish¡ªa belief so strong they dedicate their life to pursuing it. In the end, such wishes lead to actions that enrich the world itself. As a reward, those who fulfill these dreams ascend to the Throne of the Gods." His words carried profound weight, stunning the onlookers. Yae Miko''s fox-like eyes gleamed with intrigue. "So, this is the secret of the Visions?" She had long suspected that Visions were distributed by Celestia rather than the Shogun. However, the exact mechanism remained shrouded in mystery¡ªuntil now. Kokomi, however, had no capacity to dwell on the revelation. With every drop of blood spilled before her, her terror deepened, knowing her own fate loomed ever closer. "These scum who have poisoned Inazuma shall have their family names erased from history. Any who dare to use these names henceforth shall be charged with treason. All assets belonging to the guilty shall be confiscated," Ei declared to the masses. "All who participated in corrupting Inazuma are sentenced to death. Any descendants of their families whose crimes outweigh their contributions shall share the same fate. Those with no merit or wrongdoing will be exiled to Yashiori Island for generations of hard labor to atone for their bloodlines. Those with significant contributions but no crimes will be stripped of their noble status and relegated to commoners, with new names to mark their rebirth." Ei''s voice rang through the square as she pronounced judgment. The citizens of Inazuma, long wearied by the yoke of poverty and despair, erupted into fervent cries of devotion. "Eternity shines everlasting under the Shogun''s rule!" "Eternity shines everlasting under the Shogun''s rule!" "Eternity shines everlasting under the Shogun''s rule!" The entire city reverberated with the chants of its people. The unwavering faith of Inazuma''s citizens in their Shogun had endured even through the darkest days. Now, the hatred they harbored toward the aristocracy had transformed into an unshakable reverence for their protector. As Ei gazed upon the jubilant crowds, their cheers echoing in her ears, a memory of her elder sister Makoto surfaced in her mind. In this moment of triumph, she almost believed her sister was still alive. "Perhaps my sister''s vision of Eternity was the correct one¡­" Ei murmured to herself. For the first time, she began to understand Makoto''s philosophy of an eternity shaped by the wishes and aspirations of her people¡ªa flowing, evolving ideal rather than a static state. Her gaze swept over the joyous faces of the crowd. Their elation seemed to cleanse Inazuma''s air of its heavy despair, filling it with hope. Raiden Shogun''s voice joined Ei''s thoughts, echoing in unity. "Eternity approaches the truth of the Heavenly Principles. And now, the Heavenly Principles themselves are here." "Yes," Ei agreed, her gaze shifting toward the man standing atop the steps of Tenshukaku. Noah, casually conversing with Yae Miko while savoring a platter of fruit, seemed almost disconnected from the upheaval he had instigated. With Inazuma''s internal turmoil finally quelled, it was time to prepare for the next phase of the Heavenly Principle'' plan. To conquer the world of Demon Slayer, Ei would need to assume the role of its God of Thunder, Takemikazuchi. Meanwhile, Noah would seize that world''s dominion in the shadows. Ei''s sharp eyes landed on Kamisato Ayato, the head of the Yashiro Commission, who stood waiting nearby. "Kamisato Ayato," she ordered, her tone firm. "You have one day to handle the aftermath here. Afterward, bring your sister Kamisato Ayaka to Tenshukaku." Though puzzled by the Shogun''s sudden interest in his sister, Ayato did not question the command. He knew better than anyone that their family''s fortunes were rising rapidly in the wake of the purges. "Yes, Shogun-sama," he replied with a bow. The Kamisato family would now wield immense influence, but Ayato was keenly aware of the responsibility that came with it. Should they misuse their power, they would face the same fate as the fallen clans, their legacy reduced to red stains on Inazuma''s soil. As the purge concluded, the skies over Inazuma cleared, sunlight illuminating a city reborn. Its citizens, still caught up in the fervor of the moment, spoke animatedly about the events that had transpired. Within Tenshukaku, Ei sat before a low desk, her piercing gaze fixed on Kujou Sara and Sangonomiya Kokomi, who knelt before her. Sara''s face was a portrait of guilt, while Kokomi appeared lost, her trembling body on the verge of collapse. In her mind, one phrase repeated endlessly: I''m going to die. "Sara," Ei began, her voice heavy with disappointment. "You''ve let me down." The Shogun had long regarded Kujou Sara as her right hand, a warrior whose traits mirrored those of Makoto''s trusted companion Sasayuri¡ªstrategically brilliant, unwaveringly loyal, and supremely skilled in combat. As a tengu, Sara possessed a lifespan far exceeding that of humans, making her an ideal lieutenant. But despite her virtues, Sara had failed to see through her adoptive father Takayuki Kujou''s betrayal. It was only the tengu''s proven loyalty that had saved her from being executed alongside him. "Shogun-sama, this failure is unforgivable. I am prepared to face whatever punishment you see fit," Sara said, bowing deeply. The weight of her failure crushed her, and she believed herself unworthy of clemency. Ei sighed, her disappointment tempered by an understanding of how pervasive the deceit had been. "Do you swear to redeem yourself?" Ei asked. "I do, with all my heart," Sara responded without hesitation. "Very well," Ei said, her tone softening slightly. "The Kujou name is no more. From this day, you shall bear the name Sasayuri. May you embody the strength and wisdom of your ancestors." Sara''s heart swelled with gratitude at the new name, which carried the legacy of one of Inazuma''s greatest generals. "As your first task, you will lead the Tenryou Commission to eliminate the remaining monsters plaguing our lands. Restore the broken wards, and apprehend any lingering Fatui agents," Ei commanded. Sara bowed deeply, her resolve renewed. "I will not fail you, Shogun-sama." With that, she departed, leaving only Kokomi behind. "Sangonomiya Kokomi," Ei addressed her. "You are a capable leader." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The words startled Kokomi, whose mind had been consumed by thoughts of her impending execution. "Thank you for your praise, Shogun-sama," Kokomi said weakly. "But I beg you, please spare the people of Watatsumi Island. They bear no ill will toward you, only a desire to survive." Ei''s gaze was cold as she posed a simple question: "Do you wish to live, or to die?" Kokomi froze, stunned. "Shogun-sama, what¡­ what do you mean?" "You are not without fault," Ei stated. "Though the war was not your idea, you led troops against the Shogunate. Your actions resulted in countless deaths. However, your talents are undeniable, and I will grant you a chance to atone." Ei''s voice softened, though her words remained firm. "For the next five years, you will lead the people of Watatsumi Island in integrating with Inazuma. I will appoint you as the acting head of the Kanjou Commission." Kokomi''s mouth fell open. She had braced herself for death, yet the Shogun had granted her a chance not only to live but to serve as a high-ranking official. It was clear: Ei sought to unite Watatsumi Island fully under her rule. Kokomi''s survival depended on her success in this endeavor. "Thank you, Shogun-sama. I, Sangonomiya Kokomi, swear to fulfill your command." With Inazuma''s internal strife finally resolved, Noah, accompanied by Yae Miko, made his way along the stone path leading to the Grand Narukami Shrine on Mt. Yougou. There, he would establish the gateway to the world of Demon Slayer. Chapter 10 - 10: The Gate to Another World Opens at the Grand Narukami Shrine "This view¡­ it''s truly breathtaking. Standing at the summit, you can take in the entirety of Narukami Island," Noah remarked, his tone brimming with satisfaction as he strolled along the stone-paved path adorned with blooming sakura blossoms. "I''m glad it pleases you, Lord Noah," Yae Miko responded perfunctorily before questioning with a hint of curiosity, "What is it about the Grand Narukami Shrine that has caught your interest?" "What am I here for? Naturally, to accomplish something that will leave the entire world of Teyvat in awe. If you''re curious, Miko, I could tell you¡ªbut it will cost you an ear." Noah''s playful grin gleamed as he observed the clever and calculating fox priestess trying to draw out his intentions. As expected of a fox, she was sly, astute, and shrewd, the other half of Inazuma''s mind alongside Ayato Kamisato. Together, they could be called the "Hidden Dragon and Phoenix" of Inazuma. "An ear? Are you planning to cut off one of my ears?" Yae Miko''s expression shifted to alarm as her fox ears, already drooping slightly, pressed flat against her head. "I''m not that cruel. Why would I mar a lovely fox like you? No, I simply meant I''d like the right to¡­ touch one of your ears. Just one. That''s the price for learning a secret that would shake Teyvat to its core. It''s a bargain, really." Noah''s smile widened, the mirthful glint in his eyes making Miko suspicious. "Touch my ear? A secret that could shake all of Teyvat? And it''s tied to Narukami Island and the Grand Narukami Shrine?" Yae Miko''s violet eyes narrowed slightly, her skepticism wrestling with her curiosity. Could it be true? Coming all this way just to fabricate such a pretense seemed beneath even this playful god. "Of course, it''s directly tied to Inazuma. Why else would I be here? Now, I''ll count to ten. After that, the offer''s off the table." Noah began counting down nonchalantly, his tone one of utter indifference, though his teasing grin betrayed his amusement. "Ten¡­ Nine¡­" Yae Miko''s mind raced as she weighed her options. A secret tied to Inazuma, revealed atop Yougou Hill at the Grand Narukami Shrine¡ªa place perhaps even Ei didn''t fully understand. Was it worth trading away the dignity of her ears? Her ears, which only Ei, Makoto, and the great Kitsune Saiguu had touched, were now to be bartered away to this celestial troublemaker. Miko''s usually composed face flushed slightly, a rare display of vulnerability. "Two¡­ One¡­" Noah reached the final number, preparing to shrug it off with mock disappointment. "Alright, I agree," Miko blurted out at the last possible second, her voice almost instinctual. After realizing what she''d just said, a pink hue spread across her face, and her ears twitched nervously. "Such a decisive choice! The deal is sealed. Let the heavens bear witness¡ªthose who break this pact shall face the wrath of the earth''s own stone." Noah chuckled triumphantly. "Go ahead¡­ get it over with." Yae Miko tilted her head forward, her ears twitching shyly, resembling a cat''s ears after being brushed by a breeze. For Inazuma¡­ for the secret¡­ for the future, she chanted inwardly. This was worth it. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Noah''s grin widened as he reached out and gently grasped both of her soft, fluffy fox ears. Miko instantly let out an involuntary sound¡ªa soft moan¡ªbefore clamping her hands over her mouth, her face flushing with embarrassment. Her ears were far too sensitive. Just this light touch made her mind feel like it was floating away. "Ah, remarkable texture. Fox ears really are something else," Noah murmured with satisfaction, relishing this rare moment. He quickly withdrew his hands as Miko''s ears grew hot to the touch, stopping before she completely lost her composure. "No need to overdo it. There''s plenty of time ahead," Noah thought to himself. "You really are a god brimming with awful hobbies, Lord Noah," Yae Miko muttered, her cheeks still rosy as she tried to regain her dignity. "Now, where is this secret? Or was this all just a ruse to toy with a little fox like me?" "I wouldn''t break my word," Noah replied with a chuckle, tapping her forehead lightly. Immediately, a cascade of knowledge flooded Miko''s mind: the details of the "World Assimilation Plan," information about the Demon Slayer world, the construction of a dimensional gateway at the Grand Narukami Shrine, and a collection of texts titled Mythological Tales of Takamagahara. Miko''s expression shifted from bewilderment to shock, and finally to outright horror. "A plan to assimilate another world? This¡­ this is insane!" The enormity of it all made her feel as though the ground beneath her had vanished. It was audacious, grandiose, and utterly beyond her comprehension. She didn''t doubt its veracity. After all, Ei''s departure from her Plane of Euthymia and her journey to Celestia had already hinted at something monumental. As the knowledge settled in her mind, Miko looked at Noah with a mix of astonishment and resentment. This secret wasn''t really a secret at all¡ªfor her, as Ei''s familiar and confidante, it was something she would inevitably learn. The only thing Noah had done was exploit her curiosity and playful nature. "This was a secret for now, Miko. I didn''t deceive you," Noah said with mock sincerity, the corners of his mouth curling mischievously. "Truly, a god of dreadful habits¡ªbullying a poor maiden like me," Yae Miko replied, her tone dripping with indignation. Yet behind her complaint lay a resignation that she could do little against such a cunning god. Her thoughts briefly drifted to a certain woman whose spirit seemed to mirror his. The two continued onward, exchanging barbs until they reached the heart of the Grand Narukami Shrine. There, they stood before the Sacred Sakura, its roots entwined with Inazuma''s very lifeblood. Without it, Inazuma''s Ley Lines would collapse entirely. The consequences of such devastation were unthinkable¡ªCelestia would descend the Divine Nails to freeze the land''s fate eternally. "Enough jesting. It''s time to construct the World Gate." Noah''s expression shifted to seriousness as he silently activated his system. [System: Location set¡ªSacred Sakura before the Grand Narukami Shrine. Construct the World Gate.] [Ding!] [Location confirmed: Inazuma, Grand Narukami Shrine.] [Initializing construction of the World Gate.] [Connecting to dimensional coordinates of the Demon Slayer world.] In an instant, a massive golden pillar of light erupted from the peak of Mt. Yougou, piercing the sky. The column expanded rapidly, enveloping the entire mountain in radiant brilliance. The golden pillar of light piercing the heavens was visible across all of Teyvat. "The light is enveloping all of Mt. Yougou! What''s happening?" "You idiot! That must be the Shogun! Who else could possess such divine might?" "Exactly, it''s the Shogun!" "Eternity shall prevail! All Hail Her Excellency, the Almighty Narukami no Mikoto!" Inazuma''s citizens stared fervently at the immense light connecting heaven and earth, their voices rising in unison with boundless reverence. At the Kamisato Estate Kamisato Ayato, who had been discussing the Shogun''s summons with his sister Ayaka, stood frozen by the window, gazing at the light that illuminated all of Narukami Island. "Brother, with the Shogun clearing out Inazuma''s deep-seated corruption, we will surely follow her will of ''Eternity'' and make Inazuma even more prosperous than Liyue," Kamisato Ayaka declared. Her gaze was firm, her tone unwavering. "We will. The Kamisato family will rise alongside Inazuma''s renewal. If Father and Mother were still here, they would surely be proud." Ayato''s warm smile belied the determination in his voice. In Liyue From atop the Jade Chamber, a woman with flowing white hair that reached her waist and a dress of golden embroidery gazed across the sea at the column of light. "It has begun. How exciting," she murmured. "Indeed. If the Lord of Geo hadn''t told us himself, who could have imagined?" A younger woman, her hair tied in cat-like twin buns, commented with wide-eyed amazement. Her expression was as serious as ever. On the summit of Mt. Aozang, Zhongli stood with his hands clasped behind him, his golden eyes fixed on the distant marvel. "The transformation of Teyvat has begun. Let us hope everything proceeds smoothly." "Hmph. Inazuma got the honor of the first world assimilation. How fortunate for them," snorted Mountain Shaper, stepping up behind Zhongli. "Indeed. The first world is a relatively simple one. Frankly, any of the Seven nations could have succeeded. Inazuma did get lucky," Moon Carver agreed with a nod. "You two always find something to complain about. The world assimilation tasks are assigned based on cultural and mythological alignment. This was a decision made by Rex Lapis and the other gods together," Cloud Retainer retorted with an exasperated shake of her head. "For instance, the Akame ga Kill world was assigned to Fontaine due to its alignment with the values of the God of Justice. Its corruption required precise intervention." "And the Inuyasha world, being far stronger and filled with youkai akin to archon-level threats, naturally fell to Liyue, the mightiest of the Seven Nations." Cloud Retainer lifted her head proudly, her crane-like posture emanating confidence. Zhongli shook his head at the bickering Adepti. While their words often seemed harsh, he knew their bonds ran deep. Beneath the surface lay unwavering camaraderie. His golden eyes reflected a trace of longing. "If the third world grants Teyvat the power of reincarnation, perhaps those we have lost could return," Zhongli mused silently. Elsewhere In Mondstadt and Fontaine, as well as every nation aware of Celestia''s World Assimilation Plan, those who understood its significance regarded the light with mixed emotions¡ªanticipation, unease, and awe. In nations oblivious to the plan, confusion, curiosity, and even excitement filled the air. Walking into Liyue Harbor, a blonde-haired traveler with sparkling golden eyes froze at the sight of the radiant spectacle. "Whoa, Lumine! Look at that huge pillar of light¡ªit''s so bright it''s lighting up the whole sky! What is that?!" Paimon shrieked, tugging at Lumine''s hair. "Ow! Quit pulling my hair, Paimon! I can see it just fine!" Lumine swatted Paimon''s hand away before muttering, "Across the sea¡­ Inazuma, huh? That power¡ªit must belong to a god." Her gaze darkened slightly as she added, "Looks strong. Back when I wasn''t sealed, could I have matched that? Gods sure vary in power. Venti''s leagues below Inazuma''s deity. I wonder how strong Liyue''s god is." Meanwhile, in the Demon Slayer World Under the cover of night, an abandoned mountain once revered as the domain of Takemikazuchi was abruptly engulfed by a colossal pillar of blue light. Purple lightning crackled within the column, roaring like a storm and lighting up the heavens. Rumble! The light turned the night into day, its radiance so blinding it woke people from their slumber. Windows flew open as villagers stared in awe at the divine miracle unfolding. At the base of the unnamed mountain, a demon sinking its teeth into a watchman''s shoulder screamed in agony. It released its prey, howling in pain as its body began to smoke and crackle with blue lightning. "Ahhh! Help me! A demon¡ª" "Ahhh! Lightning! It hurts! I''m going to die! I don''t want to die!" The demon writhed as the lightning seared through its body, black smoke billowing from its charred flesh. Finally, it crumbled into a pile of ash, its cries silenced forever. The watchman, saved by what could only be described as divine intervention, fell to his knees, trembling. "That''s Mighty Thunderbolt! Lightning! It must be Takemikazuchi-no-Kami! Thank you, O Kami-sama! Thank you for saving me!" Nearby, members of the Demon Slayer Corps who had rushed to intervene froze in their tracks, stunned by the celestial spectacle. "Sister, is that a god? Has a god descended?" A young, sharp-eyed girl tugged at her older sister''s sleeve, her voice filled with excitement. "It must be a god. The lightning¡­ the thunder¡­ This morning, the villagers mentioned that mountain was once home to a shrine dedicated to Takemikazuchi-no-Kami," said the elder sister, her butterfly-patterned haori catching the faint glow of the light. Her pale violet eyes gazed at the ruined shrine atop the mountain, now illuminated like a divine beacon. She had doubted the existence of gods before. But now, she believed. "Quick! We must inform Oyakata-sama1 at once!" In a nearby town, at the headquarters of the Paradise Faith Cult, chaos erupted. "Master! A divine miracle has appeared outside! A massive pillar of light descended from the heavens¡ªit''s brighter than daylight!" A follower burst into the room, pulling back the curtain to let the golden light flood the space. Sitting cross-legged, his hair as red as fresh blood and his iridescent pupils shimmering, the cult leader smiled faintly. "I see. I shall go witness this so-called miracle for myself," he replied softly. Inside, he scoffed. A god? Ridiculous. He had ravaged countless shrines and devoured their priestesses without consequence. To humans, he was the only god they needed. As he stepped outside, his mocking smirk froze. His eyes widened in sheer terror as he beheld the pillar of light connecting the heavens and the earth. A primal fear clawed at him, as though immense, unseen hands were reaching for his very soul. Crackle. Tiny arcs of purple lightning danced across his skin, sizzling. "What is this?! Blood Demon Art¡ª" His voice faltered as the lightning scorched his flesh. Smoke rose from his charred body, and to his horror, he realized he couldn''t regenerate. His movements slowed, his limbs paralyzed. "No¡­ this light¡­!" Just as he thought his end had come, the lightning faded, leaving him trembling. The pillar of light receded, revealing the faint silhouette of a massive torii gate hovering above the mountain''s peak. It was as if a gateway to Takamagahara, the realm of the gods, had opened. Kagaya Ubuyashiki Chapter 11 - 11: The Fearful Muzan and the Excited Ubuyashiki "I survived!" Believing he would be obliterated by the divine light descending from the heavens, Doma stared in fear at the red torii standing atop Mount Raiden. The torii¡ªbeing the leader of the Paradise Faith Cult, he naturally understood its significance. In front of every shrine, a torii stands as a gate marking the boundary of the sacred domain where gods reside and the mundane world of mortals. Passing through signifies entry into a divine realm, and the torii serves as a reminder that disrespecting the gods could result in divine retribution. "A god? Impossible! There''s no way gods exist. Only Lord Muzan is the true deity of this world!" Douma''s multicolored pupils trembled as he gazed at the gigantic spectral torii, feeling an existential dread as if he were facing a natural predator. He was well aware of the tricks and illusions played by humans at their shrines, but this¡ªthis was no human creation. Could it truly be a miracle of the gods? Could it be that gods truly exist in this world? Everything Doma witnessed was transmitted to Muzan Kibutsuji in the Infinity Castle, where the demon king, clad in a butler-like suit, was conducting experiments with vials of blood. Crack! The serene expression on Muzan''s face twisted as blood vessels bulged across his forehead. A surge of crimson energy exploded outward, shattering the vial in his hand. "Upper Moon Two... What did he see?" Through his blood connection, Muzan could perfectly perceive Douma''s memories. A colossal pillar of light descending from the heavens. The divine lightning within the light that obliterated even the immortal regenerative bodies of the Upper Moons. And finally, the red torii shimmering in the sky after the light faded. "A pillar of light from the heavens, lightning that annihilates demons... and that torii! What is this? What is this?" Muzan''s blood-red pupils quivered, and for the first time in centuries, he felt the gnawing grip of fear. "What sort of force is this? Beyond the Nichirin Blades, could something else exist that can kill demons?" "Gods? No. Impossible. There cannot be gods. If they existed, why have they left no trace for over a thousand years?" Crack! Crack! Boom! Muzan''s seething aura shattered all the glass vessels in his laboratory. For more than a millennium, from the Heian period to the present day, Muzan had roamed every corner of the nation. Never had he found any concrete evidence of gods. Even the so-called Onmyoji clans, with their centuries of tradition, were merely practitioners of simple illusions to deceive mortals. If gods truly existed, then everything he had done¡ªhis massacres, his experiments, his defiance of natural order¡ªshould have invoked divine wrath long ago. Yet here he stood, alive and unchallenged. "I must uncover the truth behind this! Even if I have to sacrifice a few of the Twelve Kizuki, so be it!" Driven by this sudden dread of the unknown, Muzan immediately sent orders through the blood bond to Doma and all surviving demons near Mount Raiden. The miraculous phenomena atop Mount Raiden lasted less than a minute. At the summit, in the clearing where the dilapidated Takemikazuchi Shrine once stood, now stood a majestic torii faintly glowing with traces of divine lightning. Anyone who beheld the torii would immediately sense its unearthly nature, as if it had fallen from Takamagahara itself, a divine artifact beyond mortal comprehension. "Sister, it''s exactly the same as the gigantic torii we saw earlier!" The two female Demon Slayers who had witnessed the miracle at the mountain''s base cautiously ascended the summit. Their steps were slow and reverent, their hearts pounding with awe and trepidation. Shinobu reached out as if drawn to the sacred structure, but Kanae quickly pulled her back. "Shinobu, you must not show disrespect within a god''s domain!" Kanae knelt immediately, tugging her sister down with her. Together, they bowed their heads deeply, their foreheads nearly touching the ground. "We apologize, O Divine One. We did not mean to offend Your divine presence. We only sought to offer our prayers." The sisters dared not step beyond the torii, fully aware that crossing its threshold would mean entering a realm of the divine. With their hearts racing, they performed a hasty prayer before retreating. "We must inform Oyakata-sama at once of the miracle we''ve witnessed!" Kanae whispered urgently as they descended the mountain. If the Demon Slayer Corps could earn the blessings of a god, it would be a turning point in their centuries-long battle against the demons. Perhaps they could even plead for divine mercy to lift the curse afflicting their master, Kagaya Ubuyashiki. The news quickly reached the Demon Slayer Corps'' estate through a messenger crow. As Kagaya listened to his wife recount the letter, his hands trembled uncontrollably. "Is it true? Could this be true? Lightning from the heavens, encompassing Mount Raiden... and a torii at Takemikazuchi Shrine?" The normally composed master of the Demon Slayer Corps struggled to maintain his composure. His excitement was palpable, his voice quivering with emotion. "I cannot believe this is happening. After more than a thousand years, a divine being has finally graced this land with their gaze!" Kagaya rose, his movements unsteady, prompting his wife, Amane, to support him. "Amane, we must go to Mount Raiden immediately! The letter said a divine gate has appeared there, likely heralding the arrival of a god from the heavens. That shrine has been abandoned for over a century¡ªwe must restore it before the god steps upon this land!" "Understood. I''ll summon the priests. We''ll ensure every ritual is performed flawlessly to welcome the deity." Amane nodded firmly. Hailing from a lineage of shrine priests, Amane understood the gravity of hosting a god from Takamagahara. She had always believed in the existence of gods; after all, her family''s prophetic dreams could only be explained by divine intervention. That night, the miracle on Mount Raiden set the land ablaze with unprecedented fervor. Ordinary citizens, noble families, and even the nation''s shogunate buzzed with speculation. Many sought to climb the mountain to worship the god, but the roads were swiftly blocked by government-backed priestly clans. Takemikazuchi was no common deity to be worshipped by the masses. Only a select few would be permitted to approach, lest they offend the divine. Meanwhile, in Teyvat. At the Grand Narukami Shrine, the portal connecting the two worlds had been completed. Ei summoned the Kamisato siblings to the shrine. "Kamisato Ayato, Kamisato Ayaka," Ei addressed them with solemn authority. "I have an important mission for you both." Kamisato Ayato and Kamisato Ayaka stood respectfully, awaiting the Shogun''s instructions. Initially, they believed that following the purge of corruption and inefficiency within Inazuma, the Shogun needed them to fill critical positions for the nation''s proper functioning. But when the Shogun''s fingertip touched their foreheads, flooding their minds with a torrent of information, the siblings were left stunned, their thoughts coming to a screeching halt. What?! A "World-Swallowing Plan"? Details about the Demon Slayer world? A scheme to supplant native deities? The Modern Takamagahara Mythos... As the vast array of knowledge settled into their minds, they regained their composure, their shock palpable. Kamisato Ayato, who had weathered countless storms as the head of the Kamisato family, recovered first. However, his heart felt as though it might leap out of his chest. A high-ranking god from Celestia had entrusted this directive to the Shogun, appointing Inazuma to carry out the plan to annex the Demon Slayer world. And now, the Shogun had chosen them, the Kamisato siblings, to spearhead this operation. Ayato was both overwhelmed and doubtful. What virtues or capabilities could he possibly possess to warrant such trust? That such a critical task for Teyvat''s future was placed in his hands? "Do you understand?" Ei''s gaze bore into Ayato. "Y-yes, Shogun-sama..." Ayato stammered, forcefully reigning in his spiraling thoughts and nodding with solemnity. His hand discreetly pinched his leg to keep himself focused. "This gate," Ei gestured toward the torii before the Sacred Sakura, "is a portal to the Demon Slayer world. You, the Kamisato siblings, along with Yae Miko, will execute the operation. Call upon my name, and I will temporarily lend you my divine power." The torii shimmered with a faint light, its gateway veiled by a luminous film. Beyond that glimmering surface lay an entirely different realm. "Oh, such a tiresome life I lead~" Yae Miko sighed dramatically before casting a sly glance at Ayato. "Young Master Kamisato, if you have any questions, best ask them all now. Last-minute panicking won''t save you." Ayato took a deep breath. He understood that rejecting such a monumental task would only disappoint the Shogun. Kamisato''s rise to prominence hinged on their unwavering loyalty to her will. Ayaka, having shaken off her initial shock, patted her chest and turned to her brother. "Shogun-sama, my first concern is about Inazuma''s administration. With only the Yashiro Commission maintaining order, my absence may create a power vacuum, leading to inefficiencies." "I have temporarily appointed Sangonomiya Kokomi as the head of the Kanjou Commission, and Sara will oversee the Tenryou Commission," Ei replied flatly. "Poor little Kokomi," Yae Miko said with a hint of pity in her tone. "I can already imagine the endless workload she must be drowning under. She might even have to skip meals to keep up." Ayato exhaled in relief. The Sangonomiya priestess was renowned for her competence, second only to himself within Inazuma''s administration. Knowing Kokomi would handle domestic affairs while he was away gave him peace of mind. "My second question," Ayato continued, "why must Shogun-sama replace that world''s Takemikazuchi? After all, you already are the Raiden Shogun, the god of thunder." At this, Ei turned toward the Sacred Sakura, where Noah, the god from Celestia, lounged lazily among the branches. The Kamisato siblings followed her gaze, their attention drawn to the seemingly youthful figure who was, in truth, an exalted god from Celestia¡ªa being even mightier than their Shogun. "Do you think it redundant?" Noah''s golden eyes glinted with mirth as he directed his gaze at Ayato before lingering slightly on Ayaka. Truly, she was as graceful as a lone heron, serene and poised. Her purity made one hesitate to tease her, preferring instead to sit quietly by her side, sipping tea and admiring the flowers. "Every world operates on its unique set of rules and logic," Noah began, "but there''s one universal constant: gods. No matter how weak or strong, gods embody a world''s governing authority, akin to the roles of your Tri-Commission." "To simplify, imagine the world as the Yashiro Commission. A god serves as its head, managing its affairs. Replacing a god means assuming the position of administrator. Once in that role, it becomes possible to gradually consolidate power until the world itself is firmly under one''s control." "Of course," Noah added with a chuckle, "your task is merely to supplant their deity. The process of devouring the world''s essence¡ªthat''s my responsibility." Plucking a leaf from the Sacred Sakura, he smiled as though the matter was of no consequence. Indeed, from his perspective, annexing a world and seizing its governing authority was child''s play, courtesy of his system. Ei''s role was akin to inserting a straw into the Demon Slayer world¡ªa conduit through which Noah''s system would absorb its essence. "I understand, Celestial Lord1," Ayato said solemnly, bowing slightly. "Shogun-sama, I have no further questions." "Good. Now let''s assign roles." Yae Miko jingled her kagura bell, its chime crisp and clear. "Ayato, Ayaka, let''s refine our cover story: My master is Narukami no Mikoto. However, due to mispronunciations over the centuries, the people of this world now know her as Takemikazuchi." "Incidentally," she added mischievously, "none of the gods'' names are correct. That''s why no matter how fervently mortals pray, their calls go unanswered. Their gods simply can''t hear them." "Our mission? To act as divine envoys dispatched by Narukami no Mikoto herself. She has taken pity on this land''s plight and sent us to cleanse it of its demonic blight." Miko glanced slyly at Ei, whose arms were folded across her chest. This cover gave her ample opportunities to have fun, just like those ridiculous novels at Yae Publishing House: Reincarnated to Another World as the Almighty Raiden Shogun and Doing Whatever I Want. "In this narrative, I''ll be the head priestess, tasked with educating the world''s warriors about the principles of... Takamagahara." She smirked. "Takamagahara is merely a name coined by mortals," Ayato added with a knowing smile. "Its true name is Teyvat." "You''re quick on the uptake, young master," Miko teased. "Then I, too, am an envoy of Narukami no Mikoto, just like my brother," Ayaka chimed in, her voice tinged with excitement. The idea of journeying to another world and playing the role of a divine emissary felt like something straight out of a fantasy novel. She cast a glance at Noah, perched lazily among the tree branches, her heart filled with gratitude. This grand adventure was only possible because of him. "Let''s not waste time. Shall we?" Miko said, walking toward the torii gate. "There''s plenty of time¡ªenjoy yourselves," Noah said, his tone dripping with amusement. The Demon Slayer world''s strongest demon was no more formidable than an exceptional Vision-wielder. For Inazuma, this mission was less a conquest and more a game of make-believe. "Thank you for your kind words, ever-so-wicked god," Miko quipped with a playful roll of her eyes, stepping through the torii gate. The Kamisato siblings, though slightly puzzled by her cheeky tone, wasted no time and followed her. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Now then, I should prepare a Vision that fits this world''s logic," Noah murmured as his golden irises glowed brightly. "After all, before the annexation, that world has no elemental energy to speak of." A respectful title used for addressing a high-ranking god from Celestia Chapter 12 - 12: Yae Miko’s Grand Art of Deception [System message: A divine miracle bridging two worlds has successfully been staged, garnering 2% of the human population''s total faith in the Demon Slayer world. The ''Human Realm Force System'' system can now begin enveloping the Demon Slayer world.] The system''s voice resonated in Noah''s mind. His golden eyes glowed as the "Primordial Law Ring" Halo materialized behind him. The Primordial Law Ring contained the three core systems governing Teyvat''s permissions. the "Human Realm Force System," "Light Realm Force System," and "Constellation System." If Teyvat were a computer, the Primordial Law Ring would be its operating hardware, while the three systems would serve as its software. The "Light Realm Force" system was not originally part of Phanes'' design but was created after it defeated the Second Throne and claimed its power, thus uniquely suited to Teyvat. However, the "Human Realm Force" system was different. It was brought to this world by Phanes, capable of functioning wherever faith exists¡ªa universal solution akin to a multipurpose tool. The "Constellation System" complemented the Human Realm Force system, working in tandem. [System message: The Human Realm Force system has extracted a wisp of the ''Supernatural Law'' and a wisp of the ''Essence Law'' from the Demon Slayer world. These laws can be used via the Light Realm Force system to forge a new Vision.] "So, this is the law structure of the Demon Slayer world? It''s weaker than Teyvat''s laws but remarkably stable." Two strands of glowing threads materialized in Noah''s hand, and he was astonished by their nature. The Supernatural Law belonged to the demons, enabling them to use Blood Demon Arts. The potential of these abilities was astonishingly high, capable of creating vast alternate spaces akin to Madame Ping''s "Adeptus Abode." The Essence Law, on the other hand, was associated with the Demon Slayer Corps, encompassing techniques like Breathing Styles and the Transparent World¡ªmanifestations of individuals'' understanding of natural phenomena like wind, flame, water, or lightning. In the Demon Slayer world, the techniques did not feature the dazzling effects portrayed in anime. They were pure, refined attacks imbued with profound intent. Despite its weak foundational laws, the Demon Slayer world''s laws were incredibly resilient. This likely explained its potential to last for billions of years, unlike Teyvat, which faced inherent limitations. "Law threads¡­" Ei observed silently, watching the golden-hued god recline against the Sacred Sakura Tree. She understood that Heavenly Principle had begun the process of integrating the Demon Slayer world into its dominion. Even though this world was weak, she could only hope that Yae Miko''s efforts in that world would proceed smoothly. Through the Light Realm Force system, the law threads transformed into a Vision in Noah''s hand. This Vision resembled the ones from the Seven Nations of Teyvat but was white, unlit by any human "desire." A Vision offered the possibility of ascending to godhood, symbolizing a covenant between Heavenly Principles and mortals. However, every contract came with a price. For Vision holders, the price was to dedicate their entire lives to fulfilling the singular, beautiful wish they made when the Vision was granted. "To fight for all the world''s beauty." "I wonder whose wish will be strong enough to become the first to light up this Vision." Noah toyed with the newly crafted Vision, a faint smile curving his lips. His golden eyes gleamed with curiosity. Although he governed as Heavenly Principle, this was his first time personally bestowing a Vision. In Teyvat, Visions were distributed automatically by the Human Realm Force system. He was eager to discover the unique design this Vision would bear once it was lit by the burning desire of a mortal from the Demon Slayer world. In his estimation, many of the Hashira in the Demon Slayer Corps had what it took to receive a Vision. The Demon Slayer World By the next morning, news of the miraculous events at Mount Raiden had spread across nearby towns and cities. Nobles and aristocrats flocked to the area to offer prayers, wary of offending the Takamagahara1. Though the roads were not blocked by the shogunate or the Kannushi2, few dared ascend the mountain, choosing instead to gather in towns at its base. Newspapers carried the story far and wide, ensuring the divine event reached the ears of people across the nation. On the mountaintop, the abandoned Takemikazuchi Shrine¡ªneglected for over a century¡ªwas being restored under the shogunate''s direction with the help of the Kannushi. The torii gate standing before the shrine, emitting faint electric light, became the centerpiece of rituals performed by shrine maidens. They danced the Kagura1, their youthful purity offered to the deity. Among those present was the Ubuyashiki family, who shared a close alliance with the Kannushi through generations of intermarriage. The Hashira of the Demon Slayer Corps, acting as guardians for their master, Kagaya Ubuyashiki, stood watch over the proceedings. While not technically his retainers, the Demon Slayer Corps viewed Kagaya as their elder and guide. "This truly is a gateway from the High Heavens¡­ Takemikazuchi-no-Mikoto1, at last, your gaze has turned toward this land. For over a thousand years, we have awaited your attention," Kagaya said, trembling as he knelt before the glowing torii. Tears streamed down his face as he bowed in reverence. For a millennium, the Ubuyashiki family had waged a relentless struggle against the curse of Muzan Kibutsuji. The endless cycle of loss and sacrifice had claimed countless lives. Brave children, hardened by suffering, took up swords to confront the demons, only to meet their demise in the shadows. Generation after generation, their sacrifices bore no end, and Muzan grew ever more powerful. Now, however, Kagaya could see the dawn of hope. His children were extraordinary, the strongest of their generation. With the gods now casting their gaze upon the land, his family''s ancient dream finally seemed within reach. The Hashira, standing behind Kagaya, bowed their heads in deference to the deity as well. "Is this torii truly connected to Takemikazuchi-no-Mikoto?" Shinjuro Rengoku murmured, his heart racing. His wife, Ruka, lay stricken with an incurable disease. The sight of divine intervention rekindled a desperate hope that he had thought long extinguished. Standing behind him, Kyojuro Rengoku clenched his fists. He resolved to pray unceasingly before the deity, willing to give anything if it meant saving his mother. "O Divine One¡­ If you are truly watching over us, please rid this world of the demons that have caused so much suffering," said Gyomei Himejima, clasping his hands together. Tears streamed from his sightless eyes as he uttered his prayer. The other Hashira shared the same reverence, standing solemnly as witnesses to an event far beyond anything they had dreamed possible. Though not yet a full-fledged Hashira, Mitsuri Kanroji, selected for her immense talent, fidgeted nervously. Her cheeks flushed as her hands gripped the hem of her uniform. "Ahhh, can I really be here? Such a grand event, surrounded by all the other Hashira. It''s so overwhelming¡­" As the Kannushi intoned prayers of invocation, he reached the climactic plea: "Takemikazuchi-no-Mikoto, we humbly beseech you to grace us with your divine will!" The torii shimmered with a brilliant light, and a thin veil of blue formed within its frame, giving the illusion that one could walk through it and ascend to the High Heavens. Seeing this, everyone froze in awe, then hastily bowed their heads to the ground. No one dared to meet the gaze of the descending deity, for fear of incurring divine wrath. Only the sound of footsteps echoed through the silence, each step a crescendo that made their hearts pound with reverence and fear. A playful voice broke the tension. "My, my, such an elaborate welcome. I must say, it''s truly flattering~." ¡ªUpon stepping through the World Gate, Yae Miko felt her vision blur, and the scenery instantly transformed. The elemental energy she had always sensed so clearly was gone, as though a fish accustomed to saltwater had been suddenly thrust into freshwater. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fortunately, the elemental energy within her own body remained intact. As one of the Narukami1''s retainers, she could directly draw elemental energy from Ei through their connection, like sipping through a straw. As soon as she stepped out of the World Gate, Yae Miko was startled to see a large crowd kneeling before her. However, she quickly relaxed. In this world, gods existed only in myths and legends. This nation had a deeply rooted Shinto culture, worshiping all manner of beings, real or imagined. The sight ignited a spark of mischief in her eyes. Since this was already a role-playing scenario, why not lean fully into it and play the part of a divine fox spirit messenger of Narukami herself? In this nation''s myths, fox spirits were considered a type of deity. Therefore, in this world, she could rightfully claim divinity. She had long yearned to indulge in the feeling of being revered as a god. Teyvat offered no such opportunities, but in this weaker world, there was no harm in enjoying herself a little. Her lips curled into a sly smile as she gazed at the mortals bowing with their heads to the ground. She jingled her kagura bell lightly and spoke with a teasing lilt. "My, my~! Such a grand welcome! I must say, I''m quite flattered~." "There''s no need to bow so deeply. This time, it is not Narukami-sama herself who has descended. Mortal affairs could never trouble her enough to descend from her domain." Hearing the alluring voice of a woman instead of the thunderous tone they had expected, the crowd stirred, confused yet curious. When she spoke those words, their hearts raced, and many dared to lift their heads. What greeted their eyes left them awestruck. Before them stood a maiden of otherworldly beauty. Her long pink hair cascaded gracefully, framing a pair of non-human fox ears perched atop her head. Her attire radiated mystery, blending elegance with an enchanting charm reminiscent of the legendary fox spirits of their myths. Her slender legs were deliberately¡ªor perhaps carelessly¡ªleft exposed to the air. Sacred, enchanting, pure¡ªshe seemed like a celestial fox spirit who had stepped straight out of a legend. Behind her, two others emerged from the shimmering veil of the torii gate¡ªa man and a woman whose presence also defied mortal comprehension. Their attire was less seductive than hers but exuded an unparalleled aura of nobility. The materials, craftsmanship, and designs of their clothing were unlike anything from this world. "My, my~! Have you all been so captivated by my beauty that you can''t even respond to my words~?" Yae Miko chuckled lightly, though inwardly she was reveling in amusement. This reaction was simply too entertaining. In Inazuma, even though yokai had become scarce, the people had long grown accustomed to their presence. They respected her more for her role as the Guuji of Narukami Shrine than for her identity as a fox spirit. "Welcome, Lady Fox Spirit and esteemed immortals!" The first to recover was the head priest of the Kamigakari Shrine family, Taikan Kamigakari. His face flushed red with excitement as he bowed deeply, his voice trembling as he shouted. Although the one who descended was not Takemikazuchi-no-Mikoto, they were undoubtedly divine beings from Takamagahara. As a priest, he was honored to be the first in a millennium to welcome such beings. "Lady Fox Spirit, may I ask what has brought you and these two immortal envoys to descend upon us? Is it a divine decree from Takemikazuchi-sama?" Taikan Kamigakari asked, his body quivering with emotion. Yae Miko chuckled inwardly. This old man certainly knew how to play along. She decided she would teach him a few simple Onmy¨­d¨­ techniques later. Onmy¨­d¨­, after all, had been brought to Inazuma four centuries ago by a man named Harunosuke. Inspired by Liyue''s Adeptus Arts, he had adapted them into techniques usable by ordinary humans. Some of these basic techniques didn''t require elemental energy but could instead be powered by a person''s vitality and life force without any harmful side effects. Liyue, in fact, had many such practices¡ªmartial arts, inner energy cultivation, and more, supported by numerous sects. "My master, Narukami-sama, recently cast her gaze upon the mortal world on a whim and was displeased to find it plagued by man-eating demons, their foul presence tainting the land with resentment. Thus, she sent me and her two divine envoys to cleanse this realm," Yae Miko explained with a wry smile, her tone playful yet authoritative. Taikan Kamigakari immediately turned to Kagaya Ubuyashiki, his expression a mixture of awe and relief. "So, this is the reason for your descent! Kamigakari Shrine and the Ubuyashiki family have been combating these man-eating demons for a thousand years." According to ancestral records, the progenitor of these demons had once been a scion of the Ubuyashiki family, who inexplicably became a demon. Over the centuries, he multiplied his kind, creating an unending nightmare of bloodshed and despair. Their family had been cursed ever since, with their descendants rarely surviving past their twenties¡ªonly prolonged by intermarriage with the Kamigakari Shrine family. "Yes, Lady Fox Spirit. It is deeply shameful, but these man-eating demons are the legacy of a sin committed by my ancestor a thousand years ago. To atone, our Ubuyashiki family founded the Demon Slayer Corps, taking in children orphaned by demons and striving to end this curse." Overcome with emotion, Kagaya Ubuyashiki struggled to contain his tears as he bowed even lower. Joy filled his heart as relief overwhelmed him. At last, divine intervention had arrived to eradicate the demons that had plagued this land for so long. "Indeed, I am aware of the Demon Slayer Corps. My master, Narukami-sama, sees all from her divine throne and has informed me of everything," Yae Miko said, folding her arms confidently. Thanks to the wealth of knowledge in her mind about this world''s future, her words carried undeniable authority. Truly, that Celestial Lord of Sky Island was incredible. Was he perhaps the God of Time? "The demons should have drawn divine attention a thousand years ago, but alas¡­" Yae Miko sighed theatrically. "A thousand years ago?" Taikan Kamigakari repeated, puzzled. Yae Miko nodded, inwardly amused by how well he played along. This old priest was the perfect straight man for her routine, akin to those comedic duos in Liyue''s famed skits. "Indeed. None of the deities worshipped on this land are addressed by their true names. It''s as though letters to the gods were sent with the wrong names and addresses. How could the gods respond?" She jingled her kagura bell again. The clear sound resonated. "What?! We''ve been worshiping the wrong names?" Taikan Kamigakari exclaimed, eyes wide with disbelief. His reaction was as if lightning had struck him. "Precisely. The deity you call Takemikazuchi is actually named Narukami no Mikoto1. Though the meaning may seem similar, the gap between the two is as vast as the heavens and the earth." With an air of authority, Yae Miko gracefully entered the dilapidated Takemikazuchi Shrine, her every movement radiating poise. "This isn''t entirely your fault, of course. After all, the gods have not descended since the Age of the Gods, three thousand years ago." "Gods are eternal, but human lives are fleeting. Over a hundred generations, it''s inevitable that knowledge passed down by word of mouth would become distorted, even to the point of misnaming the gods." She turned back to face the crowd. Some stared wide-eyed, others listened intently, while still more seemed struck by her words. Her gaze sparkled with delight. Ah, the joy of leading others by the nose¡ªtruly intoxicating. And this wasn''t even a lie. Lies could be exposed, but this? This was unassailable, making her mischief all the sweeter. Plane of High Heaven Shinto Priest(s) Shinto Ritual Ceremonial Dance The term "Mikoto" (Ãü or ×ð) is a classical honorific used in Shinto mythology and texts to address gods (kami) and other venerated beings. It conveys a personal, exalted reverence and is often used in mythological names as part of a deity''s full title. Raiden¡ªGod of Thunder øQÉñ (narukami) is an old-but-not-quite-archaic word for thunder. Also, Éñ means god or spirit, and øQ refers to certain loud sounds - in this case, thunderclaps. For her, it can mean either "thunder" or "god of thunder(claps)," Ãü ((no) mikoto) means Lord, it''s used after the names of gods and nobles. Chapter 13 - 13: Introducing the Vision to the Natives of Demon Slayer World Kamisato Ayato felt no internal reaction to Yae Miko''s seamless lies. His face remained as calm and gentle as ever, exuding a warm spring breeze. In his heart, however, he admired her. As expected of Lady Guuji Yae, her ability to execute a plan so perfectly right from the start was astounding. In fact, he and his sister only needed to play minor supporting roles. Kamisato Ayaka, on the other hand, was brimming with excitement at the sight of this scene, which seemed straight out of the novels published by Yae Publishing House. Her cheeks were flushed with exhilaration. Such a scenario was something unimaginable in Inazuma, yet she was now part of it. In Inazuma, Ayaka could only release her inner pressure in the privacy of her room at the Kamisato Estate. Outside her room, she maintained her dignified and graceful demeanor as the Kamisato Clan''s eldest daughter. In the streets of Inazuma City, she was the admired "White Heron Princess," expected to act according to her noble status. As her thoughts drifted wildly, a sudden cry brought her back to reality. "Ah! So that''s how it is! That explains everything! Our ancestors even got the gods'' names wrong! No wonder the Kamigakari clan''s thousand years of worship toward the heavenly gods yielded no response. It all makes sense now!" The head priest of the Kamigakari clan pounded his chest in regret, alternating between crying and laughing. In truth, he had begun to doubt whether gods truly existed. But gods did exist¡ªonly the names passed down by their ancestors had been wrong. It was all due to their ancestors'' carelessness. "So, the true divine name of Takemikazuchi-no-Mikoto is Narukami no Mikoto," he said with a voice full of lament. "May I ask for the honored titles of Lady Fox Spirit and the two celestial beings?" the head priest asked reverently. In his mind, the fox spirit must surely be one of Narukami no Mikoto''s subordinate deities. "As for me, I am Yae Miko, the servant of Narukami no Mikoto. Oh, and one more thing¡ªNarukami no Mikoto is not a male deity, but a goddess," Yae Miko said with a smile. "A goddess? Of course, of course! Our ancestors must have gotten that wrong as well," the head priest lamented, pounding his chest in frustration. "As for these two¡­" Yae Miko glanced at the Kamisato siblings behind her and signaled with her eyes. "We are not retainers of Narukami no Mikoto but merely envoys who bear Visions," Kamisato Ayato said, stepping forward with a calm and pleasant smile. "My name is Kamisato Ayato." "And I am Kamisato Ayaka," Ayaka added. "Lord Kamisato Envoys!" The head priest immediately addressed them with the utmost respect. Kamisato Ayaka felt a little embarrassed but was secretly thrilled by the respectful title. Her flushed cheeks betrayed her excitement and exhilaration. "A Vision?" muttered Shinobu Kocho, standing behind Kagaya Ubuyashiki. She couldn''t help but whisper the words to herself. Yae Miko''s sharp ears picked up on the murmur. She turned toward the young girl who had spoken and smiled slyly. "Oh~? This little girl seems quite interested in the Vision." This startled everyone, and Shinobu Kocho''s expression froze, realizing she might have caused trouble. "My deepest apologies, Honored Lady Fox Spirit! My younger sister has always been mischievous. Please forgive us. We sisters humbly apologize," Kanae Kocho said, quickly pulling Shinobu down to kneel. "I-I''m so sorry¡­" Shinobu Kocho stammered, her face pale with fear. Though she never used to take the clay idols in shrines seriously, the being before her was undeniably real¡ªa divine fox spirit, straight out of myth. "There''s no need to be so nervous. I am not a malicious deity," Yae Miko said gently. "In fact, someone like this little girl would have been highly regarded by the gods even during the Age of the Gods and would have likely been granted a Vision." She spoke calmly but shifted her gaze toward the Hashira behind Kagaya Ubuyashiki, who were all visibly tense, fearing she might punish the girl. "Not just this young girl¡ªmany of these little ones in the Demon Slayer Corps would have stood a good chance of being granted Visions during the Age of the Gods, becoming the legendary heroes of ancient stories." "Lady Fox Spirit, could you explain what a Vision is?" asked Kyojuro Rengoku, who had recently joined the Demon Slayer Corps. His voice was full of energy, and his eyes sparkled with curiosity. At that time, he was only 14 years old. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even Shinjuro Rengoku was shocked by his son''s boldness. "Since this little one is so curious, I suppose I''ll explain," Yae Miko said. She folded her right arm across her chest and rested her left hand on her chin thoughtfully. Kamisato Ayato stepped forward and handed his Vision to her. "In the Age of the Gods, when someone''s desire burned so strongly that it attracted the attention of the gods, they would be granted a Vision," Yae Miko began. "Those who receive a Vision gain the ability to wield god-like powers: incredible Onmy¨­d¨­ techniques, sword strikes that can split rivers, and elemental abilities such as fire, ice, and the power of nature." "Those who possess Visions are also referred to as ''Genshin''¡ªAllogenes." "Why are they called ''Genshin''?" Shinobu, restrained by her sister, blurted out. Yae Miko''s lips curled into a mysterious smile. She held the Vision aloft for everyone to see. "Because those who are granted a Vision gain the potential to ascend to godhood. That is why they are called Genshin." "To become a god!" Everyone''s eyes widened in shock, staring at the Vision in Yae Miko''s hand. They were utterly dumbfounded. Though the concept of mortals ascending to godhood existed in myths, seeing it presented before their eyes was as earth-shattering as stars falling from the heavens. The atmosphere became eerily silent, with only the sound of pounding hearts echoing in the air. Their astonishment was palpable. "Of course, it''s only a possibility," Yae Miko said playfully as she returned the Vision to Kamisato Ayato. "This must depend on the nature of one''s wish, correct? Not just any wish can attract the attention of the gods," Kyojuro Rengoku said, his clear mind processing the information carefully. "This young one is quite perceptive," Yae Miko said, nodding approvingly. As expected of someone destined to shine brightly in the future, he would undoubtedly have been granted a Vision in Teyvat. "You''re correct. Wishes for wealth or immortality, no matter how fervent, will never draw the gods'' gaze. Only desires rooted in beauty and humanity''s love for the world can do so." "For example, a doctor dedicating their life to saving others, a scholar yearning to uncover the mysteries of knowledge, a protector with the will to defend their people, or someone striving to uphold justice for the weak through the law." "It must be a wish one is willing to dedicate their entire life to that will earn the gods'' attention." "To become a god is the reward for fully realizing such a wish." "For example, a doctor who, through tireless efforts, eradicates disease entirely would then have the qualification to ascend to godhood. The Vision is merely a tool to help them achieve their wish," Yae Miko concluded with a smile, recalling the words of Lord Noah, who had explained it to her with his characteristic playful demeanor. "No wonder the heroes blessed by the gods in myths are all great figures. It makes perfect sense," Kyojuro Rengoku said passionately. "You little brat! Shut your mouth! Stop spouting nonsense in this kind of setting!" Shinjuro Rengoku scolded, smacking his son on the head. This was no place for his impudence. "Ow!" Kyoujurou winced, clutching his head. "Ahahaha¡­" Yae Miko laughed, clearly amused by the scene. "All right, let''s get back to the main topic," she said, regaining her composure. "From now on, Narukami no Mikoto will be watching over this land. Who knows, perhaps witnessing the bravery of the Demon Slayer Corps as they slay demons will earn some of you a Vision in the future." "Do not rely on the gods for everything. Gods only grant you opportunities. When you display your resolve and will, only then will they bestow their blessings upon you." ¡­ The group staggered out of Narukami no Mikoto''s shrine, Yae Miko''s words still echoing in their minds. Even the most stoic of the Hashira, who had slain countless man-eating demons, could not suppress the excitement in their hearts. The fox spirit had said that even people like them, had they lived during the Age of the Gods, would have been blessed with the gods'' gaze and granted a Vision. Through the fox spirit''s explanation, they now understood much more than just the concept of Visions. Takamagahara, they learned, was merely the mortal name for the world of the gods. The gods themselves called their home Teyvat. The mighty heroes of legend, whose strength bordered on the divine, were strong precisely because they were those deemed worthy of ascending to godhood. "Oyakata-sama, why didn''t you ask Lady Fox Spirit to lift your curse?" Sanemi Shinazugawa asked, looking at Kagaya''s ever-calm and kind face. "Sanemi, my good child, I am already content knowing that Narukami no Mikoto has witnessed the sins caused by the man-eating demons on this land, prompting the descent of Lady Fox Spirit and her two divine envoys," Kagaya replied gently. His one visible eye turned toward them. "Muzan Kibutsuji will undoubtedly be defeated by you children in the near future." His tone carried relief and blessing as he spoke. "You are children who can earn the blessings of the gods. And once Muzan is vanquished, the curse upon my family will also be lifted, ending the original sin of our bloodline." "The suffering caused by my curse pales in comparison to the pain of those who have lost their loved ones to demons. What is my suffering worth when weighed against their loss of happiness?" "Only those with noble, beautiful wishes can attract the gods'' gaze¡­" Shinjuro Rengoku''s eyes dimmed as he muttered to himself. Even if he were to pray for the gods to heal his wife, they likely wouldn''t heed him. But as he thought of the fox spirit at the shrine, the light in his eyes reignited. If he could pray to the fox spirit¡­ no matter the cost, he would never give up. "How flamboyant! A Vision, huh? Hahaha! If I really got one, that would be amazing. But, one cannot force such things¡ªwhat is mine will always come to me, and what isn''t mine will never come, no matter how hard I beg," Tengen Uzui said, laughing loudly and patting his chest. "Instead of overthinking things, why don''t we focus on killing more demons now? Every day we rest, there''s a chance another person will be eaten by demons." "Demons won''t stop eating people just because we decide to take a break," he added. "Indeed. For now, let''s escort Oyakata-sama back to the estate and resume our missions as usual," Obanai Iguro said in his typically quiet tone. "I''ll accompany Iguro to take Oyakata-sama back. The rest of you should continue your duties," Sanemi Shinazugawa said firmly. "Amit¨¡bha¡­ The man-eating demons, born of sorrow, will soon disappear from this grand stage now that the gods'' gaze is upon this land," Gyomei Himejima muttered, clasping his prayer beads as tears streamed down his face. "Well then, Oyakata-sama, I shall take my leave," he said and descended the mountain alone. "I will also take my leave. Please take care of yourself, Oyakata-sama," Giyu Tomioka said expressionlessly before turning and leaving. "We will escort Oyakata-sama back to headquarters together," Shinjuro Rengoku said. "I also need to begin my training for the day, and I''ll be helping this new recruit with her swordsmanship. Don''t worry; I''ll train her to the best of my ability," Kyojuro Rengoku said with fiery enthusiasm, pounding his chest. "Ah! I-I''ll do my best to train in swordsmanship, Rengoku-senpai!" The future Love Hashira, Mitsuri Kanroji, stammered nervously in response. Ah! Rengoku-san is only a year older than me, yet he''s already so hardworking. If I didn''t have my natural strength, I wouldn''t have been able to handle his intense training regimen. On her first day in the Demon Slayer Corps, she had been required to swing her sword five thousand times in a single day. By the time she was done, she was so hungry she couldn''t even muster the strength to eat¡­ "With three Hashira escorting Oyakata-sama, we sisters will head to investigate the area where demons were reported. Farewell, everyone," Kanae said gently, waving to the group before dragging her rebellious younger sister Shinobu away. As the Demon Slayer Corps members left Mount Raiden, they resumed their usual tasks. But their hearts felt different. It was as if they had gained an unshakable confidence. After all, the gods were watching over them from above. "Sister, do you think Narukami no Mikoto really watches us from the heavens?" Shinobu asked, tilting her head toward the sky with a rebellious glint in her eye. "Shinobu, don''t be disrespectful to the gods," Kanae said with a helpless smile, lightly knocking her sister on the head. "Lady Fox Spirit wasn''t angry earlier because she is kind-hearted. You should learn your lesson." "I wasn''t being disrespectful to the gods," Shinobu muttered, puffing her cheeks. "By the way, do you think you could receive a Vision, Sister?" "I doubt it," Kanae said with a small frown. "I don''t have a noble and beautiful wish great enough for the gods to notice me. Perhaps the Sound Hashira or Stone Hashira could, though." "If even you don''t have confidence, then I definitely won''t get one. I don''t have any grand wishes, either," Shinobu said nonchalantly. She figured if her incredible sister couldn''t receive a Vision, the gods would surely overlook someone like her. As the sisters chatted, they unknowingly wandered onto a mountain path. The sky quickly grew dark. Tonight, there was no moon, and the cawing of crows made the atmosphere feel eerie. "All right, Shinobu. We need to investigate that place called the Paradise Faith Cult. According to the crow''s message, female followers have been disappearing there¡­" Before Kanae could finish her sentence, her expression changed abruptly. She scanned the surroundings with heightened vigilance. The rustling of leaves came from the surrounding forest. Kanae''s Nichirin Blade was instantly unsheathed, and she assumed a battle stance. "Shinobu, be careful. There are demons here. More than one." "What?" Shinobu gasped, drawing her own blade and reaching into her pocket for a pouch of wisteria flower powder. Back-to-back with her sister, her violet eyes darted around, watching every shadow. A smooth, almost priest-like voice filled with charm echoed from somewhere unseen. "Oh my, such alert girls. I had intended to follow you for a while longer and wait until you were far enough from the mountain before making my move." Cold sweat broke out on Kanae''s forehead as she felt an unprecedented pressure. Her light purple eyes trembled slightly. This kind of pressure¡­ she had never encountered it before. Not even from a Lower Moon. Could it be¡­ an Upper Moon? "But when I heard you mention the Paradise Faith Cult, I couldn''t help but come out immediately. After all, I am the demon you''re looking for. Hehehe¡­" "No need to search for me¡ªI was already coming to find you. But before we begin, could you grant me a small favor?" "What is it?" Kanae asked, gripping her blade tightly. "We have nothing to say to demons! Show yourself now!" Shinobu snapped angrily. "It''s simple. You just came from that shrine on the mountain, didn''t you? Tell me everything you learned there, and as a reward, I''ll grant you eternal bliss with me. Hehehe¡­" Chapter 14 - 14: Demon, Do You Truly Seek Redemption from the Gods? Doma''s encounter the previous night had shattered his worldview. For centuries, he had believed in the absence of gods or buddhas, let alone heaven or hell. To him, these were nothing but human fantasies. Even when he had devoured shrine maidens in their sacred temples, no divine punishment ever descended upon him. This led him to conclude that gods and higher powers did not exist. To Doma, consuming humans and merging them into his eternal being was an act of salvation, offering them the immortality they sought. But after witnessing the divine phenomenon firsthand, he now knew gods were real. Muzan had issued him a direct order: uncover the truth behind that mountain''s mysterious events. Yet, having narrowly escaped death, Doma dared not set foot on the mountain again. Through the network of his cult, the Eternal Paradise Faith, he learned that Demon Slayers had ascended the mountain. After instructing his followers to monitor their movements for some time, Doma finally spotted two young Demon Slayer girls leaving the area. Even then, he exercised caution, waiting until they were far from the mountain before appearing. "Ahahaha, let''s not be hasty now," Doma''s voice drifted through the forest, warm yet insincere. "Little Demon Slayer girls, I just want to know the secrets of that mountain. Wouldn''t it be easier to tell me? Otherwise, I might accidentally kill you outright." His feigned gentleness hung in the air, sending chills down the sisters'' spines. "Disgusting, vile demon," Shinobu spat, her voice sharp. "Your kind is already doomed. The gods above have turned their gaze upon us, and the Lord Raiden1''s judgment will surely obliterate you!" Though her words were fierce, her body tensed with fear. Unlike her older sister Kanae, Shinobu was not yet adept with her blade and lacked the skill to even face a Lower Rank demon. The Upper Ranks were said to be on an entirely different level. Many Hashira of the Demon Slayer Corps had fallen prey to them over the centuries. Shinobu hoped her revelation about the gods'' intervention would intimidate this creature into retreating. "Lord Raiden¡­ so my suspicions were correct," Doma murmured, his voice tinged with mock reverence. "You''ve seen things from that shrine, haven''t you? Things you won''t share with me." His tone shifted, feigning sorrow. "But if you won''t cooperate, I''ll just have to persuade you." The soft rustling of trees intensified around them. Back-to-back, Shinobu and Kanae readied themselves, every muscle taut. A clawed hand parted the foliage, revealing a grotesque face twisted with hunger. "These women are mine! I''ll devour their brains!" the demon screeched, lunging toward them. "Flower Breathing: Fourth Form - Crimson Hanagoromo!" Kanae swiftly entered a breathing stance. Gripping her Nichirin Blade tightly, she swung downward in a precise arc. Her blade shifted direction mid-strike, severing the demon''s head with a graceful flourish. The creature collapsed, its body disintegrating into ash before it hit the ground. But the rustling of leaves grew louder. From every direction, more demons charged forth¡ªeight in total¡ªbaring their fangs and clawing wildly like starved beasts. "Demon Slayers! There they are! They''re the ones he wants!" "Who cares? I''m eating an arm first!" "Fine by me! I''ll take a leg!" The feral horde surrounded the sisters, snarling and snapping. Kanae took a deep breath, analyzing the situation. These demons were weak but numerous. It was clear their goal was to wear the sisters down, softening them for capture. How cunning¡­ So, this is the strategy of an Upper Rank demon, Kanae thought grimly. Far beyond the mindless predation of lesser demons. Her voice remained calm, almost tender: "Though I know you were once human, I cannot let you live. I must kill you." Kanae''s tone was laced with sorrow. She understood that these demons had once been human, forced into monstrosity by Muzan''s curse. Driven by an insatiable hunger, many had killed their own loved ones¡ªa torment she could only imagine. The true evil, she knew, lay with the progenitor of all demons: Muzan Kibutsuji. "Flower Breathing: Fifth Form - Peonies of Futility!" Kanae''s Nichirin Blade moved with incredible speed, the strikes radiating outward in all directions. The arc of her slashes resembled a peony blooming in an instant. The demons lunging toward them were torn apart the moment the peony "bloomed," their grotesque faces still frozen in an expression of insatiable hunger for human flesh as they disintegrated. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You sly Upper Rank demon! Show yourself! No matter how many of these weaklings you throw at me, I won''t need a second strike!" Kanae''s voice carried confidence, though her sharp tone revealed the tension beneath. Shinobu, astute as ever, had already deduced the demon''s tactics: it was aiming to drain their stamina. "Hehehe, your taunts won''t work on me," Doma''s calm, mockingly kind voice echoed through the trees. "Hashira are indeed formidable, but the bodies of you lowly humans are so fragile. Eventually, you''ll tire, and when that happens, we''ll have a nice, long chat about the secrets of that shrine." The feigned warmth in his words made Shinobu grind her teeth in frustration. "Cursed, conniving demon!" she hissed. "Sister," Shinobu whispered under her breath, "it''s trying to exhaust us. Let me handle these small fry while you go after it. If we waste too much stamina, we''re done for." Kanae hesitated briefly but nodded in agreement. "That''s the best course of action. Be careful, Shinobu." With that, she struck down three more lesser demons with a single elegant motion and dashed in the direction of Doma''s voice. "Though the mountain echoes are deceptive, I''ve spent years with Mother and Father gathering herbs and avoiding wild beasts. I know how to pinpoint sound." As Kanae disappeared into the forest, Shinobu smashed a vial of wisteria flower powder onto the ground. The vial exploded like a smoke bomb, releasing a dense cloud of violet mist. The five demons closest to her stumbled into the cloud, coughing violently and shrieking. "Ugh! What is this stuff? My eyes! I can''t see! My body feels so weak!" "Damn you, Slayer! What kind of poison is this?" Shinobu didn''t waste a moment. With surgical precision, she lunged forward, her blade coated in a potent extract of wisteria. "Insect Breathing: Butterfly Dance - Caprice." The slender blade of her Nichirin sword, too delicate to sever a head, danced with precision. It left a series of fine punctures on each demon''s neck, delicate but deadly. "Aaaah! It hurts! It hurts so much!" The wisteria extract began to take effect, their faces turning a dark, putrid purple as they clutched their throats and vomited blood. "What¡­ what did you do to us, you vile woman?!" Before they could utter another word, the poison consumed them. They crumbled into ash, their faces twisted in agony. "Hmph. Killing demons doesn''t always require decapitation," Shinobu said coldly, glaring at the next wave of attackers. She drew another five vials from her pouch. "Every single one of you deserves to die!" she spat, hurling the vials at the ground. The forest filled with more plumes of toxic smoke. Through the haze, the silhouettes of Shinobu and the demons collided in a whirlwind of battle. Screams, curses, and the sound of her blade cutting through the air filled the woods. Meanwhile, Kanae came to a halt near a weathered Jiz¨­ shrine. There, standing in the clearing, was her quarry. "At last, I''ve found you, Upper Rank demon." Short silver-white hair, iridescent eyes with rainbow-colored irises, and a red robe typical of a religious cult leader¡ªhis appearance was striking. His right eye bore the character for "Upper Rank" (ÉÏÏÒ), while the left read "Two" (·¡). Doma''s face wore a perpetually false, gentle smile, like that of a benevolent pastor, making it almost impossible to believe he was a demon. "Hehehe, I''ve been waiting for you," he said, clapping his hands with feigned enthusiasm. His voice carried a disarming, charismatic warmth. "You seem much more spirited than the other Demon Slayers I''ve met. So, you must be a Hashira. My name is Doma, Upper Rank Two." Clapping with deliberate theatrics, he added, "Since you''re a Hashira, and such a vibrant young lady at that, I''d be honored to know your name." "I am Kanae Kocho, Flower Hashira of the Demon Slayer Corps," Kanae replied, gripping her Nichirin Blade firmly. "Mr. Demon," she began with a calm, steady voice, "since you can converse with me, it means you''re capable of thought. You were human before becoming a demon, weren''t you? Eating humans must weigh on you¡ªit''s not something you wish to do forever, is it?" Doma paused, intrigued by her words. This Hashira wasn''t immediately attacking him. "Oh? Are you trying to preach to me? How amusing," he said, his interest piqued. "You must already know that a god has descended," Kanae continued. "I believe if you sincerely repent before the gods, redemption is possible." Her tone carried genuine conviction. To Kanae, saving those who would otherwise fall victim to demons wasn''t enough. She also sought to free demons from their sorrowful fates. "Ah, I see now. You think I''m pitiful and in need of salvation," Doma mused, feigning pity as he placed a hand on his chest in mock regret. "How tragic. Yes, yes, I''m so very pitiful. If it''s not too much trouble, could you tell me more about these gods? I''d like to repent, you see." Though inwardly amused, Doma played the part convincingly. He was fascinated by this na?ve Hashira who genuinely believed in redemption. But for now, he feigned interest in her talk of gods, knowing it might lead him to the information his master, Muzan Kibutsuji, sought. "Do you truly wish to repent before the gods, Mr. Demon?" Kanae asked, her voice soft yet probing. "Of course," Doma said, his expression shifting into one of exaggerated sorrow. "That''s why I''ve come here. But¡­ I fear the gods might smite me outright if I go to that shrine." "In that case," Kanae replied gently, "I''ll take you to the shrine. If you''re sincere, the gods will not punish you." Her tone was kind, yet her resolve was unwavering. Kanae was no fool¡ªshe fully understood that Doma was after information about the gods and that Muzan had likely sent him. If he truly sought redemption, he would follow her to the shrine. "Oh dear¡­ it seems I have no choice then," Doma sighed dramatically, before flashing a predatory grin. His iridescent eyes gleamed with malice as his fangs showed. "I''ll just have to capture you first and get the information that way." A terrifying aura enveloped the night, heavy and suffocating. Kanae felt as if an immense weight had pressed down on her, even her blade felt heavier in her grip. Her body moved instinctively. "Flower Breathing: Fourth Form - Crimson Hanagoromo!" With two elegant arcs, her blade slashed downward toward Doma''s neck in a double crescent strike. Doma tilted his head, feigning annoyance as the blade approached. "Normally, a girl like you would be such fun to play with. I''d keep you alive for as long as possible, enjoying every moment before finally eating you and keeping you with me forever." From within the folds of his flowing red robes, he drew two golden iron fans adorned with painted lotus flowers and lily pads in pink and green. "However, my master''s orders require me to act quickly. Forgive me." Though his tone was apologetic, it carried a hollow ring of insincerity. "Blood Demon Art: Freezing Clouds." With a flick of his fans, a frigid mist spread like a suffocating fog, enveloping Kanae in icy clouds. "Flower Breathing: Second Form - Honorable Shadow Plum!" Kanae reacted with the quickest reflexes, swinging her blade in a wide arc to disperse the icy mist. The crescent-like slashes cleared the air but left her stumbling back several steps. "So cold!" She glanced at her sword hand, now frostbitten and tinged a bluish-purple from the freezing temperatures. A sharp, searing pain radiated from her chest, as if her lungs had been frostburned. "Cough¡­ cough¡­" "I''ve killed 47 Hashira so far," Doma declared smugly, his tone as falsely amiable as ever. "Each one succumbed after I froze their lungs, rendering their Breathing techniques useless. After that, killing them was child''s play." Kanae glared at him, her hand trembling slightly as she gripped her blade tighter. "Demon Slayers rely on their Breathing techniques, don''t they? Your lungs are critical for that, yet here you are inhaling my Blood Demon Art," Doma continued, his tone mocking yet cheerful. "I don''t even need to fight seriously. I can simply bide my time until you''ve breathed in enough of my blood-infused mist. Then, with the slightest activation of my art, your lungs will freeze solid." His grin widened, exposing his sharp fangs. "Feeling despair yet, Flower Hashira? Hehehe." Kanae''s eyes widened at his words. Her hand trembled as she tightened her grip on her sword. So this was the fate of her predecessors who had faced Upper Rank Two¡ªa demon specifically designed to nullify Demon Slayer techniques. "Just tell me what you know about the gods, and I''ll spare you. Doesn''t that sound like a fair deal?" Doma asked, his counterfeit smile never faltering. Kanae remained silent, her gaze fixed on him with unwavering determination. While she did empathize with demons and sought to free them from their torment, she had been deceived far too many times by those who feigned remorse to escape her blade. This demon had already lied to her once; she wouldn''t fall for his tricks again. Her heart raced. This Upper Rank demon was unlike any she had faced before. "No answer? How unfortunate," Doma said, feigning disappointment. He bared his fangs in a grin. "Then I''m curious¡ªwill your sister choose to save you, or will she sacrifice herself to keep your precious secrets?" "What a tragic dilemma! I can''t wait to see how it plays out!" Clang! The sound of clashing blades rang out, marking the beginning of their fierce battle. "Haah¡­ haah¡­" Shinobu gasped for breath, her chest heaving as she surveyed the aftermath of the fight. The ground was littered with the ashen remnants of the demons she had just killed. "Thankfully, there are no more demons. I only have two bottles of wisteria powder left," she muttered, slipping the remaining vials into her pouch. "I hope sister is okay¡­ If she''s facing an Upper Rank demon, even she might not stand a chance. I have to hurry and¡ª" Her words faltered as she froze in place, her violet eyes widening in shock and disbelief. There, ahead of her, stood her sister Kanae. But Kanae was bloodied, her body battered and bruised. She was being held captive by a demon whose eyes bore the unmistakable markings of "Upper Rank Two." Kanae''s Nichirin Blade was clutched in the demon''s hand, its blade cruelly piercing her shoulder. "Shinobu¡­ run¡­ quickly¡­" Kanae croaked, her voice barely audible. "Run¡­ towards the shrine¡­" Narukami no Mikoto Narukami: Raiden Lord: no Mikoto Chapter 15 - 15: The Butterfly Sisters Gain Their Visions "Now, now, little Demon Slayer girl, just tell me what you know about the god on that mountain, and I''ll let your sister go," Doma said with a gentle smile, as though he weren''t gripping a young woman by the neck, her shoulder pierced by her own Nichirin Blade. "You wouldn''t want your sister to die because of you, now would you?" Shinobu snapped out of her shock, clutching her Nichirin Blade tightly in both hands. Her voice trembled with fury, her words forced through clenched teeth. "Stop lying. Even if I told you everything, you''d never let us go. I''m not naive like my sister, falling for a demon''s lies." Her eyes burned with defiance. "My sister and I made a promise¡ªif we must die slaying demons, we do so with the resolve to protect the happiness of others." "Besides," she continued, her voice unyielding, "if my sister couldn''t defeat you, what makes you think I could escape? No. Today, I''ll die here alongside her." "Cough¡­ cough¡­ She''s right," Kanae said weakly, her face pale as blood dripped from her lips. Despite the pain, she gripped the blade impaling her shoulder, attempting to snap it, though the effort caused her hand to bleed profusely. "We made our choice long ago¡­ nothing you do will make us reveal anything about the god." Doma''s previously gentle demeanor twisted into something colder, his patience waning. He sighed, feigning disappointment. "What a shame. I suppose I''ll have to look for another Pillar, then. Don''t worry, though¡ªunlike the other women, I''ll make sure to devour every last bit of you two. No leftovers." As he spoke, an oppressive chill filled the air, and his smile grew sinister. His grip tightened around Kanae''s neck, his other hand poised to snap it¡ª But before he could, a warm, radiant light burst forth from Kanae''s body. "Ahh!" Doma recoiled instinctively, his hand burning as though plunged into boiling oil. He released Kanae immediately and leapt backward. "This light¡­!" Doma''s gentle smile gave way to a contorted expression of rage and fear. He recognized this light¡ªthe same light that had nearly killed him the night before. Kanae and Shinobu, too, were frozen in shock. Not only was Kanae bathed in the divine glow, but a similar light now emanated from Shinobu as well. The warmth of the radiance seemed to dull their pain, filling them with a sense of peace and hope. Before their astonished eyes, the light began to coalesce, forming two Visions. Encased in golden frames, the crystalline spheres glowed with a deep blue hue. Inside one, a butterfly motif shimmered; in the other, a delicate pattern resembling a peony. The Visions descended gently, floating before the sisters. Their hands trembling, they instinctively reached out. As their fingers closed around the Visions, a voice resonated within their hearts¡ªsoft, kind, and infinitely comforting: "You''ve resolved to sacrifice yourselves for the happiness of others? I acknowledge your beautiful wish. Take my blessing and live more freely." Tears welled up in both their eyes as the words filled their souls. The grief they had bottled up since the day their parents were killed by demons poured out in uncontrollable sobs. "God¡­ God has acknowledged our wish, Sister," Shinobu said, tears streaming down her cheeks. "I never thought we''d be worthy of divine recognition¡­" She clutched the Vision tightly, her emotions a chaotic mix of gratitude and relief. She had resigned herself to being devoured, only to be saved and validated in a way she could never have imagined. "Amazing¡­ what incredible power!" Kanae gasped, marveling at the warmth coursing through her body. The injuries she had sustained, once debilitating, were now gone without a trace. Even her scars had vanished. The divine energy flowed through her like a gentle river, washing away her pain and fatigue. The severity of Kanae''s injuries struck Shinobu like a blow. Even if she survives this, she won''t be able to slay demons anymore¡­ and with her lungs frostbitten, how much time would she have left to live? "Don''t let the demon escape!" Shinobu snapped back to reality, her sharp gaze locking onto the direction in which Doma had fled. The moment she grasped her Vision, she felt the rush of newfound power coursing through her. She could sense it: the ability to wield the energy of insects, blending seamlessly with her Insect Breathing techniques. Her signature move, Butterfly Dance: Caprice, now allowed her to glide through the air like a butterfly, while her other techniques carried enhancements akin to a demon''s Blood Demon Art. Her swordsmanship, too, had been elevated beyond recognition¡ªtenfold at least. "Sister, it''s too late. That demon is too fast¡­" Kanae began, her voice hoarse with fatigue. Before she could finish, a thunderous crash reverberated through the forest. Boom! Dirt erupted into the air, scattering clumps of earth as a deep crater formed before them. "Agh! This is ridiculous!" From the crater emerged none other than Doma, his ornate, high-priest garb now in tatters. His face twisted in rage, veins bulging ominously. The twin fans he had wielded earlier lay shattered in his trembling hands. "How is this possible? That mountain is so far away! How could the god still be watching here? And who the hell are you two?" Kanae and Shinobu instinctively fell into fighting stances. The sight of the battered Upper Moon 2 filled them with confusion¡ªwhat could have reduced him to such a state? Their questions were quickly answered as two familiar figures emerged from the shadows of the trees. "The Guuji-sama sensed a battle and sent us here to assist." Kamisato Ayato stepped into view, his voice calm and measured, like a refreshing breeze. His gaze fell on the sisters, lingering briefly on the glowing Visions they now held. "It seems the god has chosen to bless you two during your ordeal. Congratulations." He smiled faintly, though his words carried gravity. Ayato himself had received his Vision the day his parents passed, taking on the responsibilities of the Yashiro Commission. He understood the weight of such a gift. Kamisato Ayaka appeared next, her Amenoma Kageuchi sword glinting faintly in her hand. Her icy gaze fixed on Doma. "Brother, this isn''t the time for pleasantries." "You''re right." Ayato nodded, turning to the sisters. "Demon Slayers, you''ve only just received your Visions and may not yet know how to use them. Watch closely as we show you." With that, the Kamisato siblings charged toward Doma. "Ha! Do you really think you can kill me without those Demon Slayer swords? Even if you''re stronger than me, it won''t matter!" Doma''s face contorted with fury and desperation. He had tried to escape but had been intercepted by these two mortals. In the brief skirmish earlier, he quickly realized that their speed and strength far exceeded his own¡ªand like the sisters, they too carried glowing Visions bestowed by the god. Even worse, the white-haired woman wielded ice-based abilities far superior to his own Blood Demon Art. Still, he clung to one sliver of hope: Without a Nichirin Blade, they couldn''t kill him. No matter how many times they dismembered him, he would regenerate. All he had to do was outlast them. "You fools," Doma sneered, his confidence returning. "Cut me up as much as you like¡ªI''ll keep coming back. I''ll wear you down until you have nothing left!" "That''s where you''re wrong." Ayaka''s voice was cold, yet resolute. Her Vision, hanging at her waist, began to emit a piercing blue glow. A chilling light enveloped her body, infusing her blade. "If a demon is reduced to particles finer than grains of sand, can it still regenerate?" Her Amenoma Kageuchi transformed, the blade shimmering like ice as her power surged. "Kamisato Art: Soumetsu¡ª" The Hydro Vision on Ayato''s waist glowed softly, its pale blue light spreading across his blade. Instantly, the surrounding air thickened, becoming dense as if they had descended into the depths of water. The elemental energy altered the natural environment of this small area. The dense, water-like air froze rapidly under Ayaka''s Cryo Vision, turning into ice and trapping Doma mid-attack. In an instant, he was frozen into a grotesque statue, his malevolent expression preserved in solid ice. Zzzzt¡ª The air shimmered with countless ice-blue sword slashes materializing from thin air. These blades formed a sphere around the frozen Doma, shaving the ice sculpture into countless shards as if grating an enormous block of ice. In less than a single breath, the Upper Moon 2, who had killed 47 Demon Slayer Hashira, was utterly obliterated. Shinobu and Kanae watched in silence, their eyes wide. They were not shocked but relieved¡ªafter all, these two were divine envoys from the High Heavens, just like Yae Miko. Defeating a mere Upper Moon demon was hardly surprising. Doma was gone, reduced to nothing. Where demons usually dissipated into ashes upon death, the chilling air and frosted ground served as the only proof of the battle that had taken place. "That was incredible¡­" Shinobu couldn''t help but whisper in awe. "When you grow accustomed to wielding your Visions, you''ll be just as strong as us," Ayaka said softly, sheathing her sword. In the moonlight, she appeared as ethereal as a snow spirit. "Let''s not waste time. Now that you''ve received your Visions, follow us to the shrine. The Guuji-sama has something to give you," Ayato instructed, his tone calm but authoritative. "Understood," the sisters responded, nodding firmly. Kyoto, Infinity Castle "Dead¡­ Upper Moon 2¡­ killed! And so easily!" The moment Doma died, Muzan Kibutsuji inherited his memories. Already unnerved by the so-called "divine miracle," Muzan''s crimson eyes contracted into pinpricks. A deep, primal fear seized his soul. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What was that? A glass orb that appeared out of nowhere, granting humans powers akin to Blood Demon Arts! Humans carrying those glowing orbs could kill an Upper Moon demon as if it were nothing!" Large beads of sweat dripped onto the ground as Muzan trembled uncontrollably. The vast, empty space around him was eerily silent except for the soft splashes of his sweat. Gods! True gods exist! There was no other explanation for the glass orbs that could bestow such power. It all made sense now. If a mere doctor''s medicine could turn him into a demon, why couldn''t gods exist? The gods had clearly chosen to favor the Demon Slayers! Those humans, granted Visions, were even more terrifying than the red-haired, marked swordsman from 500 years ago. "Muzan-sama?" The quiet, lilting voice of Nakime, who held her biwa close, broke the silence. Muzan turned toward her, his face distorted with bulging veins and his voice chilling. "Nakime, seal all the entrances to Infinity Castle. Do not open them without my direct order." "Yes, Muzan-sama," Nakime replied without hesitation. "Let there be gods! Let them be stronger than the red-haired man! As long as they can''t find me, they can''t touch me. Humans live such short lives¡ªif a hundred years isn''t enough, I''ll wait two hundred. If two hundred isn''t enough, I''ll wait a thousand! Even gods will lose interest if they can''t locate me!" Regaining his composure, Muzan returned to his experiments, his hands trembling slightly as he continued manipulating his blood samples. As long as he persisted, he believed, even without the Blue Spider Lily, he could eventually discover a way to conquer the sun. And once he became the perfect being, even gods would be powerless against him. Mount Raiden, Takemikazuchi Shrine Thanks to the combined efforts of the shogunate and local nobility, the shrine¡ªa version of the Narukami Shrine built in the world of Demon Slayer¡ªhad been fully reconstructed in just one day. "I didn''t expect it either¡ªless than a day, and you''ve already obtained a Vision." Yae Miko elegantly savored her fried tofu, gazing at the two sisters bowing deeply before her. "Now that you''ve received a Vision, you should also hear the divine message given to you by the gods: eradicate all demons and cleanse the mortal world of its impurities." With those words, Yae Miko extended her fingers and gently touched Shinobu and Kanae''s foreheads. An overwhelming influx of information surged into their minds. This marked the second phase of the World Assimilation Plan for the Demon Slayer world. The "cowardly king" of demons, Muzan Kibutsuji, would undoubtedly retreat into deep hiding once the existence of gods was confirmed. He would likely remain in seclusion for eternity. During this time, Muzan would refrain from creating new demons to avoid exposing his location. Thus, the task fell to the Vision-wielding locals of this world to eliminate all remaining demons and expand the influence of the Vision System to its fullest extent across this world. Shinobu and Kanae were stunned by the influx of information. The locations of Muzan Kibutsuji and the Twelve Kizuki, their abilities, weaknesses, and even details of their lives before becoming demons were laid out with perfect clarity. The Demon Slayer Corps had always had limited knowledge of the Twelve Kizuki''s abilities. Now, with this information, the Demon Slayer Corps could confidently wipe out the Twelve Kizuki within half a month. "And, of course, take this as well." Yae Miko waved her hand lightly, and a pile of origami cranes appeared on the stone table. "What are these, Guuji-sama?" Kanae blinked curiously, wondering if they were the legendary ceremonial cranes crafted by divine beings. "These are Seeker Cranes. Originally, they were meant to help find unfortunate souls lost in the mountains. I''ve modified them slightly¡ªthey can now detect the aura of demons within a kilometer radius. No matter how well they hide, they won''t escape. There are fifty of them in total." After handing over the cranes, Yae Miko stood up, stretching lazily as she waved dismissively. "You''ve received everything the gods have to offer. The rest is up to you. The Kamisato siblings won''t intervene further." "Of course, if you have questions, feel free to ask them. Now, off you go¡ªI''m not inviting you to stay for dinner." Yae Miko showed no interest in the weak, human-eating demons. Compared to the threats posed by some of the creatures in Inazuma, these demons were laughable. What truly intrigued her was the upcoming local festival in the nearby town, where she intended to indulge in the world''s traditional delicacies. "If you ever need guidance, don''t hesitate to ask me." Ayaka smiled warmly. "And if you''d like, you can even consider me a friend." In Inazuma, Ayaka had no true friends. Even Thoma regarded her more as a lady to be served than a companion. To her, being in this world without the constraints of Inazuma''s formalities was far more fulfilling than playing the role of a divine envoy. "Really?" Shinobu asked in surprise. "Of course. After all, you''ve been granted Visions¡ªjust like us. We''re the same now." Ayaka gestured toward the Visions hanging at their waists. "T-Then, please take care of us from now on," Shinobu stammered, patting her chest for courage. After bidding farewell to the shrine, Shinobu and Kanae hurried back to the Demon Slayer Corps headquarters to relay this critical information to all their comrades. Meanwhile, in Teyvat Celestia Half an Hour Earlier "What?! How is this even possible? The Demon Slayer world actually accepted the Vision System entirely? That''s like directly handing over half the world''s authority!" Noah sat cross-legged on the Heavenly Throne, dumbfounded. After granting the two sisters their Visions, the Demon Slayer world had completely embraced the Vision System, surrendering its native cultivation framework without resistance. This was equivalent to a modern nation giving up its sovereignty over currency issuance. Chapter 16 - 16: Why Fight Upper Moons One-on-One When You Can Gang Up? "System, what''s going on here?" Noah asked in confusion. He had anticipated some challenges in assimilating the first world, but he hadn''t expected it to be so easy. It felt as though the Demon Slayer world was practically offering itself on a silver platter. [Ding! Analyzing the situation...] [Analysis complete.] [The ''Vision System for Ascension to Godhood (Vision-to-Godhood)'' has provided positive feedback to the Demon Slayer world. As a result, the world instinctively and comprehensively accepted the mature framework of the ''Vision System.''] "Wait, could it be that the Demon Slayer world has a Gaia Consciousness or an Alaya Consciousness?" Noah was stunned. He was aware that higher-tier worlds like the Type-Moon Universe possessed such world-consciousness entities, but was it possible for a relatively weak world like the Demon Slayer world to have one? [Ding! Worlds that have not birthed higher-level lifeforms cannot possess world consciousness.] "Higher-level lifeforms?" [Conceptual entities and embodiments of laws, as defined by the host''s memories.] [A world lacking a true world consciousness can only engage in instinctive actions to enhance itself. The ''Vision System'' provided the Demon Slayer world with the capability to foster beings akin to Teyvat''s ''Adepti.'' As such, the world instinctively accepted the system.] Upon hearing the system''s explanation, Noah was elated. "So that''s why! If this is true, then any world lacking a complete system for ascension could instinctively accept the ''Vision System.'' "For worlds weaker than Teyvat, this essentially grants instant access to half of their world permissions?" The ''Vision System'' provided its holders with the minimum potential to reach Adepti-level strength. Its original intent was to encourage its wielders to contribute to the world''s growth. For worlds operating on instinct alone, this framework was as enticing as an irresistible gift, impossible to decline. "This is practically a windfall! Just by granting a native a single Vision, the world instinctively embraces the system, handing over half its permissions right away." Noah''s heart raced with excitement. "All that''s left is to expand the system''s influence or collect over 80% of the world''s faith. At that point, assimilation is instantaneous! This couldn''t be any better!" "Then there''s no time to lose! Let''s immediately amplify the influence within the Demon Slayer world!" What would create the greatest impact in the Demon Slayer world? Of course, it would be the elimination of Muzan Kibutsuji. Without hesitation, Noah made the call to proceed¡ªbut not before a quick simulation. "System, use the temporal laws of the Primordial Law Ring to simulate the impact of eradicating the demons." [Ding! Initiating simulation... Simulation complete!] Under Noah''s expectant gaze, the system delivered a result that left him utterly speechless. "36,680% of the original plan?! Are you kidding me?" Noah exclaimed. Nearby, Asmoday, who had been resting with her eyes closed to recover her strength, was startled and immediately opened her eyes. "Lord Noah? Did something happen in Teyvat?" Asmoday asked. "It''s nothing, nothing. It''s about the Demon Slayer world," Noah said dismissively, waving his hand. "Did the assimilation fail?" Asmoday''s expression turned grim, suspecting Raiden Ei might have caused a problem. "No, no! Quite the opposite¡ªit''s great news! Excellent news, in fact. In at most ten days, the Demon Slayer world will be fully assimilated." Noah regained his composure and quickly instructed the system to transmit all simulated time fragments into his mind. After reviewing the simulated sequences, Noah clicked his tongue in amazement. "This is remarkable¡ªabsolutely remarkable. I''ve truly broadened my horizons today." "Wow, Muzan really went all out just to survive, stirring up such an earth-shaking commotion that the entire world now knows about demons, gods, and the ''Vision-to-Godhood.''" "This level of paranoia fits perfectly with his character." After receiving this revelation, Noah wasted no time directing Ei to modify the second phase of the plan. He instructed Yae Miko to hand over all information about Muzan Kibutsuji and the Twelve Kizuki to the Demon Slayer Corps. "Let the show begin. As long as the results match even half of the predictions, this will be a massive win." It was essential to remember that after assimilating a world, the process of digestion was critical, and the rate of influence spread determined the digestion speed. Reaching 200% of the planned influence would allow instantaneous completion of digestion. Currently, the assimilation influence had skyrocketed to an astounding 30,000%, practically making this world an external enclave of Teyvat. Demon Slayer World Demon Slayer Corps Headquarters The headquarters of the Demon Slayer Corps also served as the Ubuyashiki family estate. The estate housed separate compounds for the Hashira, offering both convenience in protecting the master and space to train new recruits with potential to become Hashira. At this moment, all the Hashira had gathered in the courtyard for a Hashira Meeting. "Master, this is how my sister and I obtained our Visions," Kanae Kocho explained, recounting the process of acquiring the Visions, their newfound powers, and the information Yae Miko had shared with them upon returning to the Narukami Shrine, along with the Origami Cranes they received for locating people "This is incredible¡ªtruly incredible! With the power you sisters now possess and this vital information, we can eliminate all the Upper Rank demons in just a month¡ªno, half a month!" Kagaya Ubuyashiki could scarcely contain his joy. His excitement was palpable, and words seemed insufficient to express his feelings. Not long after returning from the Narukami Shrine, he received news of the sisters obtaining Visions and the extermination of an Upper Rank demon by two divine envoys. "The gods must have recognized your noble wishes and deemed our Demon Slayer Corps worthy of becoming the force to eradicate demons once and for all. That''s why they bestowed upon us all this knowledge about the demons." "This is destiny''s favor... cough, cough..." As he spoke with fervor, Kagaya coughed up a large mouthful of blood. "Master!" The Hashira immediately cried out in alarm, rushing to his side. "Master," Kanae said urgently, "the power granted by my Vision allows me to heal any ailment or injury¡ªeven missing limbs. Let me try to lift your curse." Without hesitation, Kanae activated the power of her Vision. A soft, azure glow enveloped Kagaya''s body, and the red marks covering half his face and forehead began to fade visibly, until they disappeared completely. "The master''s curse is gone!" The Hashira stared in shock, their voices full of awe. Shinjuro Rengoku felt his heart surge with hope. His wife could now be saved! Once the Hashira meeting ended, he resolved to beg the young Flower Hashira for her help, even if it meant prostrating himself and setting aside his pride. "To heal any wound or disease! One of our greatest disadvantages against demons is their ability to regenerate instantly, while we can die from injuries. But if we no longer have that weakness, what are demons to us?" Sanemi Shinazugawa''s delight was unrestrained. After marveling at Kanae''s power, the group swiftly began planning their strategy to eradicate the demons. "Then let us begin with the simplest to locate¡ªUpper Rank Six!" Tengen Uzui declared with resolve. ¡ª At the entrance to the Rengoku residence, Kyojuro Rengoku bowed at a ninety-degree angle. "Lady Kanae, I am deeply grateful to you for saving my mother," he said earnestly. "It was nothing but a small gesture," Kanae replied gently. Having been granted power by the divine, she felt it only natural to use it to help wherever she could. "If there''s ever anything you need of me, please don''t hesitate to ask," Kyojuro said, slapping his chest with a broad, enthusiastic smile. "If Flame Hashira is ready, we should depart before nightfall," Kanae said, trying to divert the conversation. She found herself a bit flustered by this overly energetic and warm young man. "Don''t worry, I''ll inform my father right away. However¡­" Kyojuro''s gaze turned toward the house, where the silhouette of his father could faintly be seen sitting close to his mother. "He''s just too overjoyed to properly express his thanks right now. I must apologize on his behalf!" Saying this, he bowed again, his head nearly touching the ground. "That''s perfectly understandable. Lady Rengoku''s illness has just been cured, and I''m sure there''s much on her mind that she wishes to say," Kanae said with understanding. The sight reminded her of the many people she''d seen overcome with joyful tears when her parents were still alive. "Then, I''ll see you by evening." "Rest assured, I''ll ensure Father is ready and on time!" Kyojuro declared with vigor, his voice brimming with confidence. Kanae bid farewell to the Rengoku residence and absently touched the Vision hanging at her waist. Her ability to heal stemmed from her extensive knowledge of medicinal herbs. Without needing to gather physical herbs, the "divine" power granted by the Vision allowed her to replicate their effects effortlessly. Moreover, the potency of the treatments was significantly amplified, enabling instant recovery from ailments and even the regeneration of lost limbs. However, she could not bring someone back from the dead. Resurrection was the exclusive domain of the gods. Aside from healing, her swordsmanship had improved manifold¡ªtenfold, at the very least. When she wielded her blade, spectral images of medicinal plants would appear, each imbued with their respective properties. Of particular note were the illusions of wisteria flowers, which could inhibit a demon''s regeneration. When she returned to the Butterfly Mansion, she saw her younger sister Shinobu practicing with her Vision. The power Shinobu had been granted was different from her own. Shinobu could harness the abilities of insects, which perfectly complemented her self-developed style of Insect Breathing. Since her style only had four techniques, Shinobu could only utilize four insect-based abilities. One of these was Butterfly Dance: Caprice, which allowed her to conjure spectral butterflies for both attacks and flight. Flying through the air¡ªa feat associated with legendary Immortals¡ªwas something Kanae found herself a bit envious of. "Sister, you''re back!" Shinobu said, pausing her practice and looking toward Kanae with delight. She eagerly began to share her discovery. "Sister, I''ve found that if you place the Vision on your forehead, you can see something called a Constellation." "Really? Let me try." Kanae, intrigued, placed her Vision against her forehead. In an instant, she saw a pattern of six stars forming a constellation. She instinctively understood the information it conveyed. "Peony Blossom Constellation?" Shinobu exclaimed excitedly, "Mine is the Colorful Butterfly Constellation! Those stars seem to represent how close we are to fulfilling our wishes." "When all six stars light up, it means the wish has been fulfilled!" "I think the more stars we light up, the stronger we''ll become! And if they''re all lit, maybe we''ll ascend to godhood!" "Is that so? You''re as clever as ever, Shinobu." The two sisters enthusiastically discussed the Vision''s many wondrous features, entirely unaware of how quickly time passed. Before they knew it, evening had arrived. Yoshiwara Red-Light District This district, a hub of entertainment and vice during the Taisho era, was home to brothels and pleasure houses¡ªa place steeped in the entanglements of human love, hatred, and vanity. By night, the district was ablaze with lights. Its streets were filled with all walks of life, lured by the allure of indulgence. Pink lanterns cast a suggestive glow, enticing customers with their promises of illicit delights. From balconies and doorways, geisha adorned in elaborate attire called out to passersby. Most of these women were sold into servitude by impoverished families seeking to make ends meet. Others had been abandoned as children, only to be taken in by kind-hearted proprietors. For the lucky few, a wealthy patron might one day offer to buy their freedom. Even among geisha, there were clear distinctions of rank. Those skilled in performing arts like singing and dancing sold their artistry, not their bodies, while those who did were called y¨±jo (courtesans). The Hashira of the Demon Slayer Corps walked boldly into the entertainment district, unmasked and dressed in their Corps uniforms. Even with two holders of Visions present, they weren''t foolish enough to take on Upper Rank demons in one-on-one battles. If they could swarm and finish the fight quickly, why settle for a duel? Unless they''d completely lost their senses. "Though we''ve prepared, the sheer number of people in the red-light district is overwhelming," Kyojuro said, gripping the hilt of his Nichirin Blade. "Crafty demons¡ªhiding in plain sight under the cover of chaos," Sanemi Shinazugawa growled, his temper as fiery as ever. "Amitabha... Fighting here will inevitably put innocents at risk," Gyomei Himejima lamented, tears streaming from his eyes. "Heh, is that all that stumps you? Open your minds a little¡ªdon''t be so rigid," Tengen said, a mischievous smirk spreading across his face. "Sound Hashira, do you have a plan?" Shinobu asked curiously. "Leave clearing the area to me. Once panic sets in and the crowd scatters, you all can make your move," Tengen declared, confidently giving himself a thumbs-up. "Very well, it''s up to you," Sanemi nodded. "My smaller build will allow me to slip through Kyogoku House''s tunnels and reach the underground cavern where the captured women are held," Obanai Iguro said, his muffled voice barely audible through his bandages. "That disgusting female demon¡ªstuffing women into her sleeves like food. Daki is mine to deal with." The thought of the cavern littered with bones made Shinobu seethe. How many people had those two demons devoured in this district over the centuries? "I''ll take Gyutaro," Sanemi said, cracking his knuckles, the sound echoing like thunder. "Once we draw him out, we''ll all pile on him together¡ªno chances given." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Everyone, fight without hesitation. As long as you''re not instantly killed, I can heal any injuries right away," Kanae reassured them, touching the Vision at her waist. It glowed faintly, casting a calming aura. Tengen grinned and raised a triumphant thumb. "Alright! If everyone''s ready, let''s get this show started!" With that, he clapped his hands, and two oversized, muscular rats scurried to his feet, flexing their tiny biceps with a chorus of squeaks. The sight was so absurdly comical that even the usually stoic Giyu Tomioka twitched, his expression almost breaking. "What are those?" he asked, incredulously. "These are legendary ninja beasts¡ªMuscle Mice! They''re specially trained to handle jobs in tight spaces where ninjas can''t go. Raising them took a lot of effort, but they''re incredibly obedient," Tengen said with utmost seriousness. From his clothing, he pulled out two small pouches, crouched down, and began squeaking at the rats in their own language. The Muscle Mice saluted by placing their paws on their foreheads before grabbing the pouches and scampering off. "Wait for the chaos to start, then move in," Tengen instructed before disappearing into the crowd. "What the hell is he up to?" Sanemi muttered, his brows furrowing. He didn''t have to wait long for the answer. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! A series of deafening firecracker explosions echoed through the night, followed by the shrill screams of women. "AAAAHHHH! Fire! Fire!" "Help! There''s a fire here too!" "Quick, put it out! Someone, help!" "Customers, please evacuate! It''s on fire!" "What''s going on? How did this happen?" "This can''t be real¡ªhow could so many places catch fire at once?" "Someone must have set them deliberately!" "Put out the fire! Hurry!" The district descended into pandemonium, the pink glow of its lanterns replaced by the chaotic dance of orange flames. Chapter 17 - 17: I, the Sound Hashira, Burned Down the Red-Light District and Got a Vision! "This guy! He actually set the place on fire!" Kyojuro Rengoku exclaimed, breaking into a cold sweat as realization dawned. "I see," Giyu Tomioka said with a nod. By starting a fire, unrelated civilians would be forced to flee. Though some residents of the red-light district would stay behind to extinguish the flames, the strategy would minimize casualties during the battle against the demons. "He¡­ He really just set the whole place ablaze¡­" Kanae Kocho was stunned speechless. "Amitabha¡­" Gyomei Himejima muttered under his breath, chanting his prayers repeatedly. "What are you all standing around for? If we wait any longer, the entertainment district will burn to the ground, and the demons might escape!" Sanemi Shinazugawa barked before charging at full speed toward Kyogoku House. The entertainment district was vast, but it wouldn''t take more than a few minutes to traverse it from one end to the other. "Let''s go!" Rengoku, the eldest among them, called out and quickly followed. Giyu Tomioka, Gyomei Himejima, Obanai Iguro, Shinobu Kocho, and Kanae Kocho¡ªseven Hashira-level demon slayers, including two who had obtained Visions and surpassed even Yoriichi Tsugikuni, the creator of the breathing techniques five centuries ago¡ªabandoned all pretense of honor and rushed toward the weakest of the Upper Moons: Upper Rank Six. "Put out the fire! Hurry, call the town magistrate! We must catch the arsonist!" "Get water! Quickly!" "You there, help us!" "Protect the courtesans and escort them out!" The district was engulfed in flames. Nearly every block had been deliberately set ablaze. Frantic calls for help filled the air as the fire spread. Oiran and geisha covered their heads and fled in panic, while their patrons, who had come seeking pleasure, descended into chaos and scattered in every direction. "The shopkeepers here probably hate me enough to tear me apart," Tengen Uzui muttered as he watched the pandemonium unfold, his expression calm despite the chaos. "Still, no matter how despicable the means, if it''s used to save lives, it''s a good deed. After all, protecting others doesn''t depend on whether the methods are noble or underhanded," he mused. It was just material damage. As long as people survived, they could rebuild. Everyone deserved the chance to live. As he finished speaking and prepared to regroup with the others, a crisp sound came from near his feet. Tengen looked down, stunned. Lying there was a glass orb, encased in an ornate golden frame. The orb was a pale lavender hue, with a striking pattern resembling sound waves etched inside. He bent down to pick it up. The moment it was in his hand, the orb emitted a soft, radiant glow. "Heh¡­ Hahaha! Even my flamboyant methods have earned the favor of the gods?" Tengen burst into laughter. "What''s meant to be mine is mine, and what isn''t won''t come no matter how much I ask for it!" "The power of sound¡­ It complements my breathing techniques perfectly. Thank you, Divine Lord, for this honor." Stretching his arms toward the sky, Tengen grinned widely, his joy unrestrained. Watching the live feed from Celestia, Noah smiled faintly. "This Vision wasn''t even distributed by me¡ªit was automatically granted by the Human Realm Force system," he remarked. The Human Realm Force system had begun to take root in the Demon Slayer world. Tengen''s thoughts and actions had played a decisive role in protecting humanity in this world, triggering the system''s conditions for granting a Vision. With half of the Demon Slayer world''s authority now under his control, Noah could draw heavily on its rules to manufacture more Visions. Kyogoku House "What''s going on, madam? Why is everyone putting out fires?" Daki, dressed in the elaborate finery of an oiran, was sitting before a bronze mirror, reapplying her makeup. Her exquisite face was marred by an impatient scowl. "Well, Warabihime, forget about your makeup for now! You need to evacuate outside. If you wait any longer, the fire will reach here!" The madam, wringing her hands anxiously, was unnerved by Warabihime''s eerily calm demeanor. Unlike other geisha, who were panic-stricken and fleeing for their lives, Warabihime appeared wholly unconcerned. For a long time, the madam had harbored doubts about Warabihime. Her cruelty and coldness seemed utterly inhuman. Over the years, Kyogoku House had thrived because of her, but at the same time, more than thirty young women had met tragic ends¡ªsome committing suicide, others fleeing, and most succumbing to Warabihime''s abuse. Her detached demeanor was inhuman, and now, faced with this enormous fire, her priority was not her own safety but her appearance. She¡­ she might not be human at all. "Tch. If the fire''s about to spread, then go and put it out! I''m the oiran1 here. My living quarters should be your top priority, don''t you think, madam?" Warabihime''s annoyed tone was matched by a sharp, sidelong glare. "But¡­" The madam froze, cold sweat trickling down her back. She recalled an old story she''d heard from an elderly woman at the teahouse when she was a child. "No buts. Don''t forget, madam, that this establishment has prospered only because of me." Warabihime''s cold eyes pierced the madam like daggers. "Y-yes¡­ of course¡­" the madam stammered, nodding nervously. The resemblance was uncanny¡ªthe cruel, cold-blooded oiran who tilted her head and glared when displeased. The madam remembered the story too vividly. As she prepared to flee the room, heavy footsteps echoed through the hallway. She turned to see a scar-covered man with a fierce expression and a long sword entering. "W-who are you? W-what do you want? And¡­ and why do you have a sword? Let''s talk this out!" The madam''s voice trembled as she forced a sycophantic smile, trying to placate the stranger. It wasn''t uncommon for disgruntled patrons to act out violently in the red-light district. "You should leave. The woman behind you is a monster that eats people," Sanemi said, his eyes locked on Warabihime, whose expression was twisting unnaturally as the sashes on her body began to writhe like snakes. "Ah!" The madam glanced at Warabihime''s shadow on the wall, which had contorted into something monstrous. Screaming, she scrambled out of the room in terror. "That sword¡­ and that aura. You''re a demon slayer," Warabihime sneered as her lavish attire unraveled into writhing, serpentine sashes. Her painted lips curled into a sharp smile, revealing pointed fangs. Her left eye bore the kanji for Upper Rank, while her right eye showed the number Six. "And not just any demon slayer¡ªone of the Hashira, I presume." "So, you''ve found me here. The fire¡­ that was your doing, wasn''t it?" "The demon I''m after is your brother. You can step aside now," Sanemi growled. Without waiting for her response, he lunged forward. Before Daki could react, her head, torso, arms, and legs were severed in a flurry of strikes, her dismembered body scattering across the room. "Huh?" Her severed head landed on the floor, her expression frozen in shock. "Huh, what? If you''re really an Upper Rank, get your pathetic excuse for a brother out here before I crush your head." Sanemi planted his boot on Daki''s head, grinding it halfway into the floorboards. "How dare you¡­ step on my sister''s head¡­" A rasping, grating voice echoed as Daki''s severed torso swelled grotesquely. In mere moments, her scrawny brother emerged, fully formed. In that instant, a crimson crescent moon gleamed menacingly before Sanemi''s eyes. Clang! The crimson crescent of Gyutaro''s attack, aimed to tear through Sanemi, shattered in a flash of blade light. Vrrr! Sanemi''s Nichirin blade hummed with vibrations from the impact. That strike had been incredibly powerful¡ªhad he not employed a deft deflection technique, the blade might have snapped. Even with the knowledge of Gyutaro''s abilities, it was clear that a single Hashira alone could not secure victory against an Upper Rank demon. "Oh~ not bad," Gyutaro rasped, his skeletal frame exuding a menacing energy as he gripped his flesh-crafted scythes. His voice, raspy and grating, slipped between teeth as sharp as shark fangs. "That was a full-powered strike, and you blocked it. Impressive. You''re a bit tougher than the other Hashira I''ve eaten." "Brother! Wuuuuu!" The dismembered head of Daki wailed beneath Sanemi''s boot. "This horrible demon slayer chopped me into pieces and stomped on my head! Wuuuuu! He barged into my room and started wreaking havoc! Kill him, brother, kill him now!" "Brother¡ªWuuuuu! So mean! I''m innocent! I was just sitting in my room, not doing anything bad!" Gyutaro ground his teeth audibly, a chilling sound filling the room as he listened to his sister''s cries. "My poor sister, so mistreated¡­" he snarled, his serrated teeth flashing as his eyes narrowed. "She hasn''t done a single wrong thing, and yet you invaded her room to torment her?" He bent forward, his body taut like a predator ready to pounce. "She suffered so much at your hands. I''ll collect the debt in full, slayer. When you die, make sure you count the price you''ve paid." He crouched lower, preparing to attack. "Listen carefully¡ªmy name is¡ª" "Shut up! I don''t care what your name is. Get out here already!" Sanemi roared. "Wind Breathing: Eighth Form - Primary Gale Slash!" Not waiting for Gyutaro to finish, Sanemi unleashed his attack with full force. A ferocious whirlwind surrounded his Nichirin blade as he aimed for Gyutaro''s torso. "You fool!" Gyutaro sneered as his body hurtled through the air, smashing through a wall. Even as he was flung back, he flashed a mocking grin. "You didn''t even aim for my neck. That''s your big mistake." As he flew backward, his skeletal arms swung his bloody scythes toward Sanemi''s exposed back. But just as the scythe''s edge neared, another Nichirin blade, this one with deep blue patterns, intercepted the attack. "Hmm?" Gyutaro''s pupils contracted in alarm. BOOM! In the next instant, his body smashed into another burning building across the street, the flaming structure collapsing atop him with a thunderous crash. "You okay?" Giyu asked, landing gracefully beside Sanemi. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Do I look like I''d have a problem with the weakest of the Upper Ranks?" Sanemi spat, his sharp gaze fixed on the burning wreckage. "Two Hashira? There are two of you here?" The rubble exploded outward, and Gyutaro emerged from the flames, his grotesque features illuminated by the fire''s glow. His already grotesque visage twisted into an even more horrific snarl as he surveyed the scene. "What¡­" He froze, his predatory eyes darting around, taking in the figures surrounding him. "Oh¡­ such a pitiful Upper Rank demon. You''ve lived for centuries¡ªhow many people have you devoured? How much suffering have you caused? Amitabha," muttered Gyomei Himejima, his sightless white eyes filled with tears. In his massive hands, he held a chained battle axe and a flail, their steel links clinking ominously as they swayed. "Upper Rank demon... this is my first encounter. Their strength is truly terrifying." Kyojuro slowly drew his Nichirin sword from its scabbard, his expression serious as he prepared for battle. "Mm. Very strong. Feels stronger than me," Giyu remarked in his usual stoic tone, his hand steady on his weapon. "Heh, it seems I''ve arrived at the perfect time," Tengen declared, patting the gleaming Vision affixed to his waist. "What?! That''s a Vision!" Obanai Iguro exclaimed, his eyes widening at the sight. "Hah? Sound Hashira! You actually have a Vision?" Sanemi turned sharply, staring at the ornament in disbelief. "Amitabha... Alas, I cannot see it. How deeply sorrowful," Gyomei Himejima murmured as tears streamed down his blind eyes. "¡­Congratulations, Lord Uzui," Kanae Kocho offered with a kind smile. "The gods must have recognized the beauty of your wish." "A Vision, huh? That''s something to admire, but I''m satisfied. My greatest wish has already been granted," Rengoku remarked warmly, a bright smile crossing his face. "Now, let''s rid this world of these demons so we can return to our peaceful lives." "That''s the plan." Uzui laughed, his confidence on full display. "With all of us here, this fight won''t take long." "Yeah, we''ll finish him off. No way he''s getting away with all of us around," Sanemi growled. Gyutaro''s eyes darted around the group, his sharp teeth grinding together in visible frustration. "One... two... three... four... five... six... seven! Seven Hashira?!" Gyutaro''s voice grew increasingly frantic. "Why are there so many of you? Did you all plan this in advance?! What kind of ambush is this?!" For the first time since becoming an Upper Rank demon, Gyutaro felt genuine panic clawing at him. He had never faced more than two Hashira at once in the past. With Daki''s assistance, they had always managed to overcome such battles. But this was different. Seven Hashira? It was overwhelming. Even if he could handle several of them, he would have no chance of protecting his sister. And he knew Daki couldn''t survive a direct confrontation with one Hashira, let alone this many. "I''ll head to the underground tunnels to rescue the captured women. We can''t risk her devouring them in desperation," Obanai Iguro declared, darting off toward Kyogoku House, disappearing in an instant. "I''ll restrain the girl to prevent her escape." Kanae Kocho moved swiftly, launching a flurry of needles coated in wisteria poison toward Daki''s dismembered body. Thunk, thunk, thunk! The sound of needles piercing the floor and flesh filled the air as Daki''s fragmented body was pinned in place, her limbs rendered immobile. "Ahhh! Damn you, slayer! What kind of poison is this?!" Daki screamed, her voice echoing through the burning wreckage. "My body won''t regenerate!" "Brother! What are you doing?! Kill them! Hurry and kill them all!" "Don''t touch my sister!" Hearing Daki''s cries, Gyutaro''s fury exploded. He charged toward the nearest Hashira, his bloodied scythes gleaming with malice. "Blood Demon Art: Rotating Circular Slashes - Flying Blood Sickles!" Gyutaro''s emaciated body trembled as veins bulged across his skin, and blood erupted from his flesh in violent torrents. The spray coalesced into countless crescent-shaped blades, thin and sharp as a razor''s edge. The attack covered a full 360 degrees, leaving no openings. "Try to block this, Hashira!" Gyutaro roared, his voice echoing with desperation. "This will buy me the time I need to escape with my sister!" Oiran (»¨¿ý) is a collective term for the highest-ranking courtesans in Japanese history, who were considered to be above common prostitutes (known as y¨±jo (ß[Å®, lit. Chapter 18 - 18: Muzan Kibutsuji’s Plan to Turn Nobles and Royals into Demons For a brief moment, everything in their surroundings was engulfed in a crimson glow. However, none of the Hashira panicked. Instead, they each unleashed their defensive sword techniques. "Flame Breathing: Fourth Form - Blooming Flame Undulation!" "Water Breathing: Tenth Form - Constant Flux!" "Stone Breathing: Third Form - Stone Skin!" Even those whose Breathing Styles lacked a dedicated defensive form were able to deflect the incoming crescent-shaped blood blades with blindingly fast strikes. Clang! Clang! Clang! The deafening clash of blades and demonic blood echoed like a storm of fireworks. What few blood blades managed to evade their defenses crashed into the surrounding structures, shredding wooden buildings into splinters and leaving the area in ruins. The destruction spread rapidly. Unlucky civilians attempting to extinguish the fires were caught in the attack''s aftermath. Screams and cries of anguish intermingled with the relentless crackling of flames. "Impossible! My strongest technique¡ªhow could it not force them to retreat even a single step?!" Gyutaro, aiming to break through the encirclement, froze as his eyes widened in disbelief. His pupils contracted into thin slits, and blood vessels bulged grotesquely in his sockets. "No way... there''s no way! Are all these slayers stronger than me?!" He quickly dismissed the thought. "No, it''s not all of them¡ªit''s those three! Those three are different from the rest!" Their aura was suffocating, overwhelmingly strong¡ªfar beyond the rest. Not only did they fend off his attacks, but they also had the capacity to cover their comrades. "I have to escape! My sister''s head has already been severed. If mine is cut off as well, we''re finished!" His desperation mounting, Gyutaro sprang into action. Flee! He lunged toward the weakest-looking slayer in the group, hoping to create an opening. "Blood Demon Art: Flying Blood Scythes!" "Water Breathing: Eleventh Form - Dead Calm." Giyu Tomioka''s voice was calm, his expression blank as his sword cut through the air. In an instant, an intangible stillness spread outward, neutralizing everything in its reach. "What?! My Blood Demon Art... it''s gone!" Gyutaro''s blood blades disintegrated into harmless liquid droplets before they could even touch Giyu. "Water Breathing: First Form - Water Surface Slash." Giyu seamlessly followed up, his blade flashing. "My hands!" Gyutaro howled as both his arms were severed in a single clean stroke. Before he could process the loss, another attack came hurtling toward him. "Stone Breathing: Second Form- Upper Smash!" Blind yet unyielding, Gyomei Himejima leaped forward, his meteor hammer crashing into Gyutaro''s chest with crushing force. The demon''s body crumpled like a ragdoll, hurtling through the air and slamming into the remains of a wooden building. The structure collapsed with a resounding crash, burying him in debris. "Flame Breathing: Fifth Form - Flame Tiger!" Kyojuro Rengoku charged forward, his flaming blade carving a blazing path. The Nichirin sword pierced Gyutaro''s chest, pinning him to the ground like a nail driven through wood. "AAAAAAH!" Gyutaro''s anguished scream tore through the air as his grotesque features twisted in pain. "Too fast¡­ their attacks are too fast and relentless. I can''t react in time¡ªthis is the end!" Despair gripped Gyutaro as he realized his predicament. "Muzan-sama, forgive me!" "Don''t give him a chance to recover¡ªcut off his head now!" Sanemi Shinazugawa roared as he surged forward, his blade aiming for Gyutaro''s neck. Clang! The metallic sound echoed sharply. The neck of an Upper-Rank demon was far tougher than any Lower-Rank''s, its hardness comparable to steel. "AAAAAH! GET OFF ME!" Gyutaro''s face twisted in rage. The veins across his body swelled grotesquely, his skin splitting open as he attempted to unleash another "Rotating Circular Slash." However, Kanae Kocho''s Nichirin blade struck him before he could act. The sword emitted a faint scent of wisteria flowers, and with it, a shimmering illusion of wisteria blossoms enveloped Gyutaro''s body. "HRAAAAAH!" Crack! Unable to resist any longer, Gyutaro''s head was severed cleanly as though slicing through tofu. His face froze in terror, incapable of uttering another word. As his vision blurred, his gaze fell on his sister Daki''s severed head being kicked toward him by a woman. Sanemi spat on the ground, his voice laced with disdain. "Tch, even for a demon, their necks are absurdly tough." "Ah, that was way too easy. I barely even got to do anything¡ªI didn''t even land a single strike," Tengen Uzui said, stretching his back with a bored expression. "Didn''t you start the fire, though?" Giyu interjected dryly. "Hey, I didn''t want to start a fire, okay? I had no choice. You really need to work on your phrasing, Giyu." Uzui retorted, clearly annoyed. "While setting fires is definitely wrong, it did save a lot of lives," Shinobu Kocho chimed in. "Without it scaring off the tourists, that demon''s Blood Demon Art would''ve caused massive casualties." "So, what''s the next move?" Giyu asked, his expression as stoic as ever. Sanemi glanced at the two severed demon heads, which were disintegrating at an agonizingly slow pace. "Why aren''t these heads gone yet?" "Upper-Rank demons are far stronger than the others," Kyojuro Rengoku explained. "It makes sense their heads take longer to disintegrate." "I wonder what cutting off Muzan Kibutsuji''s head will feel like," Sanemi said, eyes gleaming with eagerness. "Don''t worry. The rest of the Corps is out there exterminating demons as we speak," Uzui said, patting the ''Vision'' hanging at his waist. "Lady Fox Spirit gave us fifty of those paper cranes." "Yeah, those cranes will track down any demon without fail. Even if Muzan''s hiding in that so-called Infinity Castle, once most of the demons are dealt with, all the cranes will point to one location." "Exactly. If Muzan is still somewhere on this land, it''s only a matter of time before we find him." "And I''ll be the one to take the first swing," Uzui declared confidently. Meanwhile, Daki''s screams rang out. "Brother! How could you let this happen? You''re so strong¡ªhow could they kill you? And now I''m going to die too!" "I''m strong, but I can''t fight eight Hashira at once! Do you think I wanted my head cut off?!" "What do you mean ''can''t fight eight''? You''ve eaten fifteen Hashira! Eight shouldn''t be a problem unless you''re just useless!" "Oh, shut up! You''ve eaten seven Hashira yourself and still couldn''t handle one! Who''s useless now?!" "This is all your fault! If Muzan-sama abandons us, it''s because of you!" "My fault?! If it weren''t for me, you''d have been dead long ago¡ª" "Enough. Both of you," Shinobu crouched down and coldly addressed the bickering demon siblings. "You''re both about to die anyway." Daki and Gyutaro froze in silence as Shinobu''s sharp gaze pierced through them. "Muzan Kibutsuji," she said, her voice calm yet unyielding, "we know you can receive the memories of your dying demons." "Soon, the Demon Slayer Corps will cut off your head. As long as you remain on this land, you won''t escape. Not even that so-called Infinity Castle will be able to stop us." Kyoto The Infinity Castle Crack. The vial in Muzan Kibutsuji''s hand shattered. "Another failure." He no longer kept track of how many times his experiments had ended in failure. Frustration churned in his chest, an incessant storm brewing alongside a nagging thought he could not shake. He thought back to that moment a thousand years ago, when he had killed the doctor who had attempted to cure him. A pang of regret gnawed at him. He regretted killing the doctor before fully understanding what the Blue Spider Lily truly was. For centuries, he had scoured medical texts from across the country and beyond, but not a single record of the Blue Spider Lily existed. "Damn it... even after five hundred years, the injuries that wretch Yoriichi inflicted on me haven''t fully healed." Muzan clutched his chest, which still throbbed faintly with pain. He had endured for centuries, biding his time until Yoriichi Tsugikuni¡ªthe greatest Demon Slayer to have ever lived¡ªhad finally succumbed to old age. Yoriichi''s death should have marked the end of Muzan''s suffering. He had severed Yoriichi''s legacy and perfected his Blood Demon Art: Infinity Castle, granting him what he thought was an unassailable fortress. And yet, his nightmares had resurfaced. Gods. The emergence of gods had shifted everything. A mere blessing from these deities had allowed the Demon Slayers to surpass even Yoriichi''s strength. To avoid detection, Muzan had cut all ties with his demons, ceasing all activity outside the Infinity Castle. He had stopped making new demons entirely. Creating demons had always served one purpose: to gather information and carry out his will. But now, reflecting on centuries of effort, he found it all futile. How many demons have I created over the past thousand years? None of them ever brought me anything of value. For the first time, Muzan doubted his methods. Had his obsession with creating demons been a mistake? Without them, there would have been no Yoriichi, no Demon Slayer Corps, and no gods descending to challenge him. The more he dwelled on these thoughts, the angrier he became. From the moment Yoriichi had invented the Breathing Styles that allowed humans to fight demons, the Demon Slayer Corps had grown in power. To become a Hashira, a Demon Slayer had to slay one of his Twelve Kizuki¡ªproof of their prowess. It was an insult. The Twelve Kizuki¡ªhis most prized creations¡ªreduced to mere stepping stones for the Demon Slayer Corps. As he seethed, Gyutaro''s death flooded Muzan''s mind through their shared connection. The memory unfolded within him. At first, Muzan felt no panic. The loss of an Upper Rank was insignificant in the grand scheme. He had already abandoned the demons outside the Infinity Castle. The hunters blessed by the gods were far stronger than Yoriichi. Slaying an Upper Rank for them was as simple as cutting through weeds. Even if every demon were exterminated, Muzan would feel no loss. To him, those demons were failures¡ªtools that had only ever brought him trouble. If not for the risk of exposing himself, he would have killed them all personally. But as Gyutaro''s memory fully unraveled, a chill ran through him. The Demon Slayers knew about the Infinity Castle. Muzan froze. A dreadful clarity took hold. It must be the gods. They told the Demon Slayers. And those paper cranes they keep mentioning... Muzan couldn''t be certain whether these "paper cranes" could locate the Infinity Castle, but the fact that its existence was known meant his sanctuary was no longer secure. "If they kill every demon, or even reduce their numbers below fifty, my location will be exposed!" He clenched his fists, uncertainty and fear clawing at him. The Demon Slayers might be bluffing, but Muzan couldn''t afford to gamble. "As long as I remain on this land, they will find me¡­" Terror consumed him. He didn''t doubt it for a second¡ªnot with gods watching over the Demon Slayers. Infinity Castle Cold sweat dripped steadily from Muzan''s face, splashing onto the floor as he paced the vast emptiness of the Infinity Castle. The sound of his footsteps echoed in the silence, filling the void. "It seems there''s only one option left." He tugged at the brim of his hat, his indifferent gaze shifting to the biwa player, Nakime, standing nearby. "Die." "Huh¡­?" The curse embedded within Nakime''s body activated instantly. Her flesh swelled grotesquely, twisting and contorting as her eyes bulged unnaturally, fixating on Muzan with a mix of shock and despair. "L-Lord Muzan¡­" "The Infinity Castle is useless to me now, and so are you," Muzan said coldly. Though he was the progenitor of all demons, Muzan was a coward at heart, with no sense of dignity befitting a final boss. Internally, he regarded demons solely as tools¡ªdisposable instruments to be discarded at the slightest provocation. If they displeased him, they died. If they leaked information, they died. If he simply felt annoyed, they died. Nakime, even as Muzan''s most loyal retainer, knew this truth better than anyone. Her grotesquely twisted gaze reflected her resignation. She understood Muzan''s nature all too well: a tyrant devoid of compassion, whose paranoia and rage knew no bounds. Even the Twelve Kizuki, his elite, were not exempt from his cruelty. She could not fathom what had angered him this time. But there was no time to ponder. Her death was imminent. With Nakime''s demise, the Infinity Castle began collapsing rapidly. Muzan emerged in a dense forest, pulling the brim of his hat lower to conceal his face. His blood-red eyes glimmered with malice from beneath the shadowed brim as he gazed toward a bustling city. "If the number of demons drops below fifty, they''ll find me¡­ Then, before I leave this land, I must create more demons." He had resolved to flee¡ªto abandon this country and cross the seas to foreign lands. Surely, the gods wouldn''t exist on the other side of the ocean. But before his escape, Muzan needed to ensure the Demon Slayers were preoccupied. He would create chaos by spawning countless demons, forcing the hunters to divert their focus. Their attention would inevitably turn toward protecting humanity, leaving them no time to pursue him. In the past, he had refrained from creating too many demons. Drawing the attention of the nation''s rulers or military forces would have been detrimental to his survival. He had ordered his demons to feast in secrecy, ensuring their existence remained hidden. But now, the fewer demons there were, the greater the risk to him. Demons needed to multiply. Chaos needed to reign. Only then could he ensure his escape. As for the nation''s royalty and aristocrats¡­ "I''ll turn you all into demons. Whether it''s the gods or the Demon Slayer Corps, none of you will have the time or power to stop me." A twisted smile crept across Muzan''s face. Why hadn''t he thought of this before? If he had transformed the royals and nobles into demons from the start, he could have mobilized the country''s resources to search for the Blue Spider Lily. By the time he became the perfect being, even the might of a nation would pose no threat to him. After all, he could always alter his appearance or gender. No one would suspect him of being the demon king who had turned the country''s elite. Tokyo Chiyoda District Imperial Palace Katsura Detached Palace The reigning emperor of the land paced within his chambers, pondering strategies to wrest power from the feudal lords and reform the nation''s governance. He envisioned transforming the country into a war machine capable of securing a slice of the pie as European powers carved up the Qing territories. "Those damned regional nobles, that accursed shogunate¡­ Even though I am this nation''s emperor, I have no authority over the military." The emperor''s frustration boiled over as he muttered to himself. Suddenly, a rich, magnetic voice resonated from behind him. "Do you desire power? I can give you strength." "Who''s there?!" Startled, the emperor turned to look, but before he could complete the motion, a single finger pierced the back of his skull. "Ahhhhhh¡­" S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 19 - 19: A Night of Ghosts Unleashed in Tokyo "Ahhhhhhh¡­" Tianhuang clutched his head, writhing on the ground in agony, screaming miserably. "As expected, the bloodline of the imperial family is indeed far superior to that of ordinary people. You can actually withstand such a large amount of my blood in one go. Excellent." Muzan Kibutsuji smiled with delight. The more blood these aristocratic royals could endure, the stronger they would become, and the greater the havoc they could wreak. "You''ve never seen me. From now on, you are the Demon King. Your mission is to spend tonight frantically creating others like yourself and eating humans to grow stronger." Muzan had barely left for a few seconds when the guards, alerted by the screams, rushed into the room. Before they could even finish shouting, "Your Majesty Tianhuang!" they were knocked to the ground. "Ahhh!" "What''s going on? You¡ªyou''re His Majesty Tianhuang! What''s wrong with you?" "Ahhh!" As Muzan walked away from the stone bridge leading out of Tianhuang''s residence, he listened to the chaos and anguished screams erupting behind him, his face devoid of expression. He proceeded toward the residence of a nearby shogunate noble. One by one, he transformed the guards there into demons. The aristocrats of this nation''s shogunate largely resided in the vicinity of Tianhuang''s quarters. As a result, it didn''t take much time before most of the nobles had been turned into demons. His orders to all the newly created demons were simple: "No one has seen me tonight. Spend all your effort creating more of your kind. Devour humans relentlessly to grow stronger." Ordinary demons were incapable of sharing their blood to create others. Only demons of the Twelve Kizuki rank could do so. By the end of the night, the blood that had been distributed had resulted in the creation of more than thirty demons of Lower Rank caliber and four demons of Upper Rank strength. These Twelve Kizuki-level demons then went on to create numerous lesser demons. The number of demons had already exceeded one thousand, and it was still growing. However, by now, Muzan had already boarded a sailing ship bound for the country on the other side of the Pacific Ocean. As the ship departed from the harbor, Muzan finally exhaled in relief. Having learned from this experience, he resolved never to make the same mistake again. Creating more of his kind would only bring trouble, not benefits. By this time, Tokyo had descended into utter chaos. Lesser demons had poured out from the city''s central districts, attacking and devouring anyone they came across, triggering widespread panic. To a nation that was only just beginning to awaken to the age of science, the concept of "demons" was nothing more than a myth. Yet now, these creatures were brazenly revealing themselves to the public. They attacked indiscriminately, biting anyone they encountered. Those they bit were eaten alive. On the bustling streets, now illuminated by electric lights, scenes of pure nightmare unfolded. "Ahhh! What is that?! It''s biting people! Blood! Ahhhh!" "It''s eating people! Help! Don''t come near me!" "Damn it! Assistant!" "My arm¡ªmy arm!" At first, bystanders assumed this was merely the work of a rabid person suffering from something akin to "rabies." But when they saw these "rabid individuals" effortlessly tearing people apart, devouring both flesh and bone, they finally realized¡ªthis wasn''t an illness. These were monsters. "Ahhh! Call the town magistrate! Quickly, contact the magistrate!" "Help! There''s another monster here! Stay away, monster!" "Run!" The uproar began in earnest. The crowded streets descended into pandemonium, with people trampling over one another in their desperate attempts to flee. Screams, curses, and howls of agony filled the air. The town magistrate¡ªthe department responsible for maintaining city order during the shogunate era¡ªwas immediately summoned. Occasionally, they would recruit swordsmen from the civilian population to form groups like the "Shinsengumi" to help suppress fights and riots among the populace. "What?! Man-eating monsters appearing on the streets?" The town magistrate''s telegraph machine was nearly broken from overuse, bombarded with messages from every district in Tokyo reporting the appearance of man-eating monsters. When soldiers from the town patrol station arrived, they found the streets littered with bloodstains. Severed limbs could be seen here and there. A demon crouched nearby, gnawing on a corpse. "Stop right there, or I''ll shoot!" A patrol soldier raised his gun, his hands trembling. "Ahhh¡­" The demon, still devouring its victim, turned its head and lunged toward him, its blood-red eyes glaring with feral hunger. The inferior demon was completely consumed by the desire to "eat." "Eat! I must eat! I must grow stronger! Eat more people!" "Open fire!" Gunshots rang out, and the demon''s body was riddled with bloody holes of various sizes. The soldiers, thinking they had subdued the creature, were horrified to discover that the wounds on the demon''s body were quickly regenerating. "A monster! It''s a monster!" "I remember now¡ªmy grandmother told me stories when I was little! Demons! Those undying creatures that eat people¡ªthey''re demons! Ahhh!" "Food! So much human flesh! Find me more human flesh! I''m starving!" In the despair-filled eyes of the patrol team, more demons emerged from the dark alleys, rushing toward them. "R-run¡­" Before the word "run" could leave his lips, the patrol captain was tackled to the ground by a demon. Under the flickering glow of lanterns and streetlights, the shadows cast on the walls twisted and writhed in time with the screams. As the administrative center of this nation, Tokyo housed not only countless aristocrats but also foreign embassies and journalists from newspapers around the world. The news of man-eating monsters appearing on Tokyo''s streets spread instantly to these institutions. Telegraphs from various embassies began flooding the Tokyo shogunate, demanding explanations. At the same time, reporters from major newspapers sprang into action, racing to cover the story. Mount Raiden, Narukami Shrine "Lady Fox Spirit! News has arrived from the shrines in Tokyo. They say, they say¡­" A member of the priestly clan came rushing into Narukami Shrine, clutching a telegram in his hand. He was so out of breath he could hardly finish a sentence. "That Tokyo has been overrun with demons, and the entire city has become their playground, correct?" Yae Miko held the sacred Kagura Bell in her hand and shook it lightly as she spoke in a measured, unhurried tone. "Yes¡ªyes! As expected of Lady Fox Spirit, your foresight is unparalleled. The entire city of Tokyo has already fallen. Even the military has been deployed, but they can''t kill the demons!" The priest''s voice trembled with fear. "There are simply too many demons! Not only that, but even the imperial palace, the shogunate general, and the homes of all the nobles have been overrun by demons. Everyone else is likely doomed." Yae Miko responded with calm indifference: "So, you''re saying I need to intervene." Hearing this, the member of the priestly clan dropped to his knees and bowed deeply, pressing his forehead to the ground. "We humbly beg for the mercy of Lady Fox Spirit and the gods!" Yae Miko sighed softly. "Fine. After all, we descended to this world for the sole purpose of eradicating demons. With things having spiraled to this point, I have no choice but to act." She had already received a message from Lord Noah yesterday and had long been aware of what was about to happen. Originally, she had thought her task here would be nothing more than to play the role of a fox spirit, living idly and enjoying herself. She hadn''t expected that, in the end, she would still need to take action. However, she now understood something else as well. For someone to foresee every detail of what would happen the next day, Lord Noah must undoubtedly be the God of Time. Time¡­ such a formidable power. At the same time, Kamisato Ayato and Kamisato Ayaka, who had been ordered by Yae Miko to lie in wait aboard the sailing ship, began their operation. Muzan Kibutsuji, standing on the departing ship, let out a breath of relief and adjusted the brim of his hat. "The first time I''ve ever left this land." No sooner had he spoken than a voice, soft as a spring breeze, sounded behind him. "If you''re so reluctant to leave, then why not stay, sir?" Muzan turned around to see who was addressing him. In an instant, his crimson eyes narrowed sharply in alarm. At this moment¡ª In the Ubuyashiki estate, headquarters of the Demon Slayer Corps, Kagaya Ubuyashiki sat kneeling on a cushion. He placed the letter delivered by the priestly clan in front of him, his brows furrowed tightly. "Children, Tokyo has been overrun by demons. Even the Imperial Residence, the K¨­ky¨±, has fallen. Tianhuang and all members of the royal family have been turned into demons. It is likely that even the palace servants have met a grim fate. Only a small number of guards managed to escape and report the situation to the shogunate." "Not only that, but the mansions of the noble families surrounding the K¨­ky¨± have also been overrun. At this point, the central area of Tokyo has truly become a city of demons in every sense of the word." "I have already sought confirmation of this calamity''s authenticity from Lady Fox Spirit herself." "Muzan Kibutsuji, knowing that the blessings the gods bestowed upon us will eventually lead us to him, has been frantically creating demons in an attempt to escape this country while throwing the Demon Slayer Corps into chaos." The Hashira initially thought they had misheard him. However, the gravity of the situation made disbelief impossible. Shinobu Kocho''s face turned pale as she recalled the words spoken by the demon she slew the previous night¡ªLower Rank Six. "Could this have happened because of me? Am I the reason for Tokyo''s downfall?" Tengen Uzui frowned and said, "If what Miss Shinobu says is true, then we''re all to blame. I, too, said something yesterday." Silence fell over the group. The events of the previous night¡ªthe casual conversation after they effortlessly defeated Lower Rank Six¡ªleft none of them without guilt. Seeing the gloomy and dejected expressions of the group, Kagaya Ubuyashiki quickly spoke. "While I do not know exactly what happened last night, I can assure you that this has little to do with you, children. The one who started all of this is Muzan Kibutsuji." "Lady Fox Spirit has already sent two divine emissaries to apprehend Muzan Kibutsuji. For now, the Demon Slayer Corps must head to Tokyo to eradicate the evil demons." Kyojuro Rengoku rose to his feet. "Oyakata-sama is absolutely correct. The true culprit behind all of this is Muzan Kibutsuji. What we must do is slay the demons and protect the innocent." Giyu Tomioka added, "Exactly. Even if there is some slight connection to us, the true mastermind behind this is undoubtedly Muzan Kibutsuji." Sanemi Shinazugawa touched the Nichirin Blade at his waist and said, "So, tonight will be the final battle to end the demons, won''t it?" Obanai Iguro nodded. "Indeed. Besides, Lady Fox Spirit has already sent two divine emissaries to capture Muzan Kibutsuji. Do you really think those two emissaries will fail to catch him?" Giyu Tomioka said, "Tonight, some of us may die." Tengen Uzui immediately responded, "Keep your ominous crow-mouth shut. Not a single member of the Demon Slayer Corps will die tonight." Kanae Kocho smiled softly. "Don''t worry. As long as they haven''t died yet, I''ll make sure to bring them back." The Ubuyashiki family began sending messages via the Kasugai Crows, summoning all demon slayers stationed outside the city to converge on Tokyo. Meanwhile, the priestly clan coordinated with the major shrines in Tokyo to distribute the talismans provided by Lady Fox Spirit. These talismans were designed to suppress supernatural creatures. Since demons were a type of supernatural entity, the talismans would have at least some effect on them. Yae Miko had already arrived in Tokyo. Sensing the palpable fear in the air, she shook her head. "It''s impossible for me to set up a barrier large enough to cover an entire city¡­" However, she was a fox with strong backing. While she couldn''t manage it, the one behind her¡ªno, the god behind her¡ªcertainly could. If Ei were to create such a barrier, she could envelop the entire country with ease. Unfortunately, Ei was not particularly skilled at talismans or barriers. Yae Miko closed her eyes and communicated with her god in her heart. "Ei, I need to borrow your strength. This closing act is far too much for a little fox like me to handle alone." "Has it already reached the end? And in less than ten days!" Ei''s surprised voice resounded. "Of course," Yae Miko replied casually. "This world is so fragile that even someone with a Vision would be revered as a transcendent being here. With such levels of faith and influence, naturally, things progressed quickly." These ten days had not been spent in mere idle enjoyment. With the devotion of the Kannushi Clan, Yae Miko had also met with the priests from various major Shinto shrines. Now, thanks to her presence as the Fox Spirit and her manifestations on behalf of the Raiden Shogun, Narukami Shrine had essentially become the central authority of Shintoism in this country. "Now is the moment for you, the great Narukami no Mikoto, to reveal your divine presence." As soon as Yae Miko finished speaking, a surge of divine power¡ªseveral magnitudes higher than elemental energy, immortal energy, or any other force¡ªpoured into her through the connection she shared with her patron deity. The sacred Kagura Bell in her hand jingled softly. Instantly, the sky above darkened as dense storm clouds gathered, and streaks of lightning crackled and surged through them. Boom! Rumble! Behind her, the great chief priest stood reverently, so excited that his beard bristled. He knew that Lady Fox Spirit was summoning a god. And which god? The thunder that filled the heavens left no doubt¡ªit was none other than Narukami no Mikoto, whom all the great shrines of Shintoism worshipped. Simultaneously, the talismans pasted across shrines throughout Tokyo erupted with brilliant purple lightning that shot straight into the sky. There were thousands of shrines in Tokyo, and now, thousands of beams of light surged upward, connecting with the thunder roaring in the heavens. The resulting display was nothing short of miraculous, shaking all who witnessed it to their core. A massive dome of light, like an overturned bowl, descended and enveloped the entire city of Tokyo. In the moment the barrier formed, all the demons who had been rampaging and devouring people were instantly subdued. The power of the demons plummeted rapidly. At the same time, fierce battles raged across the streets of Tokyo. Rat-tat-tat-tat¡­ The deafening sound of machine-gun fire echoed through the night. The stationed military forces in Tokyo had fully mobilized and were engaging the demons. Under the harsh glare of searchlights, soldiers clad in yellow uniforms fired machine guns relentlessly at the man-eating demons. Their faces were contorted with terror. Yet the firearms in their hands were completely ineffective against the demons. They could only watch helplessly as the demons, riddled with bullets and reduced to shredded flesh, regenerated within moments. Even when grenades blew the creatures into chunks, the demons quickly regrew their missing parts and rose from the ground to charge again, sinking their teeth into the soldiers. "Telegraph operator! Request reinforcements from headquarters immediately! Call for the air force to drop explosives!" The telegraph operator, pale with fear, stammered, "S-sir¡­ We''ve just received word. Headquarters has already been attacked by demons and has completely fallen. The patrol units and even the town magistrate''s Shinsengumi have been overrun!" "And now, the demons are attacking the air force base! Those demons¡­ they were once the shogunate nobles!" The demons ravaging Tokyo were none other than the shogunate''s top-ranking aristocrats. Even the upper echelons of the military had been turned into demons. The entire governmental and military infrastructure of the shogunate had fallen. For the soldiers, no news could be more despairing than this. And in the depths of despair, nothing could bring more hope than a divine miracle. The sky suddenly erupted with the deafening roar of thunder. Lightning pillars rose from the shrines, illuminating the entire heavens, which turned a radiant shade of purple. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ahhh! It hurts! This light¡ªit burns!" The demons fighting the soldiers screamed in agony, writhing on the ground beneath the purple lightning that flickered across their bodies. While the lightning wasn''t powerful enough to kill them, it caused unbearable pain. The demons no longer had any desire to eat; all they wanted was to extinguish the crackling electricity covering their bodies. "This is¡­ a miracle!" The people, who had been cowering in fear of the demons, were awestruck by the overwhelming divine display. The terror in their hearts was dispelled by the thunderous proclamation of the heavens. "It''s Lady Fox Spirit! She has intervened!" At the same time, the members of the Demon Slayer Corps, who had just arrived in Tokyo, froze for a brief moment as they beheld the scene. Then, without wasting another second, they sprang into action, launching their attacks and slaying the demons. Chapter 20 - 20: Demons, Gods, and the Spread of Visions Across the World "Oh my God!" "Monsters this terrifying exist in the world? I must make sure this news spreads across the entire globe!" "This is a miracle of the gods! There have been divine manifestations in the shrines of this country!" "I have to get firsthand coverage of this!" Journalists from newspapers all over the world who were stationed in Tokyo had taken refuge inside the shrines. Trembling with fear yet brimming with excitement, they snapped photographs of the demons outside, writhing under the suppressive radiance of the divine light. "My Lord! Demons truly exist¡­ Then gods must exist too! How else can we explain such an utterly unscientific miracle?" A priest clutching a Bible mumbled prayers incessantly. Though he had dedicated his entire life to the belief in God, this was the first time he had witnessed an actual miracle¡ªeven if it came from the gods of another land. "Look! What is that? It''s flying in the sky! What an incredible power!" "And those people, wielding swords like legendary heroes from myth¡ªwhat is going on? Are those divine blessings too?" Scenes of the Demon Slayer Corps members who possessed "Visions" slaying demons and healing the wounded were all captured by these international reporters. Under relentless questioning from the reporters, the shrine priests eventually puffed their chests with pride and divulged bits of information about "Narukami" and the "Visions," leaving the foreign journalists from Europe exclaiming in awe. The Hashira of the Demon Slayer Corps, advancing from eight different directions, cut down demons relentlessly as they closed the encirclement toward the K¨­ky¨±. Though Tokyo had indeed become a city of demons in name, the actual number of demons was far fewer than they had expected. Even if Muzan Kibutsuji tried to create demons as frantically as possible, it was impossible to turn an entire city''s population into demons. Compared to the vast number of humans, the number of demons was still pitifully small. The demons created by the Twelve Kizuki''s efforts to mass-produce lower-level demons numbered fewer than ten thousand. The number of civilians killed and eaten by the demons hadn''t exceeded the number of demons themselves. Most of the casualties had been among the soldiers and patrol teams fighting against the demons. "Insect Breathing: Dance of the Centipede - Hundred-Legged Zigzag!" Shinobu Kocho advanced at incredible speed, her movements leaving an illusion of a centipede''s shadow trailing behind her. Each demon she passed seemed as though it had been shredded into pieces by the enormous phantom centipede. "At this pace, we''ll reach the K¨­ky¨± soon, Sister," she said. "Indeed," replied Kanae Kocho. "After all, we have our Visions. On top of that, Lady Fox Spirit has already established the great barrier suppressing the demons. Those caught within the barrier have completely lost their ability to act." As she spoke, Kanae Kocho used the power of her Vision to heal those wounded by the demons. People who had lost arms or legs to demon bites, or even those whose stomachs had been torn open, were restored to their original state one by one. Those who survived the ordeal wept with gratitude, treating Kanae Kocho as if she were a goddess. In Shintoism, all things in the universe were considered to be gods, and many local deities worshipped across the land were, in fact, yokai of various forms. In all eight directions, each Hashira was guided by their respective Kasugai Crow as they pressed onward, killing demons without pause. Though each Hashira had already slain over five hundred demons, none of them felt fatigued. Under the effects of the barrier, the demons were utterly powerless to resist. Killing them was as effortless as cutting through vegetables. This didn''t even account for the "Vision holders," who were even more devastating. Some had already reached the K¨­ky¨±. "Looks like I''m the first to arrive." Tengen Uzui stood on the stone bridge leading to the K¨­ky¨±, the faint glow of his Vision at his waist radiating softly. Invisible soundwaves spread outward, and in an instant, he grasped the situation in his surroundings. The reason Tengen Uzui had reached the K¨­ky¨±, the area most densely packed with demons, faster than anyone else was that he didn''t need his eyes to see. His heightened senses allowed him to perceive everything across an expansive range, leaving no demon hidden from him. There was no need to waste time searching for his targets. At that moment, inside the pavilions and courtyards of the K¨­ky¨±, countless demons were feasting on human corpses. Judging by their attire, these were once maids and servants who had worked in the homes of these aristocratic families. Amid the chaos, numerous ordinary women had been captured and dragged here. Their terrified screams echoed endlessly through the halls. Tengen Uzui, himself born into a noble family of shinobi, was no stranger to the depravity of the aristocracy. Even as demons, the nobles'' twisted behaviors hadn''t vanished with their transformation. They chose to feast on only the finest¡ªchildren and women. In Tengen Uzui''s eyes, this country had long been corrupted by its aristocracy. Their decadence had led to its downfall, yet no one had been able to address the problem. Now, with these aristocrats turned into demons, it fell to him to personally put an end to their atrocities. In the past, even laying a hand on the imperial family or a regional noble would have cost him dearly¡ªincurring the wrath of the entire ruling class. But now, killing them was not only necessary but unavoidable. "Four Upper Rank demons, and seventeen Lower Rank demons here in total. What an absurd number. If this were before yesterday, let alone this many Upper and Lower Rank demons, I wouldn''t have even been able to take down a single Upper Rank demon." "For my first time using this move, let''s see how many demons I can kill at once!" "Sound Breathing: Fourth Form - Constant Resounding Slashes!" Tengen Uzui''s dual chained blades spun wildly in his hands, the glow of his Vision shining brilliantly at his waist. Waves of crescent-shaped purple energy, two meters wide, surged toward the gate of the K¨­ky¨±. Boom! Rumble! The city''s moat, walls, and the pavilions atop the walls were instantly obliterated by the purple crescents. The demons inside the pavilions were blown apart, their bodies utterly reduced to fragments. The soundwaves left by Tengen''s attack ensured that their shattered forms could never regenerate. "This is one of those so-called demon hunters I''ve heard about? I''ve heard of the Ubuyashiki family. To dare intrude into the K¨­ky¨± and offend our Emperor Tianhuang¡­ I''ll eat you alive!" An Upper Rank demon, clearly one of higher status, charged forward, leading a horde of demons toward Tengen Uzui. The battle began. Empowered by the strength of his Vision, Tengen Uzui was now more than ten times stronger than his previous self. He even surpassed the legendary swordsman, Yoriichi Tsugikuni, from five hundred years ago by a small margin. Five centuries ago, Yoriichi Tsugikuni had cut through Upper Rank demons as easily as slicing vegetables. For Tengen Uzui, now wielding the power of a Vision, the result was no different. As Tengen Uzui fought, the other Hashira also began engaging in battle across the K¨­ky¨±. Even foreign journalists, heedless of the danger, trailed behind the Demon Slayer Corps to capture photographs of the scene. Meanwhile, in Tokyo Bay, aboard a sailing ship: Kamisato Ayato held a frozen Muzan Kibutsuji, who had been rendered immobile, now an ice sculpture. He leapt from the ship as Kamisato Ayaka used her Vision to create a thin layer of ice on the water''s surface. The two swiftly dashed across the frozen sea toward the harbor. Kamisato Ayato remarked, "Good thing the Guuji sent us here to wait in ambush, or he might have escaped." "Still," Ayaka replied, "I don''t think Lady Guuji possesses powers of foresight. This must have been a tip-off from the god from Celestia to our Guuji." In Chiba Prefecture, not far from Tokyo, a small yet bustling medical clinic had its lights still burning late into the night. The doors to the operating room opened, and anxious family members rushed forward. "Lady Tamayo, my father, he¡­" "Don''t worry, your father is now out of danger," Tamayo reassured them, her calm voice and gentle demeanor putting their minds at ease. Saving yet another life brought Tamayo, a demon herself, a deep sense of joy and fulfillment. But just then, the clinic doors were flung open with a loud bang. "Lady Tamayo! Lady Tamayo! Something big has happened!" S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tamayo frowned slightly and chided, "Yushiro, why are you being so frantic? If you frighten the patients and worsen their condition, who will take responsibility?" Though Tamayo was a kind, motherly figure, Yushiro knew very well that she could be terrifying when angry. As one of her subordinate demons, he could feel her displeasure acutely. After a brief moment of fear, however, Yushiro''s mind began to wander back to Tamayo''s beauty. Ah! Even an angry Lady Tamayo is so breathtakingly beautiful. Tamayo sighed at his reaction. "Now, what''s the matter, Yushiro, to make you act so recklessly?" "Here, Lady Tamayo, take a look at this!" Yushiro handed her a newspaper. Tamayo took it, her expression shifting from calm to stunned, then confused, and finally, utterly shocked. "Muzan Kibutsuji turned the imperial family and high-ranking nobles into demons, attempting to transform Tokyo into a city of demons? He fought against the military within the city?" "And in the end, the gods intervened, suppressing all the demons in Tokyo under divine light?" What on earth was going on? In her human years, Tamayo had been a highly skilled doctor. Muzan Kibutsuji had forcibly turned her into a demon, compelling her to endlessly experiment in his quest for a drug to overcome the sun. As someone who had served closely by his side during that time, Tamayo knew Muzan''s personality better than anyone else. Could someone as cowardly and paranoid as Muzan really carry out something this audacious? After all, even five hundred years ago, when Yoriichi Tsugikuni, the creator of the Breathing Techniques, had died, Muzan was so terrified that he hid for a hundred years. She couldn''t wrap her head around why Muzan would engage in something so outrageous. "Where did this news come from?" "It''s spreading everywhere now. Practically every newspaper has made it their front-page headline," Yushiro said excitedly. "There''s even news about Visions and the descent of Lady Fox Spirit! Look here, Lady Tamayo." Yushiro began pulling out newspapers from different publishers and laying them in front of her. "I see now. If this is true, then it makes sense," Tamayo said, realization dawning upon her as she read through the articles. Though Muzan was cowardly, he was also utterly terrified of death. If the gods had truly descended with the express purpose of killing him and had bestowed powerful blessings upon the Demon Slayer Corps¡ªblessings so potent they could even track demons¡ªthen Muzan would have acted out of desperation. To avoid being exposed and executed by the gods, he would have done exactly this: frantically creating more demons to cause chaos while secretly plotting his own escape. "This time, Muzan Kibutsuji has caused a catastrophe of unprecedented scale," Yushiro said with an excited fervor. "He''s turned nearly all the nobles and members of the imperial family within the shogunate into demons. The country is now being temporarily managed by the shrines. And now, nations from all over the world are inquiring about the gods, Muzan Kibutsuji, the Visions, Lady Fox Spirit, and the existence of demons." "The whole world knows about Muzan Kibutsuji?" Tamayo muttered in disbelief. And what was this about "Visions"? "That''s not all," Yushiro continued. "According to the announcement made by the chief priests of the shrines, tomorrow at noon, there will be a public trial of Muzan Kibutsuji hosted jointly by the shrines and the Ubuyashiki family." "A trial¡­ for Muzan Kibutsuji?" Tamayo''s expression grew serious. "I don''t know the full details yet," she said, "but with everything escalating to such proportions, I must go and see for myself whether the one being judged is truly Muzan Kibutsuji." Even though Muzan frequently changed his appearance, as someone who had once served closely by his side, Tamayo was confident she could recognize him at a glance. "I''ll prepare a carriage for you immediately, Lady Tamayo," Yushiro said eagerly. Not only Tamayo, but even the Upper Rank demons, who were still unaware they had been abandoned, were utterly baffled. What was going on? Muzan Kibutsuji had turned the imperial family and high-ranking nobles into demons in Tokyo, started a feast of carnage, fought the military, and in the end, managed to make the entire world aware of it all? That didn''t seem right. Was this something that Lord Muzan was even capable of doing? After all, they had often been reprimanded for eating humans too brazenly, with Muzan warning them that such actions would draw too much attention. If they didn''t listen, he would not hesitate to kill them. And now Muzan Kibutsuji himself had been captured? He was to be publicly judged tomorrow at noon? Could this really be true? Or was it some elaborate shogunate plot targeting demons? True or not, the reality was grim¡ªif the Demon King were to be killed, they, as demons cursed and controlled by him, would perish alongside him. So whether it was real or not, they had to find out. But there was one enormous problem: they had no idea where Muzan Kibutsuji was now. The trial was set to take place at noon tomorrow. But even if they did find him, just the sunrise alone would be enough to reduce them to ashes. Dawn gradually broke. The first rays of sunlight spilled over this sleepless city. The once-bustling streets were now sparsely scattered with blackened patches of ash, remnants of burnt demon bodies. Here and there lay severed limbs and chunks of flesh, and in the corners, abandoned rifles. Golden shell casings and the faint scent of gunpowder littered the streets, a testament to the events of the night before. Meanwhile, the thousands of shrines across Tokyo were surrounded by crowds of people. It was evident just how vital these sacred sites had been for the populace during the night''s terror. While the ordinary citizens of Tokyo began cautiously stepping back into their daily routines, the city''s newspapers were in a frenzy. Printing presses roared at full speed, and the freshly printed editions were handed directly to eager newsboys. "Extra! Extra! The mastermind behind the imperial family''s transformation into demons and the Tokyo Night Parade of a Hundred Demons¡ªMuzan Kibutsuji, the thousand-year-old Demon King¡ªhas been captured!" "Extra! Extra! Today at noon, the thousand-year-old Demon King Muzan Kibutsuji will be judged by the priests at Sawamaki Shrine!" "Extra! Extra! Following the trial of the Demon King, the chief priest will make an announcement to nations across the world!" Exhausted from a night of fear and hiding among the ruins, people wearily emerged onto the streets. Hearing the cries of the newsboys, they raised their hands. "Give me a paper!" "I''ll take one too!" Within moments, the newspapers were sold out. Across the country, people learned of the events that had unfolded in Tokyo. "He''s been caught? That cursed Demon King has been captured?" "Yes, I heard he was caught by two celestial beings who descended from Takamagahara. We''ll get to see them too!" "Even so¡­ what does it matter if that damn Demon King has been caught? My son, who worked in the K¨­ky¨±, was eaten by demons. He''s gone forever!" "Though those who were killed by the demons cannot return, we can still pray to the gods for our loved ones'' happiness in the next life." "I suppose that''s all we can do. May the gods bless us. May Lady Fox Spirit bless us. May the celestial beings bless us." "Let''s go. I want to see the Demon King judged by the gods!" Noon. In front of Sawamaki Shrine, under the blazing sun, Muzan Kibutsuji was bound to a tall wooden post. A large umbrella had been propped above his head to shield him from the sunlight. Just recently thawed out and regaining his consciousness, Muzan was utterly bewildered. Everywhere he looked, all he could see were endless masses of people. A vast crowd of humans surrounded him, and around them, a ring of demon slayers stood guard. Wasn''t he already aboard the ship bound for a foreign land across the Pacific Ocean? As fragments of recent memory resurfaced in his mind, his face turned pale. He had boarded the ship. But as he heard someone call out to him, he had turned around¡ªonly to see those two celestial beings who had descended from Takamagahara. And then¡­ nothing. After that, he remembered nothing. Chapter 21 - 21: Muzan Basks in the Sun, the World Begins to Merge In front of Sawamaki Shrine, the crowd swelled like a restless tide. Among them were the residents of Tokyo, who had survived a night of terror, and others¡ªboth humans and demons¡ªwho had arrived for their own reasons. Not far away, inside a pavilion, Tamayo cautiously pulled back a corner of the heavy black curtain shielding her from the sunlight. Her gaze settled on the high platform of the shrine, where the "Demon King" was tied to a wooden stake, and her cheeks flushed with emotion. "It really is Muzan Kibutsuji. He''s been captured and is about to be executed!" At long last, her life''s mission would be fulfilled. Once the Demon King died, all the demons cursed by him would vanish alongside him. The curse that had once bound her had already been lifted long ago¡ªwhen Muzan Kibutsuji had been pushed to his limit after being slashed into thousands of pieces by Yoriichi Tsugikuni. During his moment of vulnerability, Tamayo had developed a serum to sever her connection to him. Tamayo let the curtain fall back and instructed, "Yushiro, close the window." Yushiro hesitated, then asked in disbelief, "Lady Tamayo, aren''t you going to keep watching Muzan Kibutsuji''s execution?" Tamayo shook her head gently. "Just knowing it''s truly him is enough." As she spoke, she thought back to the violet barrier that had enveloped Tokyo the previous night. Despite being a demon herself, she had been unharmed by it. "By the way, Yushiro, tonight you''ll accompany me to Narukami Shrine to offer our thanks to the gods." Yushiro looked horrified. "Lady Tamayo, that''s out of the question! We''re demons. What if the gods strike us down with lightning on a clear day?" Tamayo chuckled softly. "You''ve never eaten humans, Yushiro. If the gods were to punish anyone, it would be me for the sins I''ve committed." Yushiro''s face turned resolute. "No. I won''t allow you to go." Tamayo''s expression hardened. "Yushiro." Yushiro immediately deflated, his defiance crumbling. Among the crowd stood a frail man with red hair and a burn scar on his forehead. He was supported by two children as he gazed at the high platform of the shrine in the distance. The ten-year-old boy beside him, also red-haired and bearing a similar burn scar, asked curiously, "Father, you''re still not feeling well. Why did you travel here overnight?" Tanjuro Kamado smiled gently and placed a hand on the boy''s head. "Tanjiro, this is tied to an important story from the Kamado family''s past. Don''t worry¡ªI''m fine now. When we get home, I''ll tell you the story." "I want to hear it too, Father!" said the nine-year-old girl holding his other hand, her wide eyes sparkling with excitement. Tanjuro chuckled. "Alright, Nezuko, you''ll hear it too." Then, looking back at Tanjiro, he rested a hand on his head again. "Tanjiro, I won''t be able to take care of your mother and your siblings for much longer. You''re the eldest son. You''ll need to take on that responsibility one day." Tanjiro''s clear, resolute eyes met his father''s. "Yes, Father. I''ll take good care of Mom and my siblings. I''ll grow into a strong, dependable man¡ªjust like you!" Tanjuro smiled warmly. "Good, good. That puts my mind at ease." At that moment, Tanjiro flinched and clutched his forehead. "Ow! Something hit my head!" A crisp sound rang out at his feet. It was an ornate glass ornament with an elaborate frame. It looked expensive, something that only a noble might own. "What is this? It''s so beautiful," Nezuko said as she picked it up curiously. "Brother, look." "Nezuko, this must be very valuable. We have to return it to its owner," Tanjiro said, taking the item from her hands. The moment it touched his palm, the object¡ªa Vision¡ªbegan to glow. A majestic yet gentle voice spoke directly to the Kamado family. "Hahaha! Do you wish to become a strong and dependable man to protect those you love? I recognize your wish. Take my blessing and live your life with greater freedom." Tanjiro''s eyes widened in shock. "Father! It''s glowing! And it''s speaking!" Tanjuro, regaining his composure, smiled and patted Tanjiro''s head. "That is the blessing of the gods upon you, Tanjiro. A man''s word is his bond. Don''t let the gods down." Tanjiro clenched the Vision tightly in his hands, his resolve growing stronger with the newfound power. "Yes, Father. The gods have blessed me. I will not let them down!" Nezuko''s eyes sparkled with admiration. "Big Brother, you''re amazing! Even the gods have blessed you!" A loudspeaker crackled to life, announcing the start of the trial. On the high platform of the shrine, the chief priest of the Kannushi clan stood, holding the loudspeaker with an expression of righteous fury. He glared at Muzan Kibutsuji, who was bound to the wooden post with his mouth sealed by sacred talismans. "Muzan Kibutsuji! For a thousand years, you have ceaselessly created demons to devour humans, leaving countless families shattered and countless evils in your wake. Just last night, you murdered members of the imperial family and numerous shogunate nobles. You orchestrated the Night Parade of a Hundred Demons, causing untold suffering and death at the hands of your monstrous creations." "Your crimes are heinous! A sin for all eternity!" "Therefore, you are sentenced to death by sunlight!" "If you have no objections, we will now carry out the execution!" Muzan''s eyes widened in terror. So this was why he had been bound here with a large parasol above his head¡ªto prolong his torment before the sunlight burned him alive. He struggled and made muffled noises, "Mmm! Mmm!" Objections? His mouth was sealed shut! This is torture! Pure, cruel torture! "Begin the execution!" At the command, Sanemi Shinazugawa stepped forward and drove his blade through the parasol, piercing it to create a hole. The noon sunlight streamed through, striking Muzan Kibutsuji directly. Sizzle, crackle¡ª The sound was like pork skin hitting a boiling oil pan. The places where the sunlight touched Muzan''s skin began to burn immediately. "MMMMM!" Muzan''s eyes bulged in panic, his muffled screams growing frantic. The sacred talismans prevented him from regenerating, and his body was paralyzed. As the crowd watched Muzan burn, cheers erupted, rising to a fevered pitch. Foreign ambassadors and journalists recorded the scene, their fervor making it seem as though they were witnessing an act of divine retribution. As the cheers grew louder, more holes were torn into the parasol, until the sunlight completely engulfed Muzan. In the end, Muzan Kibutsuji was burned to death beneath the scorching sun. In his final moments, one thought lingered in his mind: I have objections! The moment Muzan perished, Kokushibo, the Upper Rank One demon hiding in a secluded kendo dojo, disintegrated into ash. Akaza, Doma, and the other Upper Ranks followed, their anguished screams fading as they were reduced to nothingness. With Muzan dead, the priests at the shrine began fielding questions from foreign ambassadors and journalists. Within a single day, terms like "Vision," "Divinity," "Wishes," "Narukami," "Fox Spirit," and "Demon Slayer" were plastered across newspaper headlines and spread throughout the world. Meanwhile. In Celestia, on the Heavenly Throne: [Ding! Faith from 21% of the Demon Slayer world''s total population has been acquired.] [Ding! The Vision-based divine system (Vision-to-Godhood) has become the sole system within the Demon Slayer world.] [Ding! Influence of Teyvat''s world consciousness has expanded to 99% of global recognition.] [Ding! Teyvat''s interference with the Demon Slayer world has reached 98%.] [Ding! Permission to control 95% of Teyvat''s world authority has been obtained.] [Would you like to initiate the assimilation process?] "So this is my first time doing this¡­ and surprisingly easy," Noah murmured to himself. Seated on the Heavenly Throne, the Primordial Law Ring rotated slowly behind him, emitting faint, otherworldly light. As the system''s notifications echoed in his mind, Noah felt his heart quicken with anticipation. From the void, a faint and intangible thread connected itself to the Primordial Law Ring. Within his consciousness, the "Human Realm Force System" and the "Constellation System" began sketching out the shadow of a blue planet. The "Human Realm Force System" had already taken control of 95% of that world''s authority. Every individual who had expressed faith in "Teyvat," worshipped "Narukami no Mikoto," admired the Vision wielders¡ªor even envied them¡ªwas now bound by destiny, their fate tied to the threads of the Constellation System. The "Human Realm Force System" was tyrannical in its design. Any slight connection to it was enough to entrap a person''s destiny. At this moment, Noah had already gained control over the fates of 21% of the human population of the Demon Slayer world. "It''s so easy to bind their fates," Noah remarked. "Now I finally understand how Phanes, that Descender, was able to suppress Teyvat''s Three Moon Goddesses and the Seven Dragon Sovereigns to claim the seat of Celestia." Faith was just the surface of the "Human Realm Force System''s" strength. The true terror lay in its ability to control destiny. "System, based on the current situation, what consequences and benefits will arise from assimilating the Demon Slayer world into Teyvat?" As he asked, Noah felt the continuous influx of World Power and Faith Power flowing from the void, a tangible manifestation of the Demon Slayer world''s submission. Assimilating an entire world was no small feat. Even though the Demon Slayer world had a weak power system, its actual size was comparable to that of Teyvat. It was, after all, an entire planet¡ªand one that existed outside the "Tree and Sea" worldview''s framework, within a different dimensional latitude. The system replied, [Would the host prefer to directly integrate the Demon Slayer world into Teyvat as a single entity, or establish Teyvat as the divine realm while designating the Demon Slayer world as a lower realm?] This was a question Noah had already considered carefully. If the Demon Slayer world were directly integrated into Teyvat, the latter''s surface area would double. However, this would exponentially increase Teyvat''s energy consumption, something the already fractured world could not sustain. The system continued, [If the Demon Slayer world is developed as a subordinate realm to Teyvat, the system will shift the Demon Slayer world from the Tree and Sea framework to the Quantum Sea framework.] "Will the Quantum Sea erode the Demon Slayer world?" Noah asked with curiosity. [No,] the system explained. [The Demon Slayer world exists independently outside the Tree and Sea worldview, with its own unique rules. It will not interfere with or be interfered by the Quantum Sea.] Noah understood. If the rules were mutually exclusive, then they could not erode one another. Once the Demon Slayer world became a subordinate realm, it would provide Teyvat with a continuous flow of World Power, becoming one of the cornerstones of Teyvat''s future growth. If enough subordinate realms were established, Teyvat could one day become a unique entity within the Quantum Sea, standing out as an unparalleled existence. Perhaps it might even grow into the only universal superworld within the Quantum Sea. And who knows¡ªat that point, it might even be able to challenge the Star Rail worlds on the Imaginary Tree. If more unclaimed worlds that weren''t subject to the Quantum Sea or the Imaginary Tree could be assimilated, Teyvat might even become the third axis outside of both frameworks. "Begin the assimilation process using the second method," Noah instructed. [Understood. Initiating calculations.] [Assimilation process activated: Demon Slayer world will be incorporated into Teyvat as a planetary subordinate realm.] [Teyvat''s world core will be strengthened by 40%.] [Teyvat will gain several new world laws.] [Teyvat''s tolerance for harmful forces and knowledge will increase by 35%. Fifteen percent of harmful forces and knowledge will be nullified outright.] [Teyvat''s barrier, ''The False Sky,'' will begin its evolution into a true world wall. Quantum Sea erosion will be reduced by 80%.] [Teyvat''s core structure, the ''Ley Lines,'' will be repaired by 80%, gaining auto-repair functionality and the ability to purify harmful forces.] [The Vision-based godhood system will partially break free from the Seven Elemental Authorities'' restrictions, allowing Visions to be created without relying on the seven elements.] [Final analysis: Teyvat''s lifespan extended to 5,986 years, with continuous extensions supported by the Demon Slayer world''s World Power supply.] [Assimilation process initiated. Establishing a passage between the two cosmologies.] [Requesting temporary transfer of host''s authority to ensure the success of the assimilation process.] "Permission granted," Noah replied calmly. The moment Noah gave his consent, the Primordial Law Ring behind him rapidly expanded, ultimately forming a massive Saturn-like ring that hovered above Celestia. The Seven Statues of the Seven Nations, tasked with stabilizing the Ley Lines, erupted in blinding beams of light that pierced the heavens. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Across the nations of Teyvat, the citizens watched in alarm as this unprecedented event unfolded. But when they recognized the source of the light as the Statues of the Seven, their fears subsided. They interpreted the phenomenon as the work of their gods and a sign of divine protection. Beneath the earth, the Ley Lines¡ªlong damaged and irreparable¡ªbegan to mend rapidly under the influence of the newly flowing World Power. The restoration was silent in areas where the Ley Lines were already stable, but in regions where they had been broken, the changes were dramatic. Inazuma, Yashiori Island The entire island was bathed in a vibrant aurora that painted the sky in seven colors. The land, once choking under the corruption of the Tatarigami, emitted thick black smoke as the pollution was purified at an incredible speed. In just a few breaths'' time, what had seemed like a post-apocalyptic wasteland was transformed into a livable environment. Even the unnatural storm clouds that had darkened the skies began to dissipate, revealing rays of sunlight. Although the island had yet to regain its former lush and verdant appearance, it had reached a point where humans could once again live and farm on the land. The chaos of the disrupted Ley Lines had subsided, and the rampant elemental creatures¡ªspawned from the energy leaks¡ªgradually calmed, becoming far less aggressive. "The Tatarigami has been purified¡­ in an instant?" Sangonomiya Kokomi, who had been organizing the citizens of Watatsumi Island and the shrine maidens of Narukami Shrine to restore the Warding Stones, stared at the now-clear sky in bewilderment. "Kokomi-sama! The grudge of Lord Orobashi has vanished, and the dark clouds are gone!" The common folk of Watatsumi Island, unaware of the greater forces at play, did not know what had caused these miraculous changes. However, the removal of the land''s pollution and the calming of the monsters brought them immense joy. This meant that Yashiori Island, which had long been abandoned, could now be reclaimed for farming. Watatsumi Island, created from the coral and divine power of Orobashi himself, had never been connected to the Ley Lines. As a result, its arable land had been steadily depleting, making it increasingly unsuitable for human habitation. "This must be reported to the Shogun immediately!" Kokomi declared, turning her gaze toward Narukami Island. For the Inazuma of today, no news could be more important than the restoration of farmland. Sumeru Deep within the rainforest of Avidya Forest, the Forest Ranger Tighnari was leading his students in purifying a Withering Zone. However, as the seven-colored light swept across the area, the Withering Zone began to dissipate rapidly, leaving him utterly astonished. Not only that, but even the gray scales on the arm of his student, Collei¡ªscars left by Eleazar¡ªbegan to fade under the light. "Master, my arm¡­" Collei exclaimed, her voice trembling with excitement as she looked at the patches of gray on her skin that had disappeared. Tighnari was stunned as he examined the phenomenon. "Even Eleazar¡­ can be healed?" Liyue, the Chasm Far below the surface, the miners who had long battled against the lingering corruption of the Abyss watched in awe as the dark, festering aura that had plagued the Chasm began to recede. A veteran miner wiped his eyes in disbelief. "Is the Chasm¡­ healing itself?" Nearby, Yanfei, who had been surveying the area on behalf of the Qixing, paused and looked up at the rainbow-like glow that lit up the caverns. "This must be an intervention from the heavens themselves¡­" Throughout Teyvat, similar scenes unfolded. From Mondstadt to Fontaine, from Snezhnaya to the ruins of Khaenri''ah, the broken, corrupted, or devastated lands saw miraculous transformations. The Ley Lines, once fragile and fractured, were now pulsating with renewed life, and the entire world resonated with the harmony of restoration. Above Celestia, the massive Primordial Law Ring spun steadily, its light interwoven with the energies of both Teyvat and the Demon Slayer world. The path between the two worlds had been established. The first step toward a greater Teyvat had been completed. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 22 - 22: The Greater Lord Rukkhadevata—She Has Returned! "What is this? What on earth is happening?" Tighnari''s heart filled with joy as he saw the incurable affliction of his student''s Eleazar showing signs of remission. "But what exactly is this light? And what''s happening in this forest?" Leaping up to the higher branches of a massive tree, Tighnari''s eyes widened as he caught sight of the Seven Statues of The Seven, each emitting towering beams of light that pierced into the heavens. "That''s¡­ the Statues of The Seven! All of them are releasing massive pillars of light. Is this the power of the gods?" For five hundred years, since the passing of Greater Lord Rukkhadevata and the ascension of Lesser Lord Kusanali as Sumeru''s Archon, no one had seen any trace of their new deity. So much so that the people of Sumeru had nearly forgotten that they had a god at all. Whenever someone inquired about Lesser Lord Kusanali, the sages of the Akademiya would dismissively say, "Her Eminence, Lesser Lord Kusanali, is meditating in seclusion to find a way to eliminate the Withering and cure Eleazar." "Could it be¡­ that Her Eminence has already found a way to eradicate the Withering and Eleazar?" Tighnari''s voice trembled as he gazed up at the sky, illuminated by vibrant auroras. His heart raced with excitement. For a thousand years, the people of Sumeru had suffered countless tragedies at the hands of the Withering and Eleazar. Every time he saw his student hide away in the shadows, trembling in pain from Eleazar''s affliction, he had been helpless to do anything. Sumeru City Akademiya Within the halls of the Akademiya, the sages who had been discussing the feasibility of creating an artificial god with the Fatui Harbinger, Dottore, were so startled by the sudden divine phenomenon that they fell from their chairs. Grand Sage Azar''s eyes widened as he stared at the mountain peaks in the distance, where a beam of aurora shot into the heavens from the Statue of The Seven. "What is happening? How can the Statues of The Seven emit such radiant light?" As the Grand Sage of Sumeru, Azar was well aware that the Statues of The Seven were man-made constructs designed to channel faith. Only the gods themselves could utilize the faith power gathered by these statues. And the faith of the people of Sumeru had always been directed toward the deceased Greater Lord Rukkhadevata, not the Lesser Lord Kusanali, who lacked both divine might and majesty. "Could it be¡­ that Greater Lord Rukkhadevata is still alive? Could it be that she has returned?" Far from fearful, Azar was instead overcome with excitement and zeal. "This is wonderful! If the God of Wisdom has returned, all the unsolvable problems we face will be resolved. This is truly excellent news!" The other sages shared in his fervor, their hearts alight with the same fevered devotion. From the sidelines, Dottore, the Second Harbinger of the Fatui, observed the scene with a sneer, his uncovered lips twisting into a mocking smile. To him, these sages were utterly laughable. Their arrogance toward knowledge and ignorance of the true nature of gods rendered them blind. Rather than reverence for Greater Lord Rukkhadevata as a divine being, their so-called devotion was nothing more than greed for the knowledge and wisdom she represented. They worshiped her not as a god, but as a tool¡ªa limitless fountain of answers to fulfill their insatiable desires for knowledge. Such foolishness. It was precisely because of this arrogance that, when he proposed the idea of creating an artificial god¡ªa god entirely under their control¡ªthese gullible fools had so readily taken the bait. "Teacher! My Eleazar is gone!" Amidst the sages'' fevered discussions, a young scholar rolled up his sleeve, tears of joy streaming down his face as he showed his now unblemished arm. His jubilation, however, was met with scornful rebuke. "Hmph. It''s just Eleazar. If the great God of Wisdom has returned, then of course she would have a way to solve it." From the shadows, Dottore muttered to himself, "It seems the former God of Wisdom truly isn''t dead. Perhaps she has merely been recovering somewhere all this time¡­" His plan to help Sumeru create an artificial god now seemed unlikely to come to fruition. The power of the gods of the Seven Nations is immense¡ªI''m fully aware of that. Right now, I have no desire to clash with them. While the sages were fervently discussing how to bring back the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata, Dottore quietly slipped away from the Akademiya without a trace. In a quiet corner of Sumeru City. "Lesser Lord Kusanali, is this your power?" Dina Zed looked at her arm, now with over half of the gray patches from Eleazar gone, and clasped her hands together in prayer, her eyes brimming with emotion. At the highest point in Sumeru City, within the Sanctuary of Surasthana. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Imprisoned within the meditation device, Nahida, the Lesser Lord Kusanali, opened her eyes. "This power¡­ it''s so strong. Even some of the Forbidden Knowledge has been purified¡­ No, wait. It wasn''t just purified. It''s as if the world has stopped rejecting it and instead turned it into something beneficial!" "What exactly is happening? Has something changed in the world?" Although her body was confined, as a god, her perception remained unbound. She could clearly sense the sweeping changes taking place across Sumeru. The transformation of the world might confuse any god, but it could never escape the awareness of the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata, whose consciousness was tied to the World Tree¡ªa record of the world''s very memory. As the avatar of the World Tree, she was constantly receiving updates about the changes happening in the world. Apart from the unknown entity known as "Celestia," she was the most knowledgeable god when it came to the workings of Teyvat. "The new Descender is extraordinary. They''ve managed to merge another world with Teyvat, extending its lifespan and mending its fractures," mused a young girl who looked exactly like Nahida, leaning against the shimmering trunk of the World Tree, her eyes sparkling with wisdom. Although she was the embodiment of the World Tree and thus naturally endowed with the knowledge of Teyvat''s history, there were still countless mysteries beyond her reach. The other Seven Archons, the Floating Island of Celestia, and the events preceding the Cataclysm of the "Year of Ashes" were all shrouded from her view. Unless someone was of equal or greater power and had actively chosen to conceal their past, she could not peer into their histories. But with the arrival of the Fifth Descender, certain truths had come to light. Not only that, the merging of the other world into Teyvat as a subordinate realm had connected its world memory to the World Tree as well. Through the memories of this newly absorbed world, Rukkhadevata had indirectly learned the reasons behind Teyvat''s current transformation. "While the Forbidden Knowledge no longer poses a fatal threat to Teyvat thanks to the intervention of that other world, it remains harmful," she remarked. Still, the danger was no longer so severe as to necessitate her own sacrifice. Moreover, with the corrosive influence of Celestia''s imposed wear and tear on all life in Teyvat fading, her strength was gradually returning. "Judging from the thoughts of this new Heavenly Principle¡­ it seems Sumeru might not even be able to assist them in its current state," she sighed. As the avatar of the World Tree, Rukkhadevata longed to see the world flourish. But after she had secluded herself within the World Tree to suppress the Forbidden Knowledge, the Akademiya had slowly spiraled into extremes, its pursuit of knowledge becoming corrupted over the past five centuries. She was acutely aware of everything the Akademiya had done during those years. The act of imprisoning Nahida, in particular, left her deeply angry. If Nahida hadn''t been confined, the Forbidden Knowledge would have likely been eradicated from Sumeru five centuries ago. But there was nothing she could have done at the time. She could only hope for Nahida to eventually reach her. Now, however, things were different. Under the influence of the new Heavenly Principle'' power, the Forbidden Knowledge had been transformed from a lethal poison into a chronic toxin. This gave her the opportunity to divert some of her strength toward addressing Sumeru''s growing corruption. She understood that if she didn''t take action to clean up Sumeru, the new Heavenly Principle would intervene. And when they did, the consequences would likely be catastrophic. Mondstadt Under the landmark Windrise Tree, Venti stood beneath the towering beam of light shooting skyward. He gazed toward the Floating Island of Celestia above the heavens. The auroras that blanketed the sky in vibrant hues of color obscured Celestia from the eyes of ordinary mortals, but Venti knew it was there, hidden just beyond the shimmering veil. The rainbow-like ring high above was casting streams of new laws into Teyvat, infusing every inch of the world with revitalized order. "New laws, new vitality¡­ flowing endlessly through the Thousand Winds. This is wonderful~" Venti stretched his arms wide, breathing in the invigorating breeze that carried this fresh energy. His aqua-colored eyes turned toward Dragonspine, where the once-damaged Ley Lines were now mending at a rapid pace. The cold winds that had long swept down from the mountain toward Mondstadt were beginning to weaken. A thousand years ago, Dragonspine had been part of a thriving human nation devoid of divine protection. Its prosperity, however, was built on the reckless exploitation of the Ley Lines. Over time, this unchecked misuse caused irreparable damage to the Ley Lines, forcing Celestia to act. Celestia''s intervention came in the form of a Divine Nail that pinned down the broken Ley Lines, stabilizing them. It wasn''t an act of punishment against the people of the nation but rather a necessary measure to protect the Ley Lines. "Mondstadt''s climate is improving so much that I''ll only need to use sixty percent of my power to maintain the Thousand Winds," Venti said, his voice filled with delight. He wasn''t as weak as he pretended to be. Although he wasn''t as strong as the oldest gods like Morax, among the Seven Archons, Venti was definitely in the top three. After all, of the original Seven Archons, only three remained¡ªhimself, Morax, and Beelzebul. The other four Archons'' successors were far weaker than their predecessors. Mondstadt''s pleasant climate was not natural. A millennium ago, following the Archon War, Venti had used his divine power to establish the Path of the Thousand Winds across Mondstadt, known today as the Thousand Winds. Maintaining the Thousand Winds required him to channel more than ninety percent of his divine power constantly. If the hymn faltered, Mondstadt would once again be swept by the harsh, bitter winds of the pre-Archon War era. "Huh, how unfortunate. It seems the three worlds currently in play all have someone else managing them. I have nothing to do~" Venti scratched his head in frustration. He longed to explore the other worlds but could only do so through the gateways created by Celestia''s Heavenly Principle. If Celestia discovered he had snuck out for some fun, would they scold him? Maybe he could ask to tag along with Fontaine''s forces when the second world was absorbed? Fontaine Within the Court of Fontaine, the highest seat of Fontaine''s authority, known as the Palais Mermonia, Neuvillette stood before his desk, his gaze fixed on the aurora-drenched sky outside the window. "The waters of Fontaine¡­ they''ve changed. There''s something new within them¡ªsomething I completely fail to understand," Neuvillette murmured, a mix of curiosity and concern in his voice. He turned back toward Focalors, the true Hydro Archon. Just days earlier, when ''Furina'' appeared before him in her divine form, he had been momentarily stunned. Only after her explanation did he learn the truth: Furina was also the Hydro Archon, but she had divided her personality and divinity into two separate entities. It was only now that he understood why Furina had always seemed like an ordinary, playful girl to him. "So it''s true¡­ the new Heavenly Principle, his plan to assimilate other worlds¡ªit''s all real," Neuvillette said, finally accepting Focalors''s words. "Of course it''s true, Neuvillette," Focalors replied calmly, gazing at the Heavenly Throne hovering in the sky. "What you''re witnessing now is the projection of Celestia''s work as they merge another world into Teyvat." "The Heavenly Principle have entrusted Fontaine with the task of handling the second world. We must ensure everything goes flawlessly," she added. "The second world is not like the first," Focalors continued, her tone heavy with caution. "That world contains godlike beings of immense power. Its complexity far surpasses that of the first world. For this mission, Fontaine must mobilize all its strength to carry out the plan laid forth by the Heavenly Principle." The first world had been weak¡ªa mere trial for Celestia''s plans. The second world, however, would present real challenges. "Those so-called Teigu, and the Emperor''s Divine Mechanism¡ªhis Supreme Throne?" Neuvillette said calmly. Focalors had already provided him with this information on that day, though he still found it difficult to fully comprehend. "Teigu are, in some ways, superior to Vision wielders. They even possess the destructive power and authority akin to that of gods," Neuvillette remarked, closing his eyes in thought. "The Emperor''s Teigu reminds me of the massive war machines of Khaenri''ah. Those truly were human creations capable of rivaling Archons." Focalors responded sincerely, "Exactly. Neuvillette, Supreme Judge of Fontaine, for the sake of Fontaine and for the betterment of Teyvat, I entrust this to you." Though Focalors was the God of Justice, the Queen of Water, and the Arbiter of Laws, she was not as adept at governance as Neuvillette. Ever since inheriting her divine authority from Egeria, the previous Hydro Archon, Focalors had devoted herself entirely to unraveling Fontaine''s prophecy, leaving her with no time to manage the nation herself. The second world, however, required the steady hand of someone like Neuvillette, a leader capable of maintaining stability and order. Neuvillette paused briefly before replying with measured resolve, "For Fontaine¡­ and for Teyvat¡­ your request is one I cannot refuse." He glanced at Focalors again and added, "By the way, do you plan to tell Furina the truth? I believe she has the right to know." Focalors sighed. "She''ll find out eventually. If she asks, feel free to tell her." With that, Focalors dissolved into pale blue light, vanishing completely. "Leave it to fate, then," Neuvillette murmured to himself before returning to his work. Liyue At Jueyun Karst, Qingyun Peak. The remnants of demonic energy lingering across the lands of Liyue were rapidly being purified. The disrupted Ley Lines were healing, growing stronger, and the land itself seemed to thicken, becoming more stable. Seated in the courtyard of Cloud Retainer''s domain, Zhongli sipped his celestial tea. His golden eyes gazed across the mountains, observing the changes as he slowly came to understand the new forces at play. "Even the starry skies above seem to have regained their former brilliance, as if the world is returning to how it was before the The Great War," he mused. Teyvat had not always been so fractured. Before the Second Who Came, the world had been whole. That war, however, had caused the heavens to fall and the earth to shatter. The broken fragments of the land had plunged into the Abyss. Cloud Retainer exclaimed in wonder, "Truly incredible. It''s as though the world has been reborn." Mountain Shaper added, "Cloud Retainer, your comprehension remains shallow. The weight and essence newly imbued into the mountains and rivers¡ªit''s almost dreamlike." Cloud Retainer snorted. "Hmph, who says I didn''t sense it? Clearly, this is the influence of the rules from the merged world." Proudly, Moon Carver lifted her head. "You two still lack the depth of perception I possess. Look up at the skies¡ªdo you notice what''s changed?" Zhongli ignored their competitive banter, his attention instead drawn to the sudden appearance of Xiao. Xiao lowered his head respectfully. "Rex Lapis." Zhongli gently set down his tea. "The demonic energy within you has been cleansed by seventy percent under the aurora. That is excellent." ... While Teyvat underwent immense transformations, the changes in the Demon Slayer world were even more dramatic. In the Quantum Sea, a massive blue planet was slowly being pulled toward Teyvat by an unparalleled supreme power, out from the cosmic expanse beyond the Tree and Sea1. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Imaginary Tree & Sea Of Quanta Chapter 23 - 23: A Satellite World and a Beautiful Ending The Demon Slayer World. All across the world, people gazed up at the sky with a tumultuous mix of emotions: excitement, fervor, fear, awe, hope, and yearning. Every emotion humanity was capable of feeling seemed to surge together. In the sky, a vision appeared¡ªsomething that could only exist in myth and legend. It was a reflection of another world, as if an inverted realm had manifested above them. The skies of the entire world mirrored the landscapes of Teyvat, revealing scenes from every corner of this otherworldly land. In the Asian continent, people saw the bustling harbor of Liyue, the grand inn perched on a massive divine tree, the Qianyan Army battling monsters in the forests, the mages wielding magical arts, and the Vision bearers channeling their elemental powers. "Is that the mythical Thirty-Three Heavens?" "Immortals have descended!" "Immortals, protect us!" In the nations of Europe, they saw projections of Fontaine and Mondstadt. The alabaster city of Fontaine, resembling the mythical Avalon of Arthurian lore, inspired cries of admiration among those who revered King Arthur. In the lands of the Tigris and Euphrates, the Indus Valley, and the Nile River, they beheld visions of Sumeru. They shouted the names of their gods in fervent worship, believing they had seen manifestations of their deities. In particular, the people of the Nile River basin marveled at the colossal pyramids of Sumeru''s desert. When the pyramids emitted radiant divine light, they cried out in reverence to Amun. Meanwhile, in the skies over island nations, they saw Inazuma''s Narukami Island. The grand Narukami Shrine positioned on its highest mountain, the radiant statues scattered across the islands, and faint glimpses of the people going about their lives in Inazuma City all appeared in their heavens. "Takamagahara! It''s Takamagahara! In my lifetime, I''ve seen Takamagahara!" Priests and shrine maidens from various shrines gazed in rapture at the projection of the so-called "Plane of High Heaven," offering prayers of joy and devotion. By this time, the Demon Slayer Corps had disbanded, its purpose fulfilled after the eradication of Muzan Kibutsuji. Each member of the Corps had returned to the lives they were meant to lead. The Kocho sisters had opened a medical clinic in Tokyo, and as they were seen by the public as "immortals," countless people flocked to them for treatment. Looking up at the projection in the sky, Shinobu Kocho murmured with excitement, "Is that Takamagahara? It looks exactly like the myths and legends. Do you think we''ll ever have the chance to visit it?" Kanae Kocho gently patted Shinobu''s head and said with a warm smile, "The gate to Takamagahara is right there at the Narukami Shrine. If we do good deeds and live well, perhaps Lady Fox Spirit will allow us to go there one day." Sanemi Shinazugawa, the Wind Hashira, had stayed behind at the request of the Ubuyashiki family to help stabilize the temporary government. Sanemi stared at the Vision hanging from his waist, lost in thought. He had never expected to receive a Vision, but he had his own aspirations: to build a better nation, one free of corruption and decadence, and to help Lord Ubuyashiki establish a brighter future for their country. And then, during an ordinary bath, this Vision had appeared, floating in his tub. Returning to the present, Kagaya Ubuyashiki broke Sanemi''s thoughts. Looking at the Vision on Sanemi''s waist, Kagaya smiled gently. "Sanemi, are you still thinking about how to apologize to Genya?" Sanemi turned to look at Kagaya, who also wore a Vision at his waist. "No¡­ I was just wondering. I don''t have the kind of grand ambitions that you do, Oyakata-sama. Why would the gods recognize me with this gift?" "Good child," Kagaya said with a serene smile. "No matter how small or large a wish may seem, if it is sincere and good, then the gods will recognize it as such. The Vision you''ve received is their affirmation of your worth." "¡­ I understand." Sanemi nodded solemnly, gripping the Vision in his hand with new resolve. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meanwhile, Giyu Tomioka, the Water Hashira, was in the mountains with his master, Sakonji Urokodaki, tending to the memorial plaques of the many disciples who had fallen during the final selection exam. As Giyu wiped a plaque clean, his eyes flicked briefly to the projection in the sky. With a quiet shake of his head, he returned to his task, the Vision at his waist casually left sitting on the table nearby. In a temple in Tokyo, Gyomei Himejima, the Stone Hashira, was busy helping a group of children who had lost their parents during the chaos in the city. Together, they were rebuilding the temple, carrying wooden beams and repairing its dilapidated structure. With the power of his Vision, the construction progressed quickly. Gyomei even found time to playfully tease the children, filling the air with their bright laughter. As he gazed at the sky, Gyomei clasped his hands in prayer. "Thank you, Divine Lord. Children are the future. To protect and guide them is to safeguard that future. I will carry out my wish to its fullest." Elsewhere, Mitsuri Kanroji had just finished declaring loudly, "I will definitely find a husband who doesn''t reject me!" when she noticed the Vision in her hand. "I''ve been blessed by the Divine Lord!" Her face flushed bright red as she stammered, "My only wish was to find a husband! Even such a simple wish could be blessed¡­ Ahhh!" Overwhelmed with embarrassment, Mitsuri covered her face with her hands. "Or¡­ does this mean the Divine Lord wants me to become a shrine maiden?" "No, no, I can''t think like that! How could I make random assumptions about the will of the Divine Lord? Besides, Lady Narukami is a goddess!" Clenching her fists with new determination, Mitsuri exclaimed, "I''ve decided! If I can''t get married, I''ll become a shrine maiden and serve the Divine Lord!" Full of resolve, she turned and sprinted toward Narukami Shrine. Obanai Iguro, the Serpent Hashira, was now studying legal texts at the suggestion of Kagaya Ubuyashiki, preparing to become a judge. Although demons had been eradicated, the "demons" in people''s hearts were endless. Obanai wished to bring justice to these "demons" through the rule of law. When he opened a thick book of legal statutes, he found a Vision tucked between its pages. In a birch forest, the Tokito brothers, Muichiro and Yuichiro, were arguing as they gathered firewood and herbs to sustain their daily lives. Their heated squabble was interrupted when two Visions dropped from the sky and struck them on their heads. At the Rengoku residence, Shinjuro Rengoku was scolding his son, Kyojuro Rengoku, in frustration. "You little brat! There aren''t any demons left. Why are you still practicing swordsmanship? You''d be better off throwing that sword away and becoming a merchant! What, do you think you can make a living with your sword skills?" However, when Kyojuro replied with the words his mother had once told him¡ª"Mother said I was born a strong person, so my duty is to protect the weak. Even if there are no demons, my strength should still be used to shield the weak from harm"¡ªa Vision descended from the sky, stunning Shinjuro into silence. Meanwhile, Tanjuro Kamado and his son, Tanjiro Kamado, carried bundles of charcoal on their backs, delivering it to each household in a small town. Though Tanjiro had received a Vision, he did not display it publicly. Following his father''s teachings, he believed in living humbly¡ªboasting or showing off was a form of arrogance. At this moment, in the Quantum Sea, a vast blue planet was orbiting a massive world bubble, much like a moon revolving around a planet. In comparison to the enormous world bubble, the blue planet appeared small, resembling a satellite world. The sky of the blue planet had transformed, now mirroring the world barrier of Teyvat. Its sun, moon, and stars were no longer its own but instead projections originating from Teyvat itself. In this moment, the blue planet was fully integrated as a satellite world of Teyvat. Within its mantle, the unique Ley Line structures of Teyvat had begun to take root, slowly but surely. Celestia Seated on the Throne of Heavenly Principles, Noah raised his hand. A projection resembling a planetary globe appeared in his palm. A system notification echoed in his mind: [Ding! The Demon Slayer World has been fully assimilated. Please verify, Host.] Noah stared at the rotating projection in his hand¡ªa visualization of the now-integrated worlds. The Quantum Sea swirled in the background, but the blue planet spun peacefully within the massive world bubble of Teyvat, like a star secured in its destined orbit. Teyvat had grown stronger, and so had the future of its people. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 24 - 24: Phanes Is Basically a Slave Driver Across all seven nations of Teyvat, the Statues of the Seven ceased glowing and returned to their original state. The dazzling aurora that had enveloped the skies also gradually faded away. The once-fractured and deteriorated environment of Teyvat had been restored to a pristine state. The people of the Seven Nations were still in shock over the monumental changes, especially those who had been granted salvation under the radiant auroras. "I can feel it. As the Heavenly Principle, my authority has grown stronger. My reach is no longer confined to the boundaries of the Teyvat world." Seated on the Throne of Heavenly Principles, Noah rested his cheek on one hand while crossing his legs, a playful smirk tugging at his lips. In his other hand, he held a projection of two interconnected worlds, their orbital trajectories clearly displayed. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Primordial Law Ring behind him now bore new laws, signifying his enhanced power. The Demon Slayer World and the Teyvat World had formed a self-sustaining, interconnected system. It was as though Teyvat were the primary planet and the Demon Slayer World its satellite. The Demon Slayer World continuously supplied World Power to Teyvat, while Teyvat, in turn, fed back its superior energy to promote the growth of the Demon Slayer World. This arrangement was not one of unilateral exploitation. For instance, the Ley Lines now forming within the Demon Slayer World were a vital resource capable of nurturing divine beings equivalent to Archons. In cultivation worlds, these Ley Lines would be considered spiritual veins, while in magic-based worlds, they would resemble a magical weave. "All the accumulated issues plaguing Teyvat have been cleansed under this baptism of World Power. It''s time to reward those who contributed." Noah rose from the Throne of Heavenly Principles. Unlike the previous Heavenly Principle, Phanes, he was not a ruthless taskmaster. While the Demon Slayer World task had been no more than a baby-step effort, he couldn''t deny the contributions of Raiden Ei, Yae Miko, and the others. Asmoday, the Sustainer of Heavenly Principles, opened her golden eyes, her heart brimming with joy. As Teyvat''s caretaker, her very existence was intertwined with the state of Heavenly Principles. Now that the system had grown stronger, she too benefited. She could sense the presence of the satellite world orbiting Teyvat. The once-crumbling Teyvat World had been revitalized by the influx of World Power from the satellite world, regaining its former vitality in an instant. As Noah stood up from his throne, Asmoday quickly straightened and adopted a respectful demeanor. "Master, are you preparing to begin the assimilation of the second world?" The benefits gained from assimilating the first foreign world were enormous. She could only imagine how much more powerful Teyvat would become after absorbing a second world, especially one far stronger than the first. If the process succeeded, Teyvat might not only recover to its pre-Cataclysm state but could even surpass it, ushering in a new era. However, as she gazed into Noah''s eyes, her own golden irises brimming with fervent devotion, Noah waved his hand dismissively, a look of resignation crossing his face. "Asmoday, moderation is key. We''ve just assimilated a world, and Teyvat has already gained an additional six thousand years of lifespan. On top of that, the satellite world will continue to provide a steady supply of energy to extend its lifespan further." "Time," he added with a smirk, "is no longer something we lack." Asmoday tilted her head in confusion. "That may be so, but Teyvat still has many unresolved issues. Shouldn''t the Four Archons immediately move to conquer the next world?" Noah''s lips twitched in mild frustration. "Are you saying we shouldn''t reward their efforts in stabilizing Teyvat and aiding the assimilation process?" Her expression turned icy, her tone questioning. "Reward them? Why? It is the duty of the Seven Archons to toil for the prosperity of this world. If they fail to fulfill their roles, then they should be replaced with more capable gods." Noah stared at her, momentarily speechless. While he had always known that Asmoday had a cold and pragmatic nature, her words left him utterly dumbfounded. "From the sound of it, my predecessor treated the Seven Archons as nothing more than tools. No wonder they either feared them to death or stabbed them in the back at every opportunity." Asmoday tilted her head in confusion. "Master?" Noah waved his hand and pressed his palm against his forehead with an weary sigh. "You''re absolutely not a good leader, Asmoday. Just listen to me from now on, alright? I''m not here to turn the Teyvat pantheon into some cold and soulless system like the Biblical one." He wanted to create something more akin to the pantheon of Greek mythology¡ªa divine family filled with character and emotion. Of course, he wasn''t about to let it devolve into a soap opera of scandals and betrayals. If there were to be such drama, it''d only be his to orchestrate. Still frowning in thought, Asmoday seemed confused by the reference to a "Biblical pantheon." Before she could inquire, Noah redirected the conversation. "Alright, I''m giving you a mission, Asmoday." The mention of a task caused Asmoday''s expression to turn serious in an instant. "Please, give your orders." "Now that the satellite world has been integrated into Teyvat, it''ll need a bit of oversight to help with its growth. I''m leaving that task to you. After all, it aligns with your role, doesn''t it? Just focus on that and don''t worry about the rest." Noah put on a deliberately serious expression, though his internal thoughts were far less solemn. "If I let you handle Teyvat, you''d probably end up running it like a plantation overseer." Asmoday nodded solemnly. "Understood. Your will is my will." "Alright then, off you go," Noah waved dismissively. "Oh, and just to be clear¡ªit''s supervision only. Do not interfere with the natural operation of that world." "Yes," Asmoday replied firmly before disappearing from the throne in an instant. As the Ruler of Space, her authority extended not only across Teyvat but also to its satellite world as it was now officially a part of the system. Noah sighed and clicked his tongue while glancing at her empty throne. "Tsk, tsk. No wonder my predecessor treated Archons like tools, pampered humans to the extreme, and ran the gods like disposable labor. Who wouldn''t rebel under such conditions?" His expression softened into a smug grin. "But I''m different. I''m a leader who knows how to reward as well as punish." In his vision of the Teyvat pantheon, the gods would be a close-knit, harmonious family. No slave-driving policies here. He wasn''t about to replicate his predecessor''s mistakes, lest he risk rebellion from the Archons. Sure, their rebellion might not pose any real threat to him, but it''d be a major headache nonetheless. Meanwhile, in Inazuma, at the Grand Narukami Shrine. Yae Miko had just returned from the Demon Slayer World. Stretching her arms dramatically, she rubbed her shoulders with exaggerated motions, as though utterly exhausted. "Oh my, finally! Such a grueling mission is complete. Ei, your poor, overworked retainer has been tirelessly toiling away. Don''t you think I deserve some sort of reward for all my efforts?" Standing to the side, Kamisato Ayaka and Kamisato Ayato both bowed their heads respectfully toward the figure standing beneath the Sacred Sakura Tree. "Greetings, General." The expression of the Raiden Shogun softened slightly. In a moment, her stern gaze transformed into the calm warmth of Raiden Ei as her consciousness took over. "Miko, I believe you''ve been far from ''tirelessly toiling.'' If anything, you''ve spent most of these days drinking tea and chatting with others." Raiden Ei''s tone carried a subtle edge of disbelief¡ªshe clearly wasn''t buying Miko''s theatrics. She''d been keeping an eye on her ever since the mission began. Yae Miko immediately put on a wounded expression. "What? I wasn''t just drinking tea and chatting! I was spreading influence, thank you very much. Besides, I had to hastily set up that massive barrier at the end. Doesn''t that count for anything?" Raiden Ei raised an eyebrow. "You mean the barrier you powered with my divine energy?" Pouting, Yae Miko huffed dramatically. "Hmph. Seems like this retainer is fated to work without thanks." Just then, a teasing, melodic voice interrupted their exchange, making everyone''s nerves tighten in an instant. "Oh? So what kind of reward does this little fox want? If you can suggest something amusing enough to make me laugh, perhaps I''ll grant it on a whim~." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 25 - 25: The Reward Is the Resurrection of Raiden Makoto Noah appeared at the Grand Narukami Shrine using the power of space, only to see Yae Miko acting all coy and whiny, pretending to complain to Raiden Ei. A playful smile crept onto his lips as he observed the scene. He spoke up with a teasing tone. "Oh~ So, little fox, what kind of reward do you want? If your request amuses me, I might just fulfill it on a whim." His sudden words made Raiden Ei''s entire body tense up. She quickly turned to him with a nervous expression. "Lord Noah!" Yae Miko''s ears almost perked up in surprise. She immediately dropped her petty thoughts about getting some perks from Ei and composed herself. With an elegant bow, she greeted him. "Ah, so it''s Lord Noah. Your humble fox greets you." Kamisato Ayato and Kamisato Ayaka, who were standing nearby, lowered their heads respectfully. As members of a noble family taught in decorum, they knew better than to involve themselves in a conversation far beyond their station. Any interruption would show a lack of tact. Noah smirked with a hint of mischief and said, "That doesn''t sound like you at all, Miko. Why so formal all of a sudden? You''re making it less fun for me to tease you." As he said this, his gaze¡ªsharp as if it could pierce reality itself¡ªlocked onto Yae Miko''s slightly trembling fox ears. Feeling that intense gaze zero in on her ears, Yae Miko''s heart skipped a beat. She felt like crying inside. "Has this great god from Celestia decided to treat me like a pet fox?" His playful behavior left her frustrated. "It''s over. It''s over. Ei doesn''t even care! It''s as if she''s silently offering me up to this guy!" Panicked internally, Yae Miko quickly rolled her eyes in thought. Clapping her hands together suddenly, she changed the subject with feigned excitement. "Oh my, Lord Noah, could it be that you''ve come here to reward everyone for completing the mission so flawlessly? If so, we''re all looking forward to it!" In an instant, the attention that had been focused on her shifted toward everyone present. Sure enough, Raiden Ei, whose emotional intelligence wasn''t particularly high, fell for the bait. Curious, with a hint of anticipation, she turned to look at Noah. She wondered what kind of reward this new Heavenly Principle would bestow. After all, during her reign as an Archon, she had never received anything from the previous Heavenly Principle. Not once. The Gnosis and her position as one of the Seven were gifts from her late sister, Raiden Makoto, and didn''t count. Even Kamisato Ayato and Kamisato Ayaka looked up at Noah in unison, intrigued. Noah glanced at Yae Miko''s sly, sparkling eyes and twitched the corner of his mouth slightly. "Well played. No wonder she''s a fox¡ªyou managed to smoothly redirect my straightforward teasing without breaking a sweat." "Very well, you''ve provoked me thoroughly. Just wait, I''m definitely going to ruffle those ears of yours later." Clapping his hands lightly, Noah''s expression shifted into a bright, smiling facade. "Though the Demon Slayer World was like a child''s playpen compared to Teyvat''s challenges, completing the mission successfully wasn''t possible without your collective efforts. Even the simplest tasks require dedication." "Teyvat''s condition has improved by more than 60% as a result of these efforts¡ªan indisputable fact." Hearing this praise from the Celestial Lord, Kamisato Ayato and Kamisato Ayaka couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride. Though the majority of the credit undoubtedly belonged to the shrine maiden Miko, the two siblings felt gratified knowing that their own contributions, however small, had helped achieve such monumental progress. After all, they had been part of something far larger than themselves¡ªa once-in-a-lifetime undertaking to shape the future of Teyvat. Noah paused for dramatic effect, then added with a mysterious smile. "So, all of you may state your wishes to me." Yae Miko''s sly eyes glimmered as she tilted her head, considering something. After a moment, she asked with a playful smile, "Anything at all?" Noah stroked his chin thoughtfully and replied, "As long as it''s within my power." With a grin, he added, "Go ahead, don''t hold back. Be as bold as you like." In Teyvat, while certain over-the-top wishes were beyond his capabilities, Noah felt confident that more reasonable desires were well within his power to grant. Yae Miko intertwined her fingers and hesitated for two seconds before finally speaking up. "May I ask you a question, Lord Noah?" "Is this your wish?" Yae Miko quickly waved her hands. "Of course not! How could I waste a precious opportunity to make a wish to such a great deity? My wish comes after I ask this question." "And what''s the question?" Yae Miko took a deep breath as if preparing to say something audacious. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Are you¡­ the God of Time?" Raiden Ei froze in silence. She knew Yae Miko had misunderstood. Although she was aware that the Heavenly Principle had four subordinate governors, one of whom governed time, she had never personally encountered that being. But Noah¡­ Noah was an existence far beyond her understanding, someone infinitely greater than even Phanes. Noah chuckled and replied, "You can think of me as one if you wish." He had never revealed his identity as Heavenly Principle to beings beneath the Four Shades. He preferred not to inspire a sense of reverence so overwhelming that it drained all the fun out of life. Besides, exposing his true identity to mortals and gods alike would rob him of countless opportunities for entertainment. And, truth be told, there was no practical benefit in unveiling himself to lower-level entities. Thus, posing as a high-ranking god suited him perfectly. It allowed him to maintain his dignity while keeping things amusing. Yae Miko''s heart pounded as she stared at the smiling god before her. "Does the power of time¡­ allow the dead to return to the living?" Hearing this, Noah immediately understood her wish. It wasn''t surprising. "Hehehe, so your wish is to bring someone from the past into the present? Quite the audacious little fox, aren''t you?" His playful gaze shifted from Yae Miko to Raiden Ei. "If I were my predecessor, you''d already have a Divine Nail from the heavens descending upon you for this treacherous thought." Both Raiden Ei and Yae Miko paled at his words. But before they could speak, his next sentence filled them with both lingering fear and uncontrollable joy. "However, the current state of Teyvat is now strong enough to sustain what was once considered a blasphemous act. Besides, your contributions have earned you this wish. I approve." In the previous state of Teyvat, such an act would never have been allowed by Celestia. Reviving the dead would have accelerated the depletion of Teyvat''s already fragile resources. The amount of Ley Line energy required to resurrect even a single person was astronomical. To revive a god¡ªor a being of Archon-level power¡ªwould require an amount of energy sufficient to drain one-third of a nation''s Ley Lines, drastically hastening the collapse of the world. But now, after the fusion of the satellite world, Teyvat had an abundance of resources and could support such a wish. Noah looked at the pair and spoke. "Little fox, Ei, tell me¡ªwho is it you wish to bring back?" Even without their answers, Noah already knew who they would choose. This was, after all, exactly what he had anticipated. Raiden Ei couldn''t help clenching her fists. Her violet eyes shone with a mixture of intense anticipation and nervous excitement. "Even a god¡­ can be revived?" She feared hearing the word "no" more than anything else. But if anyone could grant this wish, it was this being, far greater than even Phanes. Noah looked at her eager, hopeful expression, which was entirely unguarded, and felt a bit moved. "A god doesn''t truly die. Gods are incarnations of fragments of the Primordial One. As long as the Primordial Fragment hasn''t been reclaimed, a god''s existence is never truly erased." He paused, watching their wide-eyed expressions, and continued. "Your sister, Raiden Makoto, still retains a fragment of her consciousness within the Musou Isshin. As long as her Primordial Fragment is retrieved, her divine essence can be restored." With a casual snap of his fingers, Noah tore open a fissure in the sealed gates of Khaenri''ah, hidden beneath the sands of Sumeru''s desert. From deep within the crack, a streak of violet light shot forth, piercing through the dense layers of sand and stone, soaring skyward like a comet. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 26 - 26: Raiden Makotos Primordial Fragment—Her Return A streak of violet light, resembling a comet, shot out from the Sumeru Desert, cutting across half of Teyvat. It passed over Sumeru''s rainforests and Liyue''s mountains, leaving a radiant trail in the sky. Ordinary people might see it as a rare celestial phenomenon¡ªperhaps a legendary comet streaking through the heavens. Many gazed upon it with awe, some making wishes in hopeful reverence. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But beings at the level of Archons and gods knew exactly what this phenomenon represented. Liyue Harbor, Third-Round Knockout Zhongli was seated at a table, sipping tea and listening to Tian Tiezui enthusiastically embellish his latest retelling of The Tale of Guizhong''s Departure. His moment of calm was disrupted as a certain hyperactive young lady grabbed his shoulder, shaking him so vigorously that the tea in his hand nearly spilled. "Zhongli, Zhongli! Look! It''s a shooting star! And it''s purple! Quick, make a wish¡ªmaybe it''ll come true!" Hu Tao stood on tiptoe, bouncing excitedly as she pointed at the violet streak that illuminated the Liyue skies. Zhongli raised his head to gaze at the stunning sight that had captured the hearts of Teyvat''s inhabitants. "A shooting star¡­ Hmm, indeed. Wishing upon a shooting star has been humanity''s timeless way of expressing their deepest hopes." But that wasn''t merely a shooting star¡ªit was the Primordial Fragment of a god. A flicker of expectation danced in his golden eyes. ''This aura feels so familiar¡­ That fragment belongs to an old friend.'' Freed from the gnawing constraints of erosion, Zhongli''s mind drifted back to a thousand years ago. The Archon War had just ended, and the victors of the Seven Nations had gathered for a rare moment of camaraderie in Jueyun Karst. There, they had sipped tea and composed verses, relishing a fleeting peace. "She''s returning, is she?" Zhongli murmured, a faint smile curling his lips. "This¡­ is an unexpected but welcome development." The new Heavenly Principle were not only vastly stronger than their predecessor, Phanes, but also kinder. Unlike the cold indifference of Phanes, this Heavenly Principle seemed to value the bonds and efforts of the Archons. "If he has allowed a departed god to return¡­ then perhaps¡­" For the first time in centuries, Zhongli allowed himself a smile¡ªnot the serene, mask-like expression he often wore, but a genuine, warm smile that reached his eyes. As Liyue''s Archon, he understood what this meant. It was not just a gift for Inazuma but a reward for their flawless completion of the mission. Perhaps, if the opportunity arose, those old friends might gather again someday. While Zhongli was lost in thought, a mischievous voice chimed in, breaking the quietude. "Oh my, oh my! Is that a smile I see? The ever-so-stoic and serious Zhongli is smiling? Someone mark the calendar¡ªthe sun must be rising in the west today!" Hu Tao''s teasing brought laughter from the other patrons at the teahouse. "Haha! There goes Hu Tao again, teasing Mr. Zhongli!" "She''s right, though. I''ve never seen Mr. Zhongli so cheerful before." "Same here. When I first met him, I thought he was an Adeptus from Jueyun Karst!" Hu Tao nodded vigorously in agreement. "Exactly! Zhongli always acts like some ancient immortal, all proper and composed. Hey, Zhongli, be honest with me¡ªare you secretly an Adeptus?" She jabbed her elbow playfully at his back, trying to coax a reaction. Zhongli sighed, shaking his head in exasperation. "If I were an Adeptus, I doubt I''d have accepted Old Master Hu''s invitation to work as a consultant at Wangsheng Funeral Parlor." "Hmm, fair point!" Hu Tao said, nodding thoughtfully. "So, what''s got you smiling today?" Zhongli shook his head again, his tone calm and steady. "It''s nothing. I merely thought Tian Tiezui''s retelling of the story today was a touch more elegant than usual." Tian Tiezui, delighted by the rare praise, exclaimed, "Well then! I''ll have to tell a few more stories for Mr. Zhongli!" In Teyvat''s Liyue Harbor, a rare compliment from the scholarly, almost immortal-like Mr. Zhongli was indeed a great honor. For Tian Tiezui, who''d just received this praise, it felt like his path to becoming the greatest storyteller in Liyue was well within reach, validated by none other than the esteemed Wangsheng Funeral Parlor consultant, Mr. Zhongli. Meanwhile, at Grand Narukami Shrine, Yae Miko and Raiden Ei stood before Noah, awaiting the Heavenly Principle''s next words. But just as they were about to ask what he meant by his cryptic statement, he calmly said: "It''s here." Yae Miko blinked, her fox-like ears twitching. "It''s here? What''s here?" Raiden Ei''s sharp gaze suddenly turned toward the distant horizon, where the unmistakable sensation of a kindred yet distinct presence began to ripple toward her. A sensation so familiar that it shook her to her very core. Her violet eyes trembled as overwhelming emotion overtook her. "It''s my sister''s aura! This¡­ this is my sister''s presence!" Without hesitation, she turned into a bolt of lightning, rocketing into the sky in pursuit of the sensation. In the distance, a violet comet streaked toward their location¡ªnot directly toward her but toward the shrine, to where Noah stood. "It''s my sister''s Primordial Fragment!" Raiden Ei shouted, reaching out in desperation to grasp the comet. But her hands passed right through it. The violet comet ignored her entirely, blazing directly toward the Heavenly Principle. She turned back, staring in disbelief as the fragment shrank the closer it approached Narukami Shrine, eventually becoming no larger than an egg as it fell gently into Noah''s palm. Noah casually inspected the glowing violet fragment in his hand. "A Primordial Fragment? For a god, it''s indeed their essence. After all, it forms the foundation of their very existence." He toyed with the fragment, flipping it over as if it were a mere trinket, and continued: "Gods, or ''Archons,'' in Teyvat are nothing more than the embodiment of specific laws brought to life. And like any manifestation, they have a core¡ªa nucleus, if you will." Yae Miko''s eyes widened in realization. "That''s¡­ Makoto''s essence?" She looked at the fragment with trembling excitement, her mind racing. If even a god could be brought back, then¡­ ''If even a god can return, then surely¡­ Kitsune Saiguu can too!'' Her heart swelled with hope. Meanwhile, Noah continued his explanation, a playful smile tugging at his lips: "Makoto''s consciousness still resides within the Dreamscape of Musou Isshin. As long as this fragment is merged with that, she can return." He then glanced at Raiden Ei, whose longing and anticipation were written all over her face, to the point where it seemed she might draw her Musou no Hitotachi and charge at him in desperation. ''Hmm¡­ If I tease her now, would she really draw her blade? That might be fun¡­'' Ultimately, he decided against it, tossing the fragment toward her without further delay. Raiden Ei instinctively caught the glowing Primordial Fragment and, with trembling hands, unsheathed Musou Isshin from her chest. The fragment pulsed in her grip, emanating light that matched the glow of her weapon. With a deep breath, she gently pressed the fragment into the Dreamscape embedded within Musou Isshin, inserting it into her sister''s consciousness. The moment the fragment was absorbed, the air itself seemed to hum with power. A new god was born in Teyvat, triggering a resonance with the world''s fundamental laws. Thunder roared across the skies above Narukami Island, and lightning crackled with an intensity that dwarfed any storm seen before. Beneath the earth, the Ley Lines surged to life as if a dam had been broken. Energy flowed uncontrollably from the land toward Mount Yougou, converging on the shrine. Streams of Ley Line energy, tinged with violet lightning, cascaded like rivers, threatening to overwhelm Narukami Shrine with their sheer force. Raiden Ei''s violet eyes sparkled with joy as she clutched Musou Isshin close to her chest, her voice trembling: "Makoto¡­ Sister¡­ You''re coming back¡­" Yae Miko stood beside her, her heart pounding in her chest. Though outwardly calm, her mind raced with elation. ''If Makoto can return, then Saiguu¡­ Saiguu can too.'' Turning her gaze toward Noah, her voice carried a rare note of reverence and gratitude: "Thank you, Noah-sama." Noah waved dismissively, a playful smirk on his face. "Save your thanks for later. The resurrection isn''t complete yet." Under the overwhelming torrent of Ley Line energy, Raiden Ei felt no threat. To her, the flow felt more like a comforting massage. But for Yae Miko, Kamisato Ayaka, and the shrine maidens of the Grand Narukami Shrine, it was a calamity. Raiden Ei''s full attention was consumed by the imminent resurrection of her sister. The chaos around her was completely outside her notice. The Kamisato siblings¡ªKamisato Ayaka and Kamisato Ayato¡ªwere pale with fright. Though they were nobles of Inazuma, often tasked with handling the island''s beasts and crises, they had never experienced such an overwhelming force before. Only Yae Miko remained composed. She knew that Noah-sama, this divine figure, would not allow such destruction to go unchecked. To let it happen would tarnish his divine reputation. Snap! Noah casually snapped his fingers. The once-surging Ley Line energy instantly calmed, its overwhelming force dissipating. The torrent slowed until it trickled like a gentle stream, quietly flowing toward the peak of Mount Yougou. Turning their attention back to Raiden Ei, they noticed that Musou Isshin was now gone from her chest. In its place, a glowing sphere of violet energy hovered momentarily in her hands before vanishing into a spatial void. Only the Ley Line''s energy continued to pour into the hidden space, the mysterious location where the rebirth of a god was underway. The entire Grand Narukami Shrine shimmered with radiant light as an unfamiliar consciousness slowly began to awaken. At the same time, Raiden Ei and Yae Miko felt a resonance ripple through their minds. This consciousness touched theirs briefly, drawing them into its awakening. Noah, curious, stroked his chin and voluntarily entered this shared resonance. Inside this conscious realm¡ªa vast, boundless expanse of violet light¡ªa figure identical to Raiden Ei appeared. However, this figure radiated a softer and gentler aura. The woman looked around, puzzled, as she tried to understand her situation. "Am I¡­ being reborn? But I clearly remember that I died¡­" She recalled the events vividly. The Heavenly Principle had summoned the Seven Archons to Khaenri''ah to repel the Abyssal forces. She had fought valiantly but was ultimately overpowered. She barely held on until the Abyss''s gate was sealed. Before she succumbed, she had only enough time to see her sister, Ei, one last time. However, before her end, she had one last conversation with the Ruler of Time. At that moment, she entrusted a fragment of her consciousness into a seed¡ªa safeguard to assist Inazuma in times of dire need. As she tried to piece together her thoughts, a trembling voice shattered the silence. "Makoto¡­" Makoto turned toward the source of the voice, recognizing it instantly. Her expression softened, tinged with both relief and complexity. "Ei¡­" Raiden Ei stood frozen, staring at her sister''s form. Her voice quivered with emotion, thick with sorrow, longing, and joy. "Makoto!" In that moment, all the suppressed emotions¡ªyears of yearning, regret, bitterness, and grief¡ªcame flooding out in the form of tears. Makoto opened her arms, and Raiden Ei rushed forward, embracing her tightly. "Ei, it''s been a long time. I''m back." Yae Miko stood off to the side, observing the heartfelt reunion. Her mind wandered back to a time long ago when she was still a small fox, always lounging on Saiguu''s shoulders. Back then, both Makoto and Ei would fight over who got to hold her as a hand-warmer. But everything had changed five hundred years ago. Within the mental space, Yae Miko cast a sideways glance at the seemingly pensive "God of Time" and, with an air of mock grievance, remarked, "Oh, great and mighty god from Celestia, it really isn''t a good habit to spy on people''s heartfelt reunions, you know." Noah sighed dramatically. "Ah, it''s such a pity that Fontaine''s filming devices don''t work in this mental space. What a shame." He had hoped to record such a touching and iconic reunion scene for his collection. But alas, not even the Heavenly Principle could accomplish certain things. Yae Miko''s expression turned amused, and she playfully scolded him, "You truly are a god with a mischievous streak, my lord." Noah gave a wicked grin and directed his gaze toward Yae Miko''s fox ears. "Oh? And what if I told you I have an even naughtier idea? Care to take a guess, little fox?" Sensing impending doom for her beloved ears, Yae Miko immediately straightened up, her demeanor becoming elegant and composed. "Ah, I am but a poor, helpless, and weak little fox. How could I ever dare to guess your divine intentions?" Yet inwardly, she felt like crying. It was clear that this god wasn''t planning to let her off the hook anytime soon. Still, he had brought back Makoto. And if he also resurrected Kitsune Saiguu, then¡­ enduring a little teasing to indulge his mischievous whims wouldn''t be such a bad trade, right? Comforting herself with that thought, Yae Miko resolved to endure whatever was coming. Meanwhile, the twin Archons¡ªRaiden Ei and Raiden Makoto¡ªshared a mental resonance. Makoto quickly came to understand everything her younger sister had endured over the past five hundred years, the dramatic changes that had shaken Teyvat, and the circumstances surrounding her resurrection. Makoto''s emotions shifted rapidly, from guilt to shock, from amazement to relief. At last, she spoke with deep affection, "Ei, you''ve been through so much. You''ve carried such a heavy burden all these years." She turned her gaze toward Noah, who had been toying with Yae Miko a moment ago, and gracefully stepped forward. With a calm and respectful demeanor, she bowed deeply. "Lord Noah¡­" Makoto wanted to express her gratitude, but Noah casually waved a hand, cutting her off. His golden eyes appraised her, his lips curving into a smile. "No matter how you thank me, it won''t be enough. So once you''re fully reborn, make sure you work hard for me. Managing Inazuma is clearly beyond your sister''s capabilities." Makoto was taken aback, but she quickly nodded with determination. "Yes, Lord Noah. I will ensure Inazuma is well-governed." She cast an apologetic look toward her younger sister, understanding that this arrangement meant Ei would relinquish her position as one of the Seven Archons. To Makoto''s surprise, Ei seemed completely unconcerned. In fact, she looked relieved. "I never liked governing anyway. Honestly, I''m glad to be free of it." Noah interjected with a playful tone, "Managing Inazuma alone won''t be enough." Makoto straightened her posture and replied firmly, "Whatever you need us sisters to do, we will do it." Her tone was resolute, fully aware that this god''s plans were likely far beyond anything she could imagine. If that was the case, she would simply follow his commands to the letter. Noah rubbed his chin, his gaze turning amused as he studied Makoto''s gentle, almost maternal demeanor¡ªa stark contrast to her younger sister''s straightforward nature. "Anything, you say? I''ll be sure to remember those words." Off to the side, Yae Miko rolled her eyes discreetly. At least this great cosmic prankster had shifted his attention away from her. Makoto, on the other hand, caught the subtle meaning behind Noah''s playful smirk. Compared to her sister, she had a deeper understanding of Inazuman customs and desires. "So, even this new Heavenly Principle harbors human-like desires," Makoto mused to herself. Her thoughts turned to some of the more¡­ peculiar traditions among Inazuma''s people, and a mischievous glint flickered in her eyes. She glanced at her sister, wondering if¡­ perhaps¡­ Unaware of Makoto''s internal scheming, Noah casually asked, "By the way, before the Khaenri''ah cataclysm, you met Istaroth, didn''t you?" Makoto blinked in surprise at the unexpected question. "Yes, I did¡­" And so, the conversation began anew. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 27 - 27: Searching for the Ruler of Time, A Flustered Yae Miko Hearing the Heavenly Principle mention the name "Istaroth," Raiden Makoto tilted her head in confusion. Noticing Makoto''s puzzled expression, Noah understood immediately that she might not recognize the name Istaroth. After all, Istaroth was the most mysterious of the Four Shades and had gone by countless titles throughout history. Most people who were aware of her existence referred to her as the "Goddess of Moments." "She''s the one who gave you the seed for the Sacred Sakura Tree," Noah explained. Raiden Makoto''s expression shifted to one of realization, and in her palm, she materialized a small seed. The seed glowed faintly with purple light, and intertwined around it was a thin strand of silvery energy imbued with the power of time. "So you mean the Ruler of Time. Before the Khaenri''ah disaster, she and I had a brief exchange, but we didn''t meet face-to-face," Makoto explained. "She handed me this seed for the Sacred Sakura Tree and instructed me to plant it in the past when I awakened in the future. She said it would help me resolve Inazuma''s calamity." As she spoke, her gaze drifted toward her sister. Raiden Ei lowered her head, her guilt plainly written across her face. Now everything was clear. During the Khaenri''ah disaster, Ei had left Inazuma under the care of Kitsune Saiguu while she rushed off to Khaenri''ah to save her sister. However, in the process, she had allowed Inazuma to fall into chaos and had ultimately lost her dear friend Kitsune Saiguu. Yet, even after Makoto''s death, her elder sister had to clean up the mess Ei had left behind five centuries ago. Ei lowered her head further, as if she were a child caught in the act of wrongdoing. "I''m sorry, Sister¡­ Inazuma became like this under my watch." Makoto reached out and patted Ei on the head. "You''re not exactly cut out for this sort of thing, are you?" Makoto smiled warmly and placed the Sacred Sakura seed in Noah''s hand. "If you''re looking for that Ruler, I don''t know where she is. All I can do is give you this." The seed in her hand was incredibly precious. Without it, Inazuma would have been destroyed in the disaster five centuries ago. But Makoto trusted Noah, for he was the Heavenly Principle. Surely, he wouldn''t allow Inazuma to be destroyed. Noah casually tossed the Sacred Sakura seed, letting it disappear into the space above the mountain five hundred years in the past. What he truly wanted was the faint trace of Istaroth''s aura lingering on the Sacred Sakura seed. He would use it to track her down. Meanwhile, Yae Miko looked at Noah with wide, curious eyes as he stood there holding the seed. Her thoughts raced as she tried to make sense of what she had just heard. Wait a minute... wasn''t he supposed to be the God of Time? But now he''s looking for this "Ruler of Time"? Did she misunderstand Noah''s identity entirely? As she put the pieces together, Yae Miko''s expression turned into one of subtle frustration, her thoughts spiraling into embarrassment. The image of Noah''s playful, knowing smirk when she had asked him that question earlier filled her mind. She felt a strong wave of secondhand embarrassment crashing down on her. While Yae Miko struggled to keep herself composed, Raiden Makoto walked over to her and gently placed her hand on Yae''s head. "So this is Yae Miko? You''ve grown into a reliable adult, just like Kitsune Saiguu," Makoto said warmly. Yae Miko snapped out of her thoughts and instinctively nuzzled her head against Makoto''s palm like a cherished child. "Makoto-sama¡­" In that moment, all of Yae''s buried feelings surfaced¡ªthe longing, the warmth, the bittersweet memories of the past. She felt a pang of nostalgia for the times when Makoto used to cradle her as a small fox spirit. The tender moment was suddenly interrupted by a soft, clicking sound. "Tsk, tsk, tsk," Noah interjected, clicking his tongue teasingly. "I never thought I''d get to see this side of Miko. What a rare treat." Yae Miko''s body stiffened as she glared at Noah with an expression that screamed indignation. He was practically glowing with satisfaction, his smirk filled with amusement. "Looks like Miko has a softer side after all," Noah said, his tone light and teasing. "When I patted your head earlier, I didn''t get to see you act so spoiled. It''s almost enough to make me feel like I missed out." Back when he was pulling for Yae Miko in the gacha, Noah had spent ten full £¤648s on her. And now, looking at this lively and entertaining Yae Miko before him, wasn''t she far more amusing than the flat 2D version on a screen? Yae Miko rolled her eyes in mock anger. "You''re such a god with terrible tastes. Like I''d ever act spoiled for you! Keep dreaming!" This god from Celestia was absolutely insufferable! A hundred¡ªno, a thousand times worse than that little elf who ran around dropping bombs everywhere! Noah, feigning deep contemplation, sighed dramatically. "Ah, so this is what it''s like to see someone become emboldened just because they''ve found a powerful backer. Truly an eye-opening experience." Yae Miko was so furious she stomped her foot in frustration. But she dared not actually argue back. She puffed out her cheeks, glaring at him indignantly. "I am a fox, not a dog!" Noah shrugged casually. "In the world I used to live in, foxes are classified as canines. So, by that logic, you''re a dog." Yae Miko''s face turned bright red with anger. "You¡­ You¡­ You¡­" Her words caught in her throat as her frustration boiled over. Ugh! She couldn''t beat him in a fight, and she didn''t dare to out-argue him. This was beyond infuriating! As she fumed, she cast a pitiful glance at Raiden Makoto for support. But Makoto was suppressing a laugh, her lips pressed tightly together, though her eyes glimmered with amusement. As expected¡­ the Heavenly Principle truly had human emotions. Or perhaps, could he actually be human himself? Seeing that even Makoto seemed to find this situation amusing, Yae Miko spiraled into despair. Forget it. Let the world burn already. Raiden Ei, meanwhile, was utterly oblivious as to why Noah enjoyed teasing Yae Miko so much. Noah, seeing that Yae Miko''s face was flushed red with indignation, finally decided to ease up before she gave herself an aneurysm. His smug grin widened as he declared, "Alright, alright. I''ll take my leave for now. You all have your heartfelt reunion¡ªI won''t eavesdrop anymore." With that, his form disappeared from Makoto''s consciousness space. As soon as Noah vanished, Yae Miko frantically looked around to confirm he was truly gone. Then, she exploded in a fit of rage, stomping her feet as she unleashed her fury. "AAAAAH! That damn bastard! So what if he''s a god?! You''re the dog! Your whole family are dogs! You''re nothing but a vile, mean-spirited god with terrible taste!" Raiden Makoto and Raiden Ei both froze in place, their eyes wide with shock. A moment later, chills ran down their spines. Cursing the Heavenly Principle¡­ That was something even they wouldn''t dare to do, not even in their most rebellious thoughts! Makoto hurriedly covered Yae Miko''s mouth, her expression stern. "Miko! How could you say such things? And about him of all people!" Raiden Ei nodded solemnly. "You absolutely mustn''t curse that person. Not now, not ever." Muffled protests came from behind Makoto''s hand as Yae Miko''s eyes widened in disbelief. What?! I''m the one who''s been bullied! I''m the victim here! How could you side with him?! Her eyes grew misty with unshed tears. This isn''t the master I wanted! I''m done. Just let the world end already. When Noah''s consciousness returned to his body, so did the consciousnesses of Raiden Ei and Yae Miko. No matter how long one spent in the mental realm, only a single moment would pass in the real world. Noah glanced at Raiden Ei, who looked radiant with joy. Her typically stoic face now glowed with happiness. "Makoto will need some time to fully regain her form. The Ley Lines can''t provide all the energy at once¡ªif they do, it could cause an outbreak of monsters across Inazuma." Raiden Ei nodded. She had nothing further to say. But Yae Miko, still feeling wronged, spoke up in a soft, pitiful voice. "I¡­ I want Lady Saiguu to be revived." Noah glanced at the dejected Yae Miko. Seeing her like this, he thought to himself that he might have gone a bit too far in teasing her. Although he enjoyed poking fun at her, he had no intention of actually making her cry. "Kitsune Saiguu, huh? She''s not a god, so reviving her won''t require much ley line energy. And since she still has a physical form wandering in the White Fox Plains, it''ll take even less energy. It''s definitely doable." Yae Miko''s gloom instantly evaporated, replaced by sheer delight. But then she froze, her expression turning to one of disbelief. "Lady Saiguu¡­ has a physical form?" After all, Kitsune Saiguu had perished in the darkness of the Abyss. How could her body still exist? And in the White Fox Plains, no less¡ªso close to Yashiori Island? -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 28 - 28: The True Use of the Constellation System – Divine Judgment Noah extended his perception across Narukami Island, and his gaze ultimately rested on the figure of the fox-masked shrine maiden in front of a dilapidated shrine. She was calmly purging the earth of the malice flowing from its depths. "Yes, she exists¡­ but she''s only a hollow shell, constructed from lingering memories and obsessions." As he spoke, Noah snapped his fingers with a crisp snap. Utilizing his spatial authority, he transported Hakushin Kitsune within moments to where they stood. Hakushin Kitsune, in the middle of purging the land''s malice, was startled by the sudden change in location. However, upon seeing Yae Miko and Raiden Ei, she quickly composed herself and respectfully bowed. "Hakushin greets the Shogun." Yae Miko, visibly puzzled, stepped forward. After all, Kitsune Saiguu was a yokai. Approaching Hakushin, she carefully sensed the aura emanating from her, and sure enough, it was unmistakably that of Kitsune Saiguu. Her lips quivered slightly, and her eyes glistened with emotion. Her voice trembled as she spoke softly, "Lady Saiguu¡­" Hakushin hesitated for a moment, then sighed lightly and replied, "Lady Guuji Yae, I am not Kitsune Saiguu. I am merely a construct of her memories and the Ley Line energy¡ªan amalgamation of her lingering will. Aimlessly wandering the world without a purpose." Yae Miko did not respond, but instead turned her gaze toward Noah. Behind Noah, the Primordial Law Ring appeared. The radiant, multicolored halo encircling him exuded an aura of divine sanctity and absolute supremacy. His golden eyes glimmered as he stepped forward. "How fortunate. Kitsune Saiguu''s constellation remains completely intact. This means I can fully restore her." As he spoke, the power of the constellation system began to activate. Simultaneously, six false stars high above the skies, usually imperceptible, suddenly blazed with brilliant light. Even though it was broad daylight, their luminosity pierced the heavens, becoming clearly visible. "If even a small part of her constellation had shattered, not even the Heavenly Principles could restore her." The gods, being fragments of the Primordial Law Ring, can never truly perish so long as he, the Heavenly Principle, do not destroy them. But those beneath the rank of gods are not so fortunate. The constellation system, which governs Teyvat, determines the fate of every individual by crafting a constellation for them. When a person dies, their constellation dims. Over time, it gradually corrodes and disintegrates, eventually fading into nothingness. The duration of this process varies¡ªsome constellations may persist for millennia, while others crumble within just seven days of death. A constellation records everything about an individual: their fate, their life''s trajectory, and all the information that defines their existence. As someone who had completely mastered the Human Realm Force System, Noah could reignite a person''s constellation. By gathering the scattered fragments of their existence across Teyvat, he could reconstruct their memories from the Ley Lines, retrieve their consciousness, and reform their decayed body. By injecting the essence of life, full resurrection could be achieved. At the moment Kitsune Saiguu''s constellation was reignited, Hakushin began to emit a radiant light. Across the lands of Inazuma, countless firefly-like specks of light emerged and converged toward Yashiori Island, gradually flowing toward the peak of Mount Yougou. The people of Inazuma, witnessing this phenomenon, turned their eyes toward the Grand Narukami Shrine on Mount Yougou. They were astonished, but not alarmed. Instead, they casually enjoyed their snacks, marveling at the scene like an enchanting spectacle. After all, the Grand Narukami Shrine''s Lady Guuji Yae was a yokai herself, and she was also the Shogun''s retainer. To the citizens, such miraculous occurrences were well within the realm of possibility. Hakushin, now enveloped in the cascading light, gazed at the stream of luminescence pouring into her form. "This¡­ What is this?" Beneath her fox mask, her previously lifeless eyes gradually flickered with a glimmer of vitality. Kamisato Ayaka and Kamisato Ayato quietly watched the unfolding scene. Having already experienced traveling to another world and contributed greatly to the survival of Teyvat, the siblings had developed a sense of composure that was hard to shake. To them, resurrecting a figure as significant as Kitsune Saiguu from 500 years ago was an awe-inspiring event, but in comparison to something as colossal as annexing an entire world, it seemed far less overwhelming. Yae Miko, however, was transfixed. She stared intently at Hakushin, who was now surrounded by countless points of light. Each of these lights carried the aura of Kitsune Saiguu. As the shimmering motes drifted by her, fragments of Kitsune Saiguu''s memories flashed within her mind. Without realizing it, Miko''s nose reddened, and her expression softened. Five hundred years ago, she would often perch on Kitsune Saiguu''s shoulder, playfully sniffing at the smoke rings she blew. Back then, she''d swipe at them with her paws in feigned annoyance. Since the day Kitsune Saiguu left and never returned, even the smoke rings she used to dislike had become a cherished memory she could no longer experience. Tears unknowingly welled up in Yae Miko''s eyes. Noticing her expression, Noah materialized a Kamera in his hand and captured the moment on film. Yae Miko, now aware of his actions, didn''t bother to be annoyed. Instead, she wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and smiled through them, overwhelmed with joy. "You really are such a strange god," she said with a mix of amusement and emotion. "You''re a good person, but why must you have such a nasty personality?" Noah gave her a faint smile but didn''t offer an explanation. Silently, he stored the Kamera away. Meanwhile, the six stars that had illuminated the sky above had drawn the attention of many across Teyvat. However, most people dismissed them as a peculiar celestial event. Only a select few understood their true significance. At Liyue Harbor, Zhongli, seated at a tea house and enjoying an opera alongside some tea, merely glanced up at the phenomenon. He understood that this was nothing more than a reward bestowed by the Heavenly Principle upon Inazuma. However, the young woman sitting beside him chattered on and on about the stars, leaving him to sigh in quiet resignation. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This child¡­ how is it that I still cannot handle her? At the same time, in Mondstadt, the astrologist Mona was mid-task, begrudgingly carrying out her master''s request to retrieve an old chest. She froze in place, her eyes widening in disbelief as she stared at the six luminous stars shining in the daylight sky. The astrolabe in her hands spun frantically, almost to the point of overheating. "This¡­ this is impossible!" Mona exclaimed. "A constellation that has been extinguished for hundreds of years is now shining again?! How can this happen?" Her voice trembled, a mix of disbelief and apprehension. "The dead are like extinguished lamps. This is no joke. Something like this has never occurred before. Could someone be using some sort of forbidden art to resurrect a person from centuries past?" As the thought struck her, her face grew pale. "If that''s really the case, it would be the ultimate defiance of natural order! Something like that would surely bring about divine retribution!" Even as an astrologist skilled in divining fate, Mona had never dared to alter anyone''s destiny. Her master''s words echoed in her mind: tampering with fate was akin to unleashing a domino effect, where altering a single life could ripple outward to change countless others. The weight of such causality was unbearable, even for gods. If destiny''s course were disrupted too much, the consequence would inevitably be divine punishment. "That''s what my master warned me about¡ªher most serious caution when she sent me off on my own." Indeed, meddling with fate was no trivial matter. To peer into destiny and actively change its trajectory risked causing countless lives to unravel. In the end, it would wreak havoc on the Constellation System itself. And the Constellation System was a core authority of the Heavenly Principle. Overstepping its boundaries? Naturally, that would invite retribution from the heavens. Mona''s stomach growled audibly, breaking her train of thought. She pressed a hand to her stomach and sighed. "First the old hag sends me out to retrieve a box, and now I''ve stumbled into five¡­ no, six¡ªwait, seven, eight, nine, ten strange incidents in a row. Something tells me this box retrieval isn''t going to go smoothly." She let out a frustrated huff. "Seriously, why didn''t the old hag just go fetch it herself?" Meanwhile, the vessel of Kitsune Saiguu, which had been formed from her memories and residual energy, was now fully transformed, brimming with vitality. Her fox-like white ears stood upright on her head, and her short silver hair appeared smooth and neat. Life emanated naturally from her being, as if she were an extension of nature itself. Suddenly, with a cracking sound, the fox mask on her face split apart. The fox mask she wore cracked with an audible snap, the fragments falling away to reveal an exquisitely beautiful face beneath. Her golden eyes opened slowly, clear and full of life. But before her awareness could fully settle, she was swept into a warm embrace. A voice, trembling with emotion, reached her ears, tinged with both joy and sorrow. "Lady Saiguu¡­ Miko has missed you so much¡­" The embrace tightened as the words spilled out, carrying the weight of five centuries of longing. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 29 - 29: Skirk’s Dilemma, I’ve Found You, Istaroth Kitsune Saiguu came back to her senses, her memories intact and unbroken. In just two seconds, her sharp mind pieced together what had happened. Looking at Yae Miko, who clung to her and sobbed like a child, her golden eyes softened with an almost maternal tenderness. She raised her hand and gently patted Miko''s back. "Miko, it''s been five hundred years. Look at how much you''ve grown. Be good now, don''t cry. I''m back." Listening to the familiar voice, Yae Miko tried to control her tears, but no matter how much she struggled, the droplets continued to flow freely. Not wanting to appear too embarrassed, she refrained from wailing, letting only quiet sobs escape her lips. Knowing this wasn''t the time to act spoiled, she finally released Kitsune Saiguu and turned her face away to avoid letting that mischievous god see her weak and vulnerable state. But how could she escape his gaze? Out of the corner of her eye, she saw ripples form in the air as a Kamera materialized, and with a bright flash, it captured her tear-streaked expression. Miko puffed her cheeks indignantly. Even when she cried so miserably, this personality-flawed god from Celestia still insisted on teasing her. How infuriating! Fine then, watch all you want! Wiping away her tears with her sleeve, Yae Miko glanced at Noah, who pretended as though nothing had happened and casually stored away the Kamera. This time, her gaze no longer held any resentment. Instead, there was an unplaceable, ethereal warmth that even she herself didn''t notice. Unaware of Miko''s subtle emotions, Kitsune Saiguu turned to Raiden Ei and bowed deeply. "Your Excellency, the Shogun, I have returned. I apologize for failing to protect Inazuma in the past." Raiden Ei''s lips pressed into a thin line. "It is I who should apologize." Kitsune Saiguu shook her head gently. "No, Your Excellency, you are blameless. The fault lies with me as your inadequate retainer." With that, she looked at the young deity who had resurrected her. This god from Celestia, far surpassing Raiden Ei in power. "I¡­" Before she could finish her thought, Noah waved dismissively. "Your resurrection is merely a reward for Miko''s success in completing Celestia''s mission. If you want to thank someone, thank her instead." Though he brushed off his act as a simple reward, Kitsune Saiguu knew the truth. Granting her a second chance at life was a kindness that outweighed even the love of one''s parents¡ªa debt she could never repay. While Noah may have considered it trivial, Kitsune Saiguu could not. For now, however, she had no choice but to keep her gratitude unspoken. She turned her attention to Miko, who was still quietly wiping away her tears, embarrassed like a child afraid of being caught sulking. "Thank you, Miko." Miko immediately clung to her arm. "Lady Saiguu, what are you saying? I only happened to be in the right place at the right time." Kitsune Saiguu''s smile was radiant, imbued with maternal warmth. "You''re as stubborn as ever." At that moment, Noah turned his attention to Ayato and Ayaka Kamisato, smiling as he addressed them. "And what about you two? Speak your wishes now. If you remain silent, I''ll assume you have nothing to ask for." Ayaka''s delicate face turned a bright shade of red. Flustered by the idea of missing her chance to receive the Celestial Lord''s favor, she stammered. "I¡ªI want¡­ I want to revive my mother. Please¡­ please¡­" Her nervousness caused her words to stumble, her excitement almost overwhelming her. Noah nodded, having already anticipated their request. After witnessing such miraculous power, it was only natural for the Kamisato siblings to yearn for the return of their parents. After all, this was the greatest regret of their lives. Kamisato Ayato stepped forward, his usual composure unwavering, though a faint trace of excitement could still be heard in his voice. "Lord God, my wish is to resurrect my father." After he spoke, the two siblings exchanged a glance. Words were unnecessary; with just a look, they understood each other''s thoughts. Each person could only make one wish¡ªonly one individual could be resurrected. They were certain that the god before them would never allow anyone to exploit loopholes, nor would they ever dare to try. If Ayato had requested to resurrect both of their parents and asked Ayaka to wish for something else, it would surely bring down the crushing weight of fate upon them. Facing a benevolent deity, one must not succumb to greed; otherwise, divine retribution would be inevitable. As the saying goes: "When virtue does not match one''s station, calamity will follow." The Kamisato siblings had understood this truth since they were very young. The opportunity to make a wish of this magnitude, one so generously granted by a god, was already a stroke of unprecedented fortune. Noah chuckled. "You two are truly refreshing." The Kamisato siblings shared another glance, exhaling in relief. Their cautious approach had paid off, and they had even received praise from the god himself. Above, twelve stars in the heavens began to shine brightly. Today, the world of Teyvat was rife with peculiar occurrences. Almost all of these phenomena were good omens, and even the ones whose outcomes were uncertain brought no harm. Yet the sheer strangeness of it all unsettled many hearts. In the Sumeru rainforest, Mona stood by a dirt path, nibbling on a Zaytun Peach. Her expression twitched as she glanced skyward. "Again? Seriously, does it never end?" Tossing the peach aside, she patted her growling stomach and muttered to herself, "I''d better hurry up and retrieve that old hag''s box. With all these bizarre happenings, I''m bound to get caught up in something unlucky!" With that, she quickened her pace, heading toward Mondstadt. Meanwhile, in a room in Fontaine City, a silver-haired, red-eyed girl gazed at the sky through a window. "Someone has repeatedly disturbed the Loom of Fate, yet the Heavenly Principles has not unleashed divine retribution. What in the world is going on?" Skirk frowned deeply. Centuries ago, her master had sent her to Fontaine to help resolve the nation''s prophecy. To prevent the waters of the Primordial Sea from flooding the land, they had even placed the All-Devouring Narwhal within the Primordial Sea to slow the impending deluge. The prophecy of Fontaine was nearing its fulfillment, yet now these inexplicable anomalies kept cropping up, events so unprecedented that even Skirk couldn''t decipher them. Fortunately, most of these occurrences seemed to bode well. Even so, they left her utterly at a loss. "This goes far beyond the prophecy foretold by the seer Vedrfolni," she muttered, rubbing her temples in frustration. "If even the seer''s predictions can fail, what''s the point of me overthinking this?" Sighing, she leaned back and resigned herself to the inevitable. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Whatever. I''ll just stick to the original plan! If anything goes wrong, I''ll just blame it on the seer." The ceremonies awarding those who had contributed to Teyvat had come to a close. As Noah prepared to take a leisurely stroll through Inazuma City, he suddenly froze, overcome with elation. "Haha! Istaroth, I''ve finally found you in that time shard!" Before the stunned gazes of Raiden Ei and the others, Noah''s body dissolved into shimmering motes of light, vanishing with a soft pop. Drawing upon the authority of time, Noah entered the Interstice of Time. Unlike a flowing river, the timeline of Teyvat resembled a fragmented mirror¡ªa countless array of shards pieced together to form a cohesive whole. One could imagine it as a riverbed filled not with water, but with countless shards of broken glass. Thus, altering the past in Teyvat was extraordinarily difficult without the complete authority of time. It would be easier to battle the Heavenly Principle itself than to change history. Noah arrived within the time shard that housed Istaroth. The sight before him left him momentarily speechless. Standing there was a tiny figure, no taller than his forearm. She had short white hair, a cloak adorned with the starry cosmos, and a blue crown resting atop her head. Her doll-like dress was trimmed with blue lace, giving her the appearance of a miniature royal figure. "Blue Paimon?" Noah muttered incredulously. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 30 - 30: A Personal Paimon? Time to Fire up the Stove! A blue-colored Paimon-like figure curled up like a small child, peacefully sleeping without a care in the world. Even when Noah grabbed her by the collar and lifted her up, she showed no signs of waking up. "So this is how it is, huh." Sensing the blue Paimon''s physical condition, Noah quickly understood the situation. It turned out that when Phanes fell into slumber and was on the verge of death, Phanes instinctively retracted their authority. Of all the retainers Phanes had entrusted with power, only Asmoday remained active, while the remaining two Shades still alive suffered misfortunes. Among them was Istaroth, whose Time Authority was reclaimed after she sustained injuries during the Throne War. Trapped within a temporal fragment, she became unable to leave. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Noah gave the little blue figure a shake, as if she were a ragdoll. "What a pitiful mess you''ve gotten yourself into." Istaroth''s head lolled about with Noah''s motion, her mouth drooling slightly in her sleep. Even in this sorry state, her true nature remained unchanged¡ªshe was the sharpest mind among the Four Shades. In the early days of the Throne War, it was Istaroth who cleverly orchestrated a scheme that pitted the three Moon Goddesses, who were all infatuated with the same Lord of the Stars (morning stars), against each other. Her machinations caused the three Moon Sisters to turn on one another, granting Phanes a victory without ever needing to lift a finger. "But¡­" Noah raised Istaroth over his head, a mischievous smile spreading across his lips. "To think that I''d end up with my own personal flying sprite. Turns out, Istaroth is my Paimon stand-in." Noah chuckled to himself, visibly pleased. "I knew it! As a Traveler, I had to get a Paimon of my own, didn''t I?" Since he had already acquired a "Paimon," there was only one thing left to do¡­ In an instant, Noah returned to the Grand Narukami Shrine and cheerfully called out to the bewildered group¡ªRaiden Ei, Yae Miko, Kitsune Saiguu, and the Kamisato siblings. "Come on, everyone, gather around! Look what I''ve found. Let''s strike while the iron''s hot¡ªget the stove ready!" With a snap of his fingers, Noah summoned a glowing pot using his Light Realm Authority. Setting it over an imaginary fire, he added water, turned up the heat, and promptly tossed the slumbering Istaroth into the pot. Waving to the onlookers, Noah exclaimed, "Come on, don''t just stand there! Get over here." Though confused about what exactly the god had in mind, the group obeyed, quickly gathering around him. Without further explanation, Noah handed out knives and forks. Kamisato Ayaka stared wide-eyed at the glowing pot and its unusual contents. Covering her mouth in shock, she asked, "Could it be¡­ that the god intends to¡­ eat this little sprite?" Noah rolled his eyes at the suggestion. "Of course not. I just want to give her a little surprise when she wakes up." Yae Miko immediately caught on, her lips curling into a sly grin. Her gaze drifted to the slumbering sprite within the pot. Recalling Noah''s earlier words¡ª"I finally found you, Istaroth"¡ªa spark of realization lit up her mind. That little sprite in the pot¡­ could she really be Istaroth, the God of Time herself? It dawned on her that what she was witnessing was a prank on a god¡ªone far more powerful than both Raiden Ei and Raiden Makoto combined. But instead of concern, a thrill coursed through Yae Miko''s veins. The sheer audacity of the situation filled her with excitement. Meanwhile, the Kamisato siblings exchanged helpless smiles. While they had come to expect Noah''s mischievous personality, this exceeded all their expectations. Still, as great god from Celestia, they could do nothing but go along with his antics. As the water in the pot gradually warmed, Istaroth''s expression began to change. Her delicate brows furrowed, her mouth smacked slightly, and her eyelids trembled. Slowly, she began to awaken. Finally, she let out a tiny yawn. "Ah~ That was such a nice nap~," came a groggy voice. "Well, if you''ve had a good nap, it''s time for dinner," teased a playful voice nearby. The blue Paimon-like figure murmured sleepily, "Yeah, I''m starving¡­ What''s for dinner?" "Of course, we''re eating you," the teasing voice continued. "Mmm¡­ eating me, huh," she mumbled, smacking her lips absentmindedly before suddenly freezing. Wait¡ªwho was talking just now? And eating¡­ me?! Her eyes snapped open, wide with shock, and the first thing she saw were five faces looming over her, staring with all kinds of complicated expressions. But that wasn''t the worst part. In each of their hands, they held¡­ knives and forks. Istaroth froze in place. Her gaze dropped downward, and sure enough, she realized she was sitting in¡­ A pot. A pot that was heating up over a flame. That explained why she''d woken up feeling so warm. The horrifying realization struck her. She was about to be eaten. "AAAAHHHHH! I''m not food!!!" Istaroth screamed, flailing her arms and legs as she tried to fly out of the pot¡ªonly to discover, to her dismay, that her powers weren''t working. Noah''s fiery gaze locked onto her, and he licked his lips. "Talking food must taste even better. I''ll take the head¡ªthat''s bound to be the tenderest part. What about you?" Kamisato Ayaka, barely suppressing her laughter, joined in nervously. "T-then¡­ I''ll take her fingers." Kamisato Ayato smirked faintly, playing along. "Her legs for me, I suppose. Plenty of meat there." Yae Miko clinked her knife and fork together, her mischievous grin lighting up her face. She licked her lips in mock hunger. "Then I''ll take her heart. After all, you are what you eat, right?" She nudged Kitsune Saiguu with her elbow. "What about you, Lady Saiguu? The liver, perhaps?" Kitsune Saiguu cast a sympathetic glance at the flustered little sprite in the pot, then nodded ever so slightly. Istaroth''s panicked expression was so comically exaggerated that it made her even more endearing. Her arms flailed, and she wailed, tears streaming down her face. "Noooo! I''m not food! Don''t eat me!!!" Sobbing uncontrollably, she tried to process what was happening. What the heck was this? She''d just woken up, and now she was about to be eaten?! "I''m the God of Time!" she wailed internally. "And now I''m going to be eaten in a pot! This has got to be a joke!" Noah leaned closer with a sinister chuckle. "I''ll start by slurping your brains out through your ears." Istaroth''s face went pale as she stared at Noah''s devilish expression. Her frightened gaze darted to the others, and finally, she locked eyes with Raiden Ei, who looked like a beacon of salvation. "AAAAHHHH! Baal¡ªBaal Zebul! Save me! It''s me! It''s me! You don''t know me, but I know you! I''m the Ruler of Time of Celestia!" Grasping desperately at the rim of the pot, she shouted, "We''re coworkers! Please save me!!!" Raiden Ei froze at the bizarre sight, unsure of how to even respond. Unable to contain himself any longer, Noah let out a booming laugh. "HAHAHAHAHA! That was too good¡ªmy stomach hurts from laughing! HAHAHA!" With a flick of his finger, he released a faint trace of his authority as the Heavenly Principle. The moment Istaroth sensed that familiar power, she froze mid-flail, completely dumbfounded. As one of the headstrong intellectuals among the Four Shades, it only took her a moment of reflection to piece everything together. Istaroth''s golden eyes widened, and she pointed an accusatory finger at Noah. "Y-you¡­ YOU!!!" Noah pressed a finger to his lips, signaling her to stay quiet. Understanding his unspoken message¡ªhe didn''t want his identity revealed¡ªIstaroth swallowed her frustration. But that didn''t stop her from fuming internally. "AAAAAAAA! You JERK!" she shouted, her anger exploding in full force. "How dare you prank me like this?! You absolute MONSTER!" Noah chuckled as he lifted the squirming sprite out of the pot. "Haha, come on now. I just wanted to wake you up with a little surprise. First impressions matter, don''t they?" Flailing her tiny arms in fury, Istaroth glared at him. "You scared me half to death, you lunatic!" Despite her anger, an ache of sadness flickered in her chest. She bit her lip before hesitantly asking, "If you''ve taken over her authority¡­ does that mean¡­?" Noah nodded solemnly. "Yeah. She''s offline for now. But¡­" Before she could sink further into sorrow, Noah touched her forehead and transmitted all the information about the World Assimilation Plan and the current state of Teyvat directly into her mind. Istaroth''s expression instantly froze. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 31 - 31: I’ve Fought My Whole Life, Can’t I Just Enjoy Myself for Once? The Assimilation Plan had already been set into motion, and while she was deep in her slumber, the newly ascended ruler had already conquered an entire world. Not only that, but he had even resolved the world-lifespan issue that Phanes herself could never handle. "Wow¡ªthis Descender is way too strong!" Istaroth thought, a wave of shock coursing through her. "He''s so strong, he''s completely left Phanes in the dust!" As one of Phanes''s Four Shades, no one understood Phanes''s power better than them. But even with her immense strength, Phanes couldn''t achieve what this Descender had done¡ªnot just conquering one world, but establishing the possibility of repeatedly doing so. Istaroth suddenly grabbed Noah''s hand, her expression filled with a sense of determination, almost as if pledging loyalty to him. "Don''t worry! I''ll definitely assist you, help you expand, and recreate glory on an unprecedented scale!" Noah smirked and flicked her forehead with his finger. "You? You''re just a mascot now. What kind of help can you possibly offer? I mean, you''re cute, so you''ll do fine just like this." Hearing such a dismissive tone somehow didn''t feel out of place, considering Phanes herself was a Descender. Who could say how many worlds she had visited before arriving in this one? Clutching her forehead where she had been flicked, Istaroth puffed out her cheeks. "What do you mean, mascot? At the very least, you could return the Time Authority to me!" Still smirking, Noah replied, "Return it? What are you talking about? That power was mine in the first place." Istaroth''s cheeks puffed up even more, resembling an adorable pufferfish. While technically true, it still felt unfair to her. How could she maintain her title as Ruler of Time without her Time Authority? The group, observing Noah tease the now powerless Ruler of Time, felt as though they were spectators enjoying a juicy drama. Even Raiden Ei, blinking her eyes in confusion, found herself at a loss. Noah paid no mind to Istaroth''s indignant puffing and turned his attention to everyone else. "With that, today''s rewards are officially concluded. I hope all of you continue working hard in the future. As for me¡ªoh, right, I''m quite the kind and easy-going god, you know." The group forced awkward smiles. Easy-going? Really? Their eyes told a different story. Noah''s gaze wandered toward the Ley Line energies flowing into Yashiori Mountain. Then, turning to Raiden Ei, he smirked, a glint of mischief flashing across his face. Raiden Ei, wearing her typical "dutiful wife" expression, tilted her head in confusion, waiting for him to speak. "Normally," Noah began, "it would take about two hundred years for Raiden Makoto to fully manifest. For gods like us, two hundred years pass in the blink of an eye, but for my plans, that''s quite a delay." At these words, a subtle smirk crept across his face. Noticing this, Yae Miko immediately felt a foreboding sense of doom. As someone who had spent much of her life as a prankster, she could instantly recognize the gleam in Noah''s eye as the mark of someone cooking up a devious scheme. "What should we do, then?" Raiden Ei asked anxiously. She worried that any delays in Noah''s plans might lead to impatience or worse¡ªher sister''s revival being jeopardized. After all, Makoto was already so close to returning. Yae Miko sighed. Poor, naive Ei. She''s already fallen into the trap. How could she still not realize what''s coming? Meanwhile, Kitsune Saiguu silently puffed her pipe, exhaling a graceful ring of smoke. With her centuries of wisdom, she easily discerned that Noah had a playful interest in Ei and Yae. His behavior wasn''t mere mischief; it was the type of teasing often associated with affection. The sly smile Noah wore was like a child pulling on the pigtails of a girl he liked¡ªthough admittedly, this "child" was a god capable of reshaping worlds. Still oblivious to these nuances, Raiden Ei stared at Noah with wide, worried eyes. Noah finally spoke. "Alright, here''s a suggestion. As a goddess, you must surely be an excellent cook, right? So, let''s do this: for every dish you prepare that everyone loves, I''ll provide an extra year''s worth of Ley Line energy for Makoto. How''s that sound?" Raiden Ei''s eyes lit up. "Really? That''s wonderful!" she exclaimed, nodding eagerly. Without hesitation, she ordered Kamisato Ayaka and Kamisato Ayato to summon Inazuma''s most skilled chefs to help her prepare. The two siblings, sensing the urgency in Ei''s voice, immediately complied and set off to fulfill the request. Noah watched the flustered Raiden Ei dash off with an amused grin. Yae Miko, now more certain than ever of his intentions, crossed her arms and sighed. "You knew Ei''s cooking skills are terrible, didn''t you?" Of course, she remembered¡ªfive hundred years ago, Ei''s cooking had nearly poisoned Kitsune Saiguu and the other yokai to death. The memory was vivid enough to give anyone second-hand trauma. Kitsune Saiguu flinched slightly, her hand trembling as she held her pipe. Even the thought of Ei''s cooking made her stomach churn. Please, she prayed silently, please don''t make me the taste-tester. I just got resurrected; I don''t want to die again. Feigning surprise, Noah exclaimed, "Really? I had no idea!" Yae Miko rolled her eyes. Feeling irritated, Noah frowned. "Hmph! A mere fox dares question me and even rolls her eyes at me? I''m offended! Prepare for divine punishment!" Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In an instant, he appeared in front of Yae Miko and, before she could react, grabbed her ears and began rubbing them vigorously. "Ahh! Lady Saiguu, save me!" Yae Miko cried out, squirming as her sensitive ears were kneaded into various shapes. Kitsune Saiguu, calmly puffing her pipe, offered no solace. "Now, now, Miko. It''s just a bit of ear-rubbing. Didn''t I often do the same to you?" "Lady Saiguu! You''re as bad as Makoto! Wuuuu!" Soon, the peaceful ambiance of the Grand Narukami Shrine was filled with Yae Miko''s cries of indignation. The shrine maidens exchanged puzzled glances but dared not intervene. Later, as the group descended Yashiori Mountain''s winding paths, Yae Miko lagged behind, muttering bitterly as she combed her now slightly curly ear fur. "Unbelievable! He completely messed up my fur! Do you know how much it''ll cost me in grooming products to fix this?" Noah, walking a few paces ahead, turned to her and shrugged. "Those ears belong to me, as per our contract. Anyone who goes against their word must suffer the punishment of the Rock." Floating beside him, Istaroth¡ªnow his official sidekick¡ªsnickered. "That''s right! Breaking a contract will incur the punishment of the Rock." Yae Miko pouted. Back when she''d signed that contract, she had trusted this so-called god implicitly. Even Ei treated him with utmost reverence. But now? She doubted whether Liyue''s Geo Archon''s sacred contracts even applied to someone like him. Deciding not to push the issue further, she sighed. Arguing would only lead to more teasing, and she had no desire to cry in frustration again. "Lord Noah," she began cautiously, "aren''t you going to Fontaine soon to open the World Gate and conquer the next world?" She hoped that by bringing up work, this troublesome god would have less time to torment her. Noah''s eyes widened. "What?! Starting the next conquest already? Do you think I''m some kind of workaholic?!" Yae Miko blinked, confused. "But¡­ isn''t that your plan?" Raising his chin indignantly, Noah declared, "I''ve fought battles my entire life. Can''t I just enjoy myself for once?" "Uh¡­ what?" Istaroth, ever the loyal assistant, chimed in. "What Noah means is that, having just conquered a world, he wants some time to relax and have fun. Besides, Teyvat is stable for now, so there''s no rush." Yae Miko sighed, helplessly. "Then¡­ what do you plan to do for fun? Inazuma is still recovering and doesn''t have much to offer. Perhaps Liyue would be a better starting point¡ªit''s bustling and prosperous." Noah nodded thoughtfully. "Good point. Alright then, we''ll start in Liyue and make our way to Fontaine, enjoying ourselves along the way!" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 32 - 32: What’s It Like to Prank the Traveler? Kitsune Saiguu swept the cherry blossom petals scattered along the corridors of the Grand Narukami Shrine while sensing that the divine presence of the god and their priestess had vanished from Narukami Island. She gazed into the distance and sighed softly. "Yae, I wonder... Being favored by the gods of Celestia¡ªis that truly a blessing for you, or will it become a curse?" While it was true that mortals and yokai blessed by gods often gained honor and status, more often than not, they also bore crushing responsibilities. Could she, Yae, shoulder such a heavy burden¡ªone that might even be enough to break a god? As Saiguu sank deeper into thought, a shrine maiden rushed over in a hurry. "Lady Saiguu! The Shogun has arrived, and she''s brought many food boxes. It seems she wishes to have lunch with you." Saiguu''s face turned pale. Looking at the cheerful shrine maiden, she hastily pulled out a pouch filled with pills from her sleeve. "If the Shogun is here, tell her I''ve gone to purify the Ley Lines on Yashiori Island. Also, take this bag of pills, and when the Shogun bestows food upon you, be sure to eat several of these." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tossing the pouch at the bewildered shrine maiden, Saiguu disappeared in an instant. The shrine maiden, now left confused, thought to herself: Being graced with a meal from the Shogun is supposed to be the highest honor¡ªwhy is Lady Saiguu running away? Meanwhile, in Liyue Harbor, Noah, having grown tired of Narukami''s rickety wooden boats swaying too much, had used his spatial authority to transport both Istaroth and Yae Miko directly to the port. Istaroth flitted about curiously like an excited child. "Wow! So this is what Liyue Harbor looks like now! It''s so much more bustling than it was five hundred years ago. Look at all those ships over there!" Yae Miko elegantly explained, "Because Liyue Harbor is the largest trading hub connecting all seven nations, merchants from across Teyvat gather here to do business. Moreover, Liyue''s Archon, the Geo Archon Morax, is both the God of Commerce and Wealth. As such, Liyue has the continent''s sole authority to mint Mora." After all, with all Mora in the world being made by the Geo Archon himself, how could Liyue not flourish? Look at our pitiful nation back in Inazuma, Yae thought bitterly. Cooped up for five centuries by someone who shut herself off from the world, we''re so broke we can''t even afford decent clothing. Noah expanded his perception across the entirety of Liyue and suddenly smirked, his expression lighting up as though he''d found something entertaining. "Oh? What a coincidence. This is going to be fun." Istaroth quickly floated closer, her curiosity piqued. "What''s going to be fun?" Yae Miko''s fox ears twitched instinctively. Though she didn''t know what amusement her mischievous god had found, she was certain someone was about to have a very bad day. As long as that "someone" wasn''t her, it would also count as fun in her book. Grinning devilishly, Noah leaned in close to Istaroth, whispering secret plans into her ear. Istaroth''s eyes sparkled brightly as though she had just been handed the world''s greatest prank idea. She nodded repeatedly. "Got it, got it, got it!" Yae Miko watched the two conspiring, her heart itching like it was being scratched by a cat''s paw. She wanted desperately to know what the secret was, but seeing the two of them laughing wickedly with identical smirks, she decided to hold back her questions and simply follow them instead. Liyue Harbor was divided into two major districts. The eastern area, Feiyun Slope, was a bustling hub for merchants and trade, while the western part, Chihu Rock, served as a residential area for common folk. At the top of Feiyun Slope stood Liyue''s largest teahouse and opera stage, Heyu Teahouse. Inside, Zhongli calmly sipped his tea, welcoming two guests who had come from afar. Lan, the branch manager of the Adventurers'' Guild, introduced them. "Traveler, this is Zhongli, the most knowledgeable scholar in Liyue. They say he knows everything from the heavens above to the earth below, and even the secrets of the Adepti. He''ll definitely be able to provide you with the information you''re seeking." Paimon exclaimed in astonishment, "Wow! He knows everything about the heavens and earth? That''s amazing! But he just looks like a regular guy. Are you sure he can really help us meet the Geo Archon?" Even Lumine was intrigued by Paimon''s comment, glancing over at Zhongli curiously. Lan laughed heartily. "Haha! Don''t underestimate Zhongli. You can question whether he''ll remember to pay his tab, but you should never doubt his knowledge." Paimon tilted her head skeptically. "So you can really help us meet the Geo Archon? He''s a god, after all." Zhongli remained composed, sipping his tea slowly before replying in his usual measured tone. "Indeed, I have a way for you to meet the Geo Archon, but¡­" Before he could finish his sentence, a voice interrupted, causing Zhongli''s eyes to narrow in surprise. "But," the voice teased, "you''ll have to endure 81 trials and collect all the pieces of a divine artifact to summon the Geo Archon." Paimon, Lumine, Zhongli, and Lan all turned their heads toward the source of the voice. A strikingly handsome young man with an extraordinary presence was approaching them, accompanied by a stunning fox-eared woman. Lan''s face lit up with recognition as she exclaimed, "Wait! Isn''t this Yae Miko, the famed priestess of Narukami Shrine in Inazuma?" Still trying to process the situation, Lumine blinked in confusion while Paimon gasped, pointing at Yae Miko. "A priestess of a god?!" Yae Miko returned Paimon''s surprised gaze and, noticing how much the floating creature resembled Istaroth, widened her eyes slightly. Shifting her attention to Lumine, she began to piece things together. This traveler must have a very unusual identity. Could she, too, be connected to Celestia? Lan''s hearty laugh interrupted Yae''s thoughts. "I met Yae Miko during an adventuring commission in Inazuma. What a coincidence to meet her here!" With her signature elegance, Yae Miko responded, "Ah, yes, I do recall meeting you. It''s a pleasure to see you again." Her gaze then fell on Lumine. "And you are?" Lan quickly introduced her. "This is Lumine, the Honorary Knight of Mondstadt''s Knights of Favonius and a legendary adventurer who resolved the city''s dragon crisis." "Hello, my name is Lumine." Lumine''s golden eyes sparkled as she politely greeted Yae Miko, clearly thrilled. As a direct attendant to a god, Yae Miko was as close to divinity as one could get, akin to Mondstadt''s bond between Barbatos and Dvalin. Lumine silently thought to herself, If meeting the Geo Archon yields no clues about my brother, my next destination is Inazuma. Building rapport with Yae Miko now would make gaining an audience with the Shogun much easier. Paimon puffed up her chest proudly. "And I''m Paimon! Lumine''s best travel companion!" Yae Miko smiled warmly. "Nice to meet you, Paimon." But in her heart, she was already convinced of the undeniable connection between Paimon and Istaroth. Speaking of which, where is Istaroth? Glancing around, Yae grew more puzzled, realizing she hadn''t seen the little blue sprite since arriving. Lan''s curiosity then shifted toward the regal young man who seemed to command even Yae Miko''s deference. "And who might this esteemed guest be?" Even Paimon and Lumine stared at the man with equal curiosity. It seemed as though the dignified priestess regarded him with utmost respect. Paimon gasped dramatically, pointing at Noah. "Wait! The priestess stands behind you¡ªare you a god of Inazuma?!" Lumine''s eyes now burned with interest. The tea in Zhongli''s cup trembled as he hastily set it down. Rising to his feet with practiced elegance, he greeted the young man with a slight bow. "Ah, it''s been quite some time, Lord Noah. My apologies for not welcoming you sooner." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 33 - 33: Lumine Discerns the True Paimon Seeing Zhongli''s ever-steady and composed demeanor, though with a faint hint of tension in his brows, Noah smiled and said, "Long time no see, Zhongli. I just finished taking care of a few things back home¡ªthings are much better now. I couldn''t wait to head out, explore a bit, and enjoy the scenery. I plan to travel from Liyue all the way to Fontaine." Zhongli let out a quiet breath of relief and replied, "Then I must certainly ensure a proper welcome for you, Lord Noah. The mountainous scenery and landscapes of Liyue hold a uniquely serene elegance among the Seven Nations." Only now did Zhongli realize: This Heavenly Principle had only recently arrived in the world of Teyvat. Naturally, he would want to take a look at the surface and experience the beauty of the land. What''s more, in just the short time since his arrival, this world had already been revitalized under his care. Regardless of the reasons behind it, Zhongli couldn''t help but feel deep respect. Lan''s curiosity got the better of her. "Mr. Zhongli, is this Lord Noah perhaps some important figure from Inazuma?" After all, she knew that the deity of Inazuma was a goddess. This question, however, put Zhongli in a difficult spot. He glanced at Noah, whose expression remained calm and pleasant. Zhongli thought to himself: Surely Lord Noah, who is exploring Teyvat for leisure, wouldn''t want to reveal his identity as the Heavenly Principle. "This Lord Noah is¡­" Just as Zhongli began to fabricate an explanation, a shadow suddenly collided with the floating figure of Paimon beside Lumine. "Ahhh!" Paimon let out a yelp as she was knocked to the ground, crying out in pain. "Ow! Ow!" she complained. Lumine immediately turned her head, only to freeze in complete shock at the sight before her. Not only her¡ªLan was equally dumbfounded, while Zhongli''s pupils slightly contracted. This aura¡­ though faint, unmistakably belonged to the most enigmatic of the Four Shades. As one of the oldest of the Seven Archons, Zhongli had some knowledge of Phanes'' plans. He knew that he¡ªand likely Barbatos too¡ªwere not entirely in the dark. Originally, Zhongli had intended to step down from his divine role while Phanes slumbered. He had planned to guide Phanes'' chosen successor through Liyue''s script before retiring. However, with the sudden appearance of the new Heavenly Principle, Phanes'' entire plan was overturned. Zhongli was forced to abandon his retirement plans altogether. This change also meant that the fourth Descender could no longer ascend to become the next Heavenly Principle. Therefore, after the Rite of Parting, Zhongli had decided to meet this Descender and then leave her to her own devices. But he had not anticipated the arrival of the fifth Descender, the current Heavenly Principle, in Liyue itself. Even Zhongli found himself caught off guard. Lumine finally snapped out of her daze, her golden eyes wide with disbelief. Her mouth opened into a round "O" as she stammered, "P-Paimon¡­ there are two of you?!" Paimon floated back up, rubbing her head with a dazed expression. "Ow¡­ my head hurts. It''s all dizzy¡­ W-who, who bumped into me¡­" The other figure, now glowing with the same pink hue as Paimon, also pretended to groggily float up. "Ugh¡­ my head¡­ Who dared bump into me¡­" "Ahhh! W-who are you?! How do you look exactly like me?" Paimon shrieked, pointing accusingly at her double. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The imposter, Istaroth, immediately played the victim, glaring back at Paimon. "You hit me first! Who are you?!" Paimon, now fully alert, found herself staring at her identical copy in utter shock. "You¡­ you¡­ why do you look exactly like me? Who are you?!" Floating over to Lumine, Istaroth clung to her and declared, "I''m Paimon, Lumine''s best companion." "What?!" Paimon cried out, utterly flabbergasted. "You''re calling yourself Paimon?! Then what am I supposed to be called?!" Standing with her hands on her hips, Istaroth struck an arrogant pose that reeked of superiority. "How would I know what you''re called? Why don''t you explain why you look exactly like me and why you headbutted me?!" Her demeanor, her tone, even her haughty attitude¡ªall perfectly mimicked Paimon''s usual behavior. Watching her own clone acting so self-assured, Paimon began to panic. "Lumine! I''m the real Paimon! That one''s an imposter!" "Lies!" Istaroth stomped the air dramatically. "Why would I impersonate you?" "No! You''re the imposter!" Paimon stomped back. "Lumine, I''m the real Paimon, and she''s fake!" "No, she''s the fake, and I''m the real Paimon!" Istaroth retorted. The two Paimons buzzed around Lumine, causing the Traveler to feel entirely at a loss. She hesitated, then looked at the first Paimon. "Are you Paimon?" Paimon nodded vigorously like a pecking chicken. "Yes, yes, yes! See, Lumine, you can tell it''s me!" Then Lumine turned to the other Paimon. "And you? Are you Paimon too?" Istaroth nodded furiously. "Of course I am!" Faced with the identical behaviors of both Paimons, Lumine felt her brain spinning. Helplessly, she threw up her hands. "I can''t tell which one of you is the real Paimon." The two Paimons puffed out their cheeks in identical frustration. "How could you, Lumine?!" Yae Miko, observing this ridiculous scene, turned her gaze to the smiling Noah at her side. In an instant, she realized the true source of this spectacle. Ah, so this was the fun Lord Noah wanted to have. The corners of her mouth curled up knowingly. Turning to the group, she said, "I think I know a way to determine which one is real." Both Paimons turned to her, their faces lighting up identically. "What is it?!" Yae Miko smiled calmly. "Why don''t you both share something only you and Lumine would know? That way, we can easily tell the difference." "That''s a great idea!" Paimon exclaimed. She turned to Istaroth, her hands on her hips. "Hah! Now you''ll be exposed, you fake!" "Excuse me," Istaroth scoffed, mirroring the stance. "That''s my line, you counterfeit!" Lumine nodded. "Good idea. I''ll ask the questions." Still perplexed by how two Paimons could exist, Lumine resolved herself. Clearly, one of them had to be a fraud. And whoever was behind this prank¡­ she''d figure it out and make sure they paid dearly. Heh. She couldn''t wait to catch them red-handed. "First question: Where did I first meet Paimon?" Istaroth shot her hand up. "Guyun Stone Forest! Lumine fished me out of the sea when I was about to drown. If not for her, I''d be a goner!" Paimon, just about to answer, froze mid-word. She watched in horror as her duplicate flawlessly recited the story, down to the details. Lumine''s skeptical gaze turned to her, and Paimon panicked. "T-that doesn''t count! Ask another one. I''ll get the next question right!" Lumine proceeded to her second question: "What was the first dish Amber treated us to?" Once again, Istaroth raised her hand first. "Sticky Honey-Roasted Carrots!" Paimon had barely managed to say the word "Sticky" before her counterpart finished the answer. Seeing Lumine''s increasingly scrutinizing look, Paimon felt tears welling up. "N-no! That doesn''t count either! Ask a third one! I''ll definitely get it right!" Istaroth stood proudly, arms akimbo. "Hah, counterfeit! Admit it already!" Fuming with frustration, Paimon stomped the air. "Y-you, why do you know so much about me and Lumine?!" Lumine pressed forward with the final question. "Alright, last one. Only the real Paimon would know the answer to this." Paimon clutched her chest, determined. "I''ll get it! I promise!" Istaroth mimicked her confidently. "No doubt about it. I''m the real deal!" Lumine smirked. "Third question: Who is the Darknight Hero of Mondstadt?" Istaroth didn''t hesitate. "The Righteous Diluc!" Paimon barely had time to lift her hand before¡ªcrash. Her mind blanked. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 34 - 34: Watch Me Confuse Lumine Until She’s Limp Standing with her hands on her hips, head held high, Istaroth mimicked Paimon''s usual cocky demeanor, pointing at the utterly dumbfounded Paimon. "Hmph! An imposter is still an imposter. You couldn''t even answer a single question!" Internally, she was laughing hysterically. Among the Four Shades, Paimon was their eldest sister and had been designated in Phanes'' plan to assist the fourth Descender in mastering the Seven Elements and Light Realm Authority to inherit the throne. To avoid suspicion from the Descender, Phanes had withdrawn Paimon''s Authority and sealed her memories. And now, judging from her current state, even her intelligence had dropped several levels. Paimon suddenly burst into loud sobs, clutching at Lumine''s clothes. "Waaah! Lumine, I''m the real Paimon! Don''t abandon meee!" Lumine smiled mischievously, her face exuding an air of mockery, as she patted Paimon''s head. "Don''t worry. How could I ever doubt you, Paimon?" Hearing Lumine''s tone, dripping with sarcasm, Paimon shrank back in fear. "Lumine¡­ y-you''re scaring me¡­" Istaroth, seeing this as an opportunity, added fuel to the fire. "Lumine, you should catch this imposter and interrogate her properly. She''s definitely plotting something against you!" Paimon, teeth clenched and fists trembling, stomped the air furiously. "You¡ªyou¡ªyou''re the imposter! Wuuuu, Lumine¡­" Seeing Lumine''s smirk, Paimon dissolved into tears again. Lumine nodded solemnly. "You''re right. We should interrogate her properly." With that, she grabbed Istaroth as if picking up a doll, grinning mischievously. "Alright, tell me, fake Paimon, who are you? Why are you playing pranks on me? Or are you scheming something even worse?" Both Istaroth and Paimon froze in shock. Istaroth flailed her arms and legs in panic. "I-I''m the real Paimon, Lumine!" Lumine let out a smug chuckle. "Hah! Paimon is so silly, so slow, and forgetful¡ªshe can''t even remember what she ate yesterday. There''s no way she could answer questions so quickly and accurately. So, the smart one must be the fake." Paimon broke into a delighted smile. "Lumine, I knew you''d recognize me!" But then something clicked in her mind, and she immediately puffed her cheeks in indignation. "Wait a minute! I''m not silly, and I''m not slow!" Lumine continued to stare down at the fake Paimon. "Alright, spill it. Are you working for someone else?" It was odd. This fake Paimon was genuinely so tiny and identical, even her aura was nearly indistinguishable. If Lumine hadn''t spent so much time with Paimon, she wouldn''t have been able to tell the difference. Istaroth, defeated, turned her gaze toward Noah with a pitiful expression. "I''m sorry, Noah¡­ I couldn''t fool her." At that moment, Lumine''s sharp gaze shifted instantly to the only unfamiliar young man present, prompting Lan to also look over. Zhongli, however, remained calm. Internally, he was only puzzled as to why the Heavenly Principle was playing a prank on the fourth Descender. However, he didn''t sense any malice. If the Heavenly Principle had intended to target the Descender, it wouldn''t require such games. A single Divine Nail would suffice. Meanwhile, Yae Miko''s sly eyes twinkled with amusement as she glanced at Noah, her lips curling into a mischievous smile. Chuckling softly, she thought: So even the mischievous Lord Noah, who teases others endlessly, can have his plans backfire. Seeing him taste a rare moment of defeat brought immense satisfaction to her heart. Holding Istaroth firmly to prevent her from escaping, Lumine''s sharp gaze locked onto the mysterious boy. "We''re meeting for the first time, aren''t we? Why did you pull this prank on me?" She didn''t feel any malice from him, so she was certain he wasn''t trying to harm her. Noah sighed dramatically, shrugging his shoulders. "Ah, I''ve been caught. What a shame¡ªhow disappointing that you didn''t fall for it." His expression shifted back to a cheerful smile. "Let me introduce myself. My name is Noah, the Fifth Descender. Seeing a kindred spirit, I couldn''t resist having a little fun and leaving a memorable impression." Lumine frowned in confusion. "The Fifth Descender? Kindred spirit?" Istaroth, always ready to play the role of Noah''s "hype-woman," explained enthusiastically, "A Descender is someone who comes from beyond this world, someone who holds the power to reshape its fate. You''re the Fourth Descender, while Noah is the fifth." Lumine''s eyes widened in realization before shifting to surprise. "You''re from beyond this world too?!" Paimon, still fuming, pointed an accusatory finger at Istaroth. "Unforgivable! You pranked Lumine and me! And who even are you?! Why do you look exactly like me?" Noah smiled brightly. "Her name is Istaroth. She''s my flying companion and guide as the Fifth Descender. Every Descender is assigned a flying companion¡ªit''s standard issue." Paimon''s brain short-circuited for what felt like the millionth time in the last few minutes. She looked completely dumbfounded. Istaroth nodded in agreement, chiming in, "That''s right. Our race of flying spirits exists specifically to guide Descenders through the Seven Nations so they can complete their journey and leave Teyvat." Lumine turned to Paimon. "Is that true?" Scratching her head in confusion, Paimon muttered, "Why don''t I know anything about this?" Hands on her hips, Istaroth declared, "You must''ve fallen into the sea and lost your memory. Think about it¡ªcan you remember anything from before you met the fourth Descender?" Paimon scratched her head harder, a frustrated pout forming on her face. "I¡­ I can''t remember¡­" Istaroth spread her hands triumphantly. "See? I rest my case." Lumine''s gaze toward Paimon shifted, now filled with silent judgment that practically screamed: "You really are so unreliable." But as someone who had traveled through numerous worlds, Lumine quickly pieced things together despite her temporary memory loss. "So that''s how it works. Outsiders who come to this world must leave their mark in every nation to obtain proof of departure. Otherwise, leaving would be considered illegal." It was just like trying to leave a country without proper customs clearance. That must''ve been why that mysterious god stopped her and her brother five hundred years ago. Recalling something, Lumine asked, "I have a question. How is it that you seem to know so much more than me, even though you''re the fifth Descender and I''m the fourth?" Noah shrugged casually. "Simple. I may have arrived later, but I''ve already completed the journey through all Seven Nations." "You know how it is. You bought a game but left it sitting on the shelf, while I bought it and played it through to the end." Lumine nodded thoughtfully. "Ah, I see. So, since you''ve visited all Seven Nations, have you come across someone like me? A man¡ªmy brother." Clicking his tongue, Noah replied, "Your brother? Oh, he''s in trouble." Lumine blinked. "What?" Noah continued nonchalantly, "If this world were a country, your brother joined an organization notorious for murder, arson, and all sorts of crimes against humanity. He''s killed people too. Basically, he''s a wanted criminal." Lumine''s face twitched. Well, that explained everything her brother had said to her before. So that''s what he meant when he told her, "I''ve already completed my journey. You, too, must reach the end to truly see this world for what it is." It all added up now. While she was in her slumber, Aether had traveled through all Seven Nations, obtained his proof of departure, and even joined a criminal organization. In the end, he had been apprehended and labeled a fugitive. And when she last saw him in Mondstadt? That must''ve been because the Abyss Order had broken him out of custody. Her brother, seething with resentment, must''ve been planning revenge against the authorities¡ªhence his talk of overthrowing the Heavenly Principle. Knowing her brother, she could easily picture him doing something like this. "That idiot," she thought with clenched fists. "The next time I see him, I''ll beat him into a pulp." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 35 - 35: Lumine, Now That You’re Here, Don’t Even Think About Leaving "That''s not right. How do you even know about my experiences with Paimon?" Lumine suddenly realized the most critical point, glaring at Noah with wide eyes. Paimon, hands on her hips and puffed up with borrowed authority from Lumine, glared at Noah as well. "Yeah, yeah! You bad guy, how come you know so much? You even remember things better than I do!" Noah spread his hands casually. "Didn''t I already say? Not all beings from beyond this world qualify as Descenders. Only those capable of altering the world''s course are considered as such." "You could think of it as only those with immense power. And my power is¡ªtime." As he spoke, Noah snapped his fingers. Instantly, a series of images began to project around Lumine like a holographic display. They showed scenes of her journey through Mondstadt. "So, knowing everything about you isn''t all that surprising." Lumine was utterly stunned. The power of time? That was far too incredible. Even though she had lost her memory, her common sense remained intact. Having traveled through many worlds, she knew that time manipulation was one of the most powerful and enigmatic abilities imaginable. Even at her peak, she doubted she could ever contend with it. But¡­ did this mean that all her privacy was effectively nonexistent in front of this man? Even a being as sly as her felt an instinctive need to adjust her clothing for modesty. Paimon stared in awe. "Whoa¡­ that''s so amazing!" Istaroth, playing the role of Noah''s sidekick, smugly added, "Hmph, of course it is. Noah is incredible." After all, he was the Heavenly Principle, the most powerful entity in this world. Naturally, he was amazing. Lumine gave Paimon a strange look. Look at this guy''s guide¡ªso clever, so well-informed. And then look at her own guide¡ªso dumb, so forgetful, and constantly in need of care. But after all they''d been through together, she''d already grown used to it. Paimon scratched her head awkwardly. "Lumine, why are you looking at me like that? Is there something on my face?" Lan clicked her tongue in amazement. "This is truly eye-opening. To think I''d learn such secrets! It''s even more surprising than anything I experienced during my days as an adventurer." "To meet not one but two individuals from beyond this world¡­ what a day!" Lumine snapped back to the main topic and asked, "Since you''ve already completed your journey through the Seven Nations, you must know how to meet the Geo Archon, right?" Noah stroked his chin thoughtfully. "You''ve already figured out what''s going on with your brother, and you still want to meet the Geo Archon?" Crossing her arms and gritting her teeth, Lumine declared, "Of course! Traveling through the Seven Nations to earn proof of departure probably involves the gods, doesn''t it? Otherwise, it won''t work." And besides, wasn''t her brother the one who said she had to travel through all seven nations and reach the end? Fine. When she caught up to him, she was going to beat him into a pulp. Noah''s smile gleamed with the delight of a mischief-maker. "Oh, I absolutely know how to meet the Geo Archon. First, you''ll need to visit every Adeptus in Jueyun Karst. The Adepti will test you, and by passing their trials, you''ll gain their hints." "Once you''ve pieced all the hints together, you''ll know where the Geo Archon is and who he really is." After speaking, Noah turned to Zhongli, who sat there as calm as ever. "Well, Liyue''s most learned Zhongli, am I right?" Zhongli, internally crying and laughing, thought to himself: So this is how the Heavenly Principle intends to prank the Fourth Descender. But if the Heavenly Principle says it''s true, then it must be true. He nodded solemnly. "Indeed, that is correct." Paimon''s jaw dropped. "Huh?! We have to track down every Adeptus and pass all their tests just to meet the Geo Archon? That''s way too hard!" Her face twisted into a look of despair. Zhongli explained, "The Geo Archon, after all, is Liyue''s god and also its supreme leader. Meeting him is naturally no simple matter." Snapping out of her shock, Lumine turned to Noah. "Was this how you met the Geo Archon back then?" Noah nodded. "Of course. That''s how I earned my proof of departure, and Zhongli himself was a witness." Could Zhongli say otherwise? Certainly not. Seeing the pair''s increasingly disheartened expressions, Zhongli quickly added, "The Adepti are quite reasonable. They won''t make things overly difficult for you." Lumine sighed. "Alright." If her powers weren''t sealed, she''d march straight up to the Geo Archon, grab him by the collar, and force him to stamp her proof of departure. Noah''s tone turned cheerful. "Come on~ Don''t be so downhearted. Zhongli''s treating us today. Why don''t you enjoy Liyue''s delicious cuisine before heading off to visit the Adepti?" Smiling slyly, Noah turned to Zhongli. "Isn''t that right, Mr. Zhongli?" Hehehe, I can''t wait to see her reaction when she finds out Zhongli himself is the Geo Archon. Will she want to kill me on the spot? Zhongli nodded. "That''s right. Today, I''ll be your host. Liyue''s cuisine is truly one-of-a-kind among the Seven Nations." Paimon scratched her head sheepishly. "Oh, we couldn''t possibly¡­" Lumine also felt slightly embarrassed. She was here to ask for help and hadn''t even paid any compensation, and now she was being treated to a meal? But then she remembered how little Mora she had and shamelessly nodded her agreement. Noah, still grinning, said, "Lead the way, Zhongli. With your refined taste and knowledge, I''m sure you''ll choose somewhere that won''t disappoint me or the Traveler." As Lumine hesitated with embarrassment, Noah was inwardly overjoyed. You think you''ve exposed me? You''ve only uncovered the first layer of my plan. I still have a second layer, a third layer¡­ Even a millennium-old trickster like you is no match for my games. The original inheritor of Phanes'' Light Realm Authority, capable of using Teyvat''s creative power perfectly¡ªdid you think I''d let her go? Not a chance. As the saying goes: "You''re here now, so don''t even think about leaving." Before the twins arrived, there were only two beings in all of Teyvat capable of wielding Light Realm Authority: the Dragon King Nibelungen and Phanes, who defeated the Seven Dragon Lords and divided their power. Light Realm Authority was Teyvat''s power of creation¡ªthe force of a creator. If Lumine mastered it, she wouldn''t surpass the Heavenly Principle, but she would far outclass the Four Shades. Phanes'' original plan had been to have Lumine master Light Realm Authority, inherit her Primordial Law Ring and take over the Human Realm Force System to continue protecting Teyvat. Why travel through the Seven Nations? To create bonds and forge chains of destiny that would bind her to Teyvat. Once she inherited the Human Realm Force System, she would be entirely tied to Teyvat, unable to leave even if she wanted to. But now that Noah had inherited Phanes'' throne, Lumine had no choice but to stay. Binding her to Teyvat? That was too easy. After taking some time to enjoy himself, Noah planned to open the second World Gate in Fontaine. By then, the Human Realm Force System, with its power to govern fate, would officially register Lumine as a permanent resident of Teyvat. As the group exited the Heyu Tea House, Lumine thanked Lan for introducing her to Zhongli. Then she followed Zhongli and her fellow Descender, Noah, down the bustling streets. Suddenly, a lively, playful voice rang out. "My, my! Zhongli, I wondered why you left so early this morning. Turns out you''re entertaining guests!" With a lively and mischievous voice, a young girl approached. She was dressed in a red-brown outfit decorated with lily patterns, her head adorned with a plum blossom-decorated hat styled in the form of a divination cap. The girl exuded youthful energy, and her bright, spirited eyes instantly conveyed that she had a playful and quirky personality. Hu Tao spoke with an easy familiarity, "Ah, I always knew that Zhongli had many friends, but it''s the first time I''ve seen him entertaining such a big group. Could it be that today is Zhongli''s birthday?" Zhongli, upon seeing the girl, felt a slight wave of exhaustion rise within him. "Director Hu, you jest. Today is not my birthday." Hu Tao chuckled mischievously. "Ah, Zhongli, you''re just as stiff as always. I was only joking." With that, she stepped forward and looked at the people standing behind Zhongli. "As expected of guests invited by our esteemed Consultant. Each of you radiates an extraordinary presence¡ªlike people destined to become my future friends! Consultant, why not introduce me to them?" Paimon, ever the spokesperson for Lumine, immediately commented, "Wow, she''s so... forward!" Noah stepped forward with a smile and said, "A tiny blade of grass beneath our feet, crowned with two fiery blossoms above. What a spirited and passionate young lady!" Hu Tao''s eyes lit up at once. "Wow! Such a carefree and eloquent young man! You must be someone who doesn''t conform to the rules¡ªa person after my own heart. It''s truly an honor!" Although Hu Tao was mischievous and lively by nature, as the head of Wangsheng Funeral Parlor¡ªa business with a 2,000-year legacy in Liyue¡ªshe was well-versed in proper etiquette. A friend of Consultant Zhongli naturally required a formal introduction; skipping such pleasantries would be seen as rude to Zhongli himself. Zhongli, noting the Heavenly Principle''s casual and worldly demeanor, quickly stepped in to perform the introductions. "Allow me to make the introductions. This is Hu Tao, the Director of Wangsheng Funeral Parlor. She is responsible for all of Liyue''s funeral affairs." Hu Tao clasped her hands together and said warmly, "That''s correct! Everyone in Liyue will eventually become my customer. You can also rest assured¡ªif you''d like, you can pre-order our services in advance." Paimon almost burned out her remaining brainpower trying to process this, muttering in disbelief, "She runs a funeral business... Who in their right mind would be wishing for customers like that?!" Even Lumine couldn''t help but nod in agreement. This overly familiar girl had a truly eccentric personality. Hu Tao laughed lightheartedly. "Life and death are part of the natural order, you know. Even immortals have their time to pass on. Planning ahead with Wangsheng Funeral Parlor ensures peace of mind~." Zhongli cleared his throat gently, interrupting Hu Tao''s rambling. "Director Hu," he said, before continuing the introductions. "This gentleman here is Noah, a friend of mine. He is a scholar of great knowledge and exceptional demeanor, currently visiting Liyue to enjoy its scenery." "This distinguished lady is a yokai from Inazuma, the Miko (Shinto Priestess) of the Grand Narukami Shrine, Lady Yae Miko." "This young adventurer with golden hair is Lumine, a legendary figure granted the title of Honorary Knight by the Knights of Favonius in Mondstadt." "And as for these two..." Zhongli''s gaze shifted to the floating figures of Istaroth and Paimon. Today truly was an eventful day, even for someone as composed as Zhongli. A gathering of the Heavenly Principle, the Fourth Descender, two of Celestia''s Four Regents, and, to top it all off, the ever-headstrong Director Hu Tao¡ªit was enough to test anyone''s endurance. Paimon puffed up her chest and introduced herself confidently, "I''m Paimon, Lumine''s best companion!" Istaroth, who had returned to her blue form, mimicked Paimon by folding her arms proudly and tilting her head. "I''m Istaroth, Noah''s best companion!" Hu Tao''s expression grew increasingly amazed. "As expected of Consultant Zhongli! The friends you''ve brought today are truly remarkable. A scholar praised for his knowledge, a yokai from Inazuma, an Honorary Knight of Mondstadt, and¡ª" Her words trailed off as she glanced at the two floating companions. "¡ªthese two... best companions." Paimon and Istaroth immediately looked dissatisfied. "What?! Why do we get the shortest introductions?!" Hu Tao laughed as she tilted her head, curiosity sparkling in her plum blossom-shaped eyes. "Oh? Do my two small friends have even more impressive achievements to share? I''m all ears." The two companions fell silent at that. Paimon, suffering from memory loss, couldn''t recall any notable accomplishments and assumed she had none. As for Istaroth, she would never reveal her secrets under any circumstances. Hu Tao, ever the lively spirit, placed her hands on her hips and said with a grin, "Meeting people is a matter of fate. Now that we''ve exchanged names, we''re officially friends!" "It''s already noon, and knowing Consultant Zhongli''s methodical nature, I can guess you''re headed for lunch. Well, I have just the right place in mind¡ªa restaurant guaranteed to whet your appetites." Noah couldn''t help but applaud. "Fate brings us together, Director Hu. Well said! Such a meeting must surely be the result of karma from a past life. How could we refuse your generous hospitality?" It was rare to meet someone who could effortlessly increase goodwill and bring everyone closer together on the first encounter. Hu Tao was undoubtedly one of those rare individuals. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And Noah had, in the past, spared no expense in pulling for Hu Tao''s full constellations. Yae Miko, following suit, smiled slyly and added, "Indeed. I''ve even heard about the reputation of Wangsheng Funeral Parlor all the way in Inazuma. If the opportunity arises, I''d be glad to collaborate." Hu Tao''s eyes lit up like stars. "Though I''m definitely interested in discussing business, there''s no talk of work during meals. Once the drinks are flowing, though, I''d love to chat more with the esteemed fox lady!" It was beyond her expectations¡ªwhat began as an attempt to meet Consultant Zhongli''s friends had turned into a golden opportunity to forge connections with someone important in Inazuma. Perhaps this was her chance to expand Wangsheng Funeral Parlor into foreign lands. Not bad, Consultant Zhongli. The friends you''ve introduced me to are all extraordinary. Yae Miko chuckled. "Fox lady? This is the first time someone''s called me that." Watching the ever-lively Hu Tao, Zhongli sighed internally. This child''s energy was simply too much for him to handle. Yet, as he glanced at Noah, he couldn''t help but notice something peculiar. The Heavenly Principle seemed to genuinely enjoy Hu Tao''s company. Thinking back, Noah''s playful and mischievous nature wasn''t unlike Hu Tao''s own. Was this simply a case of like attracting like? Hu Tao soon led the group to a bustling restaurant in Chihu Rock. The place was crowded with patrons, and a young girl dressed in a chef''s uniform was hard at work inside. A bear-shaped creature clumsily helped by carrying empty plates. Hu Tao waved enthusiastically. "Hey, Xiangling! I''ve brought some special guests today. Time to whip out the best dishes from Wanmin Restaurant!" Xiangling turned her head in surprise, spotting Hu Tao leading a large group of guests into the restaurant. "Hu Tao? Bringing so many people today? Please, come in, come in!" Setting down her work, Xiangling hurried over. "And Zhongli is here too! Are these guests of yours, Hu Tao?" Some of Wangsheng Funeral Parlor''s clients would go to great lengths to invite Zhongli for consultations, sparing no expense on meals and entertainment. They often ordered the most expensive dishes in the restaurant. Hu Tao quickly waved her hands in denial. "No, no, not this time! These aren''t clients. These are friends I just made today. And as the host, I''m treating them to lunch." "So, as Liyue''s top chef, you''d better prepare your best dishes for us!" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 36 - 36: Xiangling, You’re Destined to Be the God of Cooking Xiangling blushed shyly, swaying slightly as she spoke. "The best chef in Liyue? I''m nowhere near that level yet." Hu Tao chuckled mischievously and said, "Let me introduce her to everyone¡ªthis is Xiangling, the chef of Wanmin Restaurant, the best eatery in Liyue. She''s also the future top chef of the region. Her cooking is bold and innovative, and everyone who''s tasted it sings its praises." In her opinion, while Xiangling occasionally made some rather peculiar dishes, whenever she got serious about cooking, her food tasted a thousand times better than the seemingly high-class dishes served at places like Liuli Pavilion or Xinyue Kiosk. Blushing even more, Xiangling said, "Hello, everyone. Please take a seat. I''ll prepare some delicious dishes for you right away." After speaking, she turned toward the bear-like creature helping her carry plates. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Guoba, can you bring a menu over and serve some tea for the guests?" she asked. The clumsy little Guoba waddled over, emitting soft grumbling sounds, its face full of humor. Standing on its tiptoes, it placed the menu on the table. Noticing Lumine and Paimon''s curious expressions as they stared at Guoba, Hu Tao quickly said, "This is Guoba, a pet that Xiangling picked up somewhere. It''s incredibly smart and often helps her out in the kitchen." Paimon''s eyes widened. "What a clever little pet!" Hu Tao nodded. "But compared to you, Paimon, Guoba is still a bit slow." Paimon puffed up with pride. "That''s right, I''m way smarter!" She paused for a moment to think and then realized something was off. Puffing up her cheeks in frustration, she glared at Hu Tao. "I''m not Lumine''s pet! I''m her best companion and her guide!" Lumine gave Paimon a side-eye, her expression dripping with disdain. You still dare to call yourself a guide? You''ve been completely useless, and I''ve been the one taking care of you this whole time. Zhongli calmly took the tea that Guoba handed to him and thanked it politely, though there was a subtle, complex emotion hidden in his gaze as he looked at the little creature. Noah noticed this and patted Zhongli''s shoulder with a smile. "Zhongli, don''t worry. You''ll get your milk and bread eventually." How could Zhongli not understand the meaning behind the Heavenly Principle''s words? A rare smile broke through his usually solemn expression as he nodded. "You''re right." This Heavenly Principle was someone who rewarded merit and punished wrongdoing with precision. As long as he contributed, he had no doubt his old friends would return. Hu Tao clicked her tongue in amazement. "Wow, this is the second time I''ve seen Consultant Zhongli smile. Noah, you''re truly remarkable. Could you teach me your secret?" With that, she hopped over to Noah''s side, pressing her hands down on his shoulders. This Consultant of hers¡ªalways so composed, so old-fashioned, and perpetually wearing a stern expression¡ªrarely showed any emotion, whether happy or angry. She was genuinely curious. Noah smirked slightly. "Ah, it''s a secret. But for Director Hu, I might be willing to share. Lean in close, and I''ll tell you." Hu Tao leaned in eagerly, her curiosity piqued. She was genuinely dying to know Zhongli''s secret. Yae Miko, noticing the mischievous glint in Noah''s eyes, immediately realized that he was up to no good. Internally, she sighed. Poor Hu Tao, still so naive. "This, this, and this," Noah whispered, his tone full of wicked delight. "Do this, and Zhongli will definitely lose his composure." "Oh, oh, I see! That makes so much sense! But¡­ will Consultant Zhongli get mad?" "Of course not! He definitely won''t. Trust me¡ªhe and I are like sworn brothers. I know him inside and out." "Alright then, I''ll give it a try. What a great idea!" Zhongli, watching the two of them whispering conspiratorially, felt his hand twitch slightly. Though he was old, his hearing was still sharp. His usually stoic face almost broke its composure. Meanwhile, Paimon, acting as Lumine''s spokesperson, asked curiously, "What''s that sneaky guy talking about with Miss Overly Friendly?" At that moment, Xiangling began bringing out the dishes. In no time, the table was filled with a feast. After taking a few bites, Noah praised her enthusiastically. "Not bad, not bad at all. Honestly, this is some of the best food I''ve ever tasted." Now this¡ªthis was real food. Back on Earth, what he had eaten barely counted. It was either oversaturated with salt and MSG or loaded with industrial additives. But this? Completely natural, handcrafted by Xiangling herself¡ªhe almost swallowed his tongue in delight. Xiangling blushed and scratched her head, clearly embarrassed. "You''re too kind." Looking at the shy, girl-next-door figure before him, Noah chuckled warmly. "With your culinary skills, Xiangling, if you keep improving, you won''t just become Liyue''s best chef. You''ll become the best in all of Teyvat. Becoming the God of Cooking would be well within reach." Hu Tao exclaimed in astonishment, "Wow, Noah, that''s high praise!" Xiangling''s face turned even redder. "That''s way too much praise. Teyvat''s best chef? The God of Cooking? That''s way too exaggerated. You''re making me blush so much I can''t stand it." Noah pointed to the Vision hanging at Xiangling''s waist. "Look¡ªyour ambition has already been recognized by the gods. Believe in yourself, just like they do." Xiangling blushed even more and nodded shyly before retreating in embarrassment. "I have other customers to serve. I hope you all enjoy the meal!" With that, she fled. Hu Tao gave Noah a thumbs-up. "Xiangling''s never run away from a compliment before. Noah, you''re incredible!" Noah grinned proudly. "Naturally." Yae Miko, on the other hand, rolled her eyes. Poor, naive Hu Tao. You''ve completely fallen for his charm. Meanwhile, Lumine and Paimon, both perpetually broke and often hungry, were quietly wolfing down their food. Forget talking; we''re here to eat. If you''re not eating enthusiastically, there''s something wrong with your brain. Even Zhongli silently watched Xiangling''s retreating figure with a thoughtful expression. The God of Cooking, huh? After leaving Wanmin Restaurant: Paimon patted her round, full belly. "Ahh, that was so delicious. I''m so stuffed I can barely float." Lumine also patted her stomach contentedly. Before reaching Mondstadt, she had survived on wild berries, river fish, and stolen bird eggs¡ªnever anything as good as this. Even in Mondstadt, most of the Mora she earned as an adventurer went straight into Paimon''s bottomless stomach. Today was the first time she''d eaten so well. Turning to Zhongli and Noah, Lumine said, "Thank you, Consultant Zhongli, for treating us. And thank you, Noah, for telling me how to meet the Geo Archon. I''m going to search for the Adepti now. Goodbye." Paimon patted her belly and said, "Goodbye, sneaky guy. And goodbye to that little faker who was pretending to be me!" Istaroth crossed her arms and huffed. "Hmph. Greedy Paimon, I''m going to give you an awful nickname¡ª''Glutton.''" Paimon bristled, stomping her foot in the air. "You, you, you¡ª" Before she could finish, Lumine grabbed her and said, "Alright, Paimon, let''s go." After parting ways with Lumine, Zhongli was whisked away by Hu Tao to discuss business collaborations with Yae Miko. Yae Miko, in turn, wanted to leverage Wangsheng Funeral Parlor''s influence to attract Liyue merchants to Inazuma and revive the nation''s economy, which was in dire need of trade. The two found themselves deep in discussion, hitting it off as they talked about business opportunities. Later, as Yae Miko left Liyue Harbor with Noah, she still had a satisfied smile on her face. "That Consultant Zhongli certainly is knowledgeable. This collaboration with Wangsheng Funeral Parlor went remarkably well¡ªit''s exactly what Inazuma needs right now." Istaroth sidled up with a sly grin and added, "Of course. That Consultant Zhongli, also known as Morax, is over 6,000 years old. Of course he''s knowledgeable." Yae Miko froze mid-step, her expression twisting in shock. "W-what?! Mo-Mo-Morax?!" In a single day, Yae Miko had learned countless secrets about the world, leaving her feeling uneasy. She learned that Lumine was a Descender, and so was Lord Noah. She also realized that Istaroth was the Ruler of Time who had lost her authority, and that Paimon was most likely another god from Celestia who had been stripped of hers. The ancient Archon of the Seven, the God of Wealth, the God of Commerce, the Lord of Geo, and the Warrior God, bearing numerous titles¡ªthe god of Liyue, turned out to be serving as a consultant at Wangsheng Funeral Parlor. Reflecting on this, it became obvious that Lord Noah had known Zhongli from the beginning, and Zhongli had addressed him with deference from the start. Clearly, Zhongli considered himself subordinate. For someone capable of being acquainted with Lord Noah, it was impossible for them to be ordinary. Miko now realized she had made far too many assumptions. This is bad¡ªtoo complicated. This little fox needs to start using her brain. Noah teased the still-dazed Yae Miko. "Is it really that shocking? You''ve been in a daze for half the day. Hurry up and give me a cute ''yuyu~'', or I''ll start tugging on those fox ears." Istaroth, with her hands on her hips, chimed in supportively, "Exactly! Hurry up and squeal, or Noah will go for your ears!" The mention of her soft ears made Yae Miko gasp in horror. She hastily covered them and then cast a plaintive look at the smirking young man. "Traveling with you has my heart ready to leap out of my chest!" Noah shrugged. "You were negotiating with Zhongli earlier, holding your ground without hesitation." Yae Miko fell silent. That was entirely different! Back then, she had no idea Zhongli was actually Morax. Of course, she had dared to haggle. Now that she knew he was the Geo Archon, it was like scolding someone only to realize later they were your father. Who wouldn''t be shaken after such a realization? Choosing not to dwell on it, Yae Miko gave in with a resigned look. "You win¡­ I''ll just accept it. After all, there''s bound to be even more shocking things ahead." Being around this mischievous god meant more surprises were inevitable. Noah raised an eyebrow in amusement. "Oh, you''re adapting pretty quickly. I was hoping to see something more entertaining from you¡ªlike you jumping into my arms in fear or begging me to let you sleep in my bed because you were too scared at night." Indeed, there were more thrilling tasks ahead for him. The world of Teyvat was still too short on gods. The first two worlds he had visited were manageable, but the third¡ªInuyasha World¡ªmight not be as simple as it appeared. That world belonged to the Age of Gods, and what if those gods hadn''t actually disappeared? Thus, as he leisurely traveled from Liyue to Fontaine, he intended to reclaim the Primordial Fragments. The defiant and temperamental gods would have their fragments recovered and be erased outright. Meanwhile, those with good tempers who understood their place would be resurrected and put to work for him. Along the way, he planned to deal with the rebels in Sumeru and Fontaine, especially those in Snezhnaya¡ªthe particularly vile rebels who had committed heinous crimes. Not all of the Fatui Harbingers opposed Celestia, but those who did were powerful enough to rival gods and were not merely empowered by the Primordial Fragments. Those individuals had to be eliminated. Furthermore, Tsaritsa''s rebellion against Celestia stemmed from Phanes being far too unreasonable. Phanes punished mistakes without caring for context, dealing a death blow to all indiscriminately. Tsaritsa''s opposition to Phanes could be traced back to the war against Khaenri''ah when Phanes cursed the entire population of that land. Tsaritsa believed not everyone deserved a death sentence; the ordinary citizens were innocent. And so, a rift arose. The masterminds behind the Khaenri''ah disaster exploited Tsaritsa''s guilt to seek refuge in Snezhnaya, eventually rising to positions as Fatui Harbingers. In Noah''s eyes, it didn''t matter if ordinary Khaenri''ah citizens were guilty or not¡ªevery Khaenri''ahn within the Fatui was guilty and deserved death. Yae Miko had no idea what terrifying thoughts were brewing in Noah''s mind at that moment. She simply rolled her eyes as he teased her. Though this divine lord had a wicked sense of humor, he never forced others. Instead, he skillfully laid traps to entice them into jumping willingly. "Then, where are we heading next, Lord Noah?" Yae Miko asked. Noah pointed toward the direction of Dihua Marsh. "First, to Wangshu Inn. Then, we''ll visit Sal Terrae to retrieve something, and finally circle back to head directly to Sumeru." Yae Miko sighed. "Whatever you say, I guess." You''re a celestial god, a Descender who can reshape the world''s order, the superior of the Seven. How could a little fox like me possibly argue with your decisions? Seeing Yae Miko''s distracted demeanor, Noah chuckled. "Don''t sulk. By the time our travels end, I promise you''ll get a surprise." Her eyes lit up. "A surprise from Lord Noah? Can this little fox get a sneak peek?" Though this lord was harsh, he was fair and true to his word. If he promised a surprise, it would undoubtedly be delightful. Noah strolled leisurely ahead. "A surprise is a surprise. If I told you beforehand, what''s the point? Let''s go." At that moment, Istaroth floated ahead, rubbing her hands together. "What about me? What about my surprise?" I don''t need much¡ªjust give me back my power over time. Noah''s expression turned stern as he pushed Istaroth aside. "Shoo, shoo. You''re my mascot. What more could you want? Your surprise is getting to chat with me when I''m bored, act as my pillow when I sleep, and serve as my spokesperson or comic relief when necessary." Istaroth puffed her cheeks in frustration. "Ugh! Having a master like you is truly my great fortune." Noah smirked mischievously. "You''re welcome." Of course, he didn''t intend to leave Istaroth empty-handed. Once they reached Fontaine, he would restore her time authority. Asmoday alone wasn''t enough to oversee the newly expanded Teyvat, now connected to two other worlds. Asmoday would manage spatial realms, while Istaroth would govern time, detecting future threats and neutralizing them in advance. Suddenly, Yae Miko''s ears twitched, and she turned to look at a patch of grass not far away. "Huh? There''s someone collapsed over there¡ªa girl. Hmm, she has a Vision." Noah followed her gaze, stroking his chin as a faint smile curved his lips. The girl was dressed in blue, her attire resembling something designed specifically for cosplay. Though it wasn''t particularly revealing, it subtly drew attention to certain areas. Her outfit was decorated with star patterns, and a blue witch''s hat lay beside her. She clutched her stomach with both hands, her pale face showing signs of exhaustion, her lips dry and cracked. Yae Miko approached and examined the unconscious girl. "Is this¡­ poisoning? No, it''s just extreme fatigue." The girl''s stomach growled audibly as she weakly smacked her parched lips. "S-So hungry¡­ strength¡­" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 37 - 37: Speak, Where Is Rhinedottir? Mona groggily heard voices as the aroma of food drifted to her nose, her empty stomach grumbling painfully. Her eyes flew open, and she froze, dumbfounded. Looking down, she saw herself tied up. In front of her, a man, a woman, and a small floating sprite that looked like a Seelie were roasting a chicken. The savory aroma wafting to her nose came from the golden-brown bird over the fire. The three were happily feasting, oil gleaming on their faces as they devoured their meal. Even if Mona hadn''t been starving, just watching them eat would have made her hungry. "Wow! This chicken is so delicious!" Yae Miko exclaimed, her face shiny with grease as she tore off a chicken leg and offered it to Noah. Noah exaggeratedly praised, "It really is! So fragrant, so delicious! Miko, you''re incredible." Istaroth, sniffing the air with her little nose, chimed in with an even more exaggerated exclamation, "So fragrant! So delicious! It''s amazing!" As Mona''s stomach growled loudly, all three of them turned their heads in unison to stare at her. Her face turned crimson, but the smell of the roasted chicken made her stomach grumble even louder. Despite her embarrassment, she didn''t forget her current situation and shouted indignantly. "Hey! Who are you people? Why did you tie me up? What do you want from me?" Noah, holding a roasted chicken in one hand and a small knife in the other, grinned wickedly as he crouched down in front of her. "A member of the Hexenzirkel and a renowned astrologist, Mona Megistus. Don''t waste your breath asking unnecessary questions. I''ll ask, you''ll answer. For every correct answer, you get one bite of chicken. But if you lie¡­" Yae Miko twirled a feather in her fingers, blowing on it playfully as she finished his sentence, "¡­you''ll get tickled for a full minute." Mona instantly realized that these two weren''t treasure hoarders or anything of the sort. They were after her specifically. Her face turned pale. I knew it! Strange things have been happening one after another¡ªI knew something terrible would happen to me! Even her Vision had been taken from her, leaving her with no way to escape. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Noah sliced off a small piece of chicken with his knife and brought it to her lips. Mona couldn''t help but swallow hard, but she turned her head away, her stomach growling fiercely in protest. "Oh? You don''t want it? Then I guess it''s time for some tickling," Noah said teasingly. Mona''s eyes widened in panic. "I''ll eat! I''ll eat!" she blurted out. Since she''d already fallen into their hands and had no way to escape, she figured the best option was not to give them any reason to torment her. Watching her snap up the chicken from the knife and chew furiously, Noah smirked. "First question: Where is the Golden Alchemist, Rhinedottir?" Yae Miko, who had been wondering why Noah had bothered to tie up this starving girl he found by the roadside, suddenly understood. So that''s it¡ªthis god is after the senior members of the Hexenzirkel. The Hexenzirkel was an ancient and mysterious organization on the continent of Teyvat, said to date back to the Archon War. The witches of the Hexenzirkel were so powerful that some of them could rival the gods. They were all identified by letters rather than names. For example: ? A: The Witch of Explosions, Alice, a traveler from another world and the author of Teyvat Travel Guide. ? B: The astrologist Barbeloth, known as the Gears of Fate, capable of divining the secrets of the world. ? R: Rhinedottir, the Golden Alchemist, who created non-divine life in her quest to reach the level of the gods. ? N: Nicole, the Witch of Dreams, who speaks of calamities and guides mortals to clarity, never letting them lose their way. These witches, some of whom had reached the realm of the gods, possessed powers that could even make gods wary. Mona was startled by the question, but her reply was quick and honest: "I don''t know. I''ve never met her or heard anything about where she might be." Noah sliced off another piece of chicken and handed it to her. "Truthful answer. Here''s your reward." He didn''t really expect Mona to know the whereabouts of the witches. What he wanted to know was the location of Mona''s teacher in Fontaine. From there, he could pick up a trail leading to the witches. The problem with these witches was that their powers had already reached the divine realm. They existed outside the authority of the Heavenly Principles, escaping the constraints of the laws of fate governed by the system of Human Realm. Even the Heavenly Throne couldn''t track them. Apart from the witches, others such as the Surtalogi, Skirk, and Dainsleif were similarly beyond the boundaries of preordained fate. Noah smirked as he posed his next question. "Where is your teacher, Barbeloth? And don''t even think about lying~." Without hesitation, Mona replied, "Fontaine, Fontaine Court, Sixth Avenue, Rococo Toy Shop." She thought to herself, Whatever they ask, I''ll just answer truthfully. My teacher, that old hag, is so skilled in astrology she must have foreseen someone would come looking for her by now. Noah feigned surprise. "Mona! You''re such a loyal disciple, betraying your teacher so easily. I was already preparing to tickle the truth out of you." Mona held back her frustration. The only reason I gave up my teacher''s location was because I saw how eager you were to start tickling me! You''re a lunatic! "You''ve asked your questions. Can you let me go now?" she asked, annoyed. Noah looked disappointed. "Ah, I thought this was going to play out like in anime. You know, the kidnapped girl refuses to say anything until I''m forced to tickle her mercilessly, and she finally gives in, humiliated, and tells the truth through tears." Hearing this, Mona''s hair stood on end. She was immensely relieved that she hadn''t chosen to resist¡ªthis man is a total weirdo! Yae Miko hesitated. "Lord Noah, are we really letting her go just like that?" Mona turned to look at Yae Miko, alarmed. What? What else do you want to do to me? Noah waved his hand dismissively. "Let her go. She''s already starving, and I''m not completely heartless. Let''s send her off with a chicken for the road." Still confused, Mona watched as the three of them left without sparing her another glance. She looked down at the roasted chicken they had left her, which now had her Vision sticking out of its mouth. "What the hell just happened? Who are those three?!" Yae Miko, puzzled, turned to Noah, who wore his usual mischievous smile. "Lord Noah, weren''t you trying to find the witches? Why let her go?" Noah half-closed his eyes, a sly smile tugging at his lips. "I''ve already gotten the information I need. The witches of the Hexenzirkel won''t be able to escape." His purpose wasn''t just to leisurely explore Teyvat. He aimed to unite the world''s powers¡ªstrengthening it from within and securing it against outside threats. The witches, with their divine-level powers, were a critical piece. Some of their abilities were so formidable that even Phanes, the Primordial One, had been wary of them. ¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Achoo!" Far away in Fontaine, inside a toy shop, a beautiful woman wearing a witch''s hat sneezed. She looked no older than her twenties and bore a striking resemblance to Mona. Quickly, she cast a divination spell for herself. "How strange. Why did I just sneeze? There''ve been far too many odd occurrences lately. Let me check on Mona¡ªshe hasn''t run into trouble, has she?" The images revealed the scene: Mona fainting by the roadside, being taken by what appeared to be treasure hoarders, only to be released out of pity for being so poor¡ªwith a roasted chicken as a parting gift. "Pfft! Hahaha! My foolish apprentice is too funny! Hahaha! My stomach hurts from laughing!" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 38 - 38: Resurrecting a Completely Submissive Havria At this moment, the witches who possess godlike powers remained unaware that a colossal eye in the heavens above was fixed intently on Teyvat''s surface, waiting for them to reveal their whereabouts. ¡¤¡¤¡¤ Noah, accompanied by Yae Miko and his ever-present mouthpiece Istaroth, leisurely spent an entire day resting at Wangshu Inn. Along the way, he amused himself by teasing the fox, tugging her ears, and using Istaroth as a plush pillow for sleeping. Initially, he wanted to stroke Yae Miko''s tail, but she kept it thoroughly hidden, leaving him no opportunity to do so. He wasn''t the type to rush; what he enjoyed most was the slow, incremental sense of conquering Yae Miko''s defenses. And Yae Miko understood his intentions perfectly. This mutual understanding between predator and prey only fueled Noah''s amusement in teasing her. He wanted to possess her, and she knew he wanted to possess her. He knew she was aware of his intentions, and she, in turn, knew he understood that she knew. Both experienced a peculiar kind of satisfaction in this silent tug-of-war. Istaroth, observing their antics, could only stick out her tongue in resignation. Enough! she thought. Just because I look small and cute now doesn''t mean I''m oblivious. I am Istaroth¡ªthe mighty deity who once sowed discord among the Three Moon Goddesses during the Age of the Great War. Do you really think I don''t understand matters of the heart? ¡¤¡¤¡¤ Leaving Wangshu Inn, the group traveled via bamboo raft to the ruins of the Domain of Guyun on the far-right edge of Dihua Marsh, near Mondstadt''s border. Yae Miko followed Noah into the sealed ruins and asked, "What is this place?" She wasn''t sure what a Celestia god like Noah, a powerful Descender, wanted here, but she was certain it had to be significant¡ªperhaps something related to the ancient gods from the Archon War. Istaroth immediately filled the role of interpreter: "This is the birthplace¡ªand death site¡ªof the God of Salt, Havria. Noah is here to retrieve the Primordial Fragment, isn''t he?" Yae Miko nodded knowingly. "So, as I suspected, it has something to do with the Archons." She didn''t know much about the God of Salt. At only five hundred years old, she lacked direct experience with the Archon War, and Raiden Ei and Makoto rarely spoke about that ancient era. "Are you planning to resurrect this God of Salt?" Yae Miko asked. After all, Noah had already resurrected Makoto. Since Primordial Fragments represented the essence of gods, she knew that no god truly ever "died." Noah''s golden pupils shimmered as he used his divine sight to scan the entirety of the Domain of Guyun. He obliterated all the Hilichurls, Slimes, and the Abyss Mages who were commanding the Hilichurls to dig. "Correct," he said, casually. "The God of Salt, Havria, was a god who fully mastered the Domain of Salt. Unfortunately, the power of salt as a rule was inherently weak. In the Archon War, practical abilities like hers that served daily life rather than battle made her survival nearly impossible." Istaroth picked up where Noah left off, her tone detached: "Moreover, Havria''s personality was far too gentle and timid. She believed that as long as she refrained from fighting others, they wouldn''t attack her." "Her constant retreating only made the other gods more aware of her weakness. One by one, they encroached on her domain until all she had left was her birthplace," Istaroth concluded. Yae Miko''s ears perked up as she absorbed this tale of the Archon War. "So, she was killed by the other gods here?" Noah picked up Havria''s sacred artifact, the Salt Chalice, from an altar and casually tossed it to Yae Miko. She fumbled awkwardly to catch it. "No," he said with a smirk. "She was killed by her own people." Yae Miko froze. "What?!" The idea of mortals slaying a god¡ªno matter how weak¡ªfelt utterly surreal. Even the weakest gods existed within the realm of the gods, far beyond mortal reach. Trailing behind Noah, Yae Miko continued to listen as he narrated the story, now clutching a Salt Ruler she had found along the way. "Her people came to believe that Havria could no longer protect them. They decided that rather than let her suffer a humiliating defeat at the hands of another god, it would be better to give her a dignified death themselves." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Havria, so timid that she wouldn''t even fight the other gods, had no will to resist her own people. So she willingly allowed herself to be killed." Yae Miko couldn''t hold back her thoughts. "Then why do you want to resurrect such a spineless god?" Someone so submissive and completely lacking in will seemed utterly useless for any grand endeavor, like conquering other worlds. What could such a god possibly contribute? Noah gave Yae Miko an amused look. "A personality like that? Isn''t it perfect for being completely obedient? And as for conquering other worlds, I''ll just¡­ train her a bit. She''ll adapt." At the moment, Teyvat''s neighboring worlds weren''t particularly powerful, so it was crucial to proceed cautiously and steadily. A god who was timid and easy to manipulate wasn''t necessarily a liability. With a little "education," she could become useful. "Now, if I resurrected someone like the Lord of Deserts, King Deshret, with his reckless spirit and thirst for challenge, who knows what sort of trouble he''d cause? Better to leave gods like that alone," he said with a knowing grin. Yae Miko felt utterly defeated. So, you just want to satisfy your desire to train a completely submissive goddess? she thought, too resigned to say aloud. ¡¤¡¤¡¤ At the final section of the ruins, ancient structures covered in crystallized salt loomed over the group. Salt statues in the shape of fleeing, terrified people stood frozen throughout the hall. In the center of the main chamber stood a salt statue of a soldier poised with a sword. Noah waved his hand, and all the salt statues around them shattered, disintegrating into fine salt particles. Even though Havria had been weak, she had once sheltered those who sought her protection during the Archon War. These same people, when they realized Havria could no longer shield them, had turned their weapons on her. They justified their actions by claiming it was better for her to die "with dignity" at their hands than to be humiliated in defeat by another god. And when it was over, they consoled themselves with platitudes like, "Fear made me pull the trigger. She would understand." The darkest aspects of human nature were laid bare here, in all their cruel irony. "Come," Noah said. He extended his hand, and from the spot where Havria had fallen, a small white sphere of light began to materialize, no larger than an egg. The moment the sphere appeared, the surrounding space rippled with energy, and the nearby structures started to crystallize into salt. The Ley Lines in the area began flowing toward the Domain of Guyun, forming a vortex of energy around the glowing sphere. Istaroth watched calmly. She had witnessed this kind of scene many times before. She knew what the birth¡ªor rebirth¡ªof a god looked like. Yae Miko, on the other hand, widened her eyes slightly in astonishment. Though she had seen Makoto''s resurrection, she had never learned how gods were born. "Thanks to Morax purifying the resentments of fallen gods over the past two thousand years," Noah explained, "and the efforts of the Adepti and human mages in stabilizing the Ley Lines, Liyue''s Ley Lines are the most intact among the Seven Nations." The energy from Dihua Marsh slowly gathered toward the Domain of Guyun. "Havria was a weak god to begin with. Even at her peak, her resurrection requires only twenty percent of the Ley Line energy in Dihua Marsh. It won''t destabilize the foundation of the Ley Lines at all." As Noah spoke, the Primordial Fragment, now enveloped by the Ley Line energy vortex, began to take shape. A curled-up humanoid figure emerged, cocooned in the light. The Primordial Fragment rested at the heart of this figure, resembling a sleeping infant. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 39 - 39: Arriving in Sumeru, Half the Sumeru Population Might as Well Die Liyue Harbor. As the God of Liyue, the Geo Archon Zhongli could feel the pulse of the earth more clearly than any other god. This faint yet familiar aura of a demon god was none other than that of the God of Salt, Havria. He knew that the Heavenly Principle would gradually revive the gods, even those who had fallen during the Archon War, as long as it served the greater plan. But for now, Zhongli chose not to delve into the matter of Havria''s impending revival. He had to deal with the lively and mischievous girl standing before him. Hu Tao placed two meticulously crafted bowls in front of him. "Zhongli, as thanks for your hard work managing business for the Wangsheng Funeral Parlor, I personally asked Xiangling to prepare these takoyaki just for you. This is my token of appreciation¡ªyou wouldn''t waste my effort and sincerity, would you?" Zhongli''s usually serious face twitched as he stared at the tight, plump octopus balls in the bowl. "Director Hu¡­" It was as if he could see Osial writhing in the bowl. Hu Tao, feigning innocence, blinked her eyes. "Zhongli, you have to finish them all~!" ¡¤¡¤¡¤ At the Chasm of Salt. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Havria''s resurrection didn''t take long. A white-haired girl curled up on the ground, hugging her knees. She slowly opened her eyes, first in confusion, then in shock, before finally raising her head to look at the young man standing before her, scrutinizing her with his hand on his chin. The overwhelming, supreme, all-encompassing aura of dominance pressed down upon her. Havria immediately understood¡ªit was the Heavenly Principle who had resurrected her. She lowered her head in terror. "Heavenly Principle¡­" Though she had never seen the Heavenly Principle, only the victors of the Archon War were qualified to set foot on Celestia. Yet, the connection to the essence of her own being left her without doubt that the young man before her was the supreme Heavenly Principle. What she didn''t understand was why someone like her¡ªa defeated god from the Archon War¡ªwas brought back to life. Noah snapped his fingers, and clothing fitting Havria''s temperament appeared on her. To Noah, Havria''s presence reminded him of the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata¡ªoverflowing with compassion from head to toe. However, Rukkhadevata, as the avatar of the World Tree, had an innate safeguard, whereas Havria had none and was far weaker. "Havria, as a defeated god from the Archon War, you were never supposed to be revived. But¡ª" Noah pointed a finger, transmitting the details of the World Assimilation Plan into her mind. "I hope you are wise enough to understand what you must do." Havria was utterly stunned by the information flooding her consciousness. By the time she recovered, the Heavenly Principle and the two girls beside him had already vanished, leaving only his voice in her ears. "You made the wrong choices in the Archon War. If you wish to change your fate, seek out Morax. He will teach you something useful." Listening to the Heavenly Principle''s words, Havria was shaken to her very soul. When she finally snapped out of it, her gaze became resolute. Havria wasn''t stupid. No god with complete sentience was truly foolish. It was simply her temperament that had led her to make certain decisions. Having already died once due to her poor choices, she would not make the same mistake again. If it was clearly wrong¡ªharmful to herself, her followers, and everyone else¡ªthen she wouldn''t choose it a second time. "The World Assimilation Plan¡­" As a god under the Heavenly Principle''s banner, she could now deeply feel the extent of the Heavenly Principle''s power. Only the Heavenly Principle stood supreme. "Morax... Is the victor of this land the God of Gold?" When she had perished, the war on this land had only been a few hundred years in, and no gods had yet fallen. She had been the first god to die. Before her death, she had told her followers to seek the protection of the God of Gold. At that time, the God of Gold had already formed an alliance with three other gods on this land¡ªall of whom led human populations. Havria stepped out of her birthplace. "The Heavenly Principle has given me a second chance. This time, I will not squander the opportunity to start anew." ¡¤¡¤¡¤ During the time Havria made her way toward Liyue Harbor, Noah had already left Liyue with Yae Miko and Istaroth, arriving at the borders of Sumeru. The natural environment immediately contrasted sharply with that of Liyue. Sumeru''s dense rainforests were so tall that they obscured much of the sky, and as far as the eye could see, it was a sea of lush greenery. If judged solely by its environment, it felt as though they had stepped into a fairytale world. As Noah sensed the emotions fed back to him by the Human Realm System in Sumeru, his golden eyes turned cold and indifferent. "Sumeru¡­ Such a beautiful environment, yet the entire national system is utterly rotten. If it weren''t for the urgency of the world''s lifespan hanging over my head previously, I would have dealt with this place long ago." The Human Realm System could detect the emotions and grievances of the people on a given land. The resentment and suffering of the people in Sumeru exceeded even that of Inazuma. Though Inazuma had its flaws, Raiden Ei was still present. No matter how corrupt its upper echelons became, they would not spiral into complete irreparability. After all, Inazuma''s corruption was mostly confined to the upper levels, while its mid-tier administration remained relatively intact. But Sumeru? Ever since the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata had suppressed Forbidden Knowledge within the World Tree and created Nahida, the entire national system of Sumeru had decayed from top to bottom. Even the occasional righteous individuals who emerged were nothing but fleeting sparks, quickly snuffed out by the tides of corruption. The original sin began the moment the sages imprisoned Nahida five hundred years ago. This original sin laid the foundation for the current, heinously corrupt system of Sumeru. The very foundation of this nation now rested upon the act of imprisoning its own god. And Nahida was a god personally appointed by the Heavenly Principle. To imprison her was an outright act of rebellion against the Heavenly Principle itself. In other words, Sumeru had made itself the enemy of the Heavenly Principle. As someone who had lived in the modern world, Noah fully understood the depths to which a small group of humans, armed with knowledge and power far beyond the average, could descend into depravity and arrogance when left unmonitored by a god. Back when he had played the game, just witnessing this situation had left him seething with rage. Now, facing it in reality, his fury was barely contained. "Miko, Istaroth, you two can explore Sumeru as you please. I have some matters to take care of," Noah said coldly, his golden eyes locking onto the two beside him as his body gradually became transparent, vanishing into the air in the blink of an eye. Yae Miko felt a shiver run through her as she watched the once-amiable Noah grow cold and indifferent. For the first time, she felt a bone-deep fear. "Sumeru¡­ Is it really that rotten?" Suddenly, she recalled what had happened when Lord Noah appeared in Inazuma. Half of Inazuma''s upper echelons had been purged, with nearly ninety percent of the great clans erased from history and exiled to Seirai Island to mine. Istaroth yawned lazily, her tone indifferent. "Imprisoning their own god... If it were Phanes handling this, the first step would be dropping nails from the sky, followed by a curse. At least half of Sumeru''s population would be dead." Yae Miko was utterly shaken when she heard that the people of Sumeru had imprisoned their own god. In Inazuma, the people held an unwavering reverence for their Archon. The people of Inazuma had always believed in and followed Raiden Shogun, building the Inazuma of today under her guidance. Yet the people of Sumeru had imprisoned their god. Such an act was utterly heretical, akin to locking up one''s own parents. Without the protection of their god''s power, could humanity have ever survived as peacefully as they do now? Calling it "ungrateful" would be far too mild. ¡¤¡¤¡¤ At this moment, Noah stepped into a special domain unique to Sumeru. It was a space born from the energies of the World Tree, existing in the boundary between reality and illusion. The memories of the world inherently existed in this liminal space between reality and illusion. It was this duality that allowed the World Tree to house infinite memories and wield the power to distort and rewrite history. If the world were compared to a computer, the Heavenly Principle would be the CPU and Windows operating system, while the World Tree would serve as the storage drive. The Archons could be considered the various applications running on the Windows system. In this analogy, the World Tree naturally possessed 20% of the permissions over the world of Teyvat. And as Teyvat grew stronger, the World Tree would also grow stronger. In the future, it could potentially be used to rewrite the histories of lower worlds. For instance, the origin of the world of Demon Slayer, the history of how humanity came into being, or even fabrications and lies spread within those worlds¡ªall could be altered through the World Tree. In Noah''s grand plan, the World Tree played an incredibly pivotal role. It was, in fact, an indispensable component. This was because the World Tree was a divine object that could rewrite the origins of the worlds being assimilated. Noah walked along the ethereal roots extending from the World Tree. The main body of the World Tree was just ahead, its dreamlike pink canopy already visible. Before long, he arrived beneath the canopy. The Greater Lord Rukkhadevata was already there, calmly awaiting his arrival. Her appearance was identical to Nahida''s¡ªpetite, with pointy elf-like ears, and long silvery-white hair tied into a side ponytail, the ends of which gradually transitioned into a vibrant green. A small green leaf adorned her head, and her light green, four-leaf clover-shaped pupils radiated purity. Her tiny frame was draped in a three-pronged green cape. She wore a white flower-bud dress paired with white pumpkin-shaped bloomers. Every detail of her outfit¡ªfrom the hem of her dress to her shoes and accessories¡ªwas accentuated with delicate golden patterns, reflecting her noble status. Although she took the form of a child, her aura was imbued with a saintly compassion for the world. For reasons unknown, Noah''s otherwise cold and detached emotions seemed to soften slightly under her presence. He exhaled a breath. "The God of Wisdom, avatar of the World Tree, Greater Lord Rukkhadevata. Lord of Trees, Mistress of Dreams, Queen of the Rainforest, Buer¡­" "To be honest, had the imminent expiration of this world''s lifespan not pressed me so urgently, my first step into Teyvat would not have been in Inazuma¡ªit would have been here, in Sumeru." The Greater Lord Rukkhadevata gazed at the young man standing before her. His opening statement did not surprise her. But just as she was about to speak, he continued. "Do you know why?" The Greater Lord nodded, her voice soothing, as though capable of mending even the deepest wounds. "I understand. To someone like you, Sumeru must appear utterly deplorable¡ªtoo far gone to be of any help. Your frustration is justified." She fully understood everything this lord had done in Inazuma, as well as the unyielding will he carried. Perhaps no one in this world understood him better than she did. Noah wasn''t surprised. After all, as the avatar of the World Tree, the Greater Lord held dominion over the world''s memories¡ªsomething even the Heavenly Principle could not achieve. It could be said that the Heavenly Principle could either hold the First or the Second Throne, depending on the context. But the second level of authority over the world would always and unchangeably belong to the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata. No one but her could wield control over the World Tree. Even if someone were to erase the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata, the World Tree would simply give birth to a new avatar. In other words, rulers of the world may come and go, but the Prime Minister¡ªRukkhadevata¡ªwas eternal. "The corruption of Sumeru is only part of the reason," Noah continued. "The more pressing matter is that you hold 20% of Teyvat''s permissions." As he spoke, he crouched down and lifted the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata''s chin with a finger, forcing her to meet his gaze. "When I annex a world, you naturally gain 20% of its subordinate permissions. Moreover, you''re the only one who can challenge my authority. While it''s true that if we fought, you''d certainly lose to me, the mere thought of not having complete control¡ªand having 20% of the results of my efforts go to someone else¡ªirritates me greatly." The Greater Lord Rukkhadevata tilted her head slightly, her serene smile radiating an almost magical sense of calm. Gently, she placed her hand against Noah''s chest. "The Fifth Descender of Teyvat, someone even stronger than the First Descender, Phanes. Is this unease and restlessness what''s troubling you?" "Are you afraid that I might slip from your grasp, escaping your control rather than remaining under the Heavenly Principle''s dominion? You''ve already claimed Teyvat as your possession, haven''t you?" Noah stared silently at the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata. Truthfully, he could imagine how gentle she would be, even in her childlike form. "You''re correct." The Greater Lord Rukkhadevata''s expression didn''t waver in the slightest. If anything, her tone became even calmer, her demeanor more tender. "Since you''ve already deemed Teyvat as your possession, and I am part of Teyvat, then naturally, I too am your possession." Noah''s mind remained cold and rational. "But possessions can also bite back at their owners. Look at Sumeru now¡ªthe country you founded has been overtaken by rebels, infested with parasites leeching off this land." The Greater Lord Rukkhadevata placed her small hand over her heart, her clear eyes meeting Noah''s. "If you''re so worried, then let''s forge an eternal covenant. Just like the one between the Three Moon Goddesses and the Lord of the Stars (Morning Stars)." "Would that ease the doubts in your heart?" Noah was momentarily stunned. An eternal covenant like the one between the Three Moon Goddesses and the Lord of the Stars? Wasn''t that essentially proposing marriage? Back in the First Era¡ªbefore the Age of the Great War, when Phanes first descended to Teyvat to create humanity¡ªthere were only four native gods in the skies of Teyvat. The Sky Moon Goddess Aria, the Abyss Moon Goddess Sonnet, the Crimson Moon Goddess Canon, and the Lord of the Stars. The Three Moon Goddesses had all fallen in love with the Lord of the Stars. However, the Three Moon Goddesses were far more powerful than the Lord of the Stars. They constantly fought over the Lord of the Stars'' love. Istaroth, too, had exploited this rivalry to sow discord among the three, leading to a civil war that ultimately resulted in the deaths of two goddesses and the Lord of the Stars. Their eternal covenant as husband and wives dictated that if one party perished, the others would follow. Noah had only wanted to make a grand entrance and express his thoughts on the World Tree''s permissions. How did it suddenly evolve into this? This was entirely beyond his expectations. The Greater Lord Rukkhadevata looked at the stunned Noah, a hint of disappointment flashing in her eyes. "So, an eternal covenant is out of the question as well?" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 40 - 40: The Eternal Covenant, Call Me Husband Noah snapped back to reality, gazing at the youthful form of Greater Lord Rukkhadevata. Alright, he was moved, deeply moved. If he had to name his favorite entity in Teyvat, it would undoubtedly be Greater Lord Rukkhadevata. Gentle, wise, compassionate, selfless¡ªwilling to sacrifice everything for the world. Her divine radiance shone the brightest among the Seven Archons. She had achieved everything mortals could imagine a god might embody in terms of mercy. "An eternal covenant... I accept. This way, you will never betray me," Noah declared. An eternal covenant was not just about sharing life and death¡ªit encompassed many aspects. The most critical stipulation was the absolute prohibition of betrayal in thought or deed. It was this condition that the Lord of the Stars violated, as well as the Three Moon Goddesses, which led to Phanes'' easy victory during the First Era, securing the spoils and ascending as the rightful First Throne with ultimate control over the world''s authority. Before this, the world of Teyvat had no such thing as a First Throne. Authority was divided between the heavens, governed by four gods, and the earth, ruled by the seven dragon lords. The subsequent Second Throne was only established when Nibelung brought back Void Energy, or Abyssal Power, from beyond the world and merged it with the Seven Elemental Authorities to create Light Realm. Phanes seized the Light Realm Force system after defeating Nibelung, solidifying her dominance as the First Throne, wielding 80% of Teyvat''s authority. Greater Lord Rukkhadevata was born after the Throne Wars. Fragments of the Primordial Law Ring¡ªsome embodying life, wisdom, and dreams¡ªwere absorbed by the World Tree, giving rise to Greater Lord Rukkhadevata. While she could be considered part of Phanes'' faction, her innate control over the World Tree''s authority set her apart. However, she saw herself as part of Phanes'' camp. Without Phanes, she wouldn''t exist. She was a deity of gratitude and had thus reached the pinnacle of divine virtue. Greater Lord Rukkhadevata''s small hand grasped the one lifting her chin, her smile brimming with warmth. "I''ve never considered betraying the Heavenly Principles." "Moreover, you are greater, stronger, and more merciful than Phanes. The efforts you''ve made for the prosperity of this world surpass those of any god or dragon lord since Teyvat''s inception." Noah looked into her sincere clover-shaped eyes, finding her voice utterly soothing. "Heh, who am I? It may sound arrogant, but when it comes to contributions to the world, none can compare to me. My slightest effort defines the limits of Teyvat¡ªbut this is only the beginning." Greater Lord Rukkhadevata gazed at him, recognizing his self-assurance as fact rather than arrogance. "Please, close your eyes," she said gently. Noah knew what was coming. Despite being over 3,000 years old, Greater Lord Rukkhadevata couldn''t help but feel shy at such a critical moment. He refrained from any unnecessary gestures, respecting the beauty of the moment, and slowly closed his eyes. A moist sensation touched his lips, small and delicate. A strange sense of guilt arose in his heart. Although Greater Lord Rukkhadevata was over 3,000 years old, second in age only to Morax among the Archons, her petite form was disconcerting. The feeling didn''t last long. A subtle, invisible connection began to weave itself into him. This was the eternal covenant among the gods of Teyvat. The covenant had been created by the Three Moon Goddesses and the Lord of the Stars, the oldest contract in Teyvat. Ironically, Teyvat''s first contract was born of three love-struck goddesses. King Deshret once sought to establish this covenant with the Nabu Malikata, the Goddess of Flowers, but she refused, leaving him with unrequited love and a one-sided devotion. However, this covenant had little binding power over Noah. [Warning: Hostile contract detected. Should it be neutralized?] Noah chuckled. As expected, his system''s antivirus mode would activate whenever anything threatening entered his body. He could dissolve the covenant anytime, whereas Greater Lord Rukkhadevata could not. "No." Since she had willingly entrusted herself entirely to him, there was no need for him to play petty tricks. Still, as a great thinker once said, "Having a sword in hand and choosing not to use it are two different things." The light kiss left his lips, and Noah opened his eyes to see Greater Lord Rukkhadevata''s slightly flushed face and teasing smile. "From now on, you and I are like a human couple, aren''t we? This development surprises even me," he remarked. It wasn''t as if he had forced her¡ªshe had volunteered. He had clearly seen the disappointment in her eyes when he hesitated earlier. In other words, Greater Lord Rukkhadevata harbored strong affection for him, the Heavenly Principle. Even if it wasn''t romantic love yet, it was undoubtedly fondness. Greater Lord Rukkhadevata tilted her head with a smile. "Then, should I call you Husband?" Noah''s expression instantly turned serious. "Please, do." Her playful smile widened. "Very well, Husband. I look forward to your guidance." Noah took her small hand and gently kissed it. "The feeling is mutual, Buer." As the avatar of the World Tree, Buer naturally possessed 20% of Teyvat''s authority, perfectly matching the position of a celestial empress. From now on, Buer would be the Great Empress of the Teyvat pantheon. Noah turned his gaze to the World Tree behind her, where faint black threads ran along its branches, leaving almost no area untouched. Buer understood she couldn''t entirely eradicate the forbidden knowledge, which was why she had broken off the purest part of the World Tree to create Nahida when it was completely corrupted. "I came not only to see you but also to purify the World Tree''s forbidden knowledge. To protect it, you''ve allowed even your divine core to crack," Noah said, holding her hand and sensing her state. The primordial fragment within her was entwined with forbidden knowledge, resembling a shattered cup glued back together. He knew how troublesome this was¡ªeven Phanes had failed to solve it. As the avatar of the World Tree, Buer could only be freed of the forbidden knowledge if she completely vanished. Buer nodded. "Thank you for coming all this way, Husband." Noah reached out to touch the location of her primordial fragment. Only he, as the Heavenly Principle, could repair it. Otherwise, Buer would forever remain in her petite form. Greater Lord Rukkhadevata''s divine origin was swiftly repaired by Noah. The forbidden knowledge entwined with her divine essence was absorbed into Noah''s body, where it was eradicated by his system''s antivirus mode. If he were to spend decades collecting all of Teyvat''s forbidden knowledge and harmful energies into his body for the system to cleanse, the world''s maladies could be solved in one fell swoop. But decades? By then, he might have already annexed countless other worlds. With the erosion of forbidden knowledge gone, Greater Lord Rukkhadevata''s petite body began to slowly absorb the power of the ley lines, restoring her divinity. Her shattered divine origin had severely limited her ability to regain her power, resulting in her childlike appearance. If her divine origin were to shatter completely, she would lose her physical form and revert to her primordial state, slumbering within the World Tree. This fate was unique to Greater Lord Rukkhadevata. Any other deity whose primordial fragment shattered would face utter annihilation. However, even now, her divine origin was not whole. She had separated a pure, uncontaminated portion and fused it into the new World Tree branches, creating a small divine essence¡ªNahida. When a primordial fragment is divided, even Phanes cannot restore it. The Primordial Law Ring is a fixed quantity¡ªimmutable and unchanging. But Noah was no Phanes. By annexing the laws of another world, he had increased the Primordial Law Ring by 10%. Restoring Greater Lord Rukkhadevata''s divine origin required less than 1% of that increment. With her divine origin repaired and the influence of forbidden knowledge eradicated, Greater Lord Rukkhadevata''s divine power rapidly recovered, fueled by five centuries of faith from the people of Sumeru. Her growth was visible to the naked eye. From the appearance of a six- or seven-year-old, she aged a year with every second that passed, becoming a eighteen-year-old maiden within moments. Ethereal, divine, compassionate, selfless, wise, and gentle¡ªall these qualities combined into an overwhelming aura of godhood. Gentle¡ªso unbearably gentle. Noah instinctively embraced the now-grown Buer and pressed his lips to hers. Buer''s eyes widened slightly, her cheeks turning pink before she slowly closed her eyes. "Since a thousand years ago, when King Deshret, with the help of Marikata, opened the seal Phanes placed on the power Nibelung brought from beyond the world and began researching forbidden knowledge, we three gods have walked separate paths," Buer said. She stroked the trunk of the World Tree, her divine power driving out the forbidden knowledge. The expelled knowledge coalesced on a single leaf, which immediately turned pitch black and ominous. "To prevent Phanes from using this as an excuse to punish the Goddess of Flowers''s nursery, Marikata took her own life after setting Deshret''s plans in motion." "With Marikata''s death, the one responsible for unsealing the forbidden knowledge was gone. Phanes ceased pursuit, unaware that Deshret had acquired the forbidden knowledge." "Deshret, driven by his dream of an eternal utopia without sorrow, war, hunger, or suffering, continued unraveling forbidden knowledge." "Though he indeed found a method, it required abandoning the physical body. He believed that without physical forms, the sources of conflict would vanish." Buer sighed. "I think he had gone mad, corrupted by the forbidden knowledge. He refused to listen to any counsel." "In the end, the forbidden knowledge spiraled out of control, unleashing a calamity that engulfed all of Sumeru. Blackened power shrouded the skies, and ominous crimson radiation spread across much of the land." "Fortunately, amidst the cries of despair from the desert people, Deshret regained his senses. He desperately built a palace to suppress the forbidden knowledge, barely sealing the catastrophe." "I was also entangled by the forbidden knowledge while trying to purify the black power. My strength gradually weakened until, five centuries ago, during the tide of darkness, the abyssal forces distracted me, and the forbidden knowledge erupted within my body." Noah folded his arms. "Abandoning the body to achieve eternal peace¡ªisn''t that just a virtual world? While I don''t deny his vision, his approach was fundamentally flawed." Deshret had remarkable intellect. If he were in the Stellaron universe (Honkai: Star Rail), he''d undoubtedly be a candidate for an audience with the Aeon of Erudition, Nous. But this was Teyvat. Teyvat had no place for zealots driven by such revolutionary ambitions. Once Buer had expelled all the forbidden knowledge from the World Tree, a vibrant aura of life spread throughout Sumeru. The lingering Dead Zones disintegrated rapidly under the purifying influence of life''s power. Elemental creatures in the rainforests, previously corrupted by forbidden knowledge, regained their senses. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dreamlike pink leaves began to fall from the sky, appearing wherever people were present. In the Avidya Forest, Collei was accompanying her mentor, Tighnari, on a patrol mission when she noticed one of the pink leaves drifting toward her. Catching the leaf in her hand, she felt a warm, gentle light envelop her entire being. A soft voice, soothing all her past wounds, resonated in her ears. "People of Sumeru, you have suffered for five centuries. Leave the burdens of hardship to me." Tighnari stared in astonishment as the grey patches of Collei''s Eleazar scars visibly disappeared. "This is¡­ is this the Lesser Lord Kusanali blessing Sumeru again?" he exclaimed in joy. Collei, realizing what had happened, was overwhelmed with emotion. "No, Master, it''s Greater Lord Rukkhadevata. She''s back. Greater Lord Rukkhadevata has returned!" Tears streamed down her cheeks. Greater Lord Rukkhadevata had cured her Eleazar. Her parents had traveled far and wide to find a cure for her, only to be deceived by the Fatui and the Akademiya. They had lost their lives to the Fatui, and she had nearly died in their experiments. If not for the accident in the Fatui laboratory in Mondstadt that allowed her to escape, she might not even be alive now. "Mother, my Eleazar is gone. Greater Lord Rukkhadevata has healed me," she thought, tears of both joy and sorrow streaming down her face. "Master¡­ sob¡­" Sumeru City Dunyarzad looked at her unblemished arms. "It''s Greater Lord Rukkhadevata. She''s back. Greater Lord Rukkhadevata has eradicated Eleazar!" Yet amidst the joy, a concern lingered in her heart. If Greater Lord Rukkhadevata had returned, what would become of the Lesser Lord Kusanali? Would she accept the existence of two deities in Sumeru? Nearby, Dehya watched the joyous celebrations as even former Eleazar patients ran through the streets shouting and cheering. "The young lady''s illness is finally cured. Father will finally let her explore the world freely." Even the scholars of the Akademiya were overjoyed. "The God of Wisdom has returned! We can once again access knowledge from the World Tree. This is wonderful!" Amid the celebratory atmosphere of Sumeru, only one place remained quiet and somber. At the very top of Sumeru City, in the most opulent palace: The Sanctuary of Surasthana. Once sealed off by the Akademiya''s upper echelons, forbidding anyone entry, it now welcomed the sound of footsteps. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 41 - 41: Do You Really Believe the Akademiya Represents the People of Sumeru? If anyone besides Greater Lord Rukkhadevata could feel the deepest connection to the changes sweeping through Sumeru, it was undoubtedly Lesser Lord Kusanali. Imprisoned within the energy cage known as the Meditation Device, Lesser Lord Kusanali¡ªidentical in appearance to the young Greater Lord Rukkhadevata¡ªwas both her fragment and, in a sense, her daughter. She was like a caged golden canary with broken wings. Every bit of joy from the land of Sumeru reached her ears. She heard the jubilant cries of elemental creatures freed from pollution as they regained their senses. She felt the purity of the ley lines as their tainted energies were cleansed. She sensed the elation of Sumeru''s people, shedding tears of joy as the shadow of Eleazar lifted. And within the dense purification energies, she heard the voice of Greater Lord Rukkhadevata. "Greater Lord Rukkhadevata¡­" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lesser Lord Kusanali pressed her small hands against the energy cage, her innocent and pure eyes gazing toward the door of the Sanctuary of Surasthana. From the moment she was born, she had longed to meet this person. She had believed that Greater Lord Rukkhadevata had perished long before her creation. She never expected to hear her voice again. She has returned. The one beloved by the people of Sumeru has come back. I am unworthy to be a true god. Lesser Lord Kusanali thought to herself, her heart heavy. Because she lacked the power and wisdom that the people of Sumeru hoped for, she had been abandoned, cast aside. I am not worthy of being the god of Sumeru. But it''s okay, because you have returned. As she was lost in her thoughts, footsteps echoed through the chamber. Startled, she turned her gaze like a frightened fawn. A golden-eyed young man with an imposing aura appeared seemingly out of nowhere, walking toward her. Before she could ask who he was, he spoke. "Is that really what you believe, Nahida?" Lesser Lord Kusanali blinked, startled out of her reverie. "Who are you? Are you asking me that question?" Noah gazed at the imprisoned Lesser Lord Kusanali. As the Heavenly Principle, reading thoughts was trivial¡ªno god could escape his scrutiny. Of course, he knew what was in her heart. Greater Lord Rukkhadevata and Lesser Lord Kusanali both derived their ability to perceive thoughts from fragments of the Law of the Mind. Their primordial fragments were amalgamations of numerous chaotic rules¡ªa diverse but unfocused core. If their abilities were refined, they could truly live up to the title of the God of Wisdom. "Do you truly believe the Akademiya imprisoned you because you disappointed them? Who told you that? Was it the entire population of Sumeru?" Lesser Lord Kusanali, unsure of who this young man was, sensed his imposing demeanor and faint divine aura. Could he be a god? Perhaps the Geo Archon from neighboring Liyue? With humility, she replied, "Yes, the sages of the Akademiya are disappointed in me because my wisdom cannot bring happiness to the people of Sumeru. My divine power is insufficient to even cure Eleazar." Noah''s golden eyes glinted coldly as he let out a derisive snort. "Foolishness, utter foolishness. Do you know how I perceive you, Nahida?" His imposing and icy demeanor radiated outward, carrying his displeasure. Startled, Lesser Lord Kusanali froze under the weight of his divine presence, her clear eyes wide and fixed on him in stunned silence. "You, in my eyes, are like a wild beast tamed by a group of monkeys," Noah said coldly. "The monkeys, taking advantage of the beast''s ignorance, pulled out its teeth, cut off its claws, and then told the beast: ''You must cut a piece of flesh from yourself every day for us to eat. Only then are you kind, wise, and useful.''" "The beast, indoctrinated by the monkeys, comes to believe this is the truth." "But in the eyes of the monkeys, the beast is nothing more than livestock locked in a stable." Lesser Lord Kusanali puffed her cheeks indignantly. "Why would you say that about me, and about the people of Sumeru like this?" Noah continued, ignoring her frustration. "Do you think the Akademiya represents the people of Sumeru?" Lesser Lord Kusanali nodded. "The Akademiya is the governing body of Sumeru, of course it represents the people." Noah chuckled mockingly. "To me, they are nothing more than brain-eating parasites. They''ve consumed the brain of the body they control, taking its place, and now act as its mind." "The Akademiya does not represent the people of Sumeru. They imprisoned you because they fear your growth. They fear that you will hear the voices of Sumeru''s people." "They fear that when you grow, and at the behest of Sumeru''s citizens, you will rid the land of these brain-eating parasites entirely." "After imprisoning you, they reveled in their arrogance, proud of themselves. ''Look,'' they say, ''as mere humans, we''ve confined a god.''" "And you, thinking it was your own inadequacy, sought to prove yourself to them at every turn. It''s laughable, truly laughable." "You must understand, even Greater Lord Rukkhadevata took thousands of years of learning to truly become the God of Wisdom." "As for forbidden knowledge and the abyssal power¡ªdid you forget? Greater Lord Rukkhadevata, King Deshret, the former Hydro Archon, Egeria, the former Pyro Archon, the former Cryo Archon, and the former Electro Archon all perished because of it." "Tell me, why do you think you''re incapable?" "Right now, you''re like a tamed beast, passively accepting the bones and whips thrown at you by your master." Noah leaned in slightly, his tone sharp as he asked again, "So I''ll ask you one more time¡ªdo you truly believe the Akademiya represents the people of Sumeru?" Lesser Lord Kusanali, though young and inexperienced, was not foolish. Noah''s words pierced straight into her soul, forcing her to confront truths she had long ignored. As she reflected deeply, memories of her limited interactions with Sumeru''s people resurfaced¡ªalong with their complaints and grievances: "Oh, god, a scholar''s son from the Akademiya cut off my daughter''s hand just because he fancied it." "Damn Kshahrewar! He stole my research simply because his mentor is a sage!" "Those Akademiya merchants keep forcing me to sell at unfair prices. I can''t make a living this way." "The Akademiya oppresses us desert dwellers every year, taking our meat through forceful deals. How will we survive this winter? How many clansmen will starve to death?" "Hey, did you hear? An Akademiya mentor kidnapped Fat''s son for human experiments. Fat''s been missing for days trying to find him." "Those Akademiya scholars act like tyrants. I can''t keep my business open because of them." Lesser Lord Kusanali''s heart sank as the voices played in her mind. Noah let out a cold snort, snapping her out of her daze. "Do you know what kind of resolve is needed to be a qualified god?" Her worldview, shaped by her limited experiences, began to shatter under Noah''s relentless teachings. Her small frame trembled as she felt the weight of his words. Suddenly, the memories of forest rangers and their training methods surfaced in her mind. She had seen them tame wild hawks¡ªbreaking their will through relentless conditioning until they became obedient tools. Am I¡­ like one of those hawks? I am angry too. Noah watched as Lesser Lord Kusanali gradually regained her composure. He knew the fragment of the Law of Wisdom within her divine essence would enable her to understand as long as he guided her properly. Lowering her head, Kusanali clenched her tiny fists tightly. With newfound humility and determination, she asked, "Please, tell me¡ªhow can I become a qualified god?" Noah watched as Lesser Lord Kusanali rediscovered her sense of self. His golden eyes shone with an even deeper, more profound authority, eventually evolving into an aura of supreme divinity. Behind him, the Primordial Law Ring appeared faintly, manifesting unconsciously as his emotions surged. Lesser Lord Kusanali felt the overwhelming majesty emanating from him and the undeniable connection between their divine essences. Her clover-shaped eyes widened in shock, trembling with both awe and fear. This is the aura of the Heavenly Principle. The male god before her wasn''t just a god¡ªhe was the Lord Heavenly Principle. She didn''t even have time to wonder why the Heavenly Principle had come here before his voice, resonating straight into her soul, filled her ears. "A qualified god must listen to the voices of every single one of their people. Then, it is the god who allows, the god who acknowledges, the god who judges, and the god who defines what is right and wrong." With those words, Noah waved his hand, and the Meditation Device that had confined Kusanali for centuries instantly lost its power. Her body was freed. For the first time in 500 years, Kusanali was no longer confined to a mere five-meter radius. Her bare feet slowly touched the ground. She lifted her gaze, looking at the Heavenly Principle who now stood before her. Isn''t the Heavenly Principle supposed to be Phanes? Her inherited memories told her that Phanes was the Heavenly Principle¡ªa goddess. Yet, this Heavenly Principle was a god, not a goddess. "Are you¡­ the Heavenly Principle?" she asked hesitantly. Noah didn''t answer her question. Instead, he placed a hand on her head, his voice softening slightly. "I''m not here to reprimand you. I''m simply furious with the current state of Sumeru. You are merely a victim." Kusanali felt strange. This was the first time someone had touched her head, and it was none other than the supreme Heavenly Principle. It felt akin to a noble child being patted on the head by an emperor. "Is it¡­ because of the Akademiya?" she asked, quickly connecting the dots. Kusanali was sharp¡ªshe grasped the meaning behind Noah''s every word and internalized it. As Noah continued to pat her head, his fingers caught one of her pointed, elven ears, causing her to tremble slightly. Perhaps it was a sensitive spot for her. "The Akademiya is only part of the problem," Noah replied, his tone calm yet resolute. "Humans have short lifespans, barely a century. From the moment they imprisoned you, this country was no longer the Sumeru it was meant to be." "This nation was built upon the foundation of imprisoning its god." Kusanali absorbed Noah''s teachings. As the Heavenly Principle, his words were not just lessons¡ªthey were absolute truths. The Heavenly Principle is the god of gods, the supreme authority. Although¡­ having her ears pinched like this felt incredibly odd. "Sumeru''s gods exist by the decree of the Heavenly Principle. Therefore, the Sumeru of today has effectively become an enemy of the Heavenly Principle¡ªa rebellion against divine order," Noah continued. "And they are even attempting to create an artificial god." "When those rebels succeed in creating a god, their arrogance will lead them to believe, ''We can create gods. We have surpassed gods.''" "And once they think that, what will happen next? Someone as clever as you should be able to imagine it." As he spoke, Noah''s other hand reached out to pinch her other elven ear. This was¡­ strangely satisfying. Kusanali''s face flushed as she felt the Heavenly Principle''s hands firmly grasping both of her ears, but she didn''t resist. Instead, she clenched her small fists tightly and resolved to internalize his every word. The teachings of the Heavenly Principle would shape the path she would follow. Lesser Lord Kusanali, deep in thought, quickly pieced together the implications of Noah''s teachings and her own understanding. If the Akademiya succeeded in creating an artificial god, it would undoubtedly adopt a condescending attitude toward the gods of other nations. It might even provoke war¡ªjust like the godless nation of Khaenri''ah. When that time came, the Heavenly Principle would surely mete out punishment. Fear crept into Lesser Lord Kusanali''s heart. At that moment, Sumeru could end up like Khaenri''ah, sentenced to death by the Heavenly Principle. She bowed her head, suppressing the strange feeling of Noah pinching her sensitive elven ears. "I''m sorry, Lord Heavenly Principle. This was all the Akademiya''s deception. It has nothing to do with the common people of Sumeru." "Ah!" Before she could say more, Noah lifted her into his arms. Startled, Kusanali instinctively clutched his shoulders, her wide eyes meeting his face, now so close. "Though you are 500 years old, your experience is no different from that of a newly born god. Watch how Greater Lord Rukkhadevata handles the current situation in Sumeru. Learn from her," Noah said firmly. Kusanali placed her small hands over her chest, feeling the rapid beating of her heart. Why is my heart racing? Is it because I''m being held by the Heavenly Principle? Why does the Heavenly Principle care so much for me? Her confusion grew as she pondered his kindness. Noah, noticing the dazed expression and quickened heartbeat of Kusanali, couldn''t help but smile faintly. Holding her like this, however, her pointed elven ears poked against his face. Without thinking, his mouth acted before his brain, and he gave her ear a playful nibble. Kusanali trembled slightly, her innocent eyes looking up at him. Does the Heavenly Principle like this? It reminded her of the times she had secretly left the Sanctuary of Surasthana and observed humans engaging in incomprehensible and seemingly meaningless behaviors that nonetheless brought them satisfaction. The Heavenly Principle is right¡ªmy experience is far too limited. Compared to my predecessors, I''m too young to understand such things. But I''ll learn with time. Greater Lord Rukkhadevata took a thousand years to become the true God of Wisdom. Noah, seeing the pure and innocent gaze in her eyes, felt a slight pang of guilt. But then he reminded himself that Kusanali was someone he treated like a daughter. Despite her cuteness, which made her even more endearing, he would wait until she matured before considering anything else. Carrying Kusanali, Noah strode out of the Sanctuary of Surasthana. At that moment, Sumeru was on the brink of its first major reckoning since the Archon Wars. The Akademiya In the heart of the Akademiya, scholars responsible for maintaining the Akasha System¡ªa dream-based device created by Greater Lord Rukkhadevata¡ªdiscovered that it was no longer functioning under their control. The permissions they once held had been completely revoked. Not only that, the terminals connected to the Akasha System also became unresponsive, operating entirely autonomously. Panicked, the scholars rushed to inform Grand Sage Azar. "Teacher, something''s wrong! The Akasha System is completely out of our control! And none of us can operate our Akasha Terminals either!" Azar''s eyes widened in disbelief. "What did you say?! The Akasha System isn''t responding? Let me see!" After personally inspecting the system, Azar began to tremble. "What¡­ what is going on?! I hold the highest authority over the Akasha System!" Then it struck him¡ªGreater Lord Rukkhadevata. The Akasha System was her creation. If she has truly returned, is she reclaiming the Akasha System? Before he could act, a voice, gentle yet imbued with divine authority, echoed through his Akasha Terminal: "People of Sumeru, I, your god, Buer, have returned. Thank you for enduring these 500 years." "But this is no time for celebration. Here is my first divine decree upon my return." "I declare: the entire Akademiya is guilty." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 42 - 42: Chaos Erupts, Sumeru Descends Into Turmoil Greater Lord Rukkhadevata''s voice resounded across all of Sumeru. The Akasha System, originally left by Greater Lord Rukkhadevata as a computational device, had been modified over 500 years by generations of Akademiya sages into its current form. It could be described as Teyvat''s version of the internet¡ªperhaps even more advanced. Yet, not even the sages of the Akademiya could have foreseen that the very system they had refined and expanded would one day turn into a tool delivering them to the abyss. At this moment, all of Sumeru seemed to have hit a pause button. In Sumeru City, merchants in the midst of transactions, residents purchasing daily necessities, adventurers from other nations, desert merchants trading ore and meat, and the Thirty who guarded the city all stopped what they were doing to listen. Through their Akasha Terminals, they heard the voice of a god for the first time. "What''s going on? Why is the first act of our god''s return to declare the Akademiya guilty?" "What could have happened? Did the Akademiya commit some grave crime?" "Could it be that the Akademiya had something to do with Greater Lord Rukkhadevata''s disappearance 500 years ago?" "Has Greater Lord Rukkhadevata finally seen enough of the Akademiya''s misdeeds?" Human imagination is boundless. As Greater Lord Rukkhadevata''s judgment echoed through the land, people began speculating on what crimes the Akademiya might have committed. And yet, no one doubted the god''s decree. This is human nature¡ªonce the seed of doubt is planted, the fruit of guilt will follow. Attempts to explain or refute only deepen the suspicions. Outside Sumeru City Cyno, a General Mahamatra, was in the middle of apprehending criminals trafficking canned knowledge. Hearing the divine voice, his expression turned grim. "What''s going on? What has the Akademiya done to provoke Greater Lord Rukkhadevata into immediate retribution upon her return?" Cyno was no stranger to the corruption within the Akademiya. He had been investigating their misconduct for a long time, but every time he got close to the truth, critical evidence would vanish, or high-ranking sages would suppress his findings. "A monumental event is about to unfold." He clenched his fist. "The investigation into canned knowledge trafficking will have to wait. I must gather all the Mahamata and return to Sumeru City to assist Greater Lord Rukkhadevata in her inquiry." "Additionally, the forest rangers stationed far from the political heart of Sumeru must also be informed." Cyno, having seen the depths of Sumeru''s corruption, had long resolved to bring all evildoers to justice. His conviction had been acknowledged when he apprehended a scholar experimenting with unclaimed Visions¡ªawakening his own Vision in the process. Even if the sages themselves were guilty, he would not hesitate to bring them to justice. ¡¤¡¤¡¤ Tighnari, still marveling at the miraculous recovery of his student Collei from Eleazar, hadn''t yet had time to offer his gratitude to Greater Lord Rukkhadevata. Upon hearing her divine proclamation, he paused, turning toward the direction of Sumeru City. "Collei, inform all the forest rangers in Gandharva Ville. We need to head to Sumeru City and assess the situation. A storm is brewing." Collei nodded earnestly. Though she didn''t fully understand the situation, she trusted her master implicitly. Moreover, Greater Lord Rukkhadevata herself had declared the Akademiya guilty. She knew her master had self-exiled to Gandharva Ville as a forest ranger because he couldn''t stand the corruption of his Akademiya predecessors. ¡¤¡¤¡¤ In Spantamad Academy, Faruzan, a seasoned academic serving as a mentor, remained calm amidst the commotion. Outside her lecture room, panicked administrators scrambled in response to Greater Lord Rukkhadevata''s decree. Having traveled extensively in her younger years to study the runes of King Deshret''s civilization, Faruzan had witnessed too many instances of Akademiya elites abusing their power. A day like this was inevitable. While Faruzan''s perspective was grounded in years of experience, a student of Rtawahist Academy, Layla, studying astrology and metaphysics, seemed unsurprised by the unfolding chaos. The day before, Layla had already predicted the events of today by observing the movements of the stars in the sky: all the powerful figures of the Akademiya would die without exception. Yesterday, she didn''t understand why this would happen. She had rushed to her mentor to ask about it, but her mentor had dismissed her concerns, laughing it off: "You must be dreaming. I''ve been the top scholar of the Akademiya for three consecutive terms. How could I possibly die?" Now, everything was clear. Greater Lord Rukkhadevata had returned to judge the crimes of the Akademiya. Layla knew many of the Akademiya''s misdeeds, which was why she had thrown herself entirely into her studies, preferring ignorance over despair. In the House of Daena, Alhaitham closed the book he had been reading with a sigh. "Something major has happened. I''ll have to put aside reading for now. If I don''t deal with this, it''s going to disrupt my routine." Just then, the door burst open with a bang, and Kaveh stormed in. "Alhaitham! Stop reading! Something big has happened!" Alhaitham gave Kaveh a look as if he were staring at a fool. After a brief moment of silence in Sumeru City, the murmurs began. Then, like a spark igniting a blaze, emotions erupted into chaos¡ªspeculations, accusations, and outrage flooded the air. "You''re wondering what the Akademiya did? Just yesterday, a mentor from the Akademiya took a liking to my daughter and abducted her to make her a courtesan!" "My shipment from Fontaine was confiscated by Akademiya officials under the pretense of unpaid tariffs! Those bastards!" "Hah, you rainforest folks know nothing! In the desert, the Akademiya has bases where they perform human experiments. The screams can be heard every day." "Yeah, when they left, I snuck in to take a look. What I found was horrifying¡ªmutilated corpses everywhere. Even as someone who fights beasts daily in the desert, I couldn''t eat for days afterward." "My land was seized by a sage''s student, and my son was beaten to death! Sob!" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Finally, our Greater Lord Rukkhadevata has returned to deliver justice for us!" ¡¤¡¤¡¤ Amid the growing clamor, Dehya quickly positioned herself protectively in front of Dunyarzad. "Dunyarzad, I need to get you out of Sumeru City. Something terrible is about to happen. We need to leave before it''s too late." As the leader of the well-known Eremite mercenary group, the Blazing Beasts, Dehya had seen her share of chaos. Her instincts told her this calm was merely the prelude to an eruption. The god of the rainforest wouldn''t just speak empty words¡ªproof of the Akademiya''s crimes would surely follow. When that happened, riots would break out across the rainforest. It would be carnage unlike anything ever seen before. ¡¤¡¤¡¤ In the Zubayr Theater, Nilou clasped her hands to her chest as she listened to the rising uproar among the residents of the Grand Bazaar. "Our god of Sumeru has returned. I don''t know what''s going on, but life must surely get better from now on." The residents of the Grand Bazaar had long harbored resentment toward the Akademiya for its tyranny. ¡¤¡¤¡¤ Meanwhile, chaos reigned within the Akademiya itself. The sages, who once carried themselves with an air of invincibility and wisdom, were now panicked and flustered. Grand Sage Azar pounded his desk in frustration. "What is happening?! Why would Greater Lord Rukkhadevata return just to condemn us?!" Khajeh, a sage of the Haravatat Darshan, spoke with a trembling voice. "Could it be¡­ because of the little child god we imprisoned?" Iskandar, a sage of the Kshahrewar Darshan, roared in response. "It must be because of her! She looks exactly like Greater Lord Rukkhadevata¡ªshe might even be her daughter!" "But this was the first Grand Sage''s doing, not ours! Why should the blame fall on the Akademiya?!" Azar scoffed, attempting to justify their actions. "The first Grand Sage wasn''t wrong! A child god knows nothing¡ªneither divinity nor wisdom. How could we entrust Sumeru to her?" "If not for the efforts of us sages over the past 500 years, Sumeru would have collapsed by now. Once we explain this, Greater Lord Rukkhadevata will understand." "Yes, she will understand. After all, she''s the God of Wisdom, and we are the wisest sages of Sumeru, representing its intelligence." As the sages scrambled to justify their actions, images suddenly appeared on their Akasha Terminals. The scenes left them speechless. Their faces turned pale, and cold sweat soaked through their clothes. Throughout Sumeru, the people who saw these images were equally stunned. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 43 - 43: Go, Slay All Who Are Guilty, Unleash Your Wrath Greater Lord Rukkhadevata, the avatar of the World Tree, held mastery over the world''s memory. There was little in the world she did not know. Thus, she did not need words to pass judgment on the Akademiya¡ªshe only needed to lay bare the evidence. The greatest enemy of guilt and secrets is exposure to the public. At that moment, the Akasha Terminals of every citizen in Sumeru began broadcasting the original sins of the Akademiya. The screen displayed the first Grand Sage discovering the newly born Lesser Lord Kusanali. Her birthday coincided with the Sabzeruz Festival, during which she had been born amid flowers and cheers, only to be taken into the Akademiya by the Grand Sage. The footage revealed a meeting where the Grand Sage addressed all the sages: "We have discovered the new god of Sumeru. She has just been born." "Though she is newly born, her power cannot compare to Greater Lord Rukkhadevata, nor does she possess her wisdom. She is no different from a human child." "Her learning ability is remarkable. Within a single day, she mastered the knowledge of an average Sumeru scholar." "According to calculations using the Akasha System left behind by Greater Lord Rukkhadevata, she will surpass the wisdom of every person in Sumeru within three years." "However, as I watch her naive and curious demeanor as she asks us questions, an idea occurs to me." "Why should Sumeru be entrusted to her?" "This Sumeru, which we built alongside Greater Lord Rukkhadevata, why must it be handed over to her?" "This is the Sumeru of the sages and Greater Lord Rukkhadevata. Now that Greater Lord Rukkhadevata is gone, Sumeru should belong to us, the sages." "Sumeru is not the Sumeru of its people, nor is it Lesser Lord Kusanali''s Sumeru. It is the Sumeru of the Akademiya. It is the Sumeru of us sages." The screen then transitioned to show the sages devising a plan to brainwash and imprison the god¡ªa scheme they named The God-Imprisonment Plan. The people of Sumeru were stunned. "Imprison the god?! The Akademiya dared to commit such monstrous acts?!" "And what did they mean by saying Sumeru belongs to the sages, not its people?!" The realization that the Akademiya viewed Sumeru''s citizens as slaves fueled an eruption of rage. Amid the uproar in Sumeru City, Alhaitham, observing the angry citizens, maintained his composure. "Imprisoning a god¡­ how absurd." Though he had long been puzzled by the sages'' strict prohibition on anyone approaching Lesser Lord Kusanali''s Pure Goodness Palace, he hadn''t thought it relevant enough to investigate further. Now the reason was clear¡ªthis was the Akademiya''s original sin. He understood at that moment: the Akademiya was finished. The legitimacy of the Akademiya''s authority came from Greater Lord Rukkhadevata. If she no longer acknowledged them, the Akademiya was rendered illegitimate. The footage continued. It revealed every crime committed by the Akademiya''s elite over the past 500 years, culminating in the corruption of the current generation of Sumeru''s aristocracy. In its early years, the Akademiya followed the rule of law. But as generations passed, the second and third generations of nobles began to act as though they were divine dragons above the law. Once they had complete control of power, they turned law into a tool for exploitation. They manipulated commerce and controlled food prices.They oppressed and absorbed independent businesses.They seized land and hired assassins to eliminate rivals.They trafficked humans, establishing organizations to steal children for use in research experiments. Under the guise of orphanages, they brazenly groomed: Beautiful girls to become courtesans and playthings. Boys to become assassins and disposable soldiers. Children with congenital diseases were sent directly to laboratories as experimental subjects. The children of aristocrats would casually kill maids and commoners for sport. Secretly, they built playgrounds where murder was a form of entertainment, holding underground death matches for their amusement. The ugliness of humanity was laid bare in these images. Sumeru''s people watched in horror and disbelief as the true face of the Akademiya was exposed. Not only the Akademiya, but the sins of merchants, landlords, and all others were laid bare before everyone''s eyes, along with a comprehensive list of their crimes clearly presented. Sumeru descended into complete chaos. The rage of its people had reached a boiling point, needing only a single spark to ignite. And Greater Lord Rukkhadevata delivered that spark. "People of Sumeru, use your hands and your actions to return Sumeru to its once-beautiful state. " "Take back your lands, your wealth, your dignity, and your honor. Release the anger in your hearts. "I, Buer, your god of Sumeru, will guide you." Sumeru''s people, previously too disunited and powerless to resist, now had the backing of a god¡ªa force stronger and more righteous than anything they could imagine. "Revenge! I want vengeance for my daughter! Kill that Akademiya scum!" "Kill them! For stealing my property! They''ll pay with their lives!" S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Charge! Greater Lord Rukkhadevata said to take back what''s ours!" "Slay those parasites! Together, we can do this!" "Kill them all!" The revolt began in Sumeru City. The Akasha Terminals, under Greater Lord Rukkhadevata''s control, marked all guilty individuals. No innocent people would be affected. This feat was only possible for the creator of the Akasha System¡ªGreater Lord Rukkhadevata herself. The citizens of Sumeru City, armed with kitchen knives, sticks, and farming tools, stormed the Akademiya in a frenzy. The Akademiya''s aristocrats, pampered and devoid of divine power, were no match for the enraged citizens. "Ahhh! Spare me! I won''t do it again!" "Help! Someone help me!" "Don''t kill me! Please!" "My leg! My leg!" Screams, cries for mercy, and wails of despair echoed through every corner of the Akademiya''s buildings. The walls and floors were painted with vivid red. Even the Thirty, a desert mercenary group employed by the Akademiya to defend Sumeru City, joined the uprising. Though desert folk by origin, they were deeply integrated into the city''s fabric and had not colluded with the Akademiya. The lack of markings of guilt on their Akasha Terminals was proof enough of their innocence. They focused on capturing the Akademiya''s aristocrats for public trials and pledged loyalty to the rainforest''s god, hoping to secure their continued presence in Sumeru City. Meanwhile, Cyno led the Mahamatra to storm the uppermost reaches of the Akademiya¡ªthe very heart of Sumeru''s power. Boom! With a single strike, the grand doors shattered, revealing the panicked sages and the Grand Sage himself. Azar gritted his teeth, his fury evident. "Cyno, the General Mahamatra!" Cyno wasted no words. He raised the Staff of Scarlet Sands and charged directly at Azar. "Surrender, Azar! Your crimes have been exposed to all the people of Sumeru!" The Mahamatra swept through the Akademiya, apprehending mentors and the aristocratic children of the elite. Cyno''s efforts brought down every high-ranking member of the Akademiya. Tighnari, meanwhile, led the forest rangers in the rainforests surrounding Sumeru City, capturing aristocrats attempting to flee. From above, Noah cradled Kusanali in his arms as they overlooked the chaos below. The iron-scented air carried the cries of revolt and retribution. "Kusanali, have you learned Greater Lord Rukkhadevata''s methods for solving problems?" "Governance does not require gods to handle every detail personally. They need only listen to the voices of their people, acknowledge their wishes, permit their actions, and define right and wrong." "Indeed, the collective will of Sumeru''s people will guide them to make the right choices." Greater Lord Rukkhadevata appeared behind Noah, watching as the Heavenly Principle taught her other half, Nahida, whom she regarded as a daughter. Slowly, she approached and, with a gentle voice, spoke softly. Hearing the soothing voice, it was as though it touched the deepest part of Nahida''s soul, a caress from her very origin. She immediately turned to look, her clover-shaped eyes shining with light. "Greater Lord Rukkhadevata¡­" Buer smiled warmly. "Nahida, I have finally met you." Nahida felt an unprecedented calm and anticipation. She didn''t know what this feeling was, only that she wanted to share her thoughts with this person. "Greater Lord Rukkhadevata, I missed you. I''ve always, always thought about you." Buer extended a hand and gently patted Nahida''s head. Her soft voice soothed the loneliness of Nahida''s 500 years of captivity. "I missed you too. You are me, and I am you. How could I not know your solitude?" Nahida blinked. "I am you, and you are me?" Buer smiled as she explained, "I am the avatar of the World Tree, and you are the purest branch of the World Tree. You come from me; you are my other half. But you are also your own person. In a way, you can be considered my daughter." Nahida looked at her with innocent, expectant eyes. "Can I¡­ call you mother?" Buer gazed at Nahida''s hopeful expression and replied gently, "Of course, you can. You can call me whatever you like. We are one and the same; there''s no distinction between us." Noah chuckled and wrapped an arm around Buer''s waist. "You both come from the same primordial fragment. You''re essentially mirror images of each other. Truly inseparable." He had to admit, the more he looked at Buer, the more he admired her. She was practically perfect in everything she did, and she herself was perfection incarnate. Under Nahida''s curious and innocent gaze, the Heavenly Principle kissed Greater Lord Rukkhadevata on the lips. Although Nahida was puzzled, she had seen such a scene during her secret escapades outside the Sanctuary of Surasthana. It seemed to be a peculiar behavior shared by humans when they liked each other. Did the Heavenly Principle like Greater Lord Rukkhadevata in the same way? Did the Heavenly Principle like her too? Nahida''s pure eyes filled with confusion. Her experiences were far too limited for her to understand such human emotions. Noah released Greater Lord Rukkhadevata, whose elven ears had turned red, and gazed into her gentle eyes. Her kindness was unwavering. To any man from Earth, such gentleness was a fatal poison. Thus, he turned to Nahida to refocus himself and clear his mind. Meeting Nahida''s bewildered gaze as she watched him and Greater Lord Rukkhadevata, Noah leaned in and kissed her cheek as well. It felt exactly the same as when they were under the World Tree. After all, Nahida and Greater Lord Rukkhadevata were identical. To put it in modern terms, Nahida was essentially a clone of Greater Lord Rukkhadevata. Buer showed no displeasure; instead, she seemed delighted. After all, Nahida was her other half. Since she and the Heavenly Principle were bound by an eternal covenant, it was only natural for Nahida to share that bond as well. However, due to Nahida''s young form, Noah couldn''t bring himself to act in any indecent manner. Nahida blinked and humbly asked, "Lord Heavenly Principle, can you tell me the meaning of doing this?" Noah chuckled at her innocence. "The meaning? The meaning is to make the Heavenly Principle happy." Nahida nodded. If making the Heavenly Principle happy would make the world a better place, then there was no higher truth. She understood now: this was the meaning behind Greater Lord Rukkhadevata''s actions. Once Nahida had figured it out, she gazed at the Heavenly Principle and leaned in, pressing a soft kiss to his cheek. Noah was taken aback but quickly understood her intent, finding it both amusing and slightly embarrassed by her innocence. Were Nahida not a god, already 500 years old, and capable of rapid intellectual growth through learning, such actions would have had dire consequences on Earth. At worst, he would have faced execution. At best, his remains might be distributed one spoonful at a time to every earthling. Noah gently set Nahida down and shifted his gaze to the increasingly orderly Sumeru City. This newfound order stemmed from judgment. Sumeru City''s citizens had dragged every notable figure in the Akademiya, bloodied and disheveled, to the central plaza. The guilty were countless, with the condemned making up nearly one-twentieth of the city''s population. Thousands were tied up, their crimes displayed for all to see. The sages and mentors of the Akademiya knelt at the forefront, bound and awaiting their fate. Noah turned to Greater Lord Rukkhadevata. "Buer." Buer nodded; this was her moment to step forward. The people of Sumeru were eagerly awaiting their god''s judgment of their oppressors. Buer''s figure vanished and reappeared in the air above the plaza, emanating a green light brimming with vitality. The light swept through the city, cleansing it of the stench of blood. The once-enraged citizens began to calm under her compassionate aura, though their gaze of fury remained fixed on the guilty. Noah pinched Nahida''s cheek and said, "Watch closely, Nahida. This will become a valuable lesson for your growth." Nahida nodded, her eyes fixed on the plaza. She resolved to emulate Greater Lord Rukkhadevata''s actions, for Buer and the Heavenly Principle were the ultimate embodiments of correctness. Buer descended into the plaza. The citizens of Sumeru, devoted to their god, gazed upon her with fervent admiration. To them, Greater Lord Rukkhadevata was akin to the Shogun of Inazuma¡ªforever revered for granting them civilization, knowledge, protection, and a nation to call home. Conversely, they harbored nothing but hatred for the beasts of the Akademiya, wishing to strip their flesh from their bones. Cyno, regaining his composure, spoke respectfully. "Your Highness, Greater Lord Rukkhadevata, I am Cyno, the General Mahamatra of Sumeru. All the guilty individuals of the Akademiya are here, though some have already been killed by the enraged citizens." Buer nodded. "Cyno, you are a good child. After this, the justice of Sumeru will depend on your efforts." As the avatar of the World Tree, she had watched every moment of Cyno''s life. She knew him to be a righteous soul. Under his leadership, there would be no wrongful convictions in Sumeru. Cyno bowed and said firmly, "This is my duty, Your Highness." At that moment, Tighnari arrived with the forest rangers, escorting members of the noble families who had attempted to flee. Tighnari paused, stunned for a moment upon seeing Greater Lord Rukkhadevata, then quickly bowed his head. "Your Highness, Greater Lord Rukkhadevata, I am Tighnari, a forest ranger of Sumeru. Without authorization, I led the rangers to capture the escaped members of the guilty families and have brought them back." Buer smiled warmly. "Tighnari, you are a good child too. Thank you for your hard work." Tighnari replied, "As a forest ranger, this is my duty." At that moment, Grand Sage Azar, bound and kneeling, let out a hysterical roar. "I am not guilty! What crime have I committed?! Greater Lord Rukkhadevata! I am innocent! Without the Akademiya, Sumeru would have collapsed 500 years ago! The Akademiya is not guilty, and neither am I!" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 44 - 44: Finally Caught the Fox’s Tail "We''re not guilty! We''re not guilty!" "We maintained the stability of Sumeru! What''s wrong with having a bit of privilege? Greater Lord Rukkhadevata is being unfair to us!" "That''s right, we''ve contributed to Sumeru!" The aristocrats kneeling on the ground screamed hysterically. As self-proclaimed "nobles," they couldn''t fathom being treated like prisoners. Greater Lord Rukkhadevata remained calm, but the people of Sumeru erupted in fury. "Kill them! Kill them!" "Kill them! Kill them!" "Kill, kill, kill, kill¡­" The synchronized chants of anger and bloodlust echoed through Sumeru City. The aristocrats, unaccustomed to such sights, were utterly terrified. Some wet themselves, while others fainted outright. Among the crowd, Yae Miko watched calmly, sensing Noah''s aura. She knew he was observing everything. Having spent days with that "great one," she had come to understand his temperament and will. Though his personality was mischievous and filled with dark humor, his intentions were remarkably clear and direct. He cared only about the greater good for the majority. The small minority who were corrupt, he treated as garbage. If they obediently accepted his punishment, they might at least retain their bloodline¡ªjust like the aristocrats of Inazuma, who now labored in the mines of Yashiori Island to create value. But if they resisted his punishment, what awaited them would surely be unimaginable. Istaroth yawned. "If it were Phanes, this wouldn''t have been so troublesome. Humans can always be recreated. Apart from Greater Lord Rukkhadevata, the avatar of the World Tree, all of Sumeru''s humans could simply be turned into hilichurls like the people of Khaenri''ah." Yae Miko broke into a cold sweat. The ordinary people of Sumeru were innocent¡ªthey were victims, too. Such a punishment was far too severe. Watching from the sidelines was Havria, the God of Salt, disguised as an ordinary adventurer girl. She had sought advice from Morax on how to start anew and avoid repeating the mistakes of the Archon War. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a long silence, Morax had told her: "Understand humans." Thus, she began traveling the lands of the Seven Nations as an ordinary person. Upon entering Sumeru, she immediately sensed the aura of the Heavenly Principle and chose to follow at a distance. Since the Heavenly Principle had not driven her away, she took it as tacit permission to remain. Now, she witnessed Greater Lord Rukkhadevata''s transformation of Sumeru. Though she couldn''t fully comprehend the ways of humans, she could feel that the atmosphere of the land had changed¡ªit was lighter, happier. Havria looked toward the highest point in Sumeru City. "This is what the Heavenly Principle desires?" Noah, sensing her gaze, smiled faintly. "Havria has been trailing me since her visit to Liyue Harbor. Does she think I don''t know?" Does she believe that following in my footsteps will change her past fate? He couldn''t help but think that, despite their superior wisdom and power, gods like Havria were inherently simple beings. This stemmed from their primordial fragments. The God of Freedom inherently valued freedom. The God of Contracts placed greater importance on contracts than even the Heavenly Principle. The God of Justice would never, under any circumstances, violate justice. The God of Salt, Havria, had powers closely tied to human life but not particularly significant in grand schemes. Her personality leaned heavily toward domestic concerns, favoring emotion over reason. Such a personality could only thrive in a peaceful world. In a chaotic one, it would label her a "saint," always responding to human needs but lacking the power to fulfill them¡ªa recipe for an early demise. "However, if she could understand humans, she might thrive in worlds where such a disposition is an asset," Noah mused, his eyes flickering at the thought of worlds needing a god like her. But now was not the time to dwell on the future. He turned his gaze to the trial ground and the hysterical aristocrats of Sumeru. "They truly believe they''re innocent. They won''t admit their guilt. Very well¡ªI prefer those who refuse to admit their sins." Admitting guilt would grant them a swift end. Denying it meant they and their bloodlines would suffer tenfold in recompense for their crimes. "Buer, since these sinners refuse to acknowledge their guilt, then killing them serves no purpose. Deliver my verdict to the people of Sumeru." Noah conveyed his will to Greater Lord Rukkhadevata. Behind him, the Primordial Law Ring manifested, and the Law of Curse descended from Celestia to the earth. "All sages, mentors, and descendants of aristocratic families tied to the Akademiya will bear the suffering of Sumeru''s citizens tenfold, a hundredfold." "The curse of immortality shall fall upon their bloodlines. They will retain their intellect but become beasts of burden, pulling carts and hauling goods for the citizens of Sumeru, generation after generation, as beasts of labor." They would remain immortal, fully conscious of their degradation, suffering the endless torment of servitude. Wasn''t it beautiful? The citizens of Sumeru didn''t realize this was a curse from the Heavenly Principle. They only saw Greater Lord Rukkhadevata''s proclamation and the countless red beams of light descending from the sky. Those touched by the light began to twist and swell, their bodies sprouting brown fur until they transformed into beasts of burden used for pulling carts in Sumeru. To distinguish them from ordinary beasts, each bore a red character of sin on their foreheads. "Moohhh¡ª" Grand Sage Azar watched in terror as his limbs turned into thick, furry legs. His desperate cries devolved into beastly roars. His eyes filled with despair, and with him, all who shared his bloodline also transformed into beasts of burden. The mournful cries of these beasts echoed throughout Sumeru City. The people of Sumeru were stunned. They had witnessed sinners being turned into beasts of burden by Greater Lord Rukkhadevata. Moreover, she had declared that these beasts could be freely taken home to labor. They would not die, and even if beaten to the brink, they would recover quickly. The scribes frantically recorded this unprecedented event. From that day forward, Sumeru''s citizens warned each other: committing evil would result in being turned into a beast of burden. These creatures became undying laborers who could pass down their curse to their sons and grandsons. Sumeru''s people eagerly dragged the resistant beasts home. They showed no mercy to these sinners-turned-beasts, resorting to punches and kicks when they refused to cooperate. With the judgment complete, the next step was rebuilding a new Akademiya. As the avatar of the World Tree, Greater Lord Rukkhadevata understood the abilities of every citizen in Sumeru and assigned them roles accordingly. Under her guidance, the newly established Akademiya was fully staffed. Some were overjoyed by their appointments, while others wore expressions akin to pitiful kittens. ¡ª Kaveh, a master architect who graduated from the Kshahrewar School of Thought, walked out of the Akademiya''s gates with a beaming face. In stark contrast, Alhaitham followed him, sporting a look of exasperation. Kaveh''s grin was as wide as a blooming flower. "Hahaha! Who would''ve thought that I, Kaveh, would one day become a sage of Kshahrewar? Even Greater Lord Rukkhadevata herself acknowledged my abilities!" As he spoke, he enthusiastically patted Alhaitham on the shoulder. "Hey, say something, Alhaitham! You''ve just been appointed Grand Sage, the boss of the Akademiya! Why are you still wearing that poker face? Smile for once!" "I''ve never seen you smile since we were kids." Alhaitham cast a sarcastic glance at Kaveh, his expression unchanged. "I''m smiling. Now, can you finally close your mouth?" Never in his wildest dreams had Alhaitham expected to be shoved into the position of Grand Sage by a group of scholars, let alone with Greater Lord Rukkhadevata''s approval. Being Grand Sage meant endless responsibilities¡ªhe''d have little time left to quietly "read books." Among those who pushed him into this predicament was none other than this fool, Kaveh. Kaveh''s cheerful mood soured instantly. "You''re mocking me? How dare you mock me! You''re unhappy about being made Grand Sage?" He puffed up his chest indignantly. "Let me tell you something, Alhaitham! I''m a sage of Kshahrewar now. Show some respect when you talk to me!" Alhaitham sighed. "I said one sentence. Go back and think it over carefully." Watching Alhaitham stride away as if he were dismissing his intelligence, Kaveh fumed. "You''re always like this, Alhaitham! No wonder you''re still friendless!" "If you don''t apologize, I''m cutting ties with you!" Alhaitham responded indifferently. "Cutting ties? That might actually give me some peace and quiet. You can also finally move out of my house." Kaveh glared, practically bristling with anger. "You''re threatening me? You dare threaten me? I''ll tell you right now¡ªI''m not falling for it! You want me to move out? Not happening!" Alhaitham let out a resigned sigh, choosing to ignore his long-time friend, whose intellect he often questioned. "Hey! Don''t you walk away, Alhaitham! We''re settling this right now!" Under Greater Lord Rukkhadevata''s guidance, the sages and mentors she appointed quickly restored order to Sumeru. The old, stagnant atmosphere that once plagued the city was swept away. At that moment, Noah was seated in a small fruit and dessert shop, holding Nahida in his arms while enjoying some fruit. He had Nahida sit on his lap, feeding her fruit skewers dipped in beast milk. The sweetness made Nahida''s eyes squint with delight as she swung her little feet happily. Noticing Nahida''s elven ears poking out from her hair, Noah reached out and gave one a gentle pinch. Her scent was refreshingly sweet, filled with the essence of life¡ªunsurprising since she was a branch of the World Tree. Since few people in Sumeru had seen Nahida, even though she resembled the younger form of Greater Lord Rukkhadevata, no one associated her with the Dendro Archon. Additionally, Nahida deliberately concealed her divine aura, further ensuring that no one would suspect her connection to Greater Lord Rukkhadevata. At that moment, a coquettish voice rang out. "Oh my, so Lord Noah has found a new love? No wonder you haven''t visited this old flame of yours for so long~." Noah looked up and smiled, while Nahida turned her curious, innocent gaze toward the source of the voice. Yae Miko sauntered over, swaying her hips, effortlessly exuding both the charm of a fox spirit and an air of purity. Istaroth grinned as she observed Noah and then turned her attention to the small Lesser Lord Kusanali sitting in his lap. "Hehe, so the master likes this type, huh?" Hearing this, Yae Miko looked carefully at Nahida. Surprise flashed across her face. What an adorable little girl! Even in her five centuries as a kitsune, this was the first time she had seen a child so cute and with such a unique aura. A spirit? The thought of the explosive witch who once visited Inazuma flitted through her mind. "Is this little girl a spirit? She''s so adorable," Yae Miko murmured, her light-purple eyes sparkling as she gazed at Nahida. Reaching out, she wiped a bit of cream from the corner of Nahida''s mouth with her finger. Nahida tilted her head in confusion at the gesture, which only made Yae Miko even more captivated by her cuteness. Unable to resist, she scratched gently under Nahida''s chin. "What''s your name, little one? I''m Yae Miko," she said with a bright smile. Noah watched Yae Miko with an amused expression, briefly recalling the first time they met. Back then, she had been just as playful, delighting in teasing him. Nahida blinked and responded sweetly, "My name is Nahida, and I''m Sumeru''s Lesser Lord Kusanali." Yae Miko froze, her hand still scratching Nahida''s chin as though time had stopped. What? Lesser Lord Kusanali? Wasn''t that the second god of Sumeru? Cold sweat instantly dripped from her forehead. Had she just flirted with a god? It seemed that she had! Meeting Noah''s teasing gaze, Yae Miko felt like crying. Noah spoke, "Anyone by my side couldn''t possibly have a low status. As of now, you''re the only one who isn''t a god." "But don''t worry. Nahida will forgive you. After all, you are my fox." Yae Miko immediately seized the opportunity, nodding hastily. "Yes, yes! I am your fox!" she replied, though she muttered inwardly, But I belong to Ei. Noah''s gaze shifted behind Yae Miko. "So, since you''ve resolved this little crisis, shouldn''t you take the initiative and reveal your tail?" Yae Miko rolled her eyes discreetly. This deity had always wanted to touch her tail. She had fallen into his trap this time. Gods have such wicked thoughts¡­ boohoohoo. Nahida rested a small finger on her chin, her clover-shaped eyes pondering something. This lightning-like aura¡­ is she a retainer of the god from Inazuma? Why is she following the Heavenly Principle? I don''t understand. I''ll have to ask Greater Lord Rukkhadevata about this later. Noah''s gaze shifted to the fluffy, light-pink tail peeking out from under Yae Miko''s shrine maiden attire. The sight made Yae Miko even more captivating. Sure enough, when a fox spirit revealed her tail, her charm increased exponentially. With one arm holding Nahida, Noah reached out with his other hand to touch Yae Miko''s fluffy tail. It was soft, smooth, and carried a unique fragrance that lingered faintly. While it didn''t have the soul-soothing quality of Greater Lord Rukkhadevata''s presence, it evoked a physical allure that was hard to ignore. He gently stroked from the tip of her tail to its base. Yae Miko shivered all over, letting out an involuntary gasp. She hadn''t revealed her tail because it was the most sensitive part of a fox spirit. Clasping her hands over her mouth, she tried desperately to stifle any further reactions. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 45 - 45: The Fox Seeks Love, A Divine Title for You Yae Miko''s eyes began to glisten as Noah continued to stroke her tail. Her breaths grew soft and airy, though she kept her mouth covered to stifle any sounds¡ªafter all, they were in the bustling Grand Bazaar. Meanwhile, Istaroth took advantage of Noah''s distraction, sneaking bites of Nahida''s fruit. Her cheeks bulged like a hamster''s, stuffed to capacity. Nahida tilted her head curiously, watching the scene. To her, everything she didn''t understand was something to be studied. Yae Miko, unable to resist any longer, leaned limply against Noah''s chest and slid onto his lap, releasing an intoxicating aroma that filled the air. Noah paused for a second, then immediately realized what was happening. So sensitive, he thought. Just a little tail stroking and she''s already in heat. The unusual fragrance¡ªit had to be the natural scent fox spirits released when seeking a mate. This wasn''t something humans could resist, which likely explained the infamous "fox spirit" reputation in folklore. Despite Yae Miko''s alluring presence, the bustling crowd of the Grand Bazaar remained completely oblivious to what was happening. After all, casting a perception barrier over a small area was trivial¡ªhardly a challenge even for the adepti of Liyue, let alone the Heavenly Principle. Yae Miko''s misty eyes met Noah''s amused gaze. "My, my¡­ Lord Noah, you''re such a wicked man." Seeing no resistance in her expression, Noah leaned in and kissed her soft, enticing lips. Unlike the pure, vibrant life force exuded by Nahida and Greater Lord Rukkhadevata, Yae Miko''s essence was a heady blend of sakura fragrance, seductive yet tinged with innocence. With one hand still holding Nahida, Noah moved his other hand away from Yae Miko''s tail¡ªthough not before thoroughly enjoying its fluffy softness. He refrained from taking things too far; this wasn''t the place to leave her disheveled. "I can be even worse," Noah teased, smirking. "After all, you''re my fox." Letting her go, Noah scratched his chin thoughtfully before extending his hand. A sphere of radiant light, composed of intricate symbols, materialized in his palm. "I was planning to give this to you once we reached Fontaine, but since you''ve practically thrown yourself at me and let me seal the deal, I''ll give it to you now." Yae Miko rolled her eyes as she slowly regained her composure. "Ha! As if! I didn''t throw myself at you¡ªit was all your doing. What could a poor little fox like me do to resist?" Of course, she knew the truth, but admitting it was out of the question. Her gaze shifted to the peculiar orb of light Noah was holding out to her. It emitted a divine energy that felt irresistibly familiar, as though it had always been hers. "What is this? Why does it feel like it''s a part of me?" Yet she was certain she had never possessed anything related to the divine. "You''re not wrong. It is connected to you," Noah replied. "This is the core of the fox spirit''s faith¡ªa divine title akin to a primordial fragment of the gods. It''s not on the same level as a god''s essence, but it''s close." "Remember the last world we conquered? That world had over a hundred million humans worshiping you as a fox goddess. Their collective faith crystallized into this fox spirit title." Without further ado, Noah pressed the core of the fox spirit''s essence against Yae Miko''s chest, claiming a little reward for himself in the process. The moment the fox spirit''s core merged with Yae Miko''s being, the system managing the divine power of human faith instantly linked her to the fox spirit''s network of belief. Under the watchful eyes of Istaroth and Nahida, Yae Miko''s aura surged rapidly toward the realm of divinity at astonishing speed. Yae Miko felt her consciousness transported into a vast starry expanse. Countless human voices propelled her toward a divine throne. Soon, waves of divine power, accompanied by the prayers of humanity, began to flow endlessly into her being. Though this divine power wasn''t as potent as the strength Ei had once bestowed upon her, it was unmistakably the power of a god. Still panicking, she noticed countless white threads converging before her, forming a golden kagura bell. Instinctively, she cradled it, and the three authorities of Harvest, Demon Subjugation, and Thunder linked themselves to her essence. Noah observed as Yae Miko''s vacant gaze slowly gave way to a divine radiance emanating from her body. He nodded in approval. This was the throne forged by the Human Realm Force System, a core of faith crystallized into divinity. Yae Miko was already a retainer of Raiden Ei, and the hundred million humans who had worshiped her in the previous world regarded her as a subordinate of the Thunder God. Thus, the attributes of her divine throne were aligned with those of a Thunder God''s Subordinate Deity. The authorities granted to her stemmed from the myths of that world. As a fox spirit, the people modeled her after the Inari God, Mitsumine, granting her the authority of Harvest. Since she had subdued demons in Tokyo, she was given the authority of Demon Subjugation. And as a retainer of the Thunder God, she naturally inherited the authority of Thunder. Although each of these authorities was relatively weak, they were nonetheless divine powers. Still, the thrones created by the Human Realm Force System could never rival the exalted origin of primordial fragments. To put it another way: ? The Archons were avatars of rules and primordial fragments. ? The thrones forged by the Human Realm Force System were for gods of faith, akin to mortal gods. Faith-based gods were inherently one or two levels lower than rule-based gods, making them subordinate gods rather than principal gods. Raiden Ei''s full title, Magatsu Mitake Narukami no Mikoto / Narukami Ogosho, signified her status as a principal god. Phanes had grand ambitions¡ªshe sought to create a vast pantheon of deities. If Teyvat had not been shattered by the War of Thrones, every nation might have housed a dozen or more deities. This was also why Vision bearers had to fulfill their ambitions to ascend. Through their deeds, they expanded their influence, inspiring faith among the masses. Once their faith was sufficient, a divine throne would manifest, and their Vision, enhanced by the vast faith surrounding them, would transform into an authority. These authorities, once crystallized, would feed back into the Heavenly Principle, slightly strengthening the Primordial Law Ring. And as the Primordial Law Ring grew stronger, it would give birth to more principal gods on par with the Archons. Phanes had designed a flawless, self-sustaining system: ? Archons, as avatars of rules, served as principal gods. ? Faith-based deities, born from thrones, became subordinate gods. ? These gods, supported by countless retainers and mortals with Visions, formed the ideal divine hierarchy. "Too bad all of it falls to me now," Noah mused with a grin. "Then again, only I could turn Phanes'' vision into reality." Istaroth wiped cream from her lips. "Hmm, a faith-based throne? This is my first time seeing one. It''s something between a deity''s retainer and a lower-tier Archon. Hmm¡­ maybe it''s on par with weaker witches who hold authority." At the same time, on Celestia, within the hall of the Thunder God''s throne, a smaller throne slowly emerged behind Raiden Ei''s seat¡ªmarking the ascent of a subordinate deity. Simultaneously, both Raiden Ei and Raiden Makoto felt changes ripple through their authorities. "This¡­ what is this!?" Raiden Ei and Raiden Makoto simultaneously sensed a faint thunder authority connecting to their own thunder authorities. What puzzled them was that the two sisters collectively held 100% of Teyvat''s thunder laws. There should be no extra thunder rules to form an authority. Teyvat''s laws were constant¡ªfixed in amount. So, where did this additional thunder authority come from? Tracing the weak connection to its source left them astonished. Raiden Makoto''s eyes widened slightly. "It''s Miko! Miko has become a god!" Although the aura was faint¡ªbarely comparable to that of a lower-tier Archon¡ªit was unmistakably divine. Yet this divine aura felt strange. It lacked the depth of a true Archon''s power. The divine energy was impure, even thin, but it undeniably carried authority and the status of a deity. Raiden Ei, whose emotional intelligence often lagged behind her intellectual acuity, quickly pieced things together. "Faith-based divine power? Is this a new type of deity created by Lord Noah?" The birth of Archons stemmed from the Heavenly Principle, so it wasn''t surprising that Noah could create new deities. Raiden Ei herself possessed faith-based divine power. However, it was too weak to be of significant use to her and was simply stored in her Gnosis. Additionally, Inazuma''s Statues of The Seven also contained large reserves of faith-based divine power. "And Miko''s authority is subordinate to mine, still serving under me?" This detail puzzled Raiden Ei. "This is Lord Noah''s doing. If I can''t understand it, there''s no need to dwell on it," she concluded. Meanwhile, in her gestation within the consciousness realm, Raiden Makoto sighed quietly. "It seems Lord Noah favors Miko more than he does Ei." "Ah, my foolish sister. What a pity I''m not yet fully revived. Otherwise, I might have a chance to get closer to Lord Noah myself." "After all, this Lord Noah shares human desires." After accepting the divine throne, Yae Miko returned to her senses. She felt her newfound divine power, her authority, and her now fully divine body. Her heart raced in disbelief. A god! She had become a god! It was almost too incredible to fathom. She turned to Noah, who wore his usual playful smile. "Lord Noah, is this the surprise you mentioned?" This was indeed a surprise¡ªa monumental one. Becoming a deity was beyond anything she had dared to dream. Noah grinned. "Isn''t it obvious? So, how''s this surprise? Satisfying enough? Now come on, whimper for me," he teased, spreading his arms. Yae Miko could no longer contain her emotions. She leaped into Noah''s arms, her head rubbing against his chest like an affectionate fox. "Wow! This is such a surprise! I never even dared to imagine this!" "Whimper, whimper, whimper¡ªif you want me to whimper for however long, I''ll whimper for however long." So this was the benefit of being favored by a higher god? Directly ascending to godhood! I, Yae Miko, no longer serve as Ei''s retainer, she thought with a playful huff. From today onward, I''m Noah''s little fox! Noah gently stroked Yae Miko''s head, his fingers teasing her ears. "Hehe, aren''t you practical? Just as they say, you don''t act unless there''s a clear reward, huh?" Yae Miko pouted coquettishly. "I''m not like that! It''s just that since the moment you laid eyes on me, your gaze was full of possessive desire. Of course, I was scared!" Noah''s fingers continued stroking her fox ears, the soft fur yielding under his touch, prompting her to wear a blissful expression. Her ears twitched slightly, and a subtle smile formed on her lips as she let out a quiet hum. He teased, "So, are you not scared anymore?" Yae Miko''s cheeks flushed slightly, but her lips curved into a sly smile. "Well, I suppose... I could give you a little white giving, just to make it official." Just then, a sweet and innocent voice broke the moment. "Excuse me, but what does ''white giving'' mean?" Both Yae Miko and Noah turned to see Nahida gazing at them with her clear, curious eyes full of an unquenchable thirst for knowledge. Yae Miko was left speechless. While she was Adept at answering children''s questions, Nahida wasn''t an ordinary child¡ªshe was the deity of Sumeru. Yet her eyes radiated a curiosity so pure it was indistinguishable from that of a human child. Noah chuckled. "Nahida, no matter the situation, your thirst for knowledge is insatiable. ''White giving'' simply means offering oneself to me willingly. Got it?" Nahida pondered for a moment before nodding. "I understand now. Offering myself to you and following your will is what ''white giving'' means." Noah smiled approvingly. "Exactly. That means both you and Rukkhadevata are examples of ''white giving.''" Yae Miko was at a loss for words. This man hasn''t changed at all with his wicked sense of humor, she thought. But this little fox here¡­ truly loves his mischievous side. Meanwhile, Istaroth sprawled on the table, her belly full from snacking. She let out a satisfied belch. "Burp¡­ so full and happy~." At that moment, cheers erupted, breaking the slightly indulgent atmosphere. "Wow! Look! It''s Nilou!" "This is amazing! Nilou is dancing!" The residents of the Grand Bazaar and Sumeru City, drawn to the excitement, began to gather. "Hurry! Head to the Zubayr Theater! The Akademiya used to ban performances here, but now we can finally watch these beautiful shows again!" "Hurry, or there won''t be good seats left!" Noah released Yae Miko from his arms as he took hold of Nahida''s hand in one and Yae Miko''s in the other, ignoring Istaroth, who was too full to fly. Istaroth waddled after them, complaining, "Hey! Don''t leave me behind!" At the Zubayr Theater, Nilou stood on the stage with her back to the crowd. Noah took a seat in the front row, conjuring a bucket of popcorn in his hand. "Sumeru has undergone a revolution of blood and iron. A dance performance like this is the perfect balm for the lingering heaviness." Nilou turned, bowing slightly to the audience. "Hello, everyone. I''m so happy you''ve come to the Zubayr Theater to watch my dance." "Now, please enjoy the Dance of Sabzeruz." With that, Nilou began moving gracefully, her hips swaying rhythmically as she performed. The Dance of Sabzeruz¡ªit brought back memories. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A gentle voice echoed in Noah''s ear¡ªit was Rukkhadevata. She, too, was watching the performance. "Goddess of Flowers¡­ Malikata, was it?" Noah murmured, stroking his chin. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 46 - 46: The Seelie and Reviving the Goddess of Flowers The Goddess of Flowers, Nabu Malikata, was not a pure Archon born from a primordial fragment. During the War of Thrones, she stumbled upon a shattered piece of Phanes'' Primordial Law Ring. This fragment carried the complete Law of Flowers and a small portion of water elemental authority from the Light Realm Force of the Dragon King Nibelung. Malikata''s original identity was that of the Seelie, a race integral to humanity''s growth but not as prominent as the Archons. This story traces back to the era even more ancient than the Age of the Great War¡ªthe First Era. The Creation of the Seelie When Phanes descended to Teyvat to create humanity, people were naive and unlearned. Thus, Phanes created the Seelie, a race of stunningly beautiful and intelligent women, to teach humanity the skills and knowledge necessary for survival. These spirits helped humans form tribes, build city-states, and establish nations. They were humanity''s mentors and guides. Endowed with divine beauty and wisdom, the Seelie naturally attracted the admiration of human heroes and sages, many of whom sought to court them. The Seelie, being inherently emotional and empathetic, could not resist the passionate advances of these human heroes. This led to unions between the two. At that time, humanity was just beginning to establish roots in the world. Phanes, needing humanity to thrive and spread quickly, forbade the Seelie from falling in love with humans. Thus, any love between a Seelie and a human would not be recognized by the world, and such unions could not produce offspring. During this period, Teyvat welcomed its second Traveler. Unlike Phanes, this traveler did not possess the power to alter the world and thus was not considered a Descender. However, the leader of the Seelie fell in love with this outsider. Defying Phanes'' rules, she prayed to the Three Moon Goddesses for intervention. Under their witness, she swore an eternal oath of union. This act shattered the rule that Seelie and humans could not have children. Encouraged by this success, other Seelie began praying to the Three Moon Goddesses, seeking the same. Phanes saw this as a betrayal. The once peaceful First Era ended, giving way to the early Age of the Great War. Phanes waged the First War against the native deities of Teyvat. In just thirty days, calamities swept across the land. The Seelie and their human lovers were forced to flee amidst the chaos of a crumbling world. After the war, Phanes exiled the Seelie and placed a curse upon them: The Curse of the Lost: Seelie and humans would forever be separated.If a Seelie fell in love with a human, she would lose her divine beauty, her mind would collapse, and her voice would vanish.She would transform into a small, wandering spirit, doomed to roam the forests and mountains for eternity. Noah could understand both the Seelie and Phanes. The Seelie simply wanted to bear children with humans and live fulfilling lives. Phanes, having just arrived in Teyvat, needed humanity to grow rapidly to establish dominance and spread Human Realm Force across the world.The Seelie'' love for human heroes delayed this process and, worse, turned to the Three Moon Goddesses for aid¡ªeffectively stabbing Phanes in the back. However, Noah was not Phanes. Lifting the curse on the Seelie would undoubtedly make them his loyal followers. After all, their only desire was to love and unite with humanity. The Seelie were not true Archons but were comparable to them in power. They were akin to the nymphs of Greek mythology. Reminiscing About the Goddess of Flowers As Noah enjoyed Nilou''s dance, he heard Rukkhadevata''s soft voice, a sound as soothing as the wind. "The Dance of Sabzeruz¡­ It brings back memories. "Three thousand years ago, not long after I met Amon and Malikata, we agreed to govern Sumeru together. Shortly after, it was my birthday, and I invited the other Archons to celebrate. "Back then, the world was still at war, so many Archons hesitated to come, fearing ulterior motives. "Amon brought lanterns that illuminated the night sky. Morax gifted goblets crafted from Noctilucous Jade. The God of Freedom came as the wind, playing melodious tunes. "And Malikata? She brought flowers and performed a dance amidst them to celebrate my birth. The scribes recorded this scene in detail. "Every year on my birthday, the people of Sumeru reenact that moment, with citizens portraying the Archons, hoping to bring me joy." Buer''s gentle voice carried a hint of nostalgia and regret as she spoke. "Beautiful moments exist only briefly; afterward, everything dissipates." Noah, intrigued by her story, smiled and said, "A banquet of the gods, huh? Heh, I think one day I should host my own divine banquet. That would be quite entertaining." After all, in Greek mythology, wasn''t Mount Olympus often the site of grand feasts among the gods? As the Heavenly Principle of the Teyvat pantheon, Noah thought, surely he couldn''t fall short of Zeus in such matters. At that moment, Nilou completed the final scene of her Dance of Sabzeruz. She bowed slightly, her expression full of satisfaction. "Thank you, everyone, for watching my performance," she said. If it had been before the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata''s revival, Nilou would never have been able to perform so freely. In the past, whenever the Zubayr Theater gathered a sizable audience, the Akademiya would step in to disperse the crowd and issue exorbitant fines. Among the audience, voices of praise erupted: "Miss Nilou''s dance is truly breathtaking!" "Indeed, I heard it was the same dance the Goddess of Flowers once performed at the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata''s banquet..." Suddenly, a purple Padisarah descended from the sky. "Your dance was beautiful. This flower is for you. May you continue to perform even more stunning dances in the future." A voice, both ethereal and imbued with a trace of majesty, whispered into everyone''s ears. Nilou froze in shock, staring at the Padisarah that hovered above her head. According to legend, this was the same type of flower the Goddess of Flowers once gifted to the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata. Instinctively, Nilou reached out and caught the flower as it gently descended. The Padisarah began to emit a soft glow. In an instant, the plants surrounding the Zubayr Theater burst into bloom, transforming the area into a scene straight out of a fairytale. "Wow! Could that be the legendary Padisarah?" "It descended straight from the heavens!" "Flowers are blooming everywhere!" "I heard a voice! Was that the voice of a god?" "It was a male voice! Could it have been one of the gods of the Seven Nations passing by?" "It must be divine power!" "The god must have been watching Miss Nilou''s performance!" "Miss Nilou''s dance even captivated a god enough to make them stop and admire it!" As the Grand Bazaar erupted into excitement, Noah and his companions had already left the scene. The Padisarah, imbued with a small set of magical properties, was blessed to never wilt, to bloom eternally, and to encourage nearby plants to flourish. Additionally, it offered mild protective powers to its owner. In Liyue, such an item would be considered a treasure crafted by Adepti. At the highest point of Sumeru City. Within the Sanctuary of Surasthana, Rukkhadevata gazed at Noah with gentle eyes. "Are you preparing to leave now?" she asked softly. Noah raised an eyebrow, surprised. "Oh? You noticed? Could it be that you can hear my thoughts?" Of course, his question was more of a playful jest. What deity could possibly read the mind of the Heavenly Principle? However, Buer was indeed incredibly intelligent, both in terms of IQ and EQ, making her one of the wisest beings in Teyvat. Buer reached out and gently placed her hand over Noah''s chest, her voice as tender as ever. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No, I cannot hear your thoughts. But your next destination is Fontaine, where you plan to open the second gateway to another world, isn''t it?" "You''ve already resolved Sumeru''s issues. That''s why you''re preparing to leave, correct?" Noah grasped her hand, a playful smirk appearing on his lips. "Oh? Are you reluctant to let me go? Or perhaps you want to spend more time together? If that''s the case, I might just take you seriously~." Buer simply gazed at him with her usual gentle smile. Her lips curved slightly, and it seemed as though no matter what he said or did, she would comply willingly. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 47 - 47: Vourukasha Oasis, Harvisptokhm, and the Former Hydro Archon After a long while, Noah emerged from the Sanctuary of Surasthana, his lips curling into a satisfied smile. He licked his lips as though savoring lingering sweetness and flexed his fingers, seemingly lost in the moment of his earlier experience. Of course, the encounter didn''t go all the way to the final step. He had enjoyed the gradual sense of possession and chose not to rush things. Consuming everything at once would feel no different from swallowing a fruit whole without savoring its taste. Nevertheless, apart from the very last boundary that remained unconquered, he had indulged in plenty of satisfaction this time. The lingering taste, akin to a mix of milk and marshmallows, still seemed to linger in his mouth. As Noah walked along the tree-trunk pathway leading out of the Sanctuary, he encountered Nahida. Blinking her clear eyes, Nahida looked up at him. "Heavenly Principle, my lord." Noah crouched down, and Nahida, understanding his intention, reached out her arms willingly. Noah picked her up like a doll and kissed her cheek. "Nahida, I''m leaving the rainforest today. Honestly, I''ll miss you a bit." "Be sure to study diligently under Buer, okay? Someday, some worlds may be entrusted to you." Though Nahida didn''t fully comprehend what the Heavenly Principle meant by "worlds," she understood the part about learning from Buer. "I''ll make sure to become a true God of Wisdom, just like Buer!" Noah reluctantly put Nahida down, ruffling her hair before he stood up. He then departed from Sumeru City, accompanied by Yae Miko and Istaroth. Yae Miko licked her finger and opened the map she had obtained from the Akademiya. "Lord Noah, are we taking a ship from the Palace of Alcazarzaray to the inland sea of Fontaine, or traveling through Caravan Ribat and Aaru Village to cross the Great Desert to Fontaine?" She added thoughtfully, "According to the scholars, the northern expanse of the Hadramaveth Desert was once a nation called Gurabad. It''s said to have been a flourishing garden but has long since ceased to exist. Ever since the Black Tide five hundred years ago, that region has been shrouded in ominous crimson light. Many scholars have hired adventurers or members of the Gilded Brigade to investigate it, but..." She paused before continuing, "...without a Vision, the scholars can''t last more than a few days in the area due to its unusually high elemental concentrations. Five centuries later, there''s still no significant progress in research." Noah waved his hand dismissively. "Let''s not bother with the desert this time. There''s not much to see there¡ªit''s all just sand and wind." The desert oasis was home to numerous clans forming the Gilded Brigade, but Noah wasn''t particularly interested in them. Life in the desert fostered extreme insularity among its people. He decided to let them evolve naturally for now, trusting in Buer''s ongoing efforts to improve their living conditions. Sooner or later, the desert dwellers would integrate with the larger Sumeru family under Buer''s governance. After all, what were their options? They could cling to the dead King Deshret''s legacy and ruins, awaiting their tribe''s inevitable decline, or join the prosperous unity that Buer was building for Sumeru. Two choices¡ªand they''d pick one eventually. Noah remained impartial to humanity as long as they didn''t rebel against the Heavenly Principle or commit unforgivable sins. Having been human himself, he understood the duality of human potential: its brilliance and its flaws. Yae Miko nodded. "Fair enough. I don''t particularly enjoy places full of sandstorms either." Even before attaining divinity, sand could never cling to her body. However, the sight of endless desolation was far from appealing. Snap! Noah casually snapped his fingers, activating the power of space. The surrounding area distorted, and the three of them vanished in an instant. The power of space belonged to Asmoday, but since Asmoday was his vassal, Noah could use it directly without issue. He hadn''t separated the laws of space from the Primordial Law Ring, which allowed him continued access to it. Similarly, while Istaroth wielded the power of time, it didn''t mean Noah had lost it. Only by removing a fragment from the Primordial Law Ring would he lose the strength of that particular law. However, even then, he could always retrieve such fragments. Distributing them was simply a matter of temporarily delegating authority. At this moment... Realm of Farakhkert This was the land once established by the Goddess of Flowers, Nabu Malikata, known by modern Sumeru scholars as the country of Gurabad. Malikata, descended from the Seelie race, was cast from the heavens to the earth by the Heavenly Principle. Having found a fragment of the Primordial Law Ring, she became a god. Wandering aimlessly through the desert sands, the sharp grains tore into her feet, and her blood turned into sweet dewdrops. As she roamed, the lifeless desert began to transform, sprouting a massive oasis. Under the influence of the laws of flowers, countless Padisarahs bloomed. From these flowers emerged delicate, fairy-like beings. These creatures, touched by life, pleaded with their flower-born mother to cease her wandering. They promised to dance for her, to gather fruit for her sustenance. Unable to resist their heartfelt pleas, Malikata, who was a mentor of humanity, stayed. She named the beautiful beings born from the flowers the "Aranara." Life began to thrive in this place, drawing desert wanderers seeking survival into this lush oasis. Every human who arrived was welcomed by Malikata. Following in the footsteps of her Seelie ancestors, she taught them and guided them as a mentor. Sadly, she eventually agreed to King Deshret''s request to explore forbidden knowledge in his pursuit of eternal dreams. She unsealed the veil of dreams, releasing the power hidden within the Light Realm, violating Phanes'' laws. This led to her demise by suicide. After her death, Gurabad was lost to history within a century. The Aranara, deceived by Deshret''s lies of resurrecting their flower-born mother, became eternal sources of energy for his quest for an eternal dreamscape, suffering endless torment. It wasn''t until a certain blond-haired traveler arrived that the Aranara were finally liberated. Even though Malikata had died, her consciousness lingered. During the calamity of Khaenri''ah five hundred years ago, she heard the cries of humanity and transformed into the divine bird Simurgh. She lent her strength to the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata in resisting the onslaught of abyssal beasts. Noah and Yae Miko entered the Vourukasha Oasis. This expanse was located beneath a colossal tree, its hundreds of roots, each thousands of meters long, lifting the massive trunk above the ground. Beneath its roots lay an enormous oasis. The oasis was covered in delicate purple flowers, radiating an aura of tranquility and serenity, like a forgotten garden. Yae Miko surveyed the surroundings and gazed up at the towering tree. Her violet eyes widened in shock. "What an enormous tree! And it seems to be suppressing some kind of seal?" Now a deity, Yae Miko could sense things previously beyond her perception. Noah chuckled playfully. "This tree was nurtured by the purified waters formed from the remains of the previous Hydro Archon, Egeria. As a god served as its nourishment, of course, it grew to such grandeur." "Using a god as nourishment!" Yae Miko froze for a moment. Noah turned to Istaroth, who was yawning lazily, and called out, "Hey, as my supporting act, this is supposed to be your moment. How can you slack off during work hours?" Istaroth rolled her eyes. "Having a master like you is truly my blessing." Still, she admitted to herself that her new master was much better than Phanes. The Primordial One treated them like mere tools, using them tirelessly. At least her new master didn''t truly treat her as an object. While she complained aloud, deep down, she felt more comfortable than ever. "Fine, fine," she said, imitating her master by stroking her chin and putting on an air of wisdom. "The previous Hydro Archon, Egeria, and this Harvisptokhm, huh? This story begins with the Khaenri''ah calamity five hundred years ago." Adopting an authoritative tone, Istaroth began narrating: "Five hundred years ago, the last King of Khaenri''ah, known among his people as the One-Eyed King, Irmin, followed Rhinedottir''s advice. He mobilized vast resources to harvest abyssal energy for bio-alchemy." "When Rhinedottir created an abyssal-alchemical being comparable to a god using that energy, it resonated with the power sealed beneath the Lunar Palace by Phanes, tearing open the false sky that served as the world''s barrier." "This breach allowed the abyss''s strength to pour into Khaenri''ah along the path Dragon King Nibelung once traversed. The world of Teyvat¡ªits existing Dragon Lords and gods alike¡ªwas forced to defend against the onslaught of abyssal forces." "A single misstep would have meant the destruction of Teyvat." "During this crisis, Asmoday led six other gods to Khaenri''ah to seal the breach. The power of the abyss was so corrosive that it could even pollute a god''s essence. Of the seven gods who fought, three fell on the battlefield." "The Greater Lord Rukkhadevata, after stabilizing the World Tree, arrived in Khaenri''ah when the sealing was nearly complete. She took Egeria''s body¡ªleft behind after the Hydro Archon perished¡ªand used all her divine strength to plant the Harvisptokhm, further pushing the remnants of abyssal energy back through Khaenri''ah''s gates." "The dying Goddess of Flowers, Nabu Malikata, also rose to aid, moving the surviving humans away from the corrupted lands. In the end, her remaining essence merged with the Harvisptokhm, fortifying its ability to resist the abyss." "Seeing the world on the brink of destruction, Phanes, in her final moments, cast one last curse. She transformed all the culprits behind the catastrophe into immortal beings, eternally subjected to the abyss''s corruption. As for the rest of Khaenri''ah''s populace, they were turned into Hilichurls, condemned to eternal suffering." Noah nodded thoughtfully as Istaroth concluded her recounting. She was, after all, a witness to the events in Khaenri''ah. At that time, not only did Asmoday and the six gods intervene, but Istaroth also secretly provided assistance. With a flick of his finger, Noah playfully tapped Istaroth''s forehead. "You did well. Now you can go back to napping." Istaroth stuck out her tongue, and when glared at, she feigned innocence with a pair of wide, blinking eyes, much like Paimon. Noah crouched down, placing his hand on the dew-soaked ground. "If it weren''t for the Harvisptokhm, this region''s ley lines would have been half-destroyed. Yet even now, abyssal energy clings to them like maggots, resistant to purification¡ªeven by the gods." He speculated that even Phanes had no means of cleansing such deeply ingrained corruption in the ley lines. His golden eyes flashed, and the Primordial Law Ring behind him shimmered faintly. The ley lines were the framework of Teyvat, its core structure. If they were compromised, the entire world would be at risk. Buzz¡ª S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As ley lines were akin to aetherial anchors (Ether Anchors), controlling them granted one absolute dominion within a world bubble. In an instant, the ley lines spanning Realm of Farakhkert and Gavireh Lajavard¡ªtwo interconnected regions¡ªwere activated. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 48 - 48: The State of Khaenriah Beneath This Land An even denser surge of elemental energy raged through the ley lines. Boom! Dark clouds rapidly gathered over the region, while multicolored auroras illuminated the skies. Scholars and adventurers exploring the area sensed the sudden spike in elemental energy and quickly retreated. Even Vision bearers would feel a drunken stupor in such environments, let alone ordinary people without elemental affinity¡ªfor them, it was a lethal poison. Far away, in Sumeru''s rainforests, the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata, teaching Nahida, turned her gaze toward the desert. As Sumeru''s deity, she could sense the condition of the ley lines. "That''s the direction of Khaenri''ah. Is Lord Heavenly Principle purging the remnants of the Cataclysm from five hundred years ago?" She thought of the overwhelming purifying power that Heavenly Principle had demonstrated when expunging forbidden knowledge from the World Tree. That level of force went beyond purification¡ªit was complete eradication. Only with absolute power could such erasure occur. Phanes had never possessed such strength. Indeed, Noah was channeling the ley line''s energies through his body, using it as a filter while his system engaged a cleansing mode. The abyssal power contaminating the area was being eradicated. Without this purification, resurrecting Malikata would result in her absorbing the ley line''s corruption as well. At that point, Malikata wouldn''t merely return as a pure god; she''d also carry the taint of the abyss. Without the Void Realm''s power at his disposal, Noah had to avoid any chance of Malikata becoming an ally of the abyss. Yae Miko and Istaroth weren''t shocked by this display of power¡ªthey found it entirely expected. If this lord could devour worlds and resurrect gods, what couldn''t he do? Purifying such a vast stretch of ley lines was trivial. While purifying the ley lines, Noah also reinforced the seal over Khaenri''ah''s subterranean entrance beneath the Gavireh Lajavard. That location, second only to the Void Realm sealed under the Moonlit Depths, contained the densest concentration of abyssal energy in Teyvat. Fully cleansing such a place would be exhausting even for him. Strengthening the seal was enough for now. The system''s cleansing process moved swiftly. Within less than a day, the abyssal power clinging to the ley lines like maggots was completely eradicated. The light from the Harvisptokhm, which had been piercing the skies to suppress abyssal energy, dimmed and returned to normal. The crimson miasma that had tainted the skies dissipated, revealing clear blue skies dotted with white clouds. Scholars and adventurers fleeing the area froze in shock at the rapidly transforming landscape. "What''s going on? What happened?" "I have no idea, but something major must''ve occurred!" "That''s obvious! But should we return and resume our exploration?" "The strange elemental energy in this desert is gone; of course, we should investigate further." "Maybe we can uncover the truth behind this desert''s transformation!" Noah''s actions had not gone unnoticed by the local inhabitants¡ªthe Pari. These tiny beings, created from flowers by the combined powers of the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata, Egeria, and the Goddess of Flowers, quietly observed him from hidden corners. Unlike the Aranara, they lacked human-like forms, appearing as ethereal, flower-like entities. Noah exhaled deeply. "This job is soul-crushing. No wonder the Seven Archons are such slackers." He stretched. "Alright, time for the Primordial Fragment." The Primordial Law Ring behind him glowed as a soft hum resonated. The flowers of the Vourukasha Oasis shed their petals, rising into the air and surrounding Noah and his companions in a sea of floating blossoms. Hum¡ª A pale pink sphere, interwoven with traces of water-elemental authority, materialized amidst the flowers. Alongside it, a wisp of white consciousness flickered faintly. "Where am I?" Under the overwhelming power of Heavenly Principle, Malikata''s fragmented consciousness rapidly began to reassemble. Her awareness and memories gradually returned. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I remember¡­ I was dead. Then my essence was scattered¡­ but now¡­" As her memories continued to recover, the details of her death came flooding back. She had agreed to the Scarlet King''s request to pursue forbidden knowledge in his quest for an Eternal Paradise¡ªa world without hunger, disease, pain, or war. At first, she had doubted the existence of such a world. But her people yearned for it, their hopeful, pleading eyes forcing her to relent. As a descendant of the original Seelie ancestors, she held the knowledge of where the Heavenly Principle had sealed the Void Realm''s power¡ªa forbidden force, and the greatest adversary of the First Throne. She knew opening its seal would be a direct transgression against the laws of Heavenly Principle, punishable by death. Thus, she decided to end her own life first, believing that her death would spare her people from the curse of judgment. Her memory shifted to after her death, recalling how she was later reawakened by the power of the Abyss. Driven by guilt and a need for redemption, she reassembled what remained of her divine power and transformed into the Divine Bird Simurgh, rescuing the last of her people from the contaminated lands. Finally, she returned to the land of her birth and consumed the remnants of Pure Water, tearing apart her divine form to scatter her essence. Her fragmented consciousness purified the Abyssal energy that plagued the land, leaving her utterly dissolved. She had believed herself gone forever. But now, inexplicably, her awareness had returned. This energy¡­ It felt as though her body was reforming, her senses and divine faculties being restored. Confused yet curious, she slowly opened her eyes. What met her gaze was a boy exuding an aura of absolute authority, with the Primordial Law Ring revolving behind him. Her divine essence, instinctively connected to the Primordial Source, immediately recognized him. He was Heavenly Principle. Before she could speak the words "Lord Heavenly Principle," a surge of foreign information flooded her mind. She now knew: ? The First Throne was no more; Phanes had fallen. ? The one before her was the New Throne, wielding power surpassing even Phanes. ? The World-Devouring Plan, and his divine will to reshape all realms. Stunned by the influx of knowledge, Malikata''s thoughts froze until the commanding voice of Heavenly Principle pulled her back to reality. "Descendant of the Seelie, Goddess of Flowers, Malikata, you are a wise one. You should already understand my will." "However, the Seelie carry the original sin of betraying the First Throne twice. You know this, don''t you?" Regaining clarity, Malikata realized she had been fully resurrected. As her bare feet touched the earth, the sensations of life reminded her of its beauty. Lowering her head, she responded in a voice as melodious as a nightingale''s. "Yes, I understand, Lord Heavenly Principle." Her waist-length hair adorned with flowers swayed gently. The divine garments on her body resembled blooming petals, emanating a serene elegance. She knew exactly what he referred to: The first betrayal¡ªwhen the Seelie queen allied with the Moon Sisters, Phanes''s adversaries.The second betrayal¡ªher own act of unsealing the Void Realm''s power. Malikata, possessing a wisdom equal to that of the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata, was fully aware of the weight of these transgressions. Noah gazed at the flower goddess who now stood before him, her head bowed, submissive to his judgment. He spoke slowly, his words sharp yet deliberate: "If I were to lift the curse placed upon the Seelie, could you guarantee that Heavenly Principle would not face betrayal a third time?" "I hate traitors even more than Phanes did." Malikata froze upon hearing the offer to lift the curse. Her disbelief quickly gave way to realizatio¡ªthis was an opportunity, not just for her, but for the entire Seelie race. She knelt down, her voice humble yet determined: "Great Heavenly Principle, if the Seelie ever show the slightest hint of betrayal, I implore you to erase our existence entirely from this world." She knew this was their chance¡ªthe only chance¡ªand it required her absolute devotion. Noah nodded, his expression calm but sharp. "Good. Remember your words. From this moment, if a single Seelie betrays me, the entire Seelie race will be erased." Behind him, the Primordial Law Ring briefly glowed, and with that, the curse placed upon the Seelie race by Phanes was lifted. At the very moment the curse dissolved, Malikata''s promise to Heavenly Principle imprinted itself in the memories of every surviving Seelie. Having completed his task, Noah turned and, along with Istaroth, left the Vourukasha Oasis and continued toward Fontaine. As they departed, the Pari cautiously emerged from their hiding places, drawn by an ancient memory of their creator. A brave Pari, her voice trembling with both awe and hope, called out: "Are you¡­ the Mistress of Flowers?" "I am Zurvan," she continued. "The first of the Pari, and the grandmother of all who bloom here." Malikata smiled warmly as more Pari gathered around her, surrounding her with joy and curiosity. "Yes, little ones, I am your mistress," she said softly, memories of the past flooding back to her. In her heart, she felt an unending gratitude toward the new Heavenly Principle for restoring her life and freeing her kin. ¡¤¡¤¡¤ Fontaine Arriving at the gateway between the desert and Fontaine, the stark contrast of environments was striking Fontaine rested on the highest plateau of Teyvat, yet it was an inland sea. Its boundaries were marked by immense waterfalls stretching endlessly into the horizon. Special elevators carried travelers up the cliffs to the city. The vast volume of water flowing through Fontaine originated from its dense concentration of hydro-elemental energy. Water here cycled perpetually, forming clouds above the plateau before cascading down as waterfalls to replenish Teyvat''s rivers and oceans. "Welcome aboard the route to the Fontaine Courthouse! I''m your pilot and guide, Aeval. And no, you don''t need to look at me that way, dear guests. We Melusines are a common sight in Fontaine." Aeval''s voice carried a hint of annoyance as she noticed Noah and Istaroth intently studying her. Noah withdrew his gaze and offered an honest, if blunt, explanation: "I wasn''t staring out of rudeness; I was simply curious about your composition." The Melusines, as Aeval was, were the result of Rhinedottir''s alchemical experimentations with abyssal power. These beings were artificial lifeforms born from the fusion of Abyssal energy and the light-elemental forces of Teyvat. For Noah, their existence offered potential insights into understanding and controlling the Void Realm''s power. Aeval, however, paled at his words. "G-Guest! Harming a Melusine is a serious offense! You''d face judgment in Court of Fontaine. And let me remind you, there are plenty of guards waiting at the next station!" Noah seemed unfazed, dismissing her warnings as his attention turned toward the approaching Fontaine station. His eyes gleamed with intrigue. "Oh? It seems I''m receiving the traveler''s privilege. Even Lady Furina herself has come to greet me. How interesting." Istaroth, peering into the distance, couldn''t help but comment dryly: "It''s clear she''s not here for you, my lord." Noah''s face turned serious as he glared at her. "If I say she is, then she is." Istaroth: "..." Yes, yes. Of course, my lord. After all, you are the Heavenly Principle. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 49 - 49: Unlocking the Second World—Furinas Importance Fontaine Court, Tour Station Furina had been restless these past few days, unable to eat or sleep. She felt like she was about to collapse. Too many strange things had been happening lately. Could it be that Fontaine''s long-prophesied calamity was drawing near? She had just heard about a massive upheaval in the desert region adjacent to Fontaine. In a hurry, she rushed to the station, planning to take the next ship to investigate. Even if she couldn''t do anything about it, at least she could understand what was going on. But recently, Neuvillette had been looking at her with increasingly strange expressions... Could it be that he had realized the truth? That she, the so-called Hydro Archon, was a fake? The thought sent chills down her spine. Hugging herself tightly, she trembled, tears of concentrated Hydro elements threatening to well up in her eyes. "Wow! Is Lady Furina going to board the tour ship today?" "It''s been so long since Lady Furina came here for a ride." "Yeah, the last time she rode the ship was ten years ago¡ªI was still a kid back then." Furina tried to gather herself, preparing to show her most divine and composed demeanor to the crowd when something completely unexpected happened. Bang, bang, bang! Suddenly, colorful streamers exploded above her head. Furina froze. "Huh?" The nearby Fontainians were startled at first, but seeing the celebratory streamers above Furina, they quickly assumed it was part of her antics. "It must be one of Lady Furina''s surprises! She always loves to bring unexpected joy to Fontaine''s people." "Ladies and gentlemen!" came a boisterous voice, "Today, our star of the show¡ªFontaine''s very own Hydro Archon, Lady Furina¡ªwill perform for you a special act: Being Kidnapped!" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As everyone turned toward the source of the voice, they saw two masked figures¡ªone of them, a man with an imposing aura, and the other, a smaller, sprightly companion. Both commanded attention with their theatrical gestures. The taller figure continued, "Prepare yourselves to be amazed! Applaud with all your hearts! Cheer with all your souls for this unparalleled performance by Lady Furina!" The crowd gasped in amazement. "Lady Furina is performing a kidnapping scene?" "What a surprise! She never fails to amaze us." "Imagine putting on a show about a god being kidnapped!" "Ohhh, Lady Furina never disappoints!" Meanwhile, Furina stood utterly dumbfounded, struggling to process what was happening. Seeing the man approaching her with a large sack, she panicked. "W-wait a second! What''s going on here?!" But her years of performing had sharpened her instincts. Though flustered, she quickly assumed her "godly" composure. "Ahem." "Do you dare to kidnap me? I am Furina, the Archon of Fontaine! To think someone would be bold enough to target a god¡ªyou''ve certainly caught my attention. Impressive, I''ll give you that." Though still confused about what exactly was happening, Furina concluded this must be some elaborate prank by someone powerful. After all, such incidents weren''t unheard of, though Neuvillette''s strict laws had curbed such occurrences for years. "And yet, according to Fontaine''s legal code, Article¡­" Before she could finish, the masked man interrupted, his tone oozing playful authority. "Thank you for your compliments, Lady Furina. And with that, I shall proceed." The next moment, Furina was unceremoniously stuffed into the sack, letting out a muffled "Mmmph!" before being hoisted onto the man''s shoulder. "OOOOH!" gasped the crowd. "What an extraordinary performance from Lady Furina!" "This is so realistic! She must have rehearsed this for months." "Right! We have to play along and act shocked¡ªit''s what she''d want." "Lady Furina''s performance is brilliant as always." "Yes, the way she cried out when being stuffed into the sack¡ªit sounded so genuine!" No Fontaine resident would believe this was real. Who would dare to do this to a god without divine approval? It was unthinkable. Inside the sack, Furina finally realized this wasn''t some staged prank targeting her as a god¡ªit was an actual abduction. Hearing the cheering voices of the Fontaine citizens watching the scene unfold, she was on the verge of tears. Her mind raced in a whirlwind of thoughts. Who is this? Why are they kidnapping me? I''m a god! How could they dare? Could it be because they discovered I''m not the true Hydro Archon? Is this some conspiracy aimed at exposing me? "Mmph¡­ kidnapping¡­ mmph mmph¡­" Furina''s voice, muffled by the sack, was on the verge of sobbing. Her eyes began to well up with water-elemental tears. But she hesitated, unsure whether this was truly an abduction. If it turned out to be another staged act and she started crying now, all her efforts over the past 500 years would be for nothing. And if her facade crumbled, the prophecy of Fontaine''s destruction would surely come true. The floods would engulf Fontaine, and its people would dissolve into water. Listening closely to the voices outside, she heard: "Master, why didn''t you just summon Focalors directly? Why go through the trouble of dragging Furina along?" "Obviously because we''re about to open the second world. Furina is crucial to the plan, and Focalors hasn''t even passed the information on to her." "Oh, I get it now. In a world where human hearts are so complicated, gods can''t easily show themselves, so you need a mortal vessel. That''s why Furina has to participate, right?" "Exactly. In such a world, gods must remain distant and unapproachable. A god that can be too easily reached undermines the foundation of faith. And human hearts, especially in that kind of world, are far too unpredictable." Furina was stunned. What are they talking about? Focalors? Mortal vessel? Plan? A new world? Aren''t I Focalors? At that moment, she heard a voice identical to her own, accompanied by Neuvillette''s unmistakable tone. Focalors had sensed Noah''s arrival in Fontaine as soon as he stepped into the region. After all, the Hydro Archon could clearly perceive the immense purification of Sumeru''s leylines and the resurrection of the Goddess of Flowers¡ªacts of such magnitude that they left an undeniable ripple across all divine realms. She had prepared to welcome Noah''s arrival well in advance. However, what she did not anticipate was the scene unfolding before her: the supreme Heavenly Principle, dragging her counterpart¡ªFurina¡ªstuffed inside a sack. Focalors was utterly dumbfounded. Neuvillette, standing nearby, felt a chill run down his spine. As the second-generation Hydro Dragon Sovereign, he could instinctively sense a predator-like aura emanating from Noah¡ªa primal terror imprinted within the authority of the original Hydro Dragon Lord. Focalors, still reeling from the sight of Furina in a sack, hurriedly curtsied in greeting. "Your Grace, Lord Noah, the preparations in Fontaine have already been completed according to your instructions. We await only your command." Neuvillette, having regained his composure, bowed deeply as well. "Indeed, Lord Noah. The elite task force of the Maison Gardiennage is fully briefed and prepared for action. All Vision holders in Fontaine have also been informed of the plan." This new Heavenly Principle was unimaginably powerful, a force that felt like facing an endless expanse of a boundless world. Unlike Phanes, who usurped her position, this Noah brought strength that actively bolstered the world of Teyvat. If Noah required his assistance, Neuvillette was ready to offer everything¡ªfor Fontaine and for Teyvat itself. Noah looked at Neuvillette, whose posture reflected complete submission, and smiled. "Good. Neuvillette, Hydro Dragon Sovereign¡ªif your contributions to this world prove sufficient, I will grant you the complete authority of the Hydro Dragon Lord." Neuvillette''s heart stirred at those words. While regaining full draconic authority wasn''t an obsession for him, the promise still carried immense weight. "I understand," he responded solemnly. Neuvillette then glanced at the sack containing Furina, his concern evident. "If I may ask, Lord Noah¡­ about Furina¡­?" Having worked alongside Furina for 500 years, he couldn''t help but feel a degree of concern for his superior. After all, being stuffed into a sack by Noah raised many questions. What was the purpose of bringing her here? Was she in danger? Focalors also looked at Noah nervously. Hearing talk of dragon lord authority only heightened her anxiety. Was this the Heavenly Principle''s way of reprimanding her for some hidden transgression? Or was it a warning? -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 50 - 50: Furina Learns the Truth Although she was only the second-generation Hydro Archon who inherited the position of Lord of Hydro and the god''s authority of Egeria, the god''s authority contained Egeria''s entrusted will and a wealth of information. The moment she inherited the god''s authority, she immediately created the Oratrice Mecanique d''Analyse Cardinale and found the newly born second-generation Hydro Dragon Sovereign, Neuvillette, devising a series of plans thereafter. She awaited the day, five hundred years later, when the people would discover that her persona, Furina, was not a true god and subject her to judgment. During the trial, she would completely ignite the immense faith energy gathered within the Oratrice. With a single blow, she would shatter the divine throne bestowed by Celestia to the Hydro Archon, releasing a portion of the water elemental authority confined within it, allowing the Hydro Dragon Sovereign, Neuvillette, to become a complete dragon. By harnessing the full power of the ancient dragons, she could utilize the primal power of the Primordial Sea to create life¡ªan ability belonging to the ancient Hydro Dragon Sovereign¡ªand thereby allow the incomplete people of Fontaine to become true "humans." Whether it was shattering the authority to return the ancient dragons'' power or transforming the Fontainians into true humans¡ª It was all an act of usurping the authority of Celestia. Previously, she had only dared to entertain such notions because she knew that Phanes had fallen into slumber. But now, she didn''t dare even harbor a single thought. As Focalors indulged in wild thoughts, Noah''s voice rang out. "Stop daydreaming, Focalors. I am not Phanes, but I equally abhor betrayal. As long as you fulfill your duties, I will not withhold rewards." Focalors instantly snapped back to reality, drenched in cold sweat, and bowed her head: "Yes." The Heavenly Principle still had the ability to read the hearts of the Seven Archons. At the same time, she breathed a sigh of relief. As long as the Heavenly Principle was not Phanes and she had no thoughts of betraying the Heavenly Principle, she would be safe. Neuvillette was equally shocked but soon calmed himself. Such a powerful new throne¡ªbeing able to read the minds of a Dragon Sovereign was not impossible. Focalors raised her head and looked again at Furina, whom the Heavenly Principle had released from the sack. Seeing her tear-streaked face, which was identical to her own, Focalors could tell how frightened she was by the Heavenly Principle. She must have heard the conversation just now. The Heavenly Principle bringing Furina here to meet her surely had some advantage for the plan as well. Focalors looked apologetically at her own persona: "I suppose I should say long time no see, Furina." Furina''s nose twitched slightly, and her heterochromatic eyes widened as she looked around. "The me in the mirror! T-this¡­ What on earth is going on?" Although she had heard the conversation, she still looked utterly confused. However, she knew she hadn''t been kidnapped and turned to look at the unusually unique young man beside her, who was about her age and appearance. Fearfully, she shrank her neck. The one who had kidnapped her turned out to be the Heavenly Principle of Celestia¡­ so, so terrifying. Focalors walked to Furina, extended a hand, and tapped her forehead with her finger: "I can only say I''m sorry. I''ve let you bear so much without knowing anything." Furina stared blankly at the reflection of herself in the mirror, her mind frozen. A torrent of information flooded her brain. The Plan to Deceive Celestia, the Plan to Shatter the Divine Throne, the Arrival of the New Heavenly Principle, the Plan to Devour Worlds. The information came quickly, and she processed it just as fast. Furina came to her senses, unsure whether to cry or laugh, water elements welling in her eyes. Even though she didn''t make a sound, tears streamed uncontrollably down her face. "Ah, so¡­ so that''s how it is¡­ It''s fine now, really, it''s fine¡­" "Eh, I''m obviously happy, so why¡­ why are there so many water elements in my eyes¡­" The moment her heart, which had been strained every second of the past five hundred years, finally relaxed, emotions of grievance, a desire to be understood, and the need for someone to listen completely overwhelmed her like a flood. Furina wiped her tears with her sleeve as she explained: "D-don''t misunderstand! I-I''m not crying, okay? I''m not crying!" Focalors slowly embraced Furina. Furina was her persona, and as the other half of the god''s authority, she completely empathized with her feelings. "I understand, Furina. You don''t need to explain¡ªI understand everything." Furina pressed her lips together, tears continuously sliding down her cheeks, though she didn''t make a single sound. For five hundred years, every day, every night, every second, it had been so exhausting¡ªtruly exhausting. She was afraid that if she relaxed for even a moment, she would expose a flaw. Even sleeping was terrifying, and she would often stay awake out of fear. Before going to sleep, she would check every window and every crack, afraid that someone with malicious intent might capture something. Although no one dared to desecrate a god, what if such a person truly existed? For five hundred years, she had tirelessly played the role of a god, never once letting down her guard¡­ She was so tired, so desperate to share the burdens of her heart with someone. She wanted so badly for someone to understand her. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And now, it was finally fine¡ªthe truth was revealed. It turned out that everything had changed. The fate of the people of Fontaine had changed as well. She no longer had to pretend to be a god. Noah sat on the Hydro Archon''s throne, which was located at the highest point of the Palais Mermonia. It was also the residence of the Hydro Archon. The space was vast, with transparent glass walls offering a panoramic view of the entire Court of Fontaine. He knocked on the table and said, "Alright, alright. Now that Furina understands as well, let''s properly discuss the details of the next strategy for conquering the Akame ga Kill world." Hearing the command from the Heavenly Principle, Furina hurriedly wiped away the tears still streaming from her eyes. Focalors and Neuvillette both sat in their chairs, listening attentively. Istaroth, as if it were the most natural thing, used Furina''s cup to make herself a coffee. Just as Noah was about to take a sip to wet his throat, he glanced outside the window. "Barbatos, what are you doing sneaking around and hesitating out there?" Focalors, Neuvillette, and Furina were stunned, and they instantly looked toward the window. A breeze swept into the room, and the green-garbed bard, Barbatos, immediately appeared. Although no sweat could be seen on Barbatos, his expression clearly showed that he was already metaphorically sweating bullets. Barbatos looked like an employee nervously meeting a big boss alone: "Uh, Lord Heavenly Principle, even though I appeared in Fontaine, I have not neglected my duties!" "Mondstadt currently enjoys favorable winds and rains, the ley lines are stable, and while Mondstadt''s people are a bit lazy, there''s absolutely no one engaging in serious wrongdoing. At most, there''s just a bit of petty theft or mischief." He had only wanted to chat with Focalors and plead with the Lord Heavenly Principle to include him in the plan to conquer the otherworld. He wanted to go see this otherworld himself. But before he could even meet Focalors, the Lord Heavenly Principle had already noticed him. A Anemo Archon like him suddenly showing up in the Hydro Archon''s Fontaine¡ªwouldn''t that make the Lord Heavenly Principle think he was neglecting his duties? Although the new Heavenly Principle was not as cold and heartless as Phanes, their rewards and punishments were still clear and decisive. He was definitely panicking right now¡­ -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 51 - 51: Opening the Gate to Another World, I, Focalors, Shall Judge All Noah looked at the sweat-drenched Barbatos, the corners of his lips curling into a smile. Barbatos''s inner thoughts were clear as day to him. This slacker actually wanted to do some serious work? Of course, it wasn''t because he truly wanted to work but because he saw benefits, which made him suddenly diligent. Before this, over ninety percent of Barbatos''s divine power was used to maintain Mondstadt''s environment. Given that Mondstadt truly didn''t face any major issues¡ªother than Dragonspine¡ªthe ley lines had been maintained quite well. He genuinely had nothing to do, which was why he spent his days idling around. Now that he saw an opportunity to liberate himself from the burdensome task of maintaining Mondstadt''s climate, he was naturally eager to contribute. After all, the God of Freedom was currently far from free. "Venti, why are you so nervous? I know you want to lend me a hand. Since you, a habitual slacker, are so eager to work, I''ll certainly give you the opportunity." Barbatos discreetly wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. Could the Lord Heavenly Principle read his thoughts? Thinking of this, he noticed the amused curve of Noah''s lips and laughed awkwardly. He quickly patted his chest. "Rest assured, Lord Heavenly Principle, I promise to dedicate myself entirely to the world of Teyvat, even unto death." Noah snapped his fingers, and another chair appeared in the room. "Sit down, Venti. The second world indeed requires freedom and hope." Venti wasn''t purely a god but an elemental spirit of wind who had picked up a fragment carrying a sliver of primordial hope. Unfortunately, the fragment of hope was too small to make him a god, so he was initially just a wisp of hope among the thousand winds. It wasn''t until the rebellion against the tyrant that his bard friend died before Decarabian''s throne that Venti unleashed power comparable to that of a god. Decarabian witnessed Venti''s hope-bearing power and believed his people''s rebellion stemmed from their pursuit of a better future. In admiration, he gifted his god''s authority to Venti. Even to his dying breath, Decarabian never believed his people had rebelled because of his tyranny; he thought they had simply found something better. In his own way, he used his love to fulfill the wishes of his people. Thus, the personalities of gods were either stubborn or naive. Venti sat properly like a model student, scratching his head with an awkward smile. "Honestly, I just think that world needs me¡ªthe God of Freedom. That world is far too dark, where people are stripped of freedom and hope." The world known as Akame ga Kill was far darker than Mondstadt under the Lawrence Clan''s rule. Even Venti, a god who had experienced the Archon War, couldn''t help but click his tongue in astonishment. Focalors nodded and sighed. "It also needs justice. In that world, justice has completely collapsed." Neuvillette shook his head. "While those are all important, I believe the most crucial thing is military strength. That world has an empire no weaker than the seven nations of Teyvat." "According to the information, their soldiers number over three million. Fontaine doesn''t even have two hundred thousand soldiers, and their technology is not inferior either." "In addition, aside from the forty-eight Teigu wielders, who are comparable to Vision holders or even divine envoys, there are individuals who can reach the level of Vision holders purely through training." "Therefore, we must establish a solid foundation quickly after descending into that world." "In other words, we need to occupy a city as our landing point in the shortest time possible." Venti applauded with admiration. "Oh~ As expected of Fontaine''s Hydro Dragon Sovereign, what a thorough analysis. As for me, I''ll go around performing miracles, spreading hope and freedom, and gathering all those who carry justice in their hearts." Furina looked at the gathering of gods discussing how to conquer a world and timidly raised her hand: "I-I think we could also involve The Steambird. Sometimes, the power of public opinion is more effective than military force." Everyone turned to look at her. Furina swallowed nervously. Although she was technically a god, she¡­ didn''t possess any divine power. Facing the illustrious Wind God and her superior, the Lord Heavenly Principle, she was still very afraid. Noah looked at Furina, who resembled a trembling little rabbit, and nodded. "In short, anything useful for conquering a world can be adopted. Even if we were to build an Opera Epiclese out of thin air during our descent to conduct judgment, it would work." "After descending, we must judge a city in the most imposing manner possible and secure the faith of all its citizens." "I''ve already demonstrated how it''s done in Inazuma and Sumeru. Of course, you can modify the process as you see fit." Focalors nodded. Ever since her return from Celestia, she had discussed many plans with Neuvillette. They could even replicate Fontaine''s governmental system directly, establishing a complete city-state of justice. Noah picked up Furina''s cup and took a sip of coffee, looking toward the direction of the Opera Epiclese and the guillotine-like structure nearby. "Having discussed so much, everyone is already prepared. One final point: in that world, where order has collapsed and corruption reigns, the God of Justice must descend with the Sword of Judgment held high, to judge all." "Mystery is the central theme. The God of Justice must reside in the heavens. If the god descends to the earth and takes on form, the people will grow suspicious. They will question the god''s motives and the differences between themselves and the god. Once the divine becomes comparable, the desire for rebellion will grow¡ªjust as it did in Khaenri''ah." Focalors nodded. This was precisely why the Lord Heavenly Principle needed Furina, her persona, as her earthly vessel. "Let''s go. Open the World Gate." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Additionally, Focalors, when you descend, deliver a deafening pronouncement of judgment to that world." "Give that corrupt, dark world an unforgettable shock of justice." Clap! Noah snapped his fingers, and the space shifted. Everyone was transported to the massive guillotine-like structure next to the Opera Epiclese. "Let''s use this as the World Gate. It fits perfectly with the theme of justice and judgment in that world." Venti, Furina, Focalors, and Neuvillette stood behind him, looking up at the massive, guillotine-like structure. Noah stretched out his hand, silently chanting in his heart. System, begin. [Ding! Location set.] [The system is starting to connect the dimensional coordinates of the world of Akame ga Kill.] [The interference for descending into the world of Akame ga Kill has been constructed. Host, please prepare.] Buzz¡ª A massive golden beam of light shot into the sky from the guillotine-like structure, expanding continuously until it enveloped the entire building. The building''s nature was completely transformed. The golden light pierced the dimensions, descending into the unknown dimension of the Akame ga Kill world. "It''s your turn, Focalors," Noah said, looking toward her. Focalors stepped forward, clasping her hands at her chest. She took a deep breath and walked into the golden light. An incomprehensible, higher-dimensional power connected to her. She understood that the words she was about to say would carry infinite divine authority and descend upon that world. Under the watchful gazes of Noah, Furina, Venti, and Neuvillette, she slowly began to speak. "I, Focalors de Fontaine, Queen of All Waters, Kindreds, Peoples and Laws, the God of Justice and Water, hereby descend upon this decaying world to deliver the judgment of justice¡ª" The higher-dimensional power transformed her words into boundless divine might, descending upon the other world. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 52 - 52: Your Majesty, Even the Gods Use Miracles to Honor You After half a month, once again, a beam of light that connected heaven and earth appeared for the entire world to see. This power''s dimensional level was far too high; even gods could not comprehend exactly what it was. The people of Fontaine, who had not witnessed divine power since the darkness of Khaenri''ah''s Cataclysm, stood dumbfounded, staring at the enormous beam of light that linked the heavens and the earth. In their ears echoed the voice of their Fontaine deity. For the people of Fontaine, their Hydro Archon, Furina, did not possess the majesty one might expect of a god. Compared to a divine being, she was more like a superstar. The Fontainians had never seen Furina''s divine power before. Her status as a god was something they accepted only because they had grown up, grown old, and lived their entire lives watching Furina walk through Fontaine''s streets. From five hundred years ago to the present, Furina had been part of the Fontainians'' lives. The idea that Furina was a god had simply become common sense. "Wow! That''s Lady Furina''s voice! That''s Lady Furina''s power!" "A beam of light connecting heaven and earth¡ªhow incredible! This is the first time in five hundred years we''ve seen Lady Furina perform a miracle!" "Lady Furina truly lives up to being our God of Fontaine. How magnificent!" "What a spectacular and terrifying power! The power of a god!" The people of Fontaine gazed toward the unimaginable miracle. To them, Furina had always been a god. However, now that they had witnessed her divine power, their adoration for the superstar-god only grew stronger. After all, such a powerful god was approachable and unpretentious, just like an ordinary human¡ªshe only had a somewhat eccentric personality. Wasn''t it perfectly normal for gods to have quirks that humans couldn''t comprehend? At the Hearth of the Hearth, a children''s orphanage in the Court of Fontaine, the Fourth Fatui Harbinger, Arlecchino, known by her codename The Knave, crossed her arms as she gazed at this infinite divine spectacle. "Such divine might¡­ As expected of one of the Seven Archons, a god as powerful as Her Majesty the Empress." "Could it be that this is a warning to Snezhnaya because the Fatui have been going too far with their information gathering and ruin excavation efforts in Fontaine lately?" "As expected of Fontaine''s Hydro Archon, Furina." She believed Furina''s usual flamboyance¡ªacting like a superstar¡ªwas merely a facade to hide her true strength, a classic case of playing the fool to outsmart the enemy. And now, it seemed she was correct. After all, not one of the Seven Archons was simple. "It seems our plans to seek the Gnosis will have to be delayed~." In Sumeru, Snezhnaya, Liyue, Inazuma, Natlan, Mondstadt¡ªthose who understood the situation and those who did not¡ªwhether gods or dragons, all raised their heads to witness this incomprehensible scene. However, the changes occurring in the world made it clear to them that this beam of light was the cause. The first unexplained light pillar had appeared in Inazuma, and then changes began happening across the world. Though these changes were strange, they seemed to be steering Teyvat toward a better future. "The world is definitely undergoing some kind of transformation." At this moment, walking through the Sumeru desert toward the Vourukasha Oasis, the third-ranked Fatui Harbinger, codenamed The Maiden, gazed at the golden pillar of light through the veil that covered her face. Her delicate hands were clasped at her chest, silently praying for something. A melodious voice emerged from her lips like a song. "Ah~ How merciful and magnificent You are, Lord of the Eternal Throne. Your divine power is truly worthy of worship~" "How grateful I am to the Lord of the Eternal Throne for granting me salvation. I shall devote my all to You~" She had become a Fatui Harbinger solely to gain the protection of the Cryo Archon, afraid that she would become a mindless Seelie. She had repressed her emotions for so long, silently weeping and singing sorrowful songs alone. Now that the curse on her had lifted, she would go to the last leader of the Seelie race, Nabu Malikata, and await the command of the Lord of the Eternal Throne. At the Court of Fontaine''s Maison Gardiennage, a beautiful woman with long black-purple hair, dressed in stylish and capable attire, gazed at the beam of light with her violet eyes. Her slender fingers brushed against the pistol at her waist. "So, it has finally begun? Conquering another world¡­ Can I really accomplish such an arduous task?" Clorinde''s faith was resolute, but she had been deeply shocked after receiving information transmitted to her by Lady Furina in her divine form. Everyone in the Maison Gardiennage was to accompany her and Lord Neuvillette to establish a city of justice in the other world. Not only the Maison Gardiennage but also the elite members of Fontaine''s Special Security Force were to embark on this mission as well. Chavoret furrowed her brows, her heart pounding. Her hands, gripping her spear, were slightly sweaty. "To conquer another world¡­ I hope I can contribute to Fontaine''s success." She would help the Hydro Archon carry out justice in that broken world, giving her all to fulfill the task. Recalling the information about that world, her gaze sharpened, and she clenched her teeth. A world like that must be punished by the justice of Fontaine. Walking along the road leading to the Opera Epiclese, the administrator of Meropide Fortress, Wriothesley, rubbed his fists together. "It seems the time has come. For those in that world, the death penalty that doesn''t exist in Fontaine must be established. I don''t mind becoming the blade for Lord Neuvillette and Lady Furina." ¡­ The World of Akame ga Kill Rumble¡ª High in the sky, golden clouds appeared above the city known as Kyoroch. In an instant, as though a pebble had been thrown into a calm lake, the golden clouds expanded outward at an unimaginable speed. Within a few blinks, they had spread to nearby cities, and soon, nearly half the sky of the entire world was engulfed. Blue light, like rays of hope, filtered through the gaps in the golden clouds and shone down on the earth. It lit up the people''s faces, reflecting in their eyes. In the city of Kyoroch, the ones truly in control were not the city lords but a religious group called Path of Peace. The bishop, who was already troubled by the vice leader Bolic, whom the Imperial Prime Minister had planted as a spy to control Path of Peace, looked up at the sky in shock. Exclamations of astonishment echoed around him. "Good heavens! Look at the sky! A miracle! Is this a miracle?" "The sky has turned golden! Is a god descending upon us?" "This is unbelievable!" The Imperial Capital. While the people cried out in awe at the changes in the sky, inside the palace, the true manipulator behind the empire''s corruption and darkness, Prime Minister Honest, sat eating meat, his face dripping with grease. He looked at the puppet young emperor and burst into laughter. "Hahaha! Your Majesty, look! Even the gods in the heavens are using miracles to celebrate the golden age of the empire that you have created! This is truly extraordinary!" Under the threatening gaze of Prime Minister Honest, the other officials chimed in. "That''s right, that''s right! Even the gods are singing praises of His Majesty!" "The empire is in a state of peace and prosperity!" "This is truly wonderful." The young emperor looked at the sky outside the great hall and nodded. "Indeed. But the empire''s current prosperity would not have been possible without Prime Minister and the virtuous ministers." Far to the northern frontier of the empire. In a military camp, Esdeath, who was drinking with her soldiers, looked at the sky, her brows furrowing as she listened to the exclamations of the soldiers around her. Before she could reprimand them, the sky presented an even more unimaginable sight. The golden clouds swirling in the sky began to spin, displaying nature''s overwhelming and terrifying power. The spinning vortex expanded, forming a colossal circular void ten times larger than the Imperial Capital. In the center of the vortex, a massive blue scale appeared under the stunned gazes of people across the world. Along with the scale came a voice that descended mercilessly from the heavens. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The voice reverberated, striking into the hearts of all who heard it. Those with hands stained in sin could not help but feel fear rise in their hearts, as though they were compelled to kneel and confess their guilt. Meanwhile, those tormented by evil and suffering gazed at the enormous scale, tears of longing and hope streaming down their faces, as though the god''s voice promised salvation. "I, Focalors de Fontaine, Queen of All Waters, Kindreds, Peoples and Laws, the God of Justice and Water, hereby descend upon this decaying world to deliver the judgment of justice¡ª" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 54 - 54: I, Esdeath, Wish to Challenge the Gods No¡­ It was too early to draw any conclusions. A thorough investigation was necessary. If the god was real, as the root cause of the empire''s corruption, I would undoubtedly be judged. However, if the god was nothing extraordinary, I certainly wouldn''t tuck my tail between my legs and flee. Prime Minister Honest''s eyes darted shrewdly as he glanced toward General Budo, the loyalist standing among the military leaders. The empire had only two strongest individuals, and Budo was an unwavering servant who only obeyed the young emperor''s commands. Now was the time to eliminate this fool. If the emperor sent him to investigate and he happened to die, so be it¡ªplans could always be adjusted. ¡­ Northern Imperial Border. Near the imperial army encampment, towering ice mountains hundreds of meters high stretched across the horizon, forming a small glacial region. Within the semi-transparent glaciers, one could vaguely see countless humanoid shadows. Those were the allied forces of tens of thousands of tribes, frozen within the ice. Esdeath, once a general of the empire and now its strongest warrior, stood at the forefront. Behind her was one of her Three Beasts, Liver. The man, who resembled a refined old gentleman, turned back to gaze at the glacier, which had ended the 300,000-strong alliance of the tribal armies like a force of gods and demons. "No matter how many times I see it, General''s power remains worthy of admiration." Draped entirely in white and dressed like a naval admiral, with ice-blue hair cascading to her waist, Esdeath radiated an ominous bloodlust that came naturally from her countless kills. She gazed at the golden clouds, which were slowly fading from the sky, a smile of anticipation and fervor tugging at her lips. "Heh¡­ Compared to that divine power that just descended, my strength is no more than that of a rabbit before a lion. For a moment there, I actually felt fear¡­ Heh, hahahaha." "This is exhilarating, truly exhilarating. Killing these tribal weaklings has grown boring. How long has it been since I felt such excitement? Hahaha¡­" Her words claimed she had been afraid, yet her arms wrapped around herself as though savoring the feeling. Her ice-cold, beautiful face flushed with an uncontainable excitement. "That''s right¡ªI am already the strongest among humanity. How could mere humans ever satisfy me?" Her ice-blue eyes burned with fervent intensity as she looked toward the direction where the scales and the divine gate were slowly fading. The soldiers watched their general in her maddened state, swallowing nervously. Though they were filled with admiration and fervor for their god-like general, her words seemed to imply she wished to challenge the gods. One of the Three Beasts, Nyau, who loved dissecting small animals and collecting women''s faces, clasped his hands behind his head and said, "That''s our general for you. Challenging a god¡­ It''s something us mortals wouldn''t even dare dream of." Liver, ever the gentleman, added, "In any case, whatever General orders us to do, we will follow without hesitation." Another of the Three Beasts, Daidara, a warrior who had been defeated and then sworn loyalty to Esdeath, licked his lips with bloodthirsty excitement: "That''s right. Our lives already belong to General." Esdeath listened to her subordinates and replied as though it were the most natural thing in the world: "As the weak who have been defeated by me and conquered, your lives are already under my control. My words are the supreme command." The Three Beasts lowered their heads in loyalty and said in unison, "Yes." Esdeath glanced back at the glacier where she had casually buried 300,000 tribal coalition soldiers. Her ice-blue eyes, burning with fervor and anticipation, turned toward the direction where the divine miracle had disappeared. "The tribes are nearly eradicated; they can no longer pose a threat. Now, notify the entire army¡ªwe''re returning to the Imperial Capital." The Three Beasts replied in unison: "Yes." Esdeath traced the black mark on her chest with her finger, a chilling smile curling at her lips. "A god¡­ Hehehehe, just how vast is the gap between me and a god? Show me." Would challenging a god result in death? If so, it would only mean she was too weak¡ªa natural outcome. But it had been far, far too long since she''d encountered an opponent who could satisfy her lust for battle. Even General Budo of the Imperial Capital''s Guard could not withstand a single blow from her. As Esdeath issued her command, the empire''s million-strong army, which had subdued the tribal rebellion, began to mobilize. "General''s orders: Mission accomplished. The tribal rebellion has been crushed." "The Imperial Army will now withdraw to the capital." The voices of the million soldiers roared in unison, shaking the heavens and the earth. "Understood¡ª!" ¡­ Kyoroch As the origin of the divine miracle, a 200-meter-tall blue crystal gate, resembling a guillotine, stood proudly at the heart of this city, the second-largest in the empire. The original buildings of the city had been seamlessly displaced outward, as though this massive stretch of land had always existed here. Behind the divine gate loomed a colossal opera house, towering 300 meters high and covering an enormous area. At the entrance of the opera house stood a 200-meter-tall statue of a goddess. The goddess held in her hands the very same scales that had disappeared from the sky moments earlier. This divine miracle drew over a million people from the city, surrounding the area so tightly that not a single gap remained. Yet, not one of them could set foot onto this newly emerged land. It was as if the land ahead marked the boundary of the divine realm¡ªwithout the god''s permission, no one could cross it. The miracle of the god lay right before their eyes. The Path of Peace, the religious group that ruled the city, instantly declared the God of Justice, Focalors, as their patron deity. They prostrated themselves reverently before the miracle. The Path of Peace had never explicitly named their deity, nor did they claim dominion over any particular god. Instead, they preached that all gods in this world were manifestations of their god. The founder and leader of the Path of Peace was undeniably a shrewd man. He possessed innate abilities to heal wounds, foresee the future, and even read minds. The development of Path of Peace to its current state relied entirely on his charisma. In the original timeline, he had even foreseen the marriage between Tatsumi and Mine. When the true god, Focalors, descended, he immediately converted to the God of Justice on the spot. His religious order thus became one that truly worshipped a real god. The spies sent by the empire to infiltrate and dismantle Path of Peace no longer concerned him. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Previously, he lacked the power to deal with them. He had foreseen a future where Night Raid would help him remove the spies who were corrupting and abusing the female believers of the Path of Peace. However, he had not foreseen the descent of a true god. Of course, he did not believe himself capable of predicting the arrival of such a magnificent deity. At that moment, cries of astonishment rang out continuously. "Ohhhhhh¡ª" "The Divine Gate! The god has descended!" "A god!" "The God of Justice!" ¡­ Furina had been granted a conduit of divine power by her godly persona, Focalors. Now able to wield divine power, she and Neuvillette were the first to step through the World Gate. The moment they passed through the gate, their vision spun. When it returned to normal and they opened their eyes, everything had already changed. With her newfound divine power, Furina could clearly sense the differences between this world and Teyvat. The air carried an energy completely unlike elemental power. What unfolded before her eyes was a vast sea of people, kneeling as far as she could see. Having never seen such a scene, Furina was initially startled, but her performer''s discipline allowed her to immediately slip into character. "Hahahahaha¡ª" Furina let out a bright, confident laugh, spreading her arms wide as the divine power within her surged. Buzz¡ª An intangible and immaterial force instantly lifted at least 200,000 kneeling people from their positions. "Hahahaha, stand up, my people!" "I am Furina de Fontaine, the incarnation of the God of Justice who has descended upon this world." "Here, bring forth your cries for justice and grievances to me." "Let the god listen to your pleas, let the god permit your wishes, let the god judge your deeds, and let the god define all your rights and wrongs." "Be bold and without restraint¡ªtie all your hopes and bonds to me, the God of Justice." "I shall listen to them one by one." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 54 - 54: I, Esdeath, Wish to Challenge the Gods No¡­ It was too early to draw any conclusions. A thorough investigation was necessary. If the god was real, as the root cause of the empire''s corruption, I would undoubtedly be judged. However, if the god was nothing extraordinary, I certainly wouldn''t tuck my tail between my legs and flee. Prime Minister Honest''s eyes darted shrewdly as he glanced toward General Budo, the loyalist standing among the military leaders. The empire had only two strongest individuals, and Budo was an unwavering servant who only obeyed the young emperor''s commands. Now was the time to eliminate this fool. If the emperor sent him to investigate and he happened to die, so be it¡ªplans could always be adjusted. ¡­ Northern Imperial Border. Near the imperial army encampment, towering ice mountains hundreds of meters high stretched across the horizon, forming a small glacial region. Within the semi-transparent glaciers, one could vaguely see countless humanoid shadows. Those were the allied forces of tens of thousands of tribes, frozen within the ice. Esdeath, once a general of the empire and now its strongest warrior, stood at the forefront. Behind her was one of her Three Beasts, Liver. The man, who resembled a refined old gentleman, turned back to gaze at the glacier, which had ended the 300,000-strong alliance of the tribal armies like a force of gods and demons. "No matter how many times I see it, General''s power remains worthy of admiration." Draped entirely in white and dressed like a naval admiral, with ice-blue hair cascading to her waist, Esdeath radiated an ominous bloodlust that came naturally from her countless kills. She gazed at the golden clouds, which were slowly fading from the sky, a smile of anticipation and fervor tugging at her lips. "Heh¡­ Compared to that divine power that just descended, my strength is no more than that of a rabbit before a lion. For a moment there, I actually felt fear¡­ Heh, hahahaha." "This is exhilarating, truly exhilarating. Killing these tribal weaklings has grown boring. How long has it been since I felt such excitement? Hahaha¡­" Her words claimed she had been afraid, yet her arms wrapped around herself as though savoring the feeling. Her ice-cold, beautiful face flushed with an uncontainable excitement. "That''s right¡ªI am already the strongest among humanity. How could mere humans ever satisfy me?" Her ice-blue eyes burned with fervent intensity as she looked toward the direction where the scales and the divine gate were slowly fading. The soldiers watched their general in her maddened state, swallowing nervously. Though they were filled with admiration and fervor for their god-like general, her words seemed to imply she wished to challenge the gods. One of the Three Beasts, Nyau, who loved dissecting small animals and collecting women''s faces, clasped his hands behind his head and said, "That''s our general for you. Challenging a god¡­ It''s something us mortals wouldn''t even dare dream of." Liver, ever the gentleman, added, "In any case, whatever General orders us to do, we will follow without hesitation." Another of the Three Beasts, Daidara, a warrior who had been defeated and then sworn loyalty to Esdeath, licked his lips with bloodthirsty excitement: "That''s right. Our lives already belong to General." Esdeath listened to her subordinates and replied as though it were the most natural thing in the world: "As the weak who have been defeated by me and conquered, your lives are already under my control. My words are the supreme command." The Three Beasts lowered their heads in loyalty and said in unison, "Yes." Esdeath glanced back at the glacier where she had casually buried 300,000 tribal coalition soldiers. Her ice-blue eyes, burning with fervor and anticipation, turned toward the direction where the divine miracle had disappeared. "The tribes are nearly eradicated; they can no longer pose a threat. Now, notify the entire army¡ªwe''re returning to the Imperial Capital." The Three Beasts replied in unison: "Yes." Esdeath traced the black mark on her chest with her finger, a chilling smile curling at her lips. "A god¡­ Hehehehe, just how vast is the gap between me and a god? Show me." Would challenging a god result in death? If so, it would only mean she was too weak¡ªa natural outcome. But it had been far, far too long since she''d encountered an opponent who could satisfy her lust for battle. Even General Budo of the Imperial Capital''s Guard could not withstand a single blow from her. As Esdeath issued her command, the empire''s million-strong army, which had subdued the tribal rebellion, began to mobilize. "General''s orders: Mission accomplished. The tribal rebellion has been crushed." "The Imperial Army will now withdraw to the capital." The voices of the million soldiers roared in unison, shaking the heavens and the earth. "Understood¡ª!" ¡­ Kyoroch As the origin of the divine miracle, a 200-meter-tall blue crystal gate, resembling a guillotine, stood proudly at the heart of this city, the second-largest in the empire. The original buildings of the city had been seamlessly displaced outward, as though this massive stretch of land had always existed here. Behind the divine gate loomed a colossal opera house, towering 300 meters high and covering an enormous area. At the entrance of the opera house stood a 200-meter-tall statue of a goddess. The goddess held in her hands the very same scales that had disappeared from the sky moments earlier. This divine miracle drew over a million people from the city, surrounding the area so tightly that not a single gap remained. Yet, not one of them could set foot onto this newly emerged land. It was as if the land ahead marked the boundary of the divine realm¡ªwithout the god''s permission, no one could cross it. The miracle of the god lay right before their eyes. The Path of Peace, the religious group that ruled the city, instantly declared the God of Justice, Focalors, as their patron deity. They prostrated themselves reverently before the miracle. The Path of Peace had never explicitly named their deity, nor did they claim dominion over any particular god. Instead, they preached that all gods in this world were manifestations of their god. The founder and leader of the Path of Peace was undeniably a shrewd man. He possessed innate abilities to heal wounds, foresee the future, and even read minds. The development of Path of Peace to its current state relied entirely on his charisma. In the original timeline, he had even foreseen the marriage between Tatsumi and Mine. When the true god, Focalors, descended, he immediately converted to the God of Justice on the spot. His religious order thus became one that truly worshipped a real god. The spies sent by the empire to infiltrate and dismantle Path of Peace no longer concerned him. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Previously, he lacked the power to deal with them. He had foreseen a future where Night Raid would help him remove the spies who were corrupting and abusing the female believers of the Path of Peace. However, he had not foreseen the descent of a true god. Of course, he did not believe himself capable of predicting the arrival of such a magnificent deity. At that moment, cries of astonishment rang out continuously. "Ohhhhhh¡ª" "The Divine Gate! The god has descended!" "A god!" "The God of Justice!" ¡­ Furina had been granted a conduit of divine power by her godly persona, Focalors. Now able to wield divine power, she and Neuvillette were the first to step through the World Gate. The moment they passed through the gate, their vision spun. When it returned to normal and they opened their eyes, everything had already changed. With her newfound divine power, Furina could clearly sense the differences between this world and Teyvat. The air carried an energy completely unlike elemental power. What unfolded before her eyes was a vast sea of people, kneeling as far as she could see. Having never seen such a scene, Furina was initially startled, but her performer''s discipline allowed her to immediately slip into character. "Hahahahaha¡ª" Furina let out a bright, confident laugh, spreading her arms wide as the divine power within her surged. Buzz¡ª An intangible and immaterial force instantly lifted at least 200,000 kneeling people from their positions. "Hahahaha, stand up, my people!" "I am Furina de Fontaine, the incarnation of the God of Justice who has descended upon this world." "Here, bring forth your cries for justice and grievances to me." "Let the god listen to your pleas, let the god permit your wishes, let the god judge your deeds, and let the god define all your rights and wrongs." "Be bold and without restraint¡ªtie all your hopes and bonds to me, the God of Justice." "I shall listen to them one by one." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 55 - 55: Pleading to the God About the World’s Injustice, the Judgment Begins! When the God of Justice descended before the people and proclaimed for them to voice all their grievances, promising to fulfill their wishes and judge the sins of all, she declared her intent to bear all their hopes and burdens. "God! Ohhhhh¡ª!" Generations of people who had been oppressed, exploited, and tormented by the empire''s nobles and executioners began to cry out in pain, weeping and wailing as they poured out the injustices and darkness of this world to the God of Justice. Hearing the heartrending cries, like the anguished wails of cuckoos, Furina recalled the information in her mind. Despite having played the role of a god for five hundred years, it was only now that she truly felt the thirst of those dwelling in darkness. The thirst for a god to pull them out of their suffering. The thirst for salvation. Looking at the people of this world, Furina, for the first time, felt the true responsibility of being a god. So this is the will of the Lord Heavenly Principle? she thought. I think I''m beginning to understand. "Ah¡­" Neuvillette sighed silently in his heart. Having gained a better understanding of humanity, he now had new insights. Even in Fontaine''s highest crime period, it was not a fraction as dire as this world. At this moment, Clorinde arrived with over a thousand elites from the Maison Gardiennage, followed by Chavoret leading the Special Security and Surveillance Patrol Forces. Even though they already knew the dire state of this world, they were still stunned by the sight of the suffering masses crying out in desperation for the god''s salvation. At that moment, the invisible barrier separating the people disappeared, yet the crowd remained kneeling, not daring to approach or show any irreverence toward the god. From among the crowd, the leader of the Path of Peace rushed forward, falling to his knees with a loud thud, crying out: "Oh, great God of Justice whom we have long awaited! I am the bishop of Path of Peace, the faith devoted to you in this city. I beg to speak of my grievances!" Furina was momentarily taken aback by these words. A faith devoted to the God of Justice in this world? But her strong sense of self reacted immediately. "Devout ones who believe in justice, speak your grievances loudly and clearly. Entrust them to me, the embodiment of justice itself, to listen and judge." The bishop was overjoyed. The God of Justice had recognized their faith! The Path of Peace now truly had a god. He quickly recounted how the corrupt empire exploited the people and cast its shadow of darkness over them, leading their faith to consider armed rebellion. But his assistant, Bolic, was an undercover agent sent by the empire. Bolic used his position as the bishop''s assistant to extort and oppress the people. Worse, he preyed on the female believers, countless of whom were defiled by him. Not only that, but after using them, he sold the women to brothels in the Imperial Capital. Amidst the crowd, Bolic''s face turned pale with terror. He tried to flee but was shoved forward by the enraged followers of the Path of Peace, falling flat on his face in front of the people. Desperate and hysterical, Bolic screamed with a twisted expression: "Lies! Utter lies! I''ve done no such thing! Bishop, I am your assistant¡ªwhy are you framing me?" S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Deep down, he knew the truth better than anyone. Even before the god descended, he had already felt the sharp, invisible sword of judgment piercing his heart. He had soiled himself when he was caught defiling a female believer. Now, before the God of Justice, who had come to judge all sins, his death was inevitable. Furina''s heart leapt with joy as she recalled the information about the Path of Peace in her mind. It was the empire''s largest religious organization, and the city of Kyoroch, which they controlled, was the empire''s second-largest city after the capital. She had not expected to achieve the first step of her plan so quickly upon her descent. Now, she needed to hold a grand Judgment of Justice to let the people witness the will of justice firsthand. Hovering in midair, Furina spread her arms wide and laughed loudly. "Hahaha! Excellent, wonderful! To have a sin ready for judgment the moment I descend into this world!" "Since this is a judgment, it cannot be a one-sided decree by the God of Justice. It must conclude like a grand opera, amidst the cheers of the people, so that all may revel with the god in the wailing of sinners as they are judged!" "Justice is not the justice of one person but the collective desire of all!" "Now, in the chorus of cheers, I present the first Arbiter under my command as the Hydro Archon¡ªthe Hydro Dragon Sovereign, Neuvillette!" ... In this world, dragons were legendary beings. Even a thousand years ago, no one had truly seen a dragon¡ªonly dragonkind remained. The existence of dragonkind was said to be so powerful that they could reshape entire landscapes, making them legends among Super-Class Danger Beasts. The Danger Beasts of this world were categorized from Level 1 to Level 4, followed by Special Class, and then the legendary Super Class. Leaving aside Levels 1 through 4, Special-Class Danger Beasts had the power to reshape terrain and were not much different from divine envoys in Teyvat. Of the 48 Teigu, half were crafted from the materials of Special-Class or legendary Super-Class Danger Beasts. Legendary Super-Class Danger Beasts might not quite reach the level of gods, but they were very close. Hearing that the god intended to judge him, Bolic was so terrified he lost control of his bladder. Screaming hysterically, he tried to break free and run, but the enraged citizens mercilessly shoved him back into place. Neuvillette raised his gentleman''s cane, tapping it firmly against the ground. "Silence!" The stern command echoed over all other sounds. Bolic was immediately immobilized by an invisible force, his voice silenced. The crowd, too, was rendered speechless. Far from being frightened, the people grew even more fervent. "Now, I will proclaim the laws decreed by the God of Justice for this world. From this day forth, all judgments will be carried out according to these laws!" Neuvillette began to read a modified version of Fontaine''s most critical laws, adapted for this world. In a chaotic era like this, harsh laws were essential. Moreover, knowing the will of the Lord Heavenly Principle, those deemed irredeemable in Celestia''s eyes were to be met with the death penalty. As soon as the god''s laws were proclaimed, the people''s fervor reached a fever pitch. To them, it felt as though the beautiful world they had always dreamed of was finally becoming a reality. "Long live the God of Justice¡ª!" "Long live the God of Justice¡ª!" However, a small portion of the crowd trembled in fear, drenched in sweat. Their hearts dared not harbor hatred, terrified that the god might detect their presence and judge them on the spot. They wanted to flee¡ªto escape this city. Furina''s voice rang out loudly, announcing to the entire city: "I, Furina de Fontaine, now declare the opening of the first trial in this world. The Court of Justice is hereby open to all!" Creak¡ª The massive doors of the grand Opera Epiclese, capable of seating 100,000 spectators, slowly opened behind her. Neuvillette proclaimed, "Now, the Maison Gardiennage is in session. The defendant, the plaintiff, and the defense shall be present for judgment!" Clorinde, leading members of the Maison Gardiennage, brought the first sinner into the courtroom. Bolic, bound and immobilized, was dragged in despite his overwhelming terror. Though on the verge of fainting, he was unable to resist. The people, filled with anticipation, fervor, and excitement, began filing into the divine tribunal, eager to witness the god''s first judgment upon a sinner. Among the crowd were members of Night Raid, who had just arrived and heard the proclamations of the God of Justice and the laws read by the Hydro Dragon Sovereign. Leone whispered excitedly into Najenda''s ear, "Boss, these laws are like a dream! Even the Revolutionary Army''s laws for the people can''t compare to this!" The purple twin-tailed Mine clenched her fists, nodding. "Yeah! These laws are entirely for the happiness of the people. It''s unbelievable." Najenda remained silent for a moment, then nodded. She knew more than the others. The truth was, the Revolutionary Army''s uprising wasn''t entirely for the people. It was only when compared to the corrupt empire that the Revolutionary Army appeared just. But justice couldn''t withstand comparison. Once compared, the Revolutionary Army was riddled with sins as well. Bran, the spiked-haired man, asked in a low voice, "Should we go in?" His excitement was palpable¡ªthis was the god''s Tribunal, after all. Najenda clenched her fists. "Yes. Let''s go witness what a true judgment of justice looks like." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 56 - 56: Night Raid Wants to Join, Is a God Emerging in This World? In the Tribunal that resembled an opera theater, every seat in the audience was filled. The God of Justice sat at the highest point, watching as the sinner was judged for their crimes. Before the god, the sinner''s desperate attempts at excuses were laid bare. As the trial progressed, the sinner''s hysterical ugliness and all the evidence of their crimes were fully displayed before the audience. The angered cries of the spectators reverberated throughout the Tribunal. "Kill him!" "Let him die!" "Tear him apart!" "Death penalty!" The audience''s unwavering and unified will filled the opera house. Among the audience, the members of Night Raid were deeply shaken as they watched this worldview-shattering scene. Is this what a true judgment of justice looks like? All the evidence of the sinner''s crimes was revealed to the people, their collective will determined the guilt or innocence, and the law rendered the final verdict. Neither the empire nor the Revolutionary Army had ever created laws that truly served the people¡ªthey existed only to serve the empire or the Revolutionary Army itself. The God of Justice had returned the power of determining right and wrong to the people, leaving the law to execute the final judgment. Wasn''t this equivalent to saying that the people were the true masters of this world? A solemn voice cut through the furious cries, pulling Night Raid out of their thoughts. "Silence!" The Arbiter, referred to as the Hydro Dragon Sovereign by the God of Justice, spoke. "Now, the trial is concluded. Under the supervision of the God of Justice, this Arbiter shall deliver the final verdict." "Bolic, the defendant, is found guilty of abusing his religious position to deceive, extort, and defile numerous women. He sold many of them to brothels in the Imperial Capital, exploited and plundered the people''s wealth." "I hereby sentence you to death. Effective immediately." The stern pronouncement caused Bolic, already hysterical and despairing, to faint from sheer terror. "Yes! Ohhhh!" The crowd erupted in a thunderous roar of approval, their cheers filling the entire opera house. At the moment of the final verdict, the lingering darkness and injustice in the hearts of the people were swept away completely. Clorinde, her expression cold, stepped forward and signaled to the members of the Maison Gardiennage to remove Bolic. "Take him away. Execute the death sentence!" Her heart was ablaze with fury, burning as though it would consume her entirely. Despite her many years in Fontaine''s law enforcement, even the most detestable trials she had ever witnessed were not one-tenth as heinous as this one. If not for the need to publicly execute this beast before the people, she would have shot him full of holes with her gun right then and there. Under the watchful eyes of the city''s citizens, Bolic''s head was severed from his body, marking the conclusion of the first trial. The people''s cheers resounded across the entire city. The suffocating gloom that had shrouded the city was entirely lifted, as though it were bathed in constant sunlight. After the trial, the Maison Gardiennage and the Special Security and Surveillance Patrol Forces swiftly took control of the city''s order. The faithful of the Path of Peace cooperated enthusiastically, harboring not a single thought of seeking power for themselves. It must be said that the leader of the Path of Peace was indeed a very clever man. Under the active cooperation of the Path of Peace, the entire city was sealed off, preventing any sinners from escaping. After the city was locked down, the Opera Epiclese began ten days of non-stop, sleepless trials. The citizens submitted requests for judgment to the Maison Gardiennage, and the judges reviewed these petitions. Meanwhile, the Maison Gardiennage and the Special Security and Surveillance Patrol Forces scoured the city, capturing and pursuing sinners to bring them before the court. Every trial was conducted with absolute fairness and justice. Witnessing trial after trial, the citizens came to deeply understand what true justice meant. True justice was justice aligned with the will of the people. Although the law enforcement officers relentlessly apprehended sinners across the city, creating an atmosphere of fear and severity, the streets were still filled with laughter and cheer. Everywhere, people discussed the sentences, the justice meted out, and the rulings of the god and the supreme arbiter. The sinners, driven to hysteria, were publicly executed in the squares, rapidly reducing the city''s collective "sin value." The members of Night Raid emerged from the audience after witnessing the 326th trial. They saw the joyful, lively streets and felt dazed. In the face of true justice, they began to question the justice they had been pursuing. Bulat looked at the streets filled with laughter and cheer. He had never seen such a sight before. He clenched his fists and asked, "Boss, do you think the Revolutionary Army is truly just?" "While I believe what I''ve been doing is just, is the Revolutionary Army itself just?" He turned his gaze toward Najenda as he spoke. Mine pressed her lips together and also looked at Najenda. Having seen true justice, this city felt like a paradise beyond her wildest dreams. She had fought so that children like her wouldn''t have to suffer discrimination, dreaming of a nation where everyone was equal and fair. Now, it seemed such a nation already existed here. Najenda didn''t answer. Compared to the empire, the Revolutionary Army could claim justice if it offered the people relatively less exploitation. But compared to the city touched by the God of Justice, even the Revolutionary Army was steeped in sin. Leone crossed her arms and laughed heartily. "Hahaha, Boss, your silence is as good as admitting it." "I joined Night Raid because I couldn''t stand the nobles in the capital. I wanted to kill those bastards who bullied ordinary people." "But compared to the Revolutionary Army, those guys"¡ªshe gestured at the enforcers of the Maison Gardiennage¡ª"are the real justice. So, sorry, Boss. I want to leave Night Raid." "Of course, I''ll return the Imperial Arm the Revolutionary Army gave me." At Leone''s words, the already wavering hearts of Night Raid members were pushed closer to abandoning the Revolutionary Army. Akame looked at the Maison Gardiennage enforcers capturing criminals. As a former member of the empire''s assassination unit, she understood the empire''s darkness. She also recognized how bright the city under the God of Justice truly was. Turning back to Najenda, Akame spoke coolly: "Boss, I want to leave Night Raid as well and join them," she said, pointing to the Maison Gardiennage''s enforcers. Bulat looked apologetically at Najenda, scratching his spiked hair. "I''m sorry, Boss, but I feel the same way." Najenda took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. "I understand." The Revolutionary Army was originally seen as justice. However, now that true justice had been witnessed, those who had joined the army for the sake of justice would naturally grow disillusioned upon realizing that their organization was not as righteous as they had thought. Najenda understood that Night Raid had effectively ceased to exist the moment they arrived here. "I''ll inform the Revolutionary Army about this," she said, pausing before smiling faintly. "And then, I''ll join here as well." A woman with long purple hair that reached her waist rubbed her eyes and asked, "Did something happen?" Her question broke the tension in the air. Leone clapped Sheele heartily on the shoulder and laughed. "Pfft¡­ Hahaha! Sheele, you''re as clueless as ever, huh? Hahaha!" ¡­ Teyvat World Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Celestia "Well done. You''ve managed to complete the first step so quickly." Noah sat on his throne, one leg crossed over the other, watching the live broadcast unfold. The Human Realm Force System rapidly extended its influence over the Akame ga Kill world, extracting threads of faith and law from it. "The strength of the laws in the Akame ga Kill world is only one tier below that of Teyvat. It''s even capable of generating power comparable to that of a high-ranking god. Impressive." A colorful thread of law appeared in his hand. With a casual grip, he condensed it into a Vision unique to the Akame ga Kill world, holding it in his palm before tossing it toward the world below. The broadcast shifted to a scene showing a woman with long ice-blue hair radiating an ominous, murderous aura. "I thought the world''s power would peak at a lower-tier god level, but it seems that''s not the case¡­" "The Akame ga Kill world is in the process of ascending to a high-energy world. It only needs to fully manifest a god, and it will stand on the same level as Teyvat." "Eighty percent of the world''s rules are governed by ice, and twenty percent by time. Though its laws aren''t as robust as Teyvat''s, they already rival the strength of the first-generation Seven Archons of the Human World." "If this were to consolidate into a proper authority, it could completely give rise to a new god." With a wave of his hand, Noah opened a portal to the Akame ga Kill world before him. "Ice and time laws are counterproductive for Furina and Neuvillette to face¡­" "The combat power of the first-generation Archons shouldn''t be allowed to interfere on the chessboard of the second-generation Archons." Standing from his throne, a faint smirk curved his lips. "Thus, I, the Heavenly Principle, shall personally oversee the matter." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 57 - 57: Defier of the Heavenly Principle, Your Journey Ends Here The dividing line between low-energy worlds and high-energy worlds is the creation of beings tied to laws or conceptual lifeforms. Only worlds possessing avatars of laws, known as gods, or conceptual gods can ascend to the status of high-energy worlds. High-energy worlds alone can develop suppressive forces like Gaia Consciousness, Alaya Consciousness, Plane Consciousness, or Planetary Consciousness¡ªmechanisms that actively sustain and promote the world''s growth. With such suppressive forces, worlds can autonomously avoid extinction-level crises. However, not all high-energy worlds with gods possess such suppressive forces. The birth of a god is merely a foundational condition, as gods are essentially the administrators of the world. For instance, in Teyvat, there are no such suppressive forces, or rather, the Heavenly Principle itself acts as a humanoid suppressive force. In fact, the Heavenly Principle surpasses standard suppressive forces, resembling a fusion of a creator and a suppressive force. For a world like Akame ga Kill, which only needs an opportunity to become a high-energy world, the role of the devourer is to ensure it never gets that chance. While the odds of a god triggering the awakening of suppressive forces are slim, the risk cannot be ignored. Should suppressive forces rise in opposition, unforeseen complications could arise during the assimilation process. Although the benefits of devouring a high-energy world are beyond imagination, Teyvat is still in a fractured state¡ªtoo risky to gamble with now. Noah was just about to act personally, intending to capture Esdeath and bring her to Celestia for observation. Suddenly, the spatial sigil on the throne belonging to Asmoday began to glow. Asmoday appeared on her throne. Upon seeing Noah, she greeted him respectfully: "Master." Noah stroked his chin thoughtfully. "Is there an issue with the routine patrol of the lower worlds?" Asmoday shook her head. "There is no issue with the world itself, but a war has broken out among the nations of the lower realms. Should I intervene to stop it?" The first world was currently in its equivalent of the 18th century, in the midst of what could be considered its First World War. Noah glanced at the aloof Asmoday, a plan forming in his mind. "Ah, Asmoday, leave the humans'' wars alone; it''s just part of their normal historical trajectory. I have a more important task for you." Hearing that she had been assigned a mission, Asmoday''s golden eyes lit up with determination as she focused intently on Noah. "Please, Master, command me." To her, every task assigned by the Heavenly Principle benefited Teyvat. No matter the challenge, as long as it was for Teyvat''s prosperity, she would see it through. Noah snapped his fingers, projecting the image of the Akame ga Kill world before her. "Currently, the Akame ga Kill world has been preliminarily enveloped by the Human Realm Force System. Human faith is already within our grasp," Noah began. "However, this world is quite unique. It is on the verge of birthing a god. If that happens, it could cause complications for the assimilation process." Hearing that the assimilation might face difficulties, Asmoday''s golden eyes immediately gleamed with palpable, murderous intent. "I will eliminate her right now," she declared, her tone icy. As she prepared to step into the world gate, Noah quickly stopped her. "I''m not finished yet! Don''t rush, Asmoday." He couldn''t help but feel both helpless and amused. Asmoday seemed to care about the assimilation of worlds even more than he, the Heavenly Principle, did. Her "workaholic" attitude¡ªone that seemed to scream, If I can''t work, I''d rather die¡ªwas endearing in a way, though it left him helpless. Asmoday halted and turned back. "Please continue, Master." Noah gestured toward the image of Esdeath on the projection. "Since she is someone capable of triggering the transformation of this world into a high-energy world, suppress and seal her, then bring her to me. Killing her would be too wasteful." After all, Esdeath had been his very first reason to immerse himself in this world¡ªa dominant yet elegant sadist. Beyond personal sentiment, Esdeath''s mindset was practically tailor-made for someone like him, the Heavenly Principle. Her philosophy dictated that the strong should dominate the weak, and the weak were naturally the property of the strong. Once defeated, she would wholeheartedly submit to her conqueror, much like Asmoday herself. Furthermore, Esdeath represented a critical opportunity for the world to ascend to high-energy status. Her potential rivaled even the Four Shadows of the Heavens. Despite not yet being a god, she already wielded power comparable to a high-ranking god. Should she ascend, her authority¡ªcomposed of 80% Ice Rules and 20% Time Rules¡ªwould be on par with, if not slightly below, the Four Shadows of the Heavens. Asmoday nodded, her demeanor as mechanical and obedient as ever. "Understood, Master. I will proceed immediately." With that, she stepped through the world gate. The scene shifted to the Akame ga Kill world. Though the environmental conditions differed from those of Teyvat, causing some minor discomfort for Asmoday, her power remained unaffected. As a Sustainer of the Heavenly Principle, her strength was intrinsically tied to Noah''s. As long as the Heavenly Principle were intact, no world could diminish her power. Using her authority over space, she quickly scanned and located her target. ¡­ On the northern plains, Esdeath was leading the empire''s million-strong army back to the capital. The Imperial Capital was far from the northern border, and with such a massive force, even at their fastest pace, the journey would take at least a month. Esdeath, riding a captured tiger-like Danger Beast as her mount, glanced down at her subordinates on horseback. "How many days until we reach the capital?" she asked. Liver, ever respectful, retrieved a pocket watch from his coat and replied, "At least 17 more days, General. If you''re in a hurry, you could leave us behind and capture a flying Danger Beast to return ahead of the army." Esdeath let out a cold snort. "Hmph. Just report the time; the rest is unnecessary." Liver retracted his pocket watch and sighed. "The General is as considerate of her subordinates as ever." Though General Esdeath was merciless to foreign tribes, akin to a demon, she treated her soldiers and civilians with remarkable kindness. She often distributed the rewards given by the Emperor among her troops and shared meals with regular soldiers in the barracks. Because of this, the soldiers under General Esdeath were the empire''s most elite and battle-hardened forces, and she was well-loved by the citizens of the capital. At that moment, the million-strong army''s horses suddenly lost control, neighing wildly. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What''s going on? The horses are out of control!" "Damn it! Hold the reins tight!" "Hey! What''s happening?" As chaos spread among the soldiers, Esdeath rose from her Danger Beast mount, her sharp gaze locked forward. "The atmosphere of the entire space has changed! What a powerful sense of oppression! Something is coming from somewhere!" Esdeath''s ice-blue eyes narrowed, fixed on the distance ahead. Her body was reacting with fear. Trembling. What was it? A legendary Super-Class Danger Beast? Even as her body shivered in fright, her eyes and face lit up with uncontainable excitement. "All units, halt!" Crack¡ªBuzz¡ª A sound like fabric being torn reverberated across the heavens and earth. Everyone turned to see an enormous black-and-red rift slowly opening in the space ahead, resembling a terrifying gaping maw. The rift was so massive it could have swallowed nearly half of the army. An unimaginable sense of oppression surged out from the tear in space. Under this crushing pressure, the horses of the million-strong army collapsed to the ground, unable to rise. One of the commanders, his face twisted in fear, screamed, "Dear heavens! What is that?" Esdeath drew the sword at her waist, her entire being trembling with exhilaration as she gazed at the rift. From the rift stepped a woman with long white hair and golden eyes, her entire presence radiating a pressure so overwhelming it seemed to tear the heavens and crush the earth. The word "god" involuntarily surfaced in Esdeath''s mind. No human could exude such a terrifying aura, one that even made her body tremble in terror. Asmoday emerged from the spatial tear, her cold gaze fixed on the target who had drawn her sword in defiance. "Defier of the Heavenly Principle, your journey ends here." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 58 - 58: Esdeath, You Are Mine Now, You Have No Objections, Right? Esdeath gazed up at the god who had torn through space, realizing that she was the target of this divine being''s words. She didn''t know why, nor did she need to know. Wrapping her arms around herself, Esdeath couldn''t stop her body from trembling uncontrollably, as if she were an ordinary person standing before a volcanic eruption or an apocalyptic tsunami. Yet, she felt an undeniable heat within her¡ªa burning desire to fight. To fight! To challenge this incomprehensibly powerful god. To fill the void in her heart that no one else could satisfy. Hehehe, so strong, so terrifying, but so exhilarating¡­ Esdeath''s heart roared with excitement, and a look of anticipation lit up her face. "Defying the Heavenly Principle? I don''t know what that means, but I''m the target, right? If it''s me, then let''s skip the talking!" "Let me see just how vast the gap between a god and me truly is!" The moment she shouted these words, her trembling body sprang into motion, leaping with wild abandon as she unleashed the full power of her ice abilities. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Haah¡ª!" With a swing of her sword-wielding arm, she aimed at the god in the sky. In an instant, blue light erupted in the space before her. Crack! Crack! The deafening sound of glaciers grinding against the earth filled the air as towering ice mountains, thousands of meters tall, rose in the blink of an eye, reaching toward the god in the heavens. Boom! Boom! Boom! Hundreds of these massive ice peaks emerged with speeds far beyond human comprehension. One moment, the landscape was a grassland. The next, it had transformed into a glacial expanse spanning dozens of miles. The temperature plummeted by 200 degrees Celsius, nearing absolute zero. Asmoday, her expression cold and unflinching, raised her hand. A crimson spatial cube materialized in her palm¡ªthe condensed manifestation of the laws of space. This was not merely the control of laws that an ordinary demon god might wield. It was the mastery of authority, achieved only when the laws were fully integrated. "Hmph." With a cold snort, she acted. Buzz¡ª The space around Esdeath froze in an instant, as though she were encased in a transparent block of glass. Mid-leap in the air, Esdeath''s body came to an abrupt halt. Yet, she paid no mind to her immobilization. Her attack had already been launched at the god, and her ice-blue eyes burned with unrelenting fervor. Boom! Boom! Boom! Hundreds of colossal ice mountains and sharp peaks crashed into Asmoday. For a moment, the sky for miles around was consumed by a massive, inverted pyramid of ice. The inverted ice mountains didn''t last more than two seconds before being obliterated by a torrent of crimson spatial cubes. Boom! Boom! Boom! No, not obliterated¡ªconsumed. The massive glaciers spanning several kilometers were devoured in an instant by the countless crimson cubes, surging like a flood. The cubes then coalesced into massive serpentine forms, dozens in number, and surged toward the immobilized Esdeath. Esdeath''s ice-blue eyes reflected the unscathed figure of the god, not even a single strand of her hair disturbed. "What? My full strength¡­ it didn''t even so much as touch her hair!" "Ahhhhhhhhh¡ª!" Perhaps from the sheer force of pouring all her energy into the attack, her body felt like it was pushing past its limits. Esdeath screamed as she tried to break through the spatial seal that bound her. An even brighter blue aura flared around her, illuminating her body. Crack! Crack! Under the glow of her ice power, even time itself seemed to slow, on the verge of freezing at absolute zero. But before she could shatter the seal, the serpentine streams of spatial cubes overwhelmed her, flooding her entire being. Thousands upon thousands of cubes rapidly closed in on Esdeath, shrinking into a single golden cube that encapsulated her. In the blink of an eye, the golden cube appeared in Asmoday''s hand. "A near-complete mastery of rules, yet still unrefined into authority," she said coldly as she stared at the golden cube containing Esdeath. Without sparing even a glance at the million-strong army, whose faces were twisted in terror, Asmoday turned. Behind her, space ripped open, forming a massive portal. She stepped through, and the spatial tear closed swiftly behind her. What remained was a vast field of glaciers, spanning tens of kilometers¡ªthe aftermath of a single exchange¡ªand a million soldiers paralyzed in fear, unable to process what had just occurred. When the overwhelming pressure finally dissipated, Esdeath''s direct subordinates, the Three Beasts, were the first to regain their senses. Liver, trembling and his face pale with terror, stammered, "G-Gen-General Esdeath¡­ was k-killed by a god¡­" Nyau glanced down at his soaking trousers, his voice shaking as he whispered, "In an instant¡­ General Esdeath was defeated in a single instant. This¡­ this is what a god is¡­" The million-strong army remained in a stupor, their minds blank with terror. Most of them had already lost their sanity, with their mounts collapsing, eyes rolled back, unable to recover. Not long ago, they had been consumed by the madness of wanting to challenge a god. Now, their leader had been confronted by that god and instantly defeated. So¡­ was it true? To blaspheme a god was to be marked by the god''s gaze? One officer finally broke down, sobbing and wailing, not from grief at Esdeath''s defeat but from sheer terror at the unfathomable display of divine power. "The General has been killed by a god! Quickly, send word to the Imperial Capital!" ¡­ Amidst the chaos of the million-strong army, Asmoday had already returned to Celestia. Emerging from the world gate, she lowered her head respectfully toward Noah, seated on his throne, resting his cheek against his hand as he watched her. "Master, the task is complete," she reported. She presented the golden cube in her palm to him. Noah reached out and plucked the golden cube from her hand, smiling approvingly. "Well done. As expected of my most reliable subordinate." Although Asmoday''s expression remained stoic, her golden eyes softened slightly, revealing her satisfaction at the praise. The sight made Noah inwardly smirk. Phanes truly was an expert at cultivating loyalty. Just a few words of praise, and she''s this happy. She doesn''t even expect tangible rewards¡ªjust a compliment or two. Yet even that was something Phanes was stingy about. Noah tossed the golden cube to the ground at his feet. It expanded to two meters in size, revealing Esdeath, frozen within. The cube vanished, and Esdeath emerged, kneeling on both knees before him. Noah leaned on his throne, gazing at her with amusement. Her white naval-style uniform, reminiscent of a major, did little to contain her ample chest, leaving two buttons undone. Her ice-blue hair cascaded to the floor as she knelt. "I''m¡­ not dead?" Esdeath felt a heavy dizziness in her head, though her mind was surprisingly clear. If she wasn''t dead, it meant she had been captured by the god. She wasn''t bound like a prisoner, which made sense¡ªmortal restraints were unnecessary in the presence of a god. Raising her head, the first thing she saw was the figure sitting casually on a grand, divine throne. The young god who had captured her sat with an air of authority, his servant standing deferentially by his side. Her eyes met his golden gaze, and she froze, her very soul seemingly ensnared. The aura of absolute supremacy overwhelmed her. Resistance was futile; even the thought of opposing him failed to surface in her mind. In his eyes, she saw the rise and fall of civilizations, the end of time, the creation of worlds, and the destruction of apocalypses¡­ He spoke, his voice pulling her back to reality. "Esdeath, from this moment forward, you are mine. You¡­ don''t have any objections, do you?" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 59 - 59: Esdeaths Romantic Side, How Amusing Noah gazed into Esdeath''s eyes, a faint smile on his face. Even though she had an innate madness for challenging the strong, this was clearly conditional¡ªit depended on who the strong were. The world of Akame ga Kill lacked gods, and Esdeath served as a natural keystone, a fragment of the world''s instinct to birth a god. This innate role gave her a sense of superiority beyond her world. She could even be considered the "child of the world." But who was he? He was the Heavenly Principle, the master of worlds. From any perspective, Esdeath could not muster even the slightest hostile thought against him. At this moment, Esdeath stared at the young man before her, her mind unusually clear. What is going on? Why can''t I feel the desire to fight him? Why? Noah''s supreme aura, coupled with a beauty that surpassed even divine perfection, reflected in Esdeath''s ice-blue eyes. Her heartbeat quickened. She recalled overhearing conversations among female officers while living on the northern border with her soldiers. They had mentioned that when faced with someone you loved, it was impossible to think about harming them. But this person¡­ even his attendant can easily defeat me. Just how powerful is he? And then he had said it: You are mine. Her mind conjured the image of a powerful lion conquering a lioness. If a mighty lion defeats me, isn''t it only natural to become his possession? The strong conquering the weak is just how things work¡­ And besides¡­ I like him! Noah had no idea what was running through Esdeath''s mind. He only saw her staring blankly at him, her expression softening inexplicably. Her once icy face had taken on a rosy hue. Curious, he decided to read her thoughts, nearly bursting into laughter. Oh¡­ Has Esdeath''s "romantic side" been activated? The stark contrast in her demeanor was undeniably¡­ adorable. Esdeath snapped out of her daze, blushing as she said, "Yes, your attendant defeated me. I can feel it¡ªyour power is so overwhelming that I can''t even think of fighting you. I am now your possession." Asmoday, watching coldly, corrected her, "I am not an attendant. I am a servant of the the Heavenly Principle." Esdeath didn''t seem to hear her at all. Instead, she leapt to her feet with the enthusiasm of a schoolgirl receiving a gold star from her teacher. Placing her hands firmly on Noah''s knees, she leaned closer, her gaze filled with excitement. "Then let''s have children right now!" Even though Noah was accustomed to Esdeath''s beast-like mindset, this declaration caught him completely off guard. Reading her thoughts, his mind was involuntarily filled with an image of a male lion mating with a lioness. His eyelid twitched slightly. Before he could respond, Asmoday was instantly enraged. Her golden eyes flared as she glared at Esdeath, who was still sprawled across Noah''s lap in her plea. In a flash, Esdeath was forced to the ground by an invisible pressure. Esdeath''s expression darkened, and she raised her head to glare at the god who had bested her, gritting her teeth. "Defying the Heavenly Principle, you¡ª" Before Asmoday could finish her sentence, Noah waved dismissively. "Alright, alright, Asmoday, don''t be so harsh. She hasn''t offended me. As long as she isn''t my enemy or harboring thoughts of encroaching on my authority, it''s not defiance of the Heavenly Principle." Asmoday lowered her head respectfully, though her processing seemed to lag for a moment. After two seconds, she nodded. "Understood, Master." Noah grabbed Esdeath''s arm and pulled her to her feet before letting her rest her weight against his knees. Under her expectant gaze, he placed his hand over the markings of her Teigu, Demon''s Extract, on her chest. The Primordial Law Ring appeared behind him. "Mmm~" Esdeath felt an unprecedented sensation surge through her mind as something deep within her was drawn out, only to flow back into her body through his hand. The feeling was inexplicably euphoric, comforting, and indescribably satisfying. A soft, involuntary moan escaped her lips. So this¡­ this is what it feels like to be touched by someone you love? she thought. That female officer was right¡ªit feels so good. Her ice-blue eyes gazed up at the Heavenly Principle, filled with infatuation. Noah was meanwhile extracting the Ice Rule and Time Rule from Esdeath''s body, channeling them into the Primordial Law Ring. After transforming these rules into his own property, he redistributed them back into Esdeath. The redistributed rules coalesced at the markings on her chest, forming a Primordial Fragment, essentially a God''s Core¡ªthe essence of a true god. The core, composed of 80% Ice Rule and 20% Time Rule, was several times stronger than those of the first generation of the Seven Archons but still fell short of the might of the Four Shades. This God''s Core reached about 35% of Asmoday''s current strength and had the potential to grow to 60% in the future. However, as Esdeath grew stronger, Asmoday would also grow in tandem with Noah''s own increasing power. Esdeath felt the changes within her body as a flood of information poured into her mind: Teyvat, Akame ga Kill, World Assimilation Plan, the Heavenly Principle, God Authority... Though Esdeath had a romantic mindset, she wasn''t lacking in intelligence. In an instant, she understood what was happening. The young man before her was the master of a world far more powerful than her own¡ªa god among gods, a supreme deity. This supreme deity was in the process of assimilating her world into his own hierarchy. As someone who could potentially become the first god of her world, she was being incorporated into his order. Understanding this, Esdeath didn''t feel any resentment; instead, she thought it was only natural. The strong conquer the weak, and the weak become the possessions of the strong. This was, after all, the law of the universe. And the person she now admired¡ªthe one she considered her master¡ªwas the embodiment of the Heavenly Principles. Moreover, through her master''s hand, she had now become his vassal. And a vassal shared the most intimate relationship with their master. At this thought, Esdeath''s romantic side took over, and she immediately placed her hands over the one holding her chest. This is¡­ marriage on the spot! Noah couldn''t help but find it both amusing and slightly helpless. If the Akame ga Kill world had suppressive forces, they were probably cursing Esdeath''s ridiculous antics right now. Still, I do like this personality. Noah looked at Esdeath, who wore the expression of a love-struck maiden, and said, "Esdeath, since you are now my possession, what should you do next?" Esdeath nuzzled her cheek against his leg, her ice-blue eyes brimming with expectation as she gazed up at him, her face flushed. "Have children." Noah lightly tapped her forehead with his finger. "That can wait for later. For now, you are to assist Furina with her mission. If you perform well, I''ll reward you." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Though slightly disappointed, Esdeath nodded. "Fine. I will assist Furina and make sure the mission succeeds." Her expression quickly shifted from infatuated to cold and regal, adopting the demeanor of a queen. "The Empire is nothing but a weakling compared to my master. It is only natural for the weak to submit to the strong." "As the Empire''s Grand General, most of the troops I''ve commanded will follow my orders. I can lead the army and march straight to the Imperial Capital." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 60 - 60: Leading the Army to Flatten the Capital? "Flatten the Imperial Capital directly, huh." Noah rested his chin on his hand, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips as he watched Esdeath, exuding her commanding queenly aura. In the Akame ga Kill world, entities with god-level strength were exceedingly rare. Aside from a few remaining legendary Super-Class Danger Beasts, there were only Esdeath, the Empire''s Grand General with upper-level god-level combat power, and General Budo of the Imperial Guard, who was at lower god-level strength. Even then, their strength was limited to combat capabilities; their spirit, will, divine physique, and status had not reached the level of true gods. Though Esdeath had just gained her God''s Core and condensed the laws into an authority, her body was still within the realm of mortals. It would take time for her God''s Core to evolve her into a true divine physique. In short, the Akame ga Kill world was a lamb waiting to be slaughtered. As for the first Emperor''s Teigu, Ultimate Teigu, which supposedly had strength rivaling a god? Against the current Esdeath, it was child''s play. Especially with Furina and Neuvillette by her side. "Esdeath, join up with Furina first. You will lead the army to capture a city, while Furina will receive it and carry out her trials. Don''t focus on speed¡ªstability is key." Esdeath licked her lips, her ice-blue eyes ablaze with a fiery desire to crush her enemies at will. "Understood, Master¡­" She could feel it¡ªher newfound strength was immense. Like Asmoday, she had now become a god. Having ascended to godhood, her power had grown at least tenfold compared to before. She was eager to unleash this strength. That so-called Ultimate Teigu, which only the Emperor could wield, is said to rival divine power. How would it compare to me now? Glancing at the white-haired woman beside her master, Esdeath noted that Asmoday was still far stronger than her. But the gap between them was smaller now. Hmph, one day I will become my master''s strongest vassal and defeat all the others. Suddenly, a thought crossed her mind, and her demeanor shifted back to that of a lovestruck girl. She looked at Noah with anticipation. "Master, you mentioned a reward for completing the task. Can I reserve mine in advance?" Noah, fully aware of what she wanted, feigned ignorance and asked, "What kind of reward do you want?" Esdeath touched her abdomen, her face turning rosy. "I want to have your child. Your child would definitely be incredibly powerful." Noah snapped his fingers, summoning the World Gate before them. "Once you''ve completed the mission and returned to Celestia, I can reward you every day if you want." Esdeath blushed like a shy schoolgirl in love and said, "It''s a deal." She turned around, her expression gradually transforming back into that of an icy queen. Gently touching the spot on her chest where her master had placed his hand, she walked into the World Gate. Elsewhere, in Kyoroch. By the fifteenth day after the arrival of the God of Justice, the city had been completely transformed. The once-busy officials of the Maison Gardiennage and Special Security and Surveillance Patrol were now enjoying an unexpected leisure. By the thirteenth day, the Opera Epiclese had stopped receiving citizen petitions altogether. The next step was to establish the city''s political system. Centered around the Opera Epiclese, the Maison Gardiennage handled the detention and capture of criminals, while the Special Security and Surveillance Patrol maintained public order. The Path of Peace sect was tasked with spreading religious devotion to the God of Justice. Managing a city of a million people was impossible with only personnel brought over from Fontaine. Thus, locals with a strong sense of justice were quickly recruited into the Maison Gardiennage and Special Security and Surveillance Patrol. The ranks of these two institutions grew rapidly, and in just two days, the number of recruits had reached the size of an army of one hundred thousand. As the Path of Peace paved the way with its propaganda, neighboring cities began to fall under the scales of justice wielded by the God of Justice. Meanwhile, even in Teyvat, Furina (serving as the avatar of the God of Justice) had not been idle. Utilizing the faith directed at her from the Akame ga Kill world, she constructed a Oratrice capable of broadcasting its signal across the entire Empire. This system, created with Noah''s permission, was powered by the entirety of human faith currently concentrated in the Akame ga Kill world. Wherever the influence of the Human Realm Force reached, the Oratrice could function. The main hub of this system was established in the Opera Epiclese courtroom in Kyoroch. From there, it radiated outward, with satellite nodes placed in surrounding cities. Under the influence of faith, the system formed a network akin to an internet. This innovation ensured absolute fairness and justice in every trial. It eliminated the possibility of judicial corruption, bias, or bribery among arbitrators. An area adjacent to the Opera Epiclese was leveled by the citizens and, over the course of these trials, a grand palace was constructed. It now served as the office for Furina, the God of Justice''s avatar, and Neuvillette, the Chief Justice. The positions within the palace mirrored the administrative structure of Fontaine''s highest political body, Palais Mermonia. Within the palace, a multitude of civil servants worked tirelessly, buried in paperwork. The sound of pens scratching and hurried footsteps filled the halls, leaving little time for conversation. After all, Kyoroch was not the only city under their jurisdiction. Following the conclusion of the trials in Kyoroch, the surrounding towns, villages, and even neighboring cities had begun their own trials. Fontaine''s three strongest Vision holders¡ªClorinde, Wriothesley, and Chevreuse¡ªhad led elite forces to extend their reach after dealing with Kyoroch''s criminals. They stormed towns and villages, using brute force to eliminate enforcers and executioners in charge of city defenses. The Path of Peace then entered to promote the faith, placing Oratrice nodes. Once established, they accepted citizens'' petitions, apprehended criminals, and initiated trials. It almost seemed too smooth, too easy. Perhaps it was the divine miracles and the voice of the God of Justice, which struck at the very souls of the people, that had already turned many of the Empire''s citizens into devout believers. Moreover, the news of the God of Justice descending in Kyoroch and conducting trials had already spread to nearby towns and cities within just a few days. By the time the envoys of justice arrived, entire towns were prepared to welcome them with food and drink, ready to submit. Inside the Palace Furina sipped delicately on a piece of fine cake offered by her followers, looking visibly fatigued. She swung her legs and sighed. "Ah~ These past days have been so exhausting. But seeing the smiles on the citizens'' faces does make me happy." "Still, I wanted to go out and explore the streets, but as soon as I step out, everyone drops to their knees. Even when I tell them to relax, they don''t listen. It''s so boring!" Neuvillette''s desk was piled high with documents, and he was busily working through them, his pen scratching furiously against the paper. "If you''re bored, Lady Furina, perhaps you could assist the civil servants with their paperwork. It would be a productive way to pass the time." Furina''s eyes darted to the mountain of files, and she immediately perked up. "I can''t handle paperwork! Forget it; I''ll just sit here." What is wrong with you, Neuvillette? You want me, the God of Justice, to deal with these files? Are you trying to kill me? At that moment, a member of the Maison Gardiennage entered the room. "Lady Furina, Lord Neuvillette, six members of the Night Raid squad have expressed their desire to join the Maison Gardiennage. We didn''t dare make a decision without consulting you first." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 61 - 61: I, Furina, Will Test Night Raids Sense of Justice Furina leaped from her chair to the floor the moment she heard that the Night Raid squad wanted to join the Maison Gardiennage. Her heterochromatic eyes sparkled with excitement. Finally, something interesting besides judging criminals! After watching so many vile, animalistic sinners over the past few days, her appetite had long since diminished. According to the information provided by the Heavenly Principle, Night Raid was a key group in the original future, responsible for toppling this corrupt empire''s rule. Each member could be considered a hero of humanity, even if they fell slightly short of being true heroes. In her five hundred years in Fontaine, she had encountered only a handful of humans more exceptional than the Night Raid squad. Waving her small hand decisively, she announced: "Prepare my carriage! I will personally meet this world-famous assassin organization, Night Raid, and test their sense of justice." The Maison Gardiennage staff respectfully replied, "Yes, Lady Furina." Outside the Palace, in the Square The Night Raid squad stood in the square, waiting. After seeing the Maison Gardiennage recruit new members, they had decided to try joining today. However, unlike ordinary recruits, they weren''t subjected to a simple test of justice and admitted. Instead, they were told to wait, as their unique status required approval from higher authorities. Who were these higher authorities? Could it be Lady Furina, the Avatar of the God of Justice? Or perhaps Lord Neuvillette, the Chief Justice? Brand, the spiky-haired man, whispered to Najenda, "Boss, do you know what''s going on? Could it be because we''re assassins, and they think we''re guilty?" Mine scoffed, crossing her arms. "Hah! What nonsense are you spouting? We may be assassins, but we''ve only ever killed those who are irredeemably evil. The God of Justice wouldn''t convict us for that." Though she had worked as an assassin, Mine had never taken the life of an innocent person. Lubbock, the green-haired man, scratched his head. "Maybe it''s because we''re Teigu users. They probably want someone higher up to evaluate our sense of justice." Leone, arms crossed, patted her chest confidently. "What are you all overthinking for? They just told us to wait for a bit. If we were guilty, the Maison Gardiennage would''ve arrested us already." Akame, her expression stoic as usual, nodded in agreement. She hadn''t sensed any hostility, and the atmosphere was as reassuring as ever. Najenda glanced around at the people chatting and laughing, seemingly unconcerned about the Night Raid members'' identities. This was completely different from the atmosphere of the past. The change was likely because all criminals in the city had been eradicated, allowing the citizens to let down their guard against strangers. The entire city was now populated only by the innocent. In just over ten days, it had reached the point where no one even bothered to pick up discarded belongings from the streets. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was a scene that felt almost dreamlike, something she never thought she would witness, even in her wildest dreams. Just yesterday, she had spoken to the Revolutionary Army''s headquarters to resign her position as Night Raid''s leader and formally withdraw from the organization. The commander of the Revolutionary Army had cursed her out furiously, but Najenda remained indifferent. The Revolutionary Army was not yet a match for the Empire''s forces, let alone capable of standing against a divine power. Over the past few days, the actions of the God of Justice had left her in awe. Wherever the God of Justice''s followers arrived, all sin was put on trial. Corruption, injustice, and darkness were completely eradicated. And the Revolutionary Army? For the sake of collecting taxes from a single city, they had collaborated with some of the Empire''s most infamous executioners, turning a blind eye to the plight of the oppressed and exploited citizens. The Revolutionary Army''s leadership sought only to replace the Empire as the ruling power. After hanging up on them, Najenda decided not to bother returning her Teigu. Instead, she had brought the entirety of Night Raid here. The sound of measured footsteps broke the Night Raid members out of their thoughts, and they quickly turned their attention to the palace gates. They saw rows of Maison Gardiennage personnel march out in perfect formation, lining up on either side of the gates. With bewildered expressions, they watched as these enforcers stopped in front of them, taking on a posture that clearly signaled they were welcoming honored guests. And then, from the palace gates, emerged a girl dressed in attire radiating natural nobility and divine elegance. Their hearts skipped a beat as Furina approached with graceful, measured steps, her gaze falling upon the stunned members of Night Raid. Hehe, caught off guard, huh? You didn''t expect the God of Justice to personally assess your sense of justice, did you? Furina couldn''t help but laugh to herself as she took in their astonished expressions. The citizens outside the palace, who had gathered daily to worship and pray of their own accord, became visibly excited the moment they saw the God of Justice appear. They immediately dropped to their knees, clasping their hands together in prayer. Regardless of how Furina herself might perceive her role, to the citizens she had saved, she was an object of boundless reverence. Not only would they not tolerate a single negative word spoken about the God of Justice, but even showing indifference toward her could invite condemnation¡ªor at the very least, a public shaming by the more fervent believers. "Wow! The Divine One! We see the Divine One again!" "Oh, Divine One, please bless my child to grow up healthy." "Thank you, Divine One, for bringing justice to the world." "Thank you, Divine One, for giving me a voice and fairness." "Oh, great Divine One!" Furina had grown accustomed to it. No matter what she said, the citizens would only offer her devout prayers. If she approached them, they would tremble with reverence and awe. The members of Night Raid, coming back to their senses, quickly knelt down just like the citizens. It wasn''t solely because Furina was a god, but because of what they had witnessed over the past few days in the city and the surrounding towns. She was exactly as she proclaimed herself to be: the Queen of the People and the Laws. Everything she did was for the happiness of the people. They were filled with genuine respect for this embodiment of the God of Justice, Lady Furina. Brand swallowed hard, his heart practically leaping into his throat. "It really is the god coming to test our sense of justice." Mine gritted her teeth and whispered harshly, "Don''t speak, idiot!" Najenda added in a low voice, "Don''t offend the god." Lubbock muttered, "Exactly. Even if the god doesn''t mind, I''d rather not drown in a sea of the citizens'' spit." Furina walked forward gracefully, spreading her arms in a saintly pose. "Ahahaha, Night Raid, the assassin organization that ends sinners in this world of darkness. You didn''t expect this, did you? That I, a god, would personally come to test the justice in your hearts." The so-called "test of justice" was merely a misunderstanding among the citizens. In truth, the Maison Gardiennage and the Special Security and Surveillance Patrol would simply investigate the life history of anyone they recruited. Anyone with a dubious past would never be allowed to join these institutions. "The fact that you have come to revere justice proves that you hold justice in your hearts and are truly righteous individuals. I can clearly see your piety and sense of justice." "Of course, of course, you may be wondering now if you are worthy to stand before and be tested by a god. Such self-doubt is natural." "After all, how can mere mortals fathom the perspective of a god?" "Be honored, rejoice, for the test of justice that I, the avatar of the God of Justice, am about to bestow upon you will be something you remember for the rest of your lives." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 62 - 62: A Wish, the Descent of a Vision, and a World That Will Shine Because of You Furina habitually opened her arms to embrace the sunlight and declared, "Reveal your convictions to me, a god. If your convictions are just enough, I will grant you the approval of the divine." Proving their convictions to a god? The members of Night Raid felt a sense of relief. No matter the test, they were determined to pass. If all they needed was to prove their convictions, that was something they would never falter on. This was the one thing they were unwavering about, even when faced with the Empire''s million-strong army. Mine raised her head, her gaze steadfast as she looked at the goddess observing them. "Divine Lady, my name is Mine. I hail from the Empire''s borderlands and have endured discrimination since childhood because of my mixed heritage." "I became an assassin to overthrow the corrupt Empire, to fight for a world where children like me would no longer suffer discrimination. For this dream, I will never waver." "Never, until the end of my life!" Furina, observing the determined girl, was about to offer words of praise when an unexpected event occurred. Buzz, buzz¡ª A gentle pink light radiated from Mine''s body. Mine froze in shock. The rest of Night Raid looked at her in panic. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before they could fully comprehend what was happening, the pink light gathered in front of Mine. Within the radiance, a luxurious artifact with golden edges and pink crystal appeared, floating gently before her. Unconsciously, Mine reached out her hand, and the luxurious artifact slowly settled into her palm. As soon as the artifact touched her hand, a mystical energy surged through her body, and a flood of information entered her mind. Mine stared blankly at the pink crystal in her hand, which emitted a gentle glow. Patterns began to form within the crystal as she murmured, "A Vision?" Furina''s eyes widened slightly¡ªit was the first time she had ever witnessed the descent of a Vision. Realizing her momentary lapse, she quickly regained her composure. "Hahaha! A Vision! I didn''t expect your wish to be so pure and strong that it caught the attention of the heavens. Congratulations, you''ve become a Genshin." "A Vision?" "Genshin?" The boisterous Leone and the absent-minded Sheele repeated the words without thinking. Furina placed her hands on her hips. "That''s right! When a person''s noble wish is strong enough to change the world, it catches the attention of the heavens, which then bestows a Vision upon them." "And those who possess a Vision are called Genshin¡ªheroes recognized by the heavens, without a doubt." "When a Vision bearer''s wish is fulfilled, the heavens reward them with the opportunity to ascend as a god." Bulat''s eyes widened in disbelief, and he involuntarily exclaimed, "Heroes? Become gods?" Realizing his outburst, he quickly clamped his hand over his mouth and lowered his head. He couldn''t believe he had shouted in front of a god! How unmanly! He hoped the divine wouldn''t take offense. Furina didn''t seem to mind and continued, "Exactly, to become a god. That''s why Vision bearers are called Genshin." "To mortals, this may seem exaggerated, but it''s not in the least." "When someone''s wish is to eradicate hunger from the world, then on the day they achieve that wish, becoming a god is only natural." "But such a wish must be one that makes humanity and the world better in order to earn the attention of the heavens." As she spoke, Furina''s voice grew louder, her excitement evident. "So now, the heavens are watching this very moment. Speak aloud your unwavering, noble wishes, heroes!" Mine stared blankly at the Vision in her hand, which had responded to her wish. Unbidden, scenes she least wanted to recall resurfaced in her mind, replaying vividly before her eyes. Because she was of mixed heritage, she had been bullied in the slums since childhood. Despite everyone''s shared poverty and despair, she had been singled out and tormented for being even more pitiful. She couldn''t lie to herself¡ªshe resented it. Yet she knew it all stemmed from the Empire''s discrimination against minorities. So, she had sworn that one day, she would ensure children like her would no longer face such prejudice. Her life had been unbearably hard: as a child, she scavenged food from trash alongside stray dogs, only to be bullied by the dogs themselves. Her journey had brought her to the Revolutionary Army. After the alliance with the western tribes, Night Raid had recruited her. This path had been so arduous. As the deeply buried memories surfaced, her vision blurred as tears filled her eyes. Tears rolled down her cheeks. The Vision was proof of divine acknowledgment¡ªproof of her heroism. Her perseverance all this time had been recognized by the heavens. The heavens believed her wish could change the world. Mine''s nose tingled, her voice choked, and her tears refused to stop. "I''m a hero¡­ the heavens have acknowledged me¡­" The rest of Night Raid watched as Mine wept uncontrollably, their hearts resonating with her emotions. To them, Mine had always been a strong girl, someone who seemed unshakable. This was the first time they had seen her cry¡ªand cry so heart-wrenchingly. Yet, it wasn''t unbecoming. Furina, watching the girl overwhelmed with emotion, found herself deeply moved. Hadn''t she, too, been like them? For five hundred years, she had painstakingly carried the burden of Fontaine''s people, enduring pain and loneliness in silence. Furina lowered her arms, letting go of her performative demeanor. Her smile softened, becoming genuine as she addressed them. "This journey has been hard, hasn''t it?" "This world is full of injustice, full of darkness, full of thorns. Everyone lives in an endless hell." "But there are always those who will stand up, strong and unyielding, for the happiness of others. They bear the injustice and darkness meant for others, shouldering it all themselves." "Every step forward is weighed down by mountains and leaves them bloodied by thorns." "No one understands them. No one listens to their pain. They bear everything alone." "Not for themselves, but for the happiness of all." "Those who step into hell for the happiness of others are heroes." The members of Night Raid raised their heads, looking at the god before them, who spoke to them with warmth and sincerity. Their lips trembled. Bulat''s lips quivered, his eyes misting over. The god''s very first words had pierced his heart like an arrow. "This journey¡­ of course, it''s been hard¡­" I''m supposed to be a steel-hearted man¡ªhow could I lose my composure just because the divine acknowledged and comforted me? There''s no way I''ll cry like Mine. But memories surged¡ªof being surrounded by darkness and injustice in the Empire''s army, of being ostracized and framed for resisting it, of facing execution. Furina placed a hand on her chest. To others, she was already a saint who saved the world. "Because of heroes like you, this world''s future is destined to shine like gold." "The gods will bear witness to your wishes, to the moment your flames ignite and illuminate the world." Furina''s gentle and sincere words struck deep, like a thunderclap in the hearts of Night Raid. Bulat, who prided himself on being a true man, pressed his forehead to the ground, tears streaming uncontrollably from his eyes. It wasn''t just tears¡ªit was the hardship of a lifetime, finally released. ... The crowd around them grew larger and larger. Countless people witnessed this moment. A downtrodden painter excitedly captured the scene on his canvas, while a bard scribbled furiously in his worn-out notebook, chewing on the end of his pen. They wanted to preserve this moment¡ªthe scene, the proof granted by the heavens to the heroes, and the blessings bestowed by the divine¡ªensuring it would be passed down to distant lands and future generations. Night Raid, the assassination group infamous across the Empire for targeting corrupt and despicable nobility, was a household name. Even those unfamiliar with their deeds now gazed at them in admiration upon hearing their name. Najenda turned to look at the surrounding crowd, their gazes filled with blessings, admiration, and respect. The heavy burden she carried on her shoulders seemed to lift in an instant. Because of that burden, she had never dared show her vulnerability in front of her teammates. She was their leader¡ªif she faltered, Night Raid would fall apart. She would always find a quiet place to vent her frustrations alone. But now, under the warmth of so many kind gazes, even someone as strong as Najenda found her vision blurring. She turned back to Furina, the embodiment of the Just God, whose gentle eyes seemed to see right through her. "Lady Furina," Najenda began, her voice trembling slightly. "I was once a general of the Empire, but every time we marched to suppress rebellions on the border, the army would massacre entire minority populations. After the army left, the surviving rulers of these minorities would retaliate by slaughtering innocent Imperial civilians. I couldn''t stand such atrocities." "Innocent civilians are not at fault. The true culprits are the corrupt, greedy rulers steeped in darkness." "My wish is for the ordinary people of this world¡ªImperials and minorities alike¡ªto never suffer unjust treatment. For this wish, I would die without regret." ... Every member of Night Raid shared their wishes, big or small. Yet, in this decayed world, their aspirations were undeniably beautiful. At the moment the Visions appeared, Akame ga Kill''s world, devoid of a divine framework, fully accepted the new divine system and began issuing commands to the Human Realm Force System. When the world fully embraced the Vision-based divine system, high above on the throne of Celestia, Noah allowed a faint smile. "The Akame ga Kill world is only one step away. We must completely topple the Empire''s millennia-long influence and bury this ancient history for good." He extended his hand, and a translucent planar map materialized in his palm. This map was a manifestation of the nascent authority Noah had gained over Akame ga Kill''s world after Human Realm Force began encompassing it. Although the world appeared as a spherical planet, its essence was that of a planar realm, encased within a dimensional plane. By annexing Akame ga Kill''s world, Teyvat would also gain the planar world''s protective barriers. With this, Teyvat would ascend from being a mere "world bubble" to a full-fledged "world." Only as a world could Teyvat completely shield itself from the erosive influence of the Sea of Quantum and achieve self-sustaining cycles within its domain. With Akame ga Kill''s world fully embracing the divine system of Visions, Noah opened the Human Realm Force System began to it entirely. Now, whenever Akame ga Kill''s world issued a command through the system, Human Realm Force would draw threads of law from the world''s essence to create Visions and grant them to it. The Akame ga Kill world will only grant Visions to individuals who contribute to the world''s growth and development. However, Noah had programmed the Human Realm Force System to adhere to strict standards for granting Visions. Even the world itself could not issue a Vision to someone who did not meet these criteria. Under the Akame ga Kill world''s fervent commands, over a hundred Visions had already been bestowed upon its inhabitants. At this moment, the Akame ga Kill world resembled a parched soul in a desert, desperate for relief. After all, the world was just one step away from becoming a high-energy world, and the Vision-based divine system served as its plane ticket. ... The moment every member of the Night Raid team voiced their wishes, they each received a Vision. Furina led the seven members of Night Raid into the palace. "I''ve been pondering candidates for a new special division, the Marechaussee Phantom, which handles extraordinary cases. Now that you''re here, and since each of you has been granted a Vision, I''ll entrust the Marechaussee Phantom to you." "I trust you. Act as you see fit, in accordance with your will, to uphold justice for the people." Fontaine''s law enforcement system comprised three primary divisions: the Maison Gardiennage, the Special Security and Surveillance Patrol, and the Marechaussee Phantom. The Marechaussee Phantom specialized in handling cases beyond the capabilities of the other two divisions, functioning as an elite task force. Leone patted her chest confidently. "Don''t worry, Lady Furina! We won''t let you down!" What they had anticipated was perhaps becoming squad leaders in the Maison Gardiennage, but instead, they were entrusted with founding an entirely new division, carrying such weighty responsibilities. Akame nodded. "Yes, we will do our best." Bulat grinned. "Heh, isn''t this just like our old job? Except now it''s not assassinations¡ªit''s close enough." Mine ran her fingers over the pumpkin-shaped Roman Artillery she wore at her waist. "Cases that the Maison Gardiennage can''t solve likely involve Teigu users. No matter what, we won''t lose." Najenda lightly touched the Vision at her waist. When Teigu users clashed, one side would inevitably die. But now, things were different. The power of the Visions was incredible. Even though she had only just obtained hers, she could already wield the destructive force equivalent to that of a Level 4 Danger Beast. Her physical and mental strength, as well as her overall resilience, had been enhanced to the peak of human capability. On top of that, she could freely use abilities akin to those possessed by Danger Beasts. Her ability allowed her to summon shadow warriors for combat, each identical in strength to herself. At present, she could summon five shadows simultaneously. Using this ability was seamless and effortless, far surpassing the utility of Teigu. After all, the Visions were divine gifts, tools meant to aid their bearers in fulfilling their aspirations. At that moment, a World Gate suddenly appeared before Furina. The members of Night Raid were momentarily confused before assuming it to be the power of the divine. Only Furina felt a wave of panic. The only one capable of opening a World Gate was the Lord Heavenly Principle. Was the Lord coming in person? Did I make a mistake? Even with her five centuries of practiced poise, Furina was sweating profusely. In the gazes of everyone present, a leather boot stepped through the World Gate. When the figure fully emerged, the expressions of the Night Raid members shifted drastically. Long, ice-blue hair cascading to the waist, icy blue eyes, a tall and imposing figure exuding a faint but palpable aura of death¡ªone that could only come from slaughtering millions. Najenda''s face turned pale. Cold sweat dripped from her forehead as she gritted her teeth. "Esdeath¡­" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 63 - 63: Esdeaths Action, the Million-Strong Army Esdeath was once her friend and colleague, and together they had marched to the southwestern border to suppress the minority ethnic groups when she was still a general in the empire. She had personally witnessed Esdeath single-handedly bury the cities of those minorities, crushing tens of thousands of civilians along with their cities, with even helpless women and children being no exception. Furthermore, Esdeath turned a blind eye to the atrocities committed by her subordinates, the Three Beast Warriors. She had watched as Nyau peeled the skin off an innocent girl, packing it into boxes, and as Daidara used a knife to slowly chop off the heads of innocent children, stringing them together and dragging them along. It was from that moment that she realized she could never change the empire from within. That was when she chose to join the revolutionary army, even though she was hunted by two Teigu users from the empire along the way. Najenda clenched her fists, gritting her teeth as she said, "Esdeath... why... are you here? What is going on?" Esdeath looked over with some surprise before quickly understanding. "Ah, it''s you. My former friend. It''s not surprising for you to be here." Najenda stared at her intensely. "Why are you here?" Esdeath, not at all bothered by her former friend''s hostility, replied, "For now, we''re in the same camp. I have been conquered by a god, and now I am... his follower." Najenda was stunned. What god? But the meaning was clear. Esdeath had been conquered by some god and had now become an ally. Esdeath had once been her friend, and Najenda understood her will well. She believed that the strong should conquer the weak, that the weak were mere property of the strong, to be controlled and killed at will. Now, she herself had been conquered by something even stronger. Furina snapped out of her daze. So that''s how it was. At first, she thought it was the Lord Heavenly Principle who had arrived, but after feeling this overwhelming divine power and the rule of ice, she had thought it was the Cryo Archon. Seeing Esdeath''s appearance and hearing her words, Furina finally understood¡ªit was the Lord Heavenly Principle who had taken her and made her an ally. Esdeath looked at Furina. She was weaker than herself, and even weaker than the pre-divine Esdeath. Was this the God of Water? Though weak, she was now a colleague. Esdeath thought she should protect her a little in the future. While she was brutal to her enemies, she was quite lenient with her friends and subordinates. "Furina, right? The master sent me to cooperate with you on the plan." Furina snapped out of her thoughts. "Oh, you''re here to cooperate with me on the plan. So, how will you cooperate?" Esdeath continued, "I will return and continue leading the empire''s army. I''ll start by attacking the city-states from the northern borders. You just need to send someone over to take control." Furina nodded. "Understood. When do we start?" Her heart couldn''t help but start beating faster. Although she had lived for five hundred years, she had never seen a million-strong army besieging cities and conquering lands. And now, she was going to be part of it. The newly established Marechaussee Phantom, consisting of the former Night Raid team, collectively sucked in a cold breath. Especially Najenda, who knew that a large portion of the empire''s army was under Esdeath''s command as the great general. And the soldiers'' loyalty to Esdeath far exceeded their loyalty to the emperor. The soldiers had long regarded Esdeath as a goddess, worshiping her overwhelming strength. If it weren''t for Esdeath''s sheer strength and the fact that she was not a strategist and had no desire for power, only wanting to trample her enemies, the empire would not have entrusted her with a million-strong army. Najenda was filled with excitement. "The empire... will probably be completely destroyed within ten days." With Furina''s current power, she could already send both the empire and the revolutionary army to their graves. Now, with the addition of the strongest person in the empire, Esdeath, and her million-strong army, it was as if the coffin lid had been nailed shut. Esdeath said, "Alright, I''ve informed you. From here on out, whether you can catch up is up to you." With that, she turned and stepped back through the World Gate. The World Gate would send Esdeath to the front of the million-strong army. After Esdeath left, Furina hurriedly went to find Naivilette. Naivilette recalled Krolynd, who was leading the siege of nearby cities in Kyoroch, along with half of the Maison Gardiennage and the Special Security and Surveillance Patrol''s elite. After giving them some instructions, she entered the World Gate to head toward the northern border. ... Northern Border of the Empire. Esdeath had been taken away by Asmoday, and less than a day had passed. The empire''s army hadn''t yet fully left the northern border. However, because their great general, the one they revered as a goddess, Esdeath, had been killed by a god, the soldiers seemed to have lost their souls, marching with no spirit. Under the divine influence of Asmoday, even the horses had died, one-third of them already fallen. The state of the army was not that of victorious conquerors but rather a group of defeated, broken soldiers. From time to time, the soldiers could be heard murmuring in low voices. Esdeath, the general, was dead. Killed by a god. Our general is gone. What do we do now that the general is gone? The great general is dead. Just then, an ice wall suddenly rose in front of the million-strong army. Crack, crack¡ª The horses neighed, and the soldiers in the front screamed. "What''s happening! Why did an ice wall suddenly appear!" This scene felt all too familiar, as if it were Esdeath''s ability. Some sharp-eyed soldiers noticed something and shouted, pointing at the figure on the ice wall. "Look, on the ice wall!" "That''s!" "That''s General Esdeath!" "How is this possible! That''s General Esdeath!" "Wasn''t the general killed by a god? Is that really her?" "Idiot, who else but the general has such power!" "I''m not mistaken, it really is General Esdeath." "What in the world is going on?" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Esdeath gazed down at the million-strong army she led. "Hey! Listen to my orders! All units halt the march, all commanders come to me!" Although they were still confused as to why the general, who had been killed by a god, was standing here alive, the commanders tentatively approached Esdeath. When they saw that it was truly their General Esdeath from their memories, they began to cry in relief. Esdeath briefly explained the confusion they had been experiencing. After all the doubts were cleared, Esdeath''s ice-blue eyes looked at them. "I respect your choices, but once you make a choice, you will no longer be my subordinates and soldiers, you will be my enemies." Gulp¡ª As soon as Esdeath spoke, the commanders were terrified as they looked at the general releasing a cold, chilling aura toward them. As commanders who had followed General Esdeath to suppress the empire''s frontier minority tribes, they knew that General Esdeath never joked. General Esdeath had been conquered by a god. The power of the gods was something they had all witnessed, and even General Esdeath was no match for them in a single clash. Anyone who could become a commander was no fool; they understood that facing such a powerful god meant that the empire had only one path left¡ªdeath. Without any hesitation. "We will follow General Esdeath forever." They were not joking¡ªwho would choose to die with the empire? And if they did not make a decision now, General Esdeath would resolve the matter for them. They knew very well how ruthless General Esdeath was toward her enemies. Esdeath smiled, a smile full of the cruelty of trampling everything. "Good. Now follow me as we start trampling the empire''s nobles from the northern border!" The commanders conveyed Esdeath''s will to the soldiers, and without exception, no soldier chose to remain here, buried under the cold ice. The morale was incredibly high, as the imperial nobles who once had the power to command them now became the targets of their impending rampage. This rebellious emotion ignited a fire in the eyes of every soldier. The Three Beast Warriors quickly stepped forward. Nyau pretended to cry with a pitiful expression. "General, it''s so great, you''re not dead!" The next moment¡ªcrack! He was instantly encased in ice, his facial expression frozen, like a piece of art in an ice sculpture. Liva, one of the Three Beast Warriors, snapped back to reality, stunned and unable to believe what had just happened. "General Esdeath, what is this?" He knew that General Esdeath was exceptionally lenient with her subordinates. While she would scold foolish subordinates, she would never harbor any killing intent toward them. Now, when General Esdeath looked at the three of them, a terrifying killing intent flashed across her body. This killing intent made his body freeze completely, unable to control himself with his will. Esdeath kicked Nyau''s ice sculpture in front of the million-strong army, and it shattered into pieces instantly. "My master despises those who do evil without restraint. As my subordinate, rather than being executed publicly in front of the people, I will send you off with dignity now." Having already become Noah''s follower, Esdeath understood his will very well. Daidara lost consciousness before he could even say "General" as Esdeath coldly looked at him. Liva gulped nervously. Was he next? It was clear now¡ªGeneral Esdeath was following the will of the god. To the god, Nyau and Daidara were people with unspeakable evil deeds. "Alright, Liva, notify the entire army. Begin the assault on the city. Kill any resisting soldiers. Do not disturb the ordinary civilians." Snapping back to reality, Liva looked at Esdeath''s back, drenched in sweat. The general didn''t kill him? He instantly understood why. He had once been one of the empire''s generals, but due to his refusal to bribe his superiors, he was imprisoned. Fortunately, he had met General Esdeath, who had helped him escape from prison, and he was not executed. ... Two days later. The Imperial Capital The Imperial Palace "Not good, Minister Honest! Most of the cities in the Southern Province have already been fully occupied by the forces of the Path of Peace and the God of Justice." "Wherever they go, all the nobles of the Empire are killed, and the soldiers guarding the cities are either killed or defected!" "Wherever they go, all the people respond to their banners! Our people cannot enter the cities under their control, and even if they do, they will quickly be exposed by the people''s reports!" "It won''t take three days, and the entire Southern Province will be fully occupied!" "Not good, Minister Honest!" "Reports from the Northern Province''s intelligence agents! General Esdeath, leading a million-strong army, has begun attacking the cities of the Empire!" "Currently, one-third of the cities in the Northern Province have already been captured!" "Not only that, but the forces of the God of Justice are closely following, taking over the cities and killing the Empire''s nobles!" "General Esdeath has already betrayed the Empire!" "Not good, Minister Honest!" "The nobles of the Southern Province are fleeing toward the Imperial Capital!" "Not good, Minister Honest!" "The nobles of the Northern Province are also fleeing toward the Imperial Capital!" Honest listened to the reports coming in one after another over the past few days, his face pale as sweat soaked his clothes. This kind of news was something he couldn''t hide from the young emperor. Other ministers who opposed him had already bypassed him and sent the information directly to the young emperor. Fortunately, he had convinced the young emperor that the Empire was experiencing its most prosperous time in a thousand years, so the young emperor hadn''t completely believed the news. How could the most prosperous Empire in a thousand years be facing such an imminent collapse? It was just an overreaction from those ministers. The young emperor still trusted him the most. But now, the most important thing was that the gods were indeed overthrowing the Empire. And looking at the situation, Esdeath had already been bribed, and she was now leading a million-strong army. The gods, Esdeath¡ªwherever they went, all the nobles would be sentenced to death... "The Empire is finished! Even with the Ultimate Teigu¡­ facing a god''s world-shattering power, it''s useless!" Honest paced back and forth, drenched in sweat, his face contorting as a thought struck him. "Ah, that''s right, since I can''t stop it, I''ll use the remaining power of the Empire to slow down the Empire''s demise and quickly plunder its wealth." "When the Empire falls, I''ll escape to the Western Kingdom. By then, I''ll still be a wealthy and noble aristocrat." "At least when the capital is destroyed, the young emperor will still be there. When the Ultimate Teigu destroys the Imperial Capital, no one will know where I went." With this thought, Honest quickly made his way to the noisy Imperial Court, a sinister grin spreading across his face. Young emperor, everyone will become the firewood for the last twilight of this Empire. Hehehe¡­ -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 64 - 64: I, Budo, Will Take Esdeaths Head Within Three Days At this moment, chaos reigned within the spacious hall. The civil officials were hysterically advising the young emperor. Their eyes were bloodshot, as if they might collapse in the hall at any moment. "Your Majesty! Stop listening to Honest''s words; he is nothing but a traitor!" "Your Majesty! The empire is already on the brink of destruction!" "Your Majesty! The divine being who descended over ten days ago has already begun overthrowing the empire! The southern provinces are nearly entirely fallen!" "Wake up, Your Majesty! Even General Esdeath, who was suppressing the northern tribes, has turned against us!" "In just a few days, the northern provinces will be like the southern ones¡ªcompletely lost. Your Majesty!" "Please command Grand General Budo to eliminate this treacherous Honest! Otherwise, the empire will truly fall within days!" The civil officials opposing Honest roared in desperation, their faces filled with a despairing determination to die if necessary. The empire, which had been stable fifty years ago, had fallen into such disarray in just a few decades. The Revolutionary Army emerged within the empire, inciting rebellion in various cities. In less than thirty years, they had captured half of the cities in the eastern provinces. However, after the young emperor ascended the throne, he fully heeded the advice of the sycophant Honest, plunging the empire into utter corruption within just ten years. The loyal ministers'' words never reached the young emperor''s ears. How despairing this was. Even more despairing was that the gods themselves seemed unable to tolerate the empire''s corruption. They manifested miracles and sent a divine incarnation to overthrow the empire. The loyal ministers were well aware of this. Their spies had reported the descent of the divine being in Kyoroch on the very day it occurred. The people there now entirely regarded the empire as their enemy. Everywhere the followers of the God of Justice went flourished like a paradise, filled with peace and prosperity¡ªlands that the current empire could never reclaim. The young emperor, never having experienced all his civil ministers opposing him, sat uncomfortably on his throne, breaking into a cold sweat. A sharp rebuke suddenly pierced the chaos. "Utter nonsense! You treacherous officials are deceiving His Majesty again. The empire is flourishing, the peace of the capital is evident to His Majesty, and there is no sign of impending collapse!" The young emperor, hearing the familiar voice, immediately felt reassured. Minister Honest strode into the hall, exuding confidence, his hands clasped behind his back. "Your Majesty, I apologize for being late." The young emperor wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. "Minister Honest, where have you been? Why are you so late?" Feigning respect, Honest replied, "Forgive me, Your Majesty, for alarming you." "Honest! You treacherous minister deceiving the emperor! I''ll kill you!" A loyal official burst forward, drawing a dagger in a hysterical attempt to attack Honest. But before he could take two steps, a bolt of lightning struck him, reducing him to charred remains. Boom! Crackle¡ª "No fighting in the hall; do not disturb His Majesty." The thunderous voice came from Budo, who stood at the forefront. His Teigu, crackling with lightning, shimmered ominously as he spoke in a low, steady tone. His face alone betrayed the nature of a blindly loyal man. Honest flinched, startled by the chaos, and instinctively pulled out a handkerchief to wipe the cold sweat from his face. Half of it was genuine fear; the other half was the knowledge that the empire was teetering on the brink of collapse. His eyes glinted with malice as he looked toward the civil officials, who glared at him with murderous intent, ready to pounce at any moment. "Imperial Guards, what are you waiting for? These treacherous officials dare to commit violence in the hall and threaten His Majesty! Drag them out immediately!" Budo gave a low wave of his hand. "Guards, remove them and lock them up. They dared to disturb His Majesty¡ªawait his judgment later." "Ahh! Let go of me! Honest, you traitorous minister!" "Your Majesty! Please wake up! The empire is falling!" As about half of the civil officials were dragged away, those remaining were the sycophants and flatterers that Honest had promoted. The young emperor, still shaken, looked toward Honest with lingering fear. "Minister Honest, is what they said true? Did the divine being who performed miracles truly intend to overthrow the empire? And did General Esdeath really betray us?" Honest straightened his posture and said confidently, "Your Majesty, do not believe the lies of those treacherous officials." "This empire, passed down through generations, is the divine order itself! How could a god possibly overthrow the empire?" "As for the rebellion in the southern provinces, it is merely the Revolutionary Army and the heretical sect of Path of Peace using a few lost Teigu to stir up chaos under the guise of miracles." "We only need to form a small team of Teigu users to completely annihilate them. Please entrust this matter to me, Your Majesty." Hearing this, the young emperor sighed in relief and nodded. "I see." "Indeed, this empire, passed down through generations, represents the divine order." His throne itself was the operating platform of the Supreme Teigu, the National Defense Machine God, which only those of royal blood could wield. "With Minister Honest, I feel reassured. But why would General Esdeath betray us?" Feigning nonchalance, Honest scoffed. "Hmph, it must be because she holds command over a million troops and believes she can claim the throne for herself." "The empire''s strongest warrior is not limited to the traitorous Esdeath. Grand General Budo''s strength surpasses hers." At this point, he glanced at Budo, who stood stoically, arms crossed, his expression as impassive as ever. It seemed that apart from imperial orders, no words could reach him. The young emperor nodded. "Yes, Grand General Budo''s Teigu, Thunder God''s Rage, is indeed formidable. Surely, Grand General Budo can quell Esdeath''s rebellion." Honest eagerly nodded. "Exactly, exactly! Therefore, I ask Grand General Budo to bring back Esdeath''s head for His Majesty." Budo let out a cold snort. "Hmph. Esdeath? Anyone who betrays the empire will be torn apart by my thunder!" "But if I leave, who will ensure His Majesty''s safety?" Honest quickly replied, "The empire''s assassination unit is always protecting His Majesty." As soon as he finished speaking, a girl who bore an eight-tenths resemblance to Akame appeared at the hall''s entrance. Following her was a handsome young man with white, wing-shaped Teigu. They were joined by another sudden figure¡ªa youth with a cruel, scarred face and a defiant, savage demeanor. "Heh heh heh. My Teigu is the only spatial Teigu, Dimensional Formation¡ªShambhala . If anyone can ensure His Majesty''s safety, it is me!" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Budo glanced at the young man and said, "A spatial Teigu user, huh? In that case, I shall make the journey. Within three days, I will bring back the traitor Esdeath''s head for His Majesty." After Grand General Budo left the great hall, Honest gathered all the Teigu users he could currently command, along with the executioners from the Imperial Capital''s martial arts organization, Imperial Fist Temple. Honest stood tall and proud before the throne, spreading his arms with a look of satisfaction. "Your Majesty, these are the powerful Teigu users and the Imperial Fist masters, who are as strong as Teigu users, all loyal to you." "First, Teigu user Run, wielder of the Thousand-Mile Flight¡ªMastema, currently serving in the Imperial Capital''s police force." A handsome young man knelt on one knee before the emperor, bowing his head. "I am Run, Your Majesty." "Next, Kurome, a member of the Imperial Capital''s assassination unit, who slays those guilty of unforgivable crimes. Her Teigu is March of the Dead¡ªYatsufusa." Kurome lowered her head, speaking as if she were describing someone else. Perhaps she had grown used to such introductions. "Then we have the Imperial Capital''s genius scientist, Dr. Stylish, Teigu user of Glorious Hands of God¡ªPerfector." Dr. Stylish, dressed in a white lab coat, bowed deeply to the emperor. "Oh, oh, what an honor! To think I could stand before His Majesty!" "Next, Bols, a soldier who made great contributions in the empire''s fire brigade." The tall, masked man knelt on both knees, his voice timid as if overcome by stage fright. "My Teigu is Purgatory''s Invitation¡ªRubicante, Your Majesty." "Following that, we have the masters of the Imperial Fist, who once fought Teigu users evenly matched: the Four Rakshasa Demons!" Honest gestured toward four individuals of varying shapes and sizes. These executioners of the Imperial Fist were Honest''s hand-picked personal enforcers, responsible for eliminating ministers who opposed him. However, with the empire now on the verge of collapse, they were of little practical use. Instead, they would serve as tools to help him gather wealth from the Imperial Capital during its final days. "Your Majesty, I am Sten." "I am Suzuka, Your Majesty." "My name is Mez, Your Majesty." "I am Ibara, Your Majesty." "And lastly, my son, Teigu user of Shambhala, the spatial Teigu: Syura." The young man, his face marked with a ferocious scar and a rebellious demeanor, gave a slight bow. "Hahaha, rest assured, Your Majesty. As the son of my father Honest, I will devote myself to leading these elites to slaughter every enemy of the empire without exception." Honest spread his arms, wearing a face of righteousness, and declared loudly, "Indeed! Everything we do is for the people of the empire, Your Majesty!" The young emperor nodded, deeply moved. "Minister Honest, you are truly indispensable to the empire. Having a loyal and capable minister like you is a blessing for the empire." Honest bowed deeply. "It is only our duty to serve." "Then, Your Majesty, I shall now proceed with the mission." The young emperor nodded. "Very well. Minister Honest, your health is not great¡ªplease do not overexert yourself." As Honest turned to leave, his face was filled with satisfaction¡ªnot because of the emperor''s concern, but because of the pleasure of knowing the emperor was nothing more than his puppet. ... In a secret passage within the palace known only to Honest: "Hahaha! What a foolish young emperor. Syura, my son, it will be up to you to make a trip next. Do whatever you can to slow the empire''s collapse, so I can transport all of the Imperial Capital''s wealth out of here." Syura grinned, his expression bloodthirsty as he licked his lips. "Don''t worry, Father. In my eyes, this so-called God of Justice is nothing special. I''ve infiltrated Kyoroch City countless times, and they never even noticed me." "Gods aren''t that impressive, and I''ve already gathered plenty of intel." "I know who their three strongest individuals are. They just wield things similar to Teigu, glowing objects that look like glass spheres." "They must have found some lost records from the empire about Teigu manufacturing and are pretending to be divine envoys to play tricks on people." "All we need to do is take down those three individuals, and then assassinate that so-called god. After that, everything will be fine. Hahaha!" Syura laughed loudly at the thought. He had seen the so-called incarnation of the god from a distance¡ªa little girl. In his opinion, whether it was taking advantage of the earlier celestial phenomenon to stir up trouble or simply being a Teigu user from some obscure corner of the world, it was nothing remarkable. Though she appeared mysterious, she seemed no different from Esdeath or Budo in terms of strength. And who was he? He was the only spatial Teigu user. Opportunities for assassination abounded for him. Given enough preparation, even figures like Esdeath or Grand General Budo would be no more than sitting ducks. Honest smiled with satisfaction. "With a son like you, I can rest easy. I''ll leave everything to you. In the meantime, I''ll secretly move all the treasures and Teigu from the imperial treasury." This foolish son of his¡ªhe was perfect for testing the so-called God of Justice. If Syura died, so be it. He could always have another son. But if Syura actually managed to kill the god, Honest could continue as the empire''s minister without interruption. "Then I''ll be off, Father," Syura said. He took out his pocket-watch-shaped Teigu, Shambhala, activated it, and with a flash, disappeared from Honest''s sight. Honest clasped his hands behind his back and strode toward the imperial treasury at the end of the secret passage. Meanwhile, the Imperial Capital''s team of Teigu users had been assembled. Syura, as the leader, led four Teigu users and four Imperial Fist masters¡ªfighters on par with Teigu users¡ªstraight toward their assassination targets. ... In Kyoroch City, on the other side. Furina had received information from the Heavenly Principle, learning that the Imperial Capital had formed a team of Teigu users aiming to assassinate Clorinde and Wriothesley. The message also included the exact locations of the Teigu team members. The supreme Heavenly Principle was truly omnipotent¡ªnothing in either the Teyvat world or this one could escape his notice. Furina immediately summoned the seven members of Marechaussee Phantom, the newly-formed team derived from Night Raid. The seven arrived and knelt on one knee before her. Najenda spoke first. "Lady Furina, have you summoned us for a mission?" Though the Marechaussee Phantom was newly established, it was clear that their role would be pivotal in the empire''s rapid decline. They were bound to take action against the empire''s Teigu users. Najenda was well aware that the empire''s Teigu users numbered no less than ten. While there were only 48 Teigu in existence, and many had been lost over the millennia, the empire still controlled the majority of them. Furina mimicked the way the Lord Heavenly Principle himself had led meetings in her quarters and snapped her fingers. A water mirror appeared in front of her, displaying the images sent by Noah. The water mirror showed a group heading toward a city already under the control of the God of Justice. Their discussion revealed their intent to assassinate all the city''s leaders as they passed through each one. Akame''s expression changed dramatically upon seeing the young girl in the water mirror who bore an eight-tenths resemblance to herself. Her voice trembled slightly. "Kurome..." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 65 - 65: The Strongest Arrives, The Strongest Falls, Advance on the Imperial Capital At the same time. In the northern province, more than half of the territory had already fallen under the control of Esdeath''s million-strong army. The personnel of the Maison Gardiennage rapidly restored order to the cities, expanding their influence from the cities to the surrounding villages and towns. Amid the cheers of the people, criminals were brought to justice. Every open space in these cities had turned into blood-red ground, stained by the trials. Esdeath, relentless and seemingly tireless, was leading her army to conquer the remaining cities in the northern province. The sieges were effortless, requiring little to no intervention from her directly. The citizens, upon hearing that followers of the God of Justice had arrived, immediately turned into informants. The nobility and landlords within the cities were surrounded by these turncoats, and even half of the city guards were traitors. They secretly opened the gates, allowing Esdeath''s army to march in unimpeded. As Esdeath''s forces crushed the opposition in the cities, the sky above suddenly darkened with thick, rolling clouds. RUMBLE! Thunder rumbled across the sky, lightning flashing within the ominous storm clouds as if it were the wrath of a thunder god. The sudden phenomenon was terrifying, but the storm only covered a radius of about ten kilometers around the city. Beyond this, the sky remained clear and bright. Bolts of lightning rained down from the heavens, striking various points across the city. Esdeath''s soldiers screamed in agony, some reduced to charred remains, others blown apart by the strikes. "Ahhhhhhh!" Esdeath stepped out of her tent outside the city, her ice-blue eyes gazing at the strange phenomenon in the sky and the lightning falling into the city. A grin spread across her face. "Oh~ Such a thunderous display¡­ Is it that man who is called the strongest alongside me?" Boom! Boom! Boom! A massive bolt of lightning streaked from the sky, aimed directly at her. Esdeath extended her hand without hesitation, her grin tinged with madness. She intended to block the lightning head-on with her body. "Hahaha! This level of power? It''s not even enough to make me use divine energy!" BOOM! The lightning struck Esdeath''s hand directly, only to split in two upon contact, cascading harmlessly to either side. The ground on either side of her was instantly torn apart, leaving deep trenches as if gouged out by an excavator. Although her body had not yet fully become divine, it had already gained some divine qualities. Ordinary natural energy was incapable of harming her. "General!" The soldiers watching Esdeath deflect the lightning with her bare hand were filled with fanatical admiration. A figure hovered in mid-air, surrounded by crackling, dancing arcs of lightning. With the storm clouds above him, he appeared like a thunder god reborn. Budo glared down at Esdeath, his voice cold as he spoke. "Esdeath, why did you betray the empire? Do you know the fate of those who betray the empire?" Esdeath laughed as if it were the most natural thing in the world. "I don''t need a reason for anything I do. The eternal law of this world is survival of the fittest¡ªthe strong conquer the weak, deciding their life and death as they please." "Since you''re here, spare me the speeches. As a weakling, you won''t live past the next moment." Esdeath slowly drew her sword from her waist. As it left its sheath, she swung it toward Budo, who hovered mid-air. In the blink of an eye, a crescent-shaped blade of ice hurtled toward Budo. Clang! Budo quickly crossed his arms in defense, summoning a lightning shield in an instant. However, the ice blade shattered the lightning shield with ease, the sheer force sending Budo plummeting from the sky. Budo''s eyes widened. "What?" The ice blade, casually unleashed, had broken through the defense he prided himself on? Esdeath stomped her foot and grinned in delight. "Die already, haha!" Crack! A sharp ice spike erupted from the ground below Budo, shooting straight toward him with lethal intent. If it struck, he would be skewered like a kabob. As an experienced general, Budo adjusted his posture mid-air. He turned and met the ice spike with the Teigu on his arms. Crafted from Orichalcum, the world''s toughest material, his Teigu was the ultimate shield. The Teigu successfully blocked the ice spike, but the impact sent Budo flying higher into the sky. Esdeath, as if toying with prey, continued launching ice spikes at the airborne Budo, thoroughly enjoying herself. She showed no urgency to kill him, playing her deadly game with abandon. "Hahaha! How amusing! Truly entertaining! Is this the so-called strongest Teigu user alongside me? You''re nothing but a weakling." Budo, humiliated by her mockery, was enraged. Boom! Boom! Massive surges of lightning surrounded him, forcing him to hover mid-air. Purple lightning spread out in all directions, creating a web of electricity that shattered Esdeath''s ice spikes. Boom! Boom! Boom! "Esdeath, I admit you''re strong, but no one can withstand the ultimate technique of my Teigu, Adramelech!" Budo clenched his fists together, absorbing the lightning into the Teigu on his arms. He roared and raised his hands high. "Prepare to die, Esdeath!" "Thunder Convergence¡ª" Rumble! A lightning bolt as thick as a barrel shot into the storm-covered sky. Thunder roared and lightning crackled as bolts struck down repeatedly, converging on Budo. Budo raised his hands high, gathering the lightning into a massive sphere around his Teigu. The ball of lightning grew rapidly, swelling to five meters in diameter within seconds. Crackle... It was as if the Thunder God himself had descended. Esdeath watched as the lightning sphere grew but made no attempt to interrupt. In her mind, there was no need¡ªwhat she could not have faced in the past was now something she could crush with one hand. Budo hurled the lightning sphere at her with a furious roar. "This is the end!" Esdeath grinned and stomped the ground. An ice spike erupted beneath her, propelling her toward the lightning sphere. Budo was stunned. "What?" To his shock, Esdeath grabbed the lightning sphere¡ªhis ultimate move¡ªwith her bare hand and throw it back at him. Her cruel smile filled his vision. "It is the end¡ªfor a weakling like you." "Ahhhhhhh!" Caught off-guard, Budo was struck by his own attack. Enveloped in the lightning sphere, his screams echoed as blinding light consumed him, like a second sun rising in the sky. The soldiers on the ground, witnessing this divine clash, could only see a dark silhouette writhing within the brilliant sphere of lightning. Within seconds, the light vanished, and a charred figure plummeted from the sky. The moment the figure hit the ground, it shattered into pieces, leaving behind only the armguards of his Teigu, Thunder God''s Rage¡ªAdramelech. Esdeath glanced at the Teigu, then casually kicked it aside. She licked her lips, her icy smile chilling. "Hahaha. The Imperial Capital is next. Soon, I''ll return to the Sky Island and be with my master once more." At this moment, outside the city now under Furina''s control, the Teigu team in the surrounding forest each harbored their own thoughts. Syura was brimming with confidence regarding the operation. Even if the plan failed, he could escape anytime¡ªafter all, he was the wielder of a spatial Teigu. "Let''s begin the operation now. First, kill all the high-ranking officials in this city. Let''s give them a proper... greeting¡ª" Slash! Before Syura could finish speaking, a flash of white severed the hand holding his Teigu, Dimensional Formation¡ªShambhala. Syura''s expression froze as he turned his gaze toward his hand¡ªonly to find it missing. Red liquid, like tomato juice, sprayed wildly from the stump. Pain exploded in his mind as he clutched his severed wrist with his remaining hand, screaming in agony. "Ahhhhhhh!" Instinctively, he reached out to grab his fallen Teigu, but someone else had already snatched it. Syura whipped his head around to see the perpetrator¡ªone of his own team members. Run, holding Shambhala, stood calmly, his wing-shaped Teigu, Mastema, spread wide behind him. He gazed dispassionately at his supposed leader. "No matter how strong a Teigu user is, without their Teigu, they are just ordinary people. Even spatial Teigu are no exception," Run remarked, his voice steady. At his waist, a glowing Vision shone faintly. Run had once been a beloved teacher, adored by his students. But one day, his students were brutally murdered. To find the culprit, he joined the Imperial Police Force. However, during his time as an officer, he witnessed too much of the Empire''s darkness. He had hoped to change the nation from within and save its people. Ten days ago, he encountered a young bard in the Imperial Capital. This bard used miraculous powers to show him the ongoing justice trials¡ªefforts that not only spared civilians from the ravages of war but also brought fairness to them. At that moment, Run resolved to help the cause of justice and overthrow the Empire. Today, he chose the pivotal moment to betray the Empire. Syura''s face twisted in terror as he saw the Vision. He screamed, "You''re a follower of the God of Justice! Damn it!" "Quick! Attack! Kill this traitorous spy!" Kurome, Dr. Stylish, Bols, and the Imperial Fist executioners were momentarily stunned by the betrayal. Hearing Syura''s order, they finally reacted and moved to attack Run. Run flapped his wings, soaring into the sky and avoiding the assault. From above, he glanced at the distant forest, where black specks were rapidly closing in. He smirked. "Without the spatial Teigu, your operation ends here," Run declared. Syura''s eyes widened as he seemed to realize something. He shouted, "This is bad! We''ve been set up! Quickly, get me ou¡ª" Whoosh¡ª Before he could finish, a golden beam of light pierced through his head. His pupils dilated as he crumpled to the ground like a lifeless dog. There was no spray of blood. The golden beam had cooked his brain entirely. Bols, who carried a Teigu resembling a gas tank on his back, gripped his flamethrower tightly. "We''ve been ambushed," he said nervously. "Damn it! There''s a spy among us, and our entire operation has been exposed!" "And that flying bastard is out of reach!" "I hear footsteps¡ªlots of them¡ªheading this way!" In mere moments, the Teigu team had lost one member to death, another to betrayal. Now only Kurome, Bols, and the Imperial Fist executioners remained. Rustle, rustle¡ª The sound of movement echoed through the forest. The seven members of Marechaussee Phantom burst from the treeline, swiftly surrounding the disoriented and panicked Imperial Teigu users. Najenda stood firm, her cold gaze fixed on the group. "Imperial executioners, your time ends here!" She had already pieced together what had happened. Initially puzzled, everything became clear the moment she spotted the glowing Vision on the waist of one of the Teigu users. Leone''s Teigu activated, her head sprouting adorable animal ears while her hands and feet transformed into powerful claws. Her fighting spirit surged as she growled, "I''m going to tear you all to shreds!" Bulat immediately readied himself, his armor-clad body transforming as his Teigu Incursio wrapped around him. A wide grin stretched across his face as he pointed his weapon at Bols. "This one''s mine!" Akame pressed her lips together, her crimson eyes locked on the figure who bore an eight-tenths resemblance to her. "Kurome," she muttered. Kurome, clutching her Teigu March of the Dead¡ªYatsufusa, widened her eyes in surprise at the familiar face. Her initial shock quickly gave way to a smile of dark delight. "Sister, it''s been so long. Three years, hasn''t it? I knew this day would come¡ªa battle between us Teigu users." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Today, one of us will surely die. But how many more will perish before that happens? I can''t wait to find out, Sister," she continued, her tone turning disturbingly giddy. The moment she spoke, Yatsufusa emitted eerie black lightning. As it struck the ground, the earth began to tremble faintly. The Marechaussee Phantom team had already studied the abilities of their opponents'' Teigu before the mission. Kurome''s Teigu, Yatsufusa, could summon and control eight powerful corpse puppets stored within it. Among her puppets was Death Tagool, a Super-Class Danger Beast capable of altering terrain with its immense strength. Boom! Boom! Boom! The ground fractured and heaved as a massive creature emerged from below. Rocks and soil scattered as the enormous figure clawed its way to the surface. Amid the swirling dust and debris, a 30-meter-tall skeletal creature stood towering over the battlefield. Its oppressive presence spread instantaneously. "Roarrrrrr¡ª" Death Tagool let out a thunderous roar, the shockwave sending the unprepared Imperial Fist executioners flying into the air. "Ahhhhh!" Kurome stood atop Death Tagool''s massive claw, smiling sweetly at Akame. "Sister, let''s begin our battle now, hehe." "When I kill you, the traitor to our comrades, I''ll add you to my collection. Then we''ll be together forever." Akame drew her Teigu, Murasame. Even though her opponent was her sister, she entered a combat-ready state. She knew that if she underestimated Kurome, she would die. "Kurome, I''m not the person I used to be. I don''t want to kill you¡ªI''ll capture you instead." Kurome tilted her head with a deranged grin. "Sister, you''re as soft-hearted as ever in battle." Akame''s body became a blur of red lightning as she dashed toward Kurome, perched on Death Tagool''s claw. Leone laughed heartily, saying, "The fight''s on! Leave this big guy to me!" She charged at Sten, one of the Imperial Fist''s Four Executioners, whose muscular arms were larger than Leone herself. Lubbock took on Mez from the Four Executioners. Sheele faced Suzuka. Najenda squared off against Ibara. Bulat charged straight at Bols, one of the two remaining Teigu users. "You''re dead!" Bols, clutching his flamethrower Teigu nervously, shouted, "I can''t die! My daughter is waiting for me to return!" Bulat sneered, thrusting his weapon forward. "Pathetic. I know who you are, Bols! The Flame Demon! How many villages have you burned to the ground, how many people have you killed, how many families have you destroyed on the Empire''s orders to suppress rebellion?" "Die for me!" The battlefield erupted in chaos. Kurome watched Akame''s approach, her sickly-sweet smile growing wider. "As expected of you, Sister. In these three years, you''ve grown so strong. You''re so fast, I can barely follow you. But!" "Desutag¨±ru (Death Tagool), roar!" The massive skeletal creature began charging energy in its maw, blue light swirling into an orb as it drew power from the void. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 66 - 66: Furina Personally Delivers Judgment on the Imperial Capital The Vision on Akame''s waist glowed softly, enveloping her figure in a luminous film. Facing Death Tagool''s descending claw, she made no attempt to dodge. This was the power granted by her Vision¡ªPhasing. It allowed her to briefly turn her body and anything she touched into a phantom-like state. Not only that, but the Vision had enhanced her physical senses, speed, strength, and reflexes to several times what they were before. Additionally, she had already learned about all her sister''s trump cards from Lord Heavenly Principle. It wouldn''t take more than ten moves to subdue Kurome. Subduing someone was ten times harder than killing them. Kurome''s expression changed as she screamed, "You''re charging straight in? Sister, are you crazy?" She wanted to turn Akame into a corpse puppet to stay with her forever, not crush her into a pulp! As she watched Death Tagool''s claw come down, Kurome was sure her sister would be reduced to meat paste. But to her astonishment, Akame passed through the skeletal claw like a phantom, dashing up the creature''s arm toward her. Kurome quickly gripped her blade with both hands and met Akame head-on. "You never cease to surprise me, Sister. It''s always the same; you''re no fool after all." Their Teigu clashed, sparks flying as their blades collided. In her enhanced and phased state, Akame could strike Kurome while remaining untouchable. Kurome''s strikes passed through her sister as if slicing through mist. The moment their blades met, Kurome was flung backward, her pupils shrinking. Such overwhelming strength! Sister had grown so much stronger than before! Before Kurome could regain her footing, Akame''s blade was already slicing toward her again. Kurome smiled faintly. So this was it? Dying at her sister''s hands didn''t sound so bad. The blade swept across Kurome¡ªnot her body, but her pouch, shattering the vials and pills inside. These pills could enhance her combat abilities by draining her life force. They numbed pain, bolstered resistance to toxins, and kept her conscious through severe injuries. Akame wasn''t about to let her sister gain such an advantage¡ªshe had to knock her out before Kurome could use them. Realizing what her sister had done, Kurome blinked in shock. She hadn''t attacked me¡ªshe went for my pouch? Finally understanding, Kurome''s smile turned manic. "Sister, you''re as naive as ever. You''ve given me an opening and exposed a weakness!" Kurome adjusted her stance, her blade poised to strike. Akame''s overreach had left her left shoulder exposed. With both hands gripping her blade, Kurome swung hard, aiming to disable her sister by severing her shoulder. But as her blade connected with Akame''s shoulder, it passed through like a mirage. A phantom image? Before Kurome could react, Akame''s hand delivered a swift chop to her neck. "Urgh!" Kurome''s body went limp as the blow knocked her unconscious. Even as darkness claimed her vision, Kurome whispered a command. "Desutag¨±ru¡­ roar¡­" Even if she died, taking her sister with her felt like a dream fulfilled. Death Tagool had spent the entirety of their fight charging its devastating roar. That brief exchange between the sisters had given it more than enough time. "ROAR¡ª" Death Tagool unleashed its attack, a ten-meter-wide beam of blue energy erupting from its maw and hurtling toward Akame. Without hesitation, Akame grabbed Kurome and activated her phasing ability. Boom! The colossal blue beam struck the ground, digging deep into the earth. Rocks and soil exploded into the air, as if a meteor had collided with the surface. The area of destruction rapidly expanded in a fan shape. The team had already anticipated this outcome. After defeating the Imperial Fist''s Four Executioners in just a few exchanges, they quickly moved behind Death Tagool to avoid its devastating attack. Only Bulat, clad in his armored Teigu, continued to press Bols in battle, the fight conveniently taking place within Death Tagool''s attack range. Bols, whose flamethrower Teigu had been destroyed in just a few strikes, struggled to fend off Bulat''s relentless spear attacks. He thought for sure that the next thrust would pierce him. Resigned to his fate, he prepared to detonate his Teigu to take Bulat down with him. "Am I going to die? I''m sorry¡­ I won''t make it back¡­ My daughter!" But to his shock, Bulat withdrew his weapon and ran off. Moments later, a blinding light surged from behind him. As he turned his head, the light engulfed him before he could react or scream. BOOM! A massive swath of forest was obliterated, leaving behind a thousand-meter fan-shaped wasteland. Trees were uprooted, and the deeper layers of soil and stone were unearthed and scattered. The air filled with acrid smoke from the scorched remains. In sheer destructive power, the Super-Class Danger Beast Death Tagool rivaled the divine abilities of the Seven Archons, capable of altering kilometers of terrain in an instant. ... Akame emerged from the smoke, carrying her unconscious sister, Kurome, in her arms. She looked toward her teammates, who had already regrouped and were waiting for her. "The mission is complete, everyone." Najenda, supporting herself with one hand on her hip, nodded and smiled. "This marks Marechaussee Phantom''s first successful mission." Bulat retracted the armor of his Teigu with a hearty laugh. "Haha, I didn''t expect things to go so smoothly this time. It was a bit surprising." Lubbock glanced up at Run, who was still hovering in the sky, and waved. "Hey, thanks for taking care of the biggest headache. Why don''t you come down and introduce yourself?" Run smiled and descended gracefully to the ground. "Hello, everyone. My name is Run. I was formerly part of the Imperial Police Force, but for certain reasons, I am now in pursuit of justice." As he spoke, his gaze fell on the glowing Visions at the waists of the others. "It seems you''re all blessed by the heavens. Are you part of a specific department in the Nation of Justice? May I join you?" Najenda paused, then smiled warmly. "Of course, you can join us. We welcome anyone who pursues justice. But first, we''ll need to report to Lord Neuvillette or Lady Furina." "For now, come back with us." "That''s exactly what I was hoping for," Run replied with a nod. ¡­ At the same time, in the Imperial Capital. A young man who had responded to the Empire''s summons stood gazing at the Vision in his hand. The mysterious words of a bard still echoed in his ears: "What is true justice? Is it the order that allows this old Empire to persist? Or is it the order that brings fairness, happiness, and freedom to the people, free from the oppression and exploitation of the nobility?" "Blessed by the heavens as you are, I trust you''ll find your own answer." The young man had traveled from his rural fishing village to the Imperial Capital. Back then, the expanding borders of the Nation of Justice had just reached his town and city, and he had witnessed the trials conducted in the grand opera halls against criminals. He knew that this newly emergent nation embodied justice and fairness in absolute terms. "Even though I was once part of the Empire''s navy, I will defend the people¡ªnot serve as a blade for the corrupt nobles or the incompetent Emperor." With those words, he resolutely hung the Vision at his waist, his eyes fixing on the distant, magnificent palace of the capital. ¡­ At the same time, Furina and Neuvillette had fully secured control over the southern province. The Maison Gardiennage and Special Security and Surveillance Patrol had mobilized a million-strong army, now advancing toward their final destination: the Imperial Capital. Floating in the sky, Furina radiated divine energy as she raised her hand high. A massive, thousand-meter-long scale appeared in the heavens, glowing with a radiant blue light. "People of justice, I, Furina de Fontaine, Queen of All Waters, Kindreds, Peoples and Laws, hereby declare the final bastion of evil shall now face the judgment of justice." Her resounding voice traveled an unfathomable distance. The soldiers advancing toward the capital brimmed with determination and fervor in their eyes. Furina glanced toward the Imperial Capital and clenched her small fist. "At last, only the capital remains." Wherever the Maison Gardiennage and Special Security and Surveillance Patrol passed, trials were conducted. Even the Revolutionary Army in the eastern provinces had surrendered days prior, willingly facing justice. The Revolutionary Army had been built on the grievances of people unable to endure the Empire''s corruption. Now, with the people no longer on their side, the movement was all but dead, reduced to a shell of ambitious leaders. Those same leaders were condemned to death by the people''s anger during the trials. Now, the Imperial Capital stood alone¡ªthe ultimate bastion of sin. Neuvillette approached from behind Furina, speaking with calm authority. "Esdeath, who has ascended to godhood, has completed her conquest of the northern province." "Next, we rendezvous with her. It''s the final step. Are you ready?" Furina placed her hand on her chest and replied, "What is a war machine compared to Khaenri''ah''s creations? I can handle it without a problem now." Neuvillette nodded solemnly. "To build the foundation of the Nation of Justice, the God of Justice herself must personally end the source of the old regime''s rule." Furina extended her hand, summoning a scale imbued with the faith of countless followers of the God of Justice. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Though small in size, the scale contained a power so vast that even gods would find it terrifying¡ªsurpassing even the energy amassed over five centuries within the Oratrice Mecanique d''Analyse Cardinale in Fontaine. This power stemmed from the fervent devotion of 95% of the Empire''s population toward the God of Justice. Furina smiled confidently. "One strike will suffice." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 67 - 67: The Ultimate Teigu Revealed, The Final Battle The Imperial Capital stood at the very center of the empire. Esdeath''s million-strong army had reached the outskirts of the city. The Nation of Justice, named Fontaine in honor of the God of Justice, Furina, had also deployed its combined forces of the Maison Gardiennage and Special Security and Surveillance Patrol from the southern province. Their million-strong army advanced to encircle the Imperial Capital, creating a pincer formation. During their march, both armies apprehended fleeing noble caravans laden with riches. Among these escapees, not a single one was innocent. Those without guilt had no reason to flee. The guilty nobles were all executed. The seven members of Marechaussee Phantom, having completed their previous mission, continued onward toward the Imperial Capital. Kurome''s Teigu had been confiscated and handed over to the Maison Gardiennage for safekeeping after she was subdued. Akame knew that Kurome would face judgment, but since her sister hadn''t willingly chosen to become an executioner for the Empire, she believed Kurome would likely avoid the death penalty. Chaos erupted throughout the Imperial Capital like never before. Nobles who had fled to the capital in desperation were now in utter panic, many so terrified that they soiled themselves. With their private guards, they frantically tried to escape the city. "Ahhh! Those fanatics of the God of Justice! Damn lunatics, damn gods! Run!" "Get out of my way, you filthy commoners! Don''t block the path of someone as noble as me!" "Guards! Kill anyone who dares block the road!" "Take my wealth with me! If you lose even one item, I''ll have all of you executed!" "Ahhhh!" "You sinners! Your end has come!" The chaos among the fleeing nobles was concentrated in the wealthy district of the city. Meanwhile, in the impoverished areas, cheers echoed through the streets and alleys. Countless citizens ran toward the city''s gates, welcoming the arrival of the armies. Men, women, young, and old¡ªall offered food and drink, eager to greet their liberators. At the same time, the sky above displayed a miraculous phenomenon reminiscent of the divine event from days prior. To the south of the Imperial Capital, a massive ethereal scale appeared, as if suspended between heaven and earth, moving slowly toward the city. Beneath the scales marched the million-strong army of the Nation of Justice. The sky glowed with a serene, water-blue radiance, transforming the heavens into a flawless, pure expanse. This pure light advanced steadily toward the city. On the other side of the city, however, dark clouds loomed ominously. To the people of the Imperial Capital, the miraculous sight represented justice driving out evil. Within the Imperial Palace, chaos reigned supreme. Aside from the loyal Royal Guard, groomed to serve as the Emperor''s personal assassins, palace maids, guards, and ministers were all fleeing in panic. The few loyalists within the Empire had long since been purged by Minister Honest, leaving only those he had personally promoted. The young emperor, seated on his throne, had never witnessed such turmoil within the palace. Trembling with fear, he shouted desperately. "Minister Honest, Minister Honest?" A Royal Guard, clad head to toe in armor, rushed into the throne room and knelt on one knee. "Your Majesty, Minister Honest left the Imperial Capital yesterday, taking the empire''s treasury and Teigu with him." "Currently, the capital has been surrounded by Esdeath''s million-strong rebel army and the forces of the God of Justice." The young emperor''s face went pale as chaos consumed the capital around him. "And¡­?" The news hit the young emperor like a thunderbolt. Even in his ignorance and incompetence, he now understood that the ministers'' earlier warnings had been true. The empire was on the brink of destruction, and the Imperial Capital was surrounded. Sweat poured down his face as he stammered, "And what?" "And, Your Majesty, the citizens and palace guards have opened the gates to let the rebels in. Some of the rebel forces have already breached the palace!" "What!" Crash! At that moment, the glass dome above the throne room shattered. Seven figures descended from the sky. "Burial!" Akame''s blade sliced through the throat of the armored guard as she spun mid-air, then pivoted toward the other heavily armed guards defending the throne room. The guards were clad in full steel armor, their defenses impenetrable to most Teigu users. However, the divine enhancements granted by the Vision made these elite Teigu users a completely different force. Against the might of their Teigu, forged from the legendary Orichalcum, the guards'' steel armor might as well have been paper. "Aaaaah!" "Arghhhh!" Najenda, Lubbock, Bulat, Leone, Mine, and Sheele charged at the guards with speed and precision. The throne room''s Royal Guards, numbering only two to three hundred, were no match. In under ten seconds, the entire contingent was annihilated. As the last guard fell, the seven warriors turned their eyes toward the throne. There, the young emperor sat, drenched in sweat, his face twisted with fear and desperation. Najenda stepped forward and spoke firmly. "Emperor of the Empire, it is too late for the Empire. The root of its decay and the suffering of its people lies with Minister Honest. You were merely a puppet." "If you surrender now, we will not harm you." "But if you choose to resist, you will face divine judgment." The seven made no move to approach the throne. They knew the young emperor was seated on the Ultimate Teigu, National Defense Machine God. While seated on the throne, the National Defense Machine God would automatically shield him, making it impossible for them to break through its barrier. The young emperor''s face contorted with rage. "Divine judgment? You traitorous rebels!" He would not go down in history as the emperor who lost the empire. He would annihilate every last rebel! With fury, he shouted defiantly, his voice echoing through the chamber. "I am the Emperor of the Empire¡ª" The Ultimate Teigu, National Defense Machine God, activated. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The entire palace trembled violently. Ornate decorations shattered, the ground beneath the throne room caved in, and the luxurious palace began to collapse. Najenda, anticipating this moment, shouted, "Retreat! This is no longer our fight!" The six others quickly responded in unison, "Understood!" The National Defense Machine God was a weapon of power comparable to that of a god. Legend had it that the first Emperor, during its initial testing, unleashed its power with a single strike, obliterating the capital of a western kingdom. Within a day, half of that kingdom''s territory and population were annihilated. In the Imperial Capital, soldiers engaged in fierce battles with the executioners of the nobility turned their gaze upward at the crumbling palace atop the city''s highest point. "What is that¡­ thing?" "A Teigu?" A massive, 200-meter-tall steel humanoid slowly rose from the ruins of the palace. The machine donned a majestic cape of victory, its silhouette resembling that of an emperor returning triumphant from battle. Inside the control platform of the National Defense Machine God, the young emperor gazed at the chaos enveloping the capital. Everywhere he looked, disorder reigned. In every direction, dense formations of enemy troops marched toward the Imperial Capital. Some had already breached the city''s defenses and were engaging its soldiers. Above the city, the ethereal scales and the pure blue light of the God of Justice''s forces loomed ominously. A shadow fell over the young emperor''s face as despair and madness overtook him. Millions of soldiers had surrounded the Imperial Capital. Was the empire truly on the verge of destruction? Would he go down in history as a fallen emperor? His mind spiraled as rage and despair clashed within him. Bloodshot eyes lifted to the heavens as fury consumed him. "This empire, passed down through generations, represents the divine order!" "To defy the gods is the pinnacle of absurdity!" His words crescendoed into a hysterical roar. The National Defense Machine God''s crimson gemstone atop its head began to glow brighter and brighter, surpassing even the sun''s brilliance until it formed a radiant cross-star. BZZZZZ¡ª A deafening hum filled the air as the very atmosphere of the capital seemed to boil. Suddenly, an energy beam brighter than the sun itself materialized, piercing through the heavens. BOOM¡ª The blinding light, brighter than the sun, seized everyone''s vision, while the sudden explosion temporarily robbed them of their hearing. The world became a white expanse, trembling violently under the massive detonation. Only those wielding Teigu or blessed with a Vision could discern what had transpired in that fleeting moment. From the head of the Ultimate Teigu, National Defense Machine God, a blinding beam of energy had been unleashed. A kilometer-wide miniature sun erupted where soldiers from both sides clashed, obliterating everything in its wake. The flames and shockwaves surged skyward, annihilating everything within reach. Buildings, combatants, fleeing civilians¡ªeverything was consumed by the inferno. This single beam, an ordinary attack from the National Defense Machine God, unleashed the destructive force equivalent to the pinnacle of modern military technology: a nuclear explosion. A massive red fireball coalesced into a mushroom cloud, its sheer scale engulfing the Imperial Capital. Even with prior knowledge of the Ultimate Teigu''s power, witnessing it firsthand left Najenda in a daze. Bulat''s back was drenched in cold sweat as he muttered, "In an instant, it just¡­" Regaining his composure, his jaw clenched tightly in rage. "That damned little emperor! How many people did that one strike kill?!" The sudden, overwhelming destruction filled the eyes of ordinary people with despair. Leone, whose senses were the sharpest, rubbed her eyes and squinted at the devastation below. "Wait¡­ no way!" Lubbock blinked in disbelief, shouting, "Everyone''s fine! Only the buildings and ground were destroyed! The civilians are unharmed!" "What? Let me see! How could people survive such an enormous explosion?" "It''s true! They''re unharmed!" "What in the world is going on?" Najenda looked up, her eyes widening as a smile spread across her face. Above the Imperial Capital, the ethereal scales, massive and over a kilometer tall, radiated a glow akin to countless fireflies. These gentle lights descended upon every ordinary citizen in the capital. The light transformed into a thin, bubble-like membrane, shielding the civilians from harm. "This is Lady Furina''s doing. Only a god''s power could protect ordinary people from destruction like that," Najenda said, her voice filled with reverence. At the site of the explosion, unscathed civilians climbed out of the rubble in bewilderment. They looked around at the devastated ruins, then at their unharmed bodies, before lifting their eyes toward the sky. It didn''t take long for them to realize that they had been saved by a divine power. Overwhelmed with gratitude and fervor, their belief in the God of Justice grew even more devout. "God, thank you for protecting us." "Thank you, our righteous deity." "Divine Lady Furina¡­" The soldiers, shaken but resolute, offered brief prayers to the divine before returning to the battle. The civilians, meanwhile, clasped their hands in reverence, finding solace in prayer during the ongoing crisis. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. BZZZZ¡ª The oppressive hum of superheated air echoed once more as the National Defense Machine God, driven by the young emperor''s madness, fired another nuclear-like beam. BOOM¡ª Another section of the Imperial Capital erupted into a fiery sun. But once again, though the buildings and land were destroyed, the people were unharmed. Those caught in the blast''s shockwaves were gently enveloped by the protective bubbles, carried to safety. BOOM¡ª Another explosion shook the city. Amidst the chaos, Furina''s massive scales in the sky continued to radiate protective light, shielding the innocent from harm. This was no longer a clash of armies or Teigu¡ªit had become a divine spectacle, where justice sought to shield the helpless from the destructive tantrum of a dying empire. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! One area of the Imperial Capital after another was struck, as colossal, crimson mushroom clouds rose into the sky, stretching for kilometers. The ground quaked violently, as if experiencing the most catastrophic earthquake in history. The blinding light from the explosions made it impossible for anyone to keep their eyes open. Not only was the capital itself engulfed by the attacks, but even the armies surrounding it were caught in the destructive radius. Yet, these soldiers were unharmed, shielded by the divine power of the God of Justice. No matter where they were in the nuclear-like blasts, they remained untouched. Within the cockpit of the National Defense Machine God, the young emperor raged, channeling his despair into the Ultimate Teigu''s destructive power, desperately trying to deny his fate as a fallen emperor. "All traitors, vanish! Disappear! All of you, disappear!" "Ahhhhhhh!" BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! In less than a minute, one-third of the thousand-year-old Imperial Capital''s streets and land had been reduced to scorched earth by the National Defense Machine God''s attacks. The Imperial Capital, sprawling over an area of more than a hundred kilometers and housing roughly one-thirtieth of the empire''s population, had been endlessly expanded outward to accommodate its ever-growing populace. Unlike modern cities with towering skyscrapers capable of housing thousands, the capital''s buildings rarely exceeded five stories. Its vast footprint was an architectural testament to its age and tradition. This was the young emperor''s first time wielding the National Defense Machine God. Its tremendous power drained both physical and mental strength, leaving him visibly fatigued. He paused his assault, gazing out at the destruction he had wrought. Seeing the once-bustling Imperial Capital reduced to ashes filled him with a pang of guilt and regret. But his remorse turned to shock when he realized something astonishing. Despite the devastation, neither civilians nor rebel soldiers were harmed. His pupils contracted as he looked skyward at the colossal scales, a shimmering mirage many times larger than the National Defense Machine God. Muttering to himself in a daze, he asked, "¡­A god¡­ Is it truly a god?" "No¡­ Even if it is a god, what of it? I am also a god! This empire, passed down through generations, is the divine order itself¡ª" The young emperor roared in defiance, directing the National Defense Machine God to attack the celestial scales above. BZZZZ¡ª The atmosphere trembled as crimson beams of energy shot into the sky. The scales, a manifestation of pure faith, were intangible. Every attack passed through them harmlessly, puncturing massive, circular voids thousands of meters wide in the cloud cover. A serene voice, calm yet resonant, suddenly overpowered the chaos, filling the skies. "It is over." The voice reached every corner of the capital, silencing the turmoil. Everyone looked upward, searching for the source of the voice. From the edge of the Imperial Capital, a blue figure emerged. Walking as though on an invisible path in the sky, the figure radiated a soft, water-blue glow. Each step exuded elegance and authority. Though distant, everyone could clearly see her face. Her voice, gentle yet commanding, resonated in their minds, quelling both fear and fervor, and drawing their complete attention. "Listen!" "People gathered here today." "No matter your birth or status. No matter the suffering you have endured." "No matter the sins you have committed or the harm you have caused others." "All of you who now stand in opposition, swords drawn, lay down your weapons." "I am Furina de Fontaine, Queen of All Waters, Kindreds, Peoples and Laws, the God of Justice. At this moment, I convey to you the will of the divine." "Speak to the divine of your hardships. Repent your sins before the divine. The divine shall render fair judgment upon your deeds." Holding a small blue scale in her right hand, Furina walked gracefully through the air, approaching the rampaging National Defense Machine God. Her every word was earnest, addressing every soul in the world. "For when the Creator fashioned humanity, the Creator decreed: all are born equal." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 68 - 68: Integration Begins, Teyvat Becomes a Dimensional World "The Creator..." "All are equal." "The Creator decreed that all are equal!" "Equality." From the ruins, people crawled out, lifting their heads to gaze at the divine figure walking across the sky. They murmured the words spoken by the God of Justice, their voices trembling with awe and revelation. The concept of equality¡ªtrue equality¡ªwas introduced to this world for the first time. For millennia, the societal hierarchy had been absolute. People were divided into ranks: The emperor was the highest, followed by nobles, then merchants, commoners, and at the very bottom were minorities and their mixed descendants, who were not even considered human. "All are equal." Now, a god declared that the Creator, when crafting humanity, defined that all humans were born equal. This declaration granted the ultimate legitimacy to the inherent dignity of human life. "All are equal." "All are equal!" "ALL ARE EQUAL¡ª" This idea, like a seed, quickly took root in countless hearts, rapidly growing into an unshakable tree. The initial murmurs grew into shouts, and then into cries that seemed to erupt from a deep reservoir of suppressed injustice. Within seconds, the Imperial Capital resonated with a unified chorus: "ALL ARE EQUAL!" The young emperor, lost in the curse of his empire''s imminent collapse, remained deaf to the people''s voices. He continued to wield the devastating power of the National Defense Machine God, desperately trying to deny the reality of his failure. "Die! Die! DIEEEEEE!" He redirected his attacks toward the radiant figure cloaked in blue light walking toward him. Furina, undeterred, neither dodged nor hesitated. The small scale in her hand, forged from the faith of the empire''s populace, glowed brilliantly. Every terrifying attack that approached her was silently dissolved upon touching the soft, water-blue light emanating from her. It was as though the attacks were erased without resistance or sound. The collective faith of over half the world''s population had coalesced into a Human Realm Force, a power capable of altering destiny itself. The people of the capital longed, prayed, and yearned for the divine to end the empire''s tyranny. This overwhelming desire turned the loom of fate, weaving threads that no force could defy. Any power opposing the tide of fate was seamlessly rewritten, erased by the will of the masses. Furina herself did not consciously wield this Human Realm Force; it arose passively from the unity and hope of the people watching her. "The final embers of injustice from this empire must now be extinguished," she declared. Furina gazed at the young emperor, nearly maddened within the cockpit of the National Defense Machine God, and sighed deeply. If he had chosen to surrender, he might not have been guilty. But unleashing such devastating attacks¡ªif she hadn''t prepared countermeasures beforehand¡ªcountless lives would have been lost. BZZZZ¡ª Countless blue threads emerged from the scale in Furina''s hand, weaving rapidly into a colossal execution blade above the National Defense Machine God. The blade locked onto the young emperor within the Teigu with unerring precision. No matter how the machine moved, it remained fixed on its target. Amid the fervent cries of the people chanting "All are equal," the immense execution blade descended. BZZZZ¡ªCRACK! The National Defense Machine God was split cleanly in two beneath the execution blade. Inside the cockpit, the young emperor''s head was severed. His face remained frozen in a grotesque expression of rage and despair as it fell from the cockpit. The severed head plummeted from the colossal machine toward the capital below, where the jubilant cheers of the citizens echoed. ... The last bastion of evil in the empire had been eradicated. With the capital liberated, the Maison Gardiennage officially took control of the Imperial Capital. More than half of the city had been reduced to scorched earth by the young emperor''s rampage. In response, the citizens began a grand rebuilding effort, their determination unwavering. On the site of the former palace, the people themselves undertook the construction of two monumental institutions: ? The Palais Mermonia, the highest governing authority. ? The Opera Epiclese, the seat of judgment and justice. Additionally, the mainframe of the Oratrice Mecanique d''Analyse Cardinale was relocated from Kyoroch to the Imperial Capital, solidifying its role as the epicenter of justice. Meanwhile, in Celestia. "The second world has been integrated," a voice declared. "At last, the world of Teyvat can truly become a complete, independent realm. No more external threats to worry about¡ªhahaha!" Seated on the Throne of Heavenly Principles, Noah couldn''t help but laugh, sensing the profound changes taking place. Behind him, the Primordial Law Ring spun slowly, emitting pulses of seven-colored divine light. The Human Realm Force system and the Constellation system had fully encompassed the destinies of all individuals in the Akame ga Kill world. In his mind, a faint projection of this newly integrated plane emerged. This new world wasn''t particularly large, but it wasn''t small either¡ªcomparable in scale to the Earth-Moon system. However, its moon wasn''t as large as Earth''s satellite but was still a true celestial body. The rules of this plane were continuously absorbed by the Primordial Law Ring, rapidly expanding the scope, quantity, and quality of its laws. The Akame ga Kill world had reached the threshold of becoming a high-energy world, with its laws numbering at nearly 60% of those found in Teyvat. Though the quality of laws in the Akame ga Kill world was lower than in Teyvat, the difference was not significant. The overall authority of the Primordial Law Ring increased by 40%, which meant that the Heavenly Principles themselves were now 40% stronger. At that moment, the system''s voice resounded. [Ding. Acquired the faith of 62% of the total population in the Akame ga Kill world.] [Ding. The Vision-to-Godhood system has become the sole divine system in the Akame ga Kill world.] [Ding. Teyvat''s influence has expanded to encompass 85% of global consciousness.] [Ding. Teyvat''s interference in the Akame ga Kill world has reached 90%.] [Ding. Gained 86% of the Akame ga Kill world''s total permissions.] [Would you like to initiate the subsumption program?] Noah extended his hand, and a projection of the Akame ga Kill world appeared before him, presented by the Human Realm Force system. "Commence subsumption," he commanded. [Ding. Subsumption mode activated.] [Ding. Calculating...] ? The Akame ga Kill world will be integrated as a subordinate plane of Teyvat. ? The core of Teyvat will be strengthened by 40%. ? 32% of the Akame ga Kill world''s rules will be added to Teyvat''s overall rule pool. ? Teyvat''s tolerance to harmful knowledge and power will increase by 45%, with 36% of harmful elements nullified. ? Teyvat will form a planar crystal sphere, transforming the "False Sky" into a real cosmic space encompassing 37% of Teyvat''s total spatial domain. ? As a planar world, Teyvat will be entirely immune to the Sea Of Quanta''s rules and erosion. ? Teyvat''s leyline structure will evolve into a world-wide nervous system capable of generating not only the seven elemental energies but also energies native to its subordinate planes. Auto-repair efficiency will increase by 45%, and harmful energy purification will improve by 45%. Teyvat will gain the ability to absorb trace amounts of Quantum Sea energy, converting it into Teyvat''s energy. ? The potential of Teyvat''s divine entities will increase by 32%, automatically redistributing appropriate rules from the Akame ga Kill world into Teyvat''s divine systems. ? The growth limit of Teyvat''s life forms will increase by 35%. ? The Vision and Ascension system will see preliminary enhancements, enabling Visions to integrate as internal Marks of Destiny with a 35% increase in growth potential. Final Assessment: Teyvat will ascend to a Primary High-Energy Planar World, breaking the chains of mortality. As long as its planar barriers remain intact, Teyvat will endure eternally. [Ding. Subsumption program initiated. Establishing a connection between the two universal frameworks.] sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Ding. To ensure the program proceeds smoothly, temporary control over the Host''s authority is requested.] "Granted," Noah replied without hesitation. A tremendous force, second only to that of Teyvat itself, surged into every corner of the world, transforming its very fabric. The Primordial Law Ring expanded instantaneously, stretching like a rainbow halo that encircled the entirety of Teyvat. The sky over Teyvat dimmed slightly, and countless stars became visible in broad daylight, creating a surreal scene as if the heavens themselves had descended to embrace the rainbow ring. Moments later, vibrant auroras swept across the sky, painting it with ribbons of color. It was as if the entire sky had been draped in countless strands of shimmering silk. This sudden phenomenon sent shockwaves through the seven nations. Citizens, bewildered and terrified, lifted their eyes to the heavens. "Look at the sky! Stars in the daytime? How is this possible?" "And that massive colored ring¡ªwhat is it?" "Why has the sky changed like this? Didn''t something similar happen a month ago?" "Oh no, is something terrible going to happen to our world?" "Is this the end of the world?" While ordinary people were gripped with fear and confusion, the Vision bearers experienced the phenomenon on a far deeper level. ... Wuwang Hill, Liyue. "Big Hilichurl sick, Small Hilichurl lift, and¡ªhuh?" Hu Tao, guiding a stubborn spirit toward the afterlife, paused mid-chant. Her head snapped upward, her expression frozen in astonishment. "Again? What is with this world and its endless weirdness? Even ghosts refusing to pass on have doubled since last month¡ªwhat''s going on here?" She crouched, pressing a palm to the ground, her mischievous demeanor replaced with seriousness. "This¡­ feels like the ley lines, but the energy isn''t leaking or unstable¡ªit''s intense but balanced. Wait, wait, this doesn''t feel right at all!" Hu Tao''s brow furrowed. "Is this even leyline energy? What is this overwhelming force growing larger by the second? Oh no, oh no! The ley lines¡ªare they going to explode?" For all her usual quirkiness, Hu Tao''s hands, clutching her Staff of Homa, were now slick with nervous sweat. Teyvat''s leyline network, once a stable framework supporting the world''s structure, was evolving into something far greater: the nervous system of a living, breathing world. If Teyvat were a person, its leylines had transformed into arteries and neural pathways. "My Vision¡ªit''s glowing strangely!" She held up her Vision, staring as it shimmered and shifted. Before her astonished eyes, it morphed into a crimson tattoo etched into her palm. The Vision''s changes conveyed a flood of information to her mind: Visions could now integrate into their bearers'' bodies, rendering them unlosable. Even if separated, their innate connection would allow them to be summoned back. "My Vision has¡­ grown up? It can power itself up now?" Hu Tao mused, a blend of wonder and disbelief on her face. Beneath her feet, the unseen transformation of Teyvat continued. The ground became denser, infused with a profound new strength. As the leyline network evolved, it released intangible energy that swept over the surface like an invisible breeze. ... In Mondstadt, Mona stood slack-jawed in her courtyard, staring up at the daytime stars and the enormous rainbow ring. "All the Constellations¡­ they''ve appeared for everyone!" Her voice trembled with disbelief as her astrological knowledge failed her. This event was beyond her comprehension, and her mind struggled to process it. "What are those auroras? What''s that gigantic colored ring? What in Teyvat is happening to this world? Someone, please explain!" Mona clutched her head in frustration, trying to make sense of the impossible. "No, no¡ªthis isn''t right. It''s not just the Constellations filling the sky. The heavens¡­ they seem higher now? Is it just my imagination?" Her thoughts spiraled, and she hugged her head tighter, trying to escape her confusion. "Ahhhhh! I don''t get it! I don''t get it at all! Whatever¡ªthis has nothing to do with me!" Suddenly, a realization struck her. Her face stiffened as dread crept in. "Wait¡­ every time something big happens, I get dragged into it somehow. This time¡­ no, no, no, it won''t happen again, will it?" ... Mondstadt Square, at the Statue of the Anemo Archon. Venti stood among the Mondstadt citizens, his head tilted upward as he stared at the sky. His expression was one of shock, his mouth agape as if he could swallow an entire egg. "This¡­ the transformation from merging a second world¡­ is far beyond exaggeration!" The False Sky had become the True Sky. Although the stars visible in Teyvat''s sky were real celestial bodies, the space above them had always been a barrier blocking the outside world, not an actual outer space. Venti had secretly visited Inazuma, where Raiden Shogun''s retainers had brought back books from the first merged world. From these, he had learned much about planets, galaxies, and the universe. After wandering in the Akame ga Kill world for a few days and confirming the mission was complete, Venti had hurried back. There was no way he''d miss witnessing such a monumental transformation. For Archons, such changes were a rare opportunity to grow stronger. But wait¡ªif Teyvat''s sky had grown higher, and the False Sky had transformed into true outer space¡­ what lay beyond that space? If it weren''t for the ongoing transformation, Venti might have immediately flown up to investigate. The ley lines, too, had changed. No longer were they mere stabilizers for the world; they had become conduits generating elemental and other forms of energy. "It''s unbelievable. This means even if the ley lines are damaged, the world won''t collapse," Venti thought. But then, what now served as the stabilizing force of the world''s structure? As Venti pondered this, a new rule of wind flowed from his Archonic essence, surging into his being. His braided hair and teal eyes began to glow. "This wind rule¡­ it''s from that world!" Venti''s eyes widened in astonishment. Having just returned from the Akame ga Kill world, he immediately realized what was happening. The Heavenly Principle had distributed the rules of wind from the merged world to him. Undoubtedly, other loyal Archons were also receiving portions of the subsumed world''s rules. Looking toward Dragonspine, Venti closed his eyes and basked in the changes sweeping through Teyvat and himself. The ley lines had evolved, and Mondstadt''s environment had improved. Even if he were to lift the Thousand Winds Hymn, snow would no longer engulf Dragonspine. Having only controlled 70% of Teyvat''s wind rules previously, the integration of wind rules from the Akame ga Kill world made his essence as an Archon purer and more powerful. The erosion on his divine essence was gone, and with the addition of new rules, he was at least 30% stronger. Moreover, he no longer needed to maintain the Thousand Winds Hymn. "It''s time to reclaim my crown," Venti murmured. Spreading his arms wide, he closed his eyes and let the world-changing breeze wash over his face, reveling in the joy of newfound freedom. While he still had a superior to answer to, in Mondstadt, he was free in every sense of the word. Meanwhile, at Teyvat''s deepest layer. This was the domain once traversed by the Goddess of the Abyssal Moon, one of the three moon goddesses. It was the subterranean sky beneath the world, a place of eerie crimson light. It was here that the Crimson Moon once rose. During the primordial wars, however, the Crimson Moon was shattered, leaving only this crimson sky in the world''s deepest depths. Massive fragments of the Crimson Moon drifted aimlessly across the crimson sky. This space had also served as a prison where Phanes sealed the Void Realm Power brought into the world by the Dragon King, Nibelungen. Now, the Abyss Order had taken control of this place. Amidst the ruins of ancient buildings that once rested on the Crimson Moon''s remnants, a golden-haired prince roamed, searching for something. As the world changed around him, his face turned pale with shock. "How is this possible? Teyvat¡­ Teyvat has transformed from open to sealed?" His voice trembled as he looked to the crimson sky above, where the rules of Teyvat and the remnants of the Crimson Moon shifted in response to the merging worlds. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 69 - 69: Teyvat’s New Supreme Order "Your Highness, what''s wrong?" An Abyss Lector bowed respectfully, addressing the golden-haired prince, Aether. Aether lifted his gaze to the crimson sky above. Others might not notice, not even the Seven Archons, but as someone who had descended from outside of Teyvat, he understood the significance of this world''s barriers. The so-called barriers of Teyvat were nothing more than artificial constructs. Teyvat itself had no natural shield¡ªit was an open world accessible to anyone from the outside. But now, he could no longer sense the outside. Not even the faintest trace of connection remained. Even the passage he had discovered through Nibelungen, the Dragon King who returned from beyond this world, had been severed completely in an instant. It wasn''t simply sealed¡ªit was gone. "A M?bius ring? What is going on? This world has been surrounded by the Infinite Serpent!" Extending his senses through the Void Realm''s power, Aether''s expression darkened in shock. Teyvat had suddenly transformed into a planar world? Unlike his sister, Lumine, he hadn''t lost his memories. He remembered worlds like this. These were self-contained systems, fully isolated from the outside, like a pebble in the Tree and Sea''s expanse, untouched by the Imaginary Tree''s roots or the Sea of Quanta''s waves. Such worlds either self-destructed due to internal chaos or required a world-ending weapon to break the Infinite Serpent encasing them. Aether broke into a cold sweat. "This is bad¡­ incredibly bad. Teyvat''s space has suddenly looped upon itself, turning into a sealed world. The Abyss''s pathways are closed, and even Lumine and I might find it impossible to leave now." "And¡­" He paused, voice trembling. "The Loom of Fate has been completely unraveled, steering toward an unknown future. All my plans¡­ shattered." For Teyvat to be encased by the Infinite Serpent was inconceivable, even for Phanes. No god should possess the power to accomplish this. Closed-loop spaces were rare anomalies in the Quantum Sea. To put it simply, Teyvat''s space had folded into itself like a sphere. Reaching the world''s edge would now only bring one back to the starting point. The Abyss Lector, puzzled by the prince''s mutterings, spoke cautiously. "Your Highness? Should we continue seeking control of the Void Realm system?" Aether took a deep breath, regaining his composure. "Enjou, Teyvat has inexplicably sealed itself. Even Nibelungen''s return passage is closed. Abyssal forces can no longer infiltrate this world." Enjou froze, stunned. "What? The Abyss''s power can no longer invade Teyvat?" Aether clenched his teeth. "And with the world sealed, unless we find a way to reopen the barriers, even I can''t leave." Five hundred years ago, after encountering the Sustainer of Heavenly Principles, Aether had been summoned to Teyvat. His home, Khaenri''ah, was destroyed by the Seven Archons, and he was powerless to stop it. For Aether, Khaenri''ah had become a part of his identity. Its destruction had been an irreplaceable loss, and though he had intended to take his sister and leave this doomed world, the Sustainer had blocked his path. The Sustainer had wanted him and Lumine to shoulder Teyvat''s destiny. "Does she think I''m a fool?" Aether thought bitterly. This world was on the brink of collapse. Staying here would only bring death to him and his sister, who were burdened with the mission of finding a new home for their birthplace. Being trapped here was unthinkable. And yet, here he was¡ªbanished to this subterranean crimson sky, where Void Realm force had once been sealed. This prison was meant to restrain him, forcing Lumine to inherit Teyvat''s broken fate. Fortunately, the crimson sky, altered by the sealed Void Realm force, had transformed into a thriving Abyssal environment. Many Abyssal beings had been born here, making it a domain unique to Teyvat. Aether, with his constitution distinct from Teyvat''s native lifeforms, easily mastered the Void Realm force. This mastery earned him reverence as the Abyss Prince among its denizens. To control Void Realm force was to gain eligibility for the Second Throne. The Second Throne referred to the systems of Light Realm Force and Void Realm Force. Having already mastered Light Realm force, Aether now needed only to unlock the secrets of the Void Realm force system to claim the Second Throne. Once he achieved that, he would lead the Abyss forces to storm Celestia and overthrow the First Throne. From the information left by the Dragon King Nibelungen, Aether knew that Phanes, the First Throne, had been gravely wounded in the ancient war against Nibelungen and had since fallen into a deep slumber. If he could ascend to the Second Throne, defeating Phanes and the Sustainer of Heavenly Principles would be inevitable. Clenching his fists, Aether exhaled deeply. "We will continue searching for the key to the Void Realm system. Let the world remain sealed¡ªit doesn''t matter. Once I defeat Phanes, I''ll naturally find a way out of here..." Aether cared little about what happened to Teyvat itself. His only concern was finding a way to leave with Lumine. "Yes, Your Highness," Enjou replied, bowing. "Also," Aether added, "send more Abyss Lectors and their beasts to disrupt the Seven Archons. And make sure to keep an eye on my foolish little sister." Aether''s tone turned sharper. "She may be a millennia-old troublemaker, but she''s still inexperienced in love. Don''t let her get seduced by some local Teyvatian man." "If there''s even a hint of that, send Abyss Mages to stir up trouble. Keep her too busy fighting or traveling to fight. She won''t have time for anything else." Enjou hesitated for a moment before nodding. "Understood, Your Highness¡­" Internally, he muttered, So we''re just glorified troublemakers now, huh? Your Highness, couldn''t you have called us bodyguards instead? It would have sounded nicer. The Abyss Prince, Aether, continued leading his followers through the shattered remnants of the Crimson Moon''s ruins, determined to unearth the secret to mastering the Void Realm force system. At the Edge of Teyvat. This was the boundary where Teyvat''s rules thinned and eventually faded entirely, giving way to the Quantum Sea''s chaotic influence. Known as the Erosion Border to outsiders and the Dark Sea to Teyvatians, it was a realm of instability. This liminal space attracted those who rejected the Archons'' rule: ? Defeated gods who had fled the Archon War. ? Witches who sought power from beyond Teyvat. ? Entities from other worlds. While witches and foreign beings could resist the Quantum Sea''s corrosive power, the same could not be said for gods. For a god, leaving Teyvat''s protective laws meant succumbing to the Quantum Sea''s influence, driving them insane and warping them from beloved deities into monstrous aberrations. BOOM¡ª A massive explosion erupted at the boundary, a crimson mushroom cloud rising into the sky. "By the gods! The Quantum Erosion Waves have receded! This area has turned into a space-like void within minutes! What''s going on¡ª?" A sharp, incredulous voice pierced through the explosive aftermath. "Am I hallucinating, or did I just encounter some kind of ghost?!" The eruption''s source shimmered in eerie silence, the air charged with the echoes of change sweeping through Teyvat and beyond. Alice floated amidst the newly formed void, holding her recently developed elemental nuke with a stupefied expression. Moments ago, she had been using her custom-made elemental explosives to delay the Quantum Sea''s encroachment on Teyvat''s borders, pushing back the eroding waves. But just as she set her explosives to detonate, a sudden surge of prismatic auroras swept across the Quantum Sea, pushing the waves of erosion back entirely. In the wake of the auroras, an infinite cosmic space had unfolded, and where the erosion had been, a vast expanse of stars now glittered. From behind Teyvat''s false sky, countless celestial bodies emerged, like a dust storm made of starlight, spreading across the universe. Among them, a massive white celestial body slowly moved toward her. It was the moon, and yet... "No way... What''s happening to this world?" Alice stood frozen in the void, her bomb slipping from her grasp and tumbling toward the Teyvat continent below. She knew that Teyvat''s moon wasn''t a genuine celestial body but a divine construct¡ªa star orb created by the gods. Through her adventures and archaeological digs across Teyvat, she had uncovered ancient ruins suggesting that, in the distant past, Teyvat had three real moons. But they had all been shattered in an ancient catastrophe. The current moon was an artificial amalgamation of their fragments, lacking the properties of a true celestial body. Yet the moon she was seeing now exuded the unmistakable aura of a real planetary entity, one integral to the world''s balance. "No, no... This can''t be right. If Teyvat now has outer space, does that mean¡­" Her thoughts trailed off. If Teyvat could now host an actual space, it suggested that the world itself was evolving. But how? Teyvat was supposed to be a bubble world within the Quantum Sea¡ªa construct formed within its chaotic waves. While such bubble worlds naturally formed in the Quantum Sea, they were typically chaotic unless stabilized by a ether anchor. Bubble worlds with ether anchors were already rare, but a bubble world that could self-evolve? She had never even heard of such a thing. Alice had arrived in Teyvat by chance and grown attached to its people and landscapes. She had made many friends here and couldn''t bear the thought of it being destroyed. That was why she had stationed herself at the erosion boundary, fighting to slow Teyvat''s decay. Here, she not only had to fend off the Quantum Sea''s encroachment but also battle the weakened, deranged gods twisted by its corruption. Although these gods were shadows of their former power, worn and broken by the Quantum Sea''s influence, their inherent might as divine beings made them formidable foes. Even defeating a single one required her to expend countless bombs. "No time to dwell on this. I need to investigate further." Alice glanced into the depths of the newly formed space, her curiosity driving her forward. ... Sumeru. Buer, who was teaching Nahida about the knowledge within the World Tree, paused Nahida blinked curiously at her teacher. "Greater Lord Rukkhadevata?" Buer offered a gentle smile. "The World Tree is receiving memories from a new world. Let us pause for a moment before resuming our lesson." The World Tree could only have a single administrator, and while Nahida was a branch of the tree itself, she could not actively access the tree''s memories unless she became its sole custodian. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Buer, as the current administrator, closed her eyes, extending the tree''s conceptual network to encompass the new world. The memories of a world are vast and immeasurable, not bound by hierarchies of rules or strengths like World Forces. Memories, particularly those of a world, are equal in weight but monumental in scope. As the flood of memories from the new world flowed into her consciousness, Buer was stunned. The length and complexity of the new world''s memories far exceeded those of Teyvat''s. Under the nourishment of this influx, the World Tree grew mightier and sturdier, expanding its domain and becoming increasingly profound. As the tree flourished, so did Buer, whose strength was intrinsically tied to it. The tree''s dreamscape¡ªa realm existing between reality and illusion¡ªextended a tendril into the new world, establishing a connection to the heart of its existence. Meanwhile in the Sea of Quanta. Amidst the infinite turbulence of the Quantum Sea, a spherical planar world emerged from an unknown cosmological framework. Pulled by an unparalleled force, it settled into orbit alongside Teyvat. This new planar world, one-fifth the size of Teyvat, began to revolve around it in a synchronized trajectory. At this moment, Teyvat had gained two subordinate worlds. With Teyvat at the center, the two worlds traced circular orbits, forming a unique gravitational and energetic field. This field repelled all matter, energy, and rules of the Quantum Sea from within its boundaries, creating an enormous void in the Quantum Sea''s chaos. Inside this void, the three worlds moved harmoniously according to their own extraordinary laws. Although officially considered subordinate worlds, they were essentially extensions of Teyvat itself. It was akin to Earth and its moon¡ªthe subordinate worlds were intrinsic parts of Teyvat, yet maintained their own distinct identities. While Teyvat ascended from a bubble world to a planar world, the Akame ga Kill world underwent dramatic transformations of its own. The people of this world, gripped by awe, fear, or reverence, raised their eyes to the sky. Devotion, prayer, fervor, excitement, and exultant cries¡ªall these emotions were vividly etched into the faces of the people gazing at the sky. A divine figure, larger than the world itself, loomed above the heavens. Its immense hand seemed to blot out the sky, its head resting lightly on its palm as it observed the earth below. It was as if the world was merely his toy, a potted plant within his house. The god''s gaze was impartial, treating every aspect of the world equally. With the faintest movement of its finger, it touched the sky. Instantly, the heavens were engulfed in prismatic auroras, their kaleidoscopic brilliance spreading across the horizon. Even without a name spoken, the sight of this figure seared a singular concept into the minds of all who beheld it: Heavenly Principle. The Heavenly Principle¡ªthe Creator, the true master of the world. Cries erupted among the people: "The Creator! That''s the Creator!" "The Great Creator of all things!" "The one true God of humanity!" ... In the Imperial Capital. The Marechaussee Phantom had captured every last fugitive, including the corrupt architect of the Empire''s decline, Honest. As Honest knelt beneath the guillotine, his bloated face contorted in desperation. He stared at the heavens, at the Creator who could reshape the world with a mere gesture, snot streaming down his face as he struggled pathetically. "There really is divine punishment in this world! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! Please, spare me! I was wrong¡ªI don''t want to die¡­" But the guillotine showed no mercy. With a metallic swish, the blade fell, and Honest''s bloated head tumbled down the steps, trailing crimson into the cheering crowd. ... Celestia. Noah reclined on his throne, one hand propping up his cheek while the other extended toward a glowing star chart floating before him. This chart depicted the supreme order constructed from Teyvat and its two subordinate worlds, their trajectories intricately linked. "So, this is the supreme order that can only be built across multiple worlds?" he mused, a glint of satisfaction in his eyes. "What a delightful surprise. As long as this order exists, anyone wishing to destroy Teyvat must first dismantle every world within its domain. And not just that¡­" A soft chime interrupted his musings: [Ding! World integration complete. Detailed analysis available for review by the host.] -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 70 - 70: Master~ What About the Promised Reward? After merging with a new world and being bathed in the energy of this new world, Teyvat slowly ceased its transformation. The prismatic auroras that had continuously driven Teyvat''s evolution gradually faded. Teyvat had evolved from a broken bubble world into a complete initial-level high-energy planar world. It now operated in harmony with its subordinate worlds under a unique set of rules¡ªa supreme order governing the operation of these worlds. Noah sat on the Throne of Heavenly Principles, legs crossed, studying the star chart in his hand. The star chart, like a 3D projection, depicted the spherical Teyvat world at the center, with two smaller spheres orbiting it. Noah named this order the Supreme Order. The star chart was not merely a representation of the order; it also functioned as a control panel. Through it, he could adjust the positions and trajectories of the subordinate worlds relative to Teyvat and directly manipulate their rules. Of course, this chart was also part of the Primordial Law Ring, functioning in tandem with the Human Realm Force System and the Constellation System. The star chart''s greatest capability, however, was granting authority over the World Power of Teyvat and its subordinate worlds. World Power represented the lifeblood of a world¡ªan ethereal and profound force. The more abundant, stronger, and higher-quality a world''s energy, the more powerful the world became. Currently, however, Teyvat lacked excess World Power for discretionary use. Moreover, the World Power could not be tampered with lightly¡ªit was the life essence of the world, and any usage would deplete it permanently. The planar barrier functioned as a seal for this life essence, ensuring it circulated exclusively within the world. In simpler terms, it was like a lock-blood cheat: as long as this lock remained intact, the world could endure indefinitely. "Teyvat''s existential crisis has been completely resolved." Noah stored the star chart within the Primordial Law Ring. "With the planar crystal wall in place, nothing can enter Teyvat without my permission, nor can anything leave. As for those already here~" Heh, buddy, you''re here? Since you''ve come, why not stay? Let''s build a harmonious Teyvat family together, isn''t that great? What? You don''t respect me, the great Lord Heavenly Principle, the Creator and Supreme God? Ah, you don''t want to be reasonable? Well, I''ll just have to help you be reasonable. You wouldn''t mind, right? What? You do mind? Keep it to yourself¡ªyour objections won''t reach me anyway. On the divine seat beside Noah, Asmoday opened her eyes, her golden pupils radiating majesty and joy. Her authority had grown stronger, her power increasing by thirty percent compared to before. Her strength was a reflection of her master''s power, which had also surged. At the same time, she sensed the transformations in Teyvat. All of the world''s afflictions had completely vanished, and not only that, Teyvat had grown unimaginably powerful. Her gaze toward Noah grew even more fervent. At that moment, a resentful voice emerged from the divine seat on Noah''s other side. "Hey, Master, isn''t it time to give me back the time authority~?" Istaroth leaned on the armrest of her throne, puffing her cheeks like a little squirrel. Her master, always full of excuses, had promised to return the time authority once they reached Fontaine, yet he hadn''t followed through. Noah reached out, flicking Istaroth''s forehead, sending her tumbling off the armrest. "Stop looking all pitiful. With the world expanding so much, your abilities are definitely needed." "If I had to oversee everything myself, how would I have time to, uh¡­ think of great plans to merge other worlds?" Istaroth muttered under her breath, "You were going to say slack off, weren''t you?" Yet she kept up the act, clutching her forehead with teary eyes. As the most intellectual of the Four Shades of Phanes, she knew exactly how to play into her master''s whims. Noah smirked as he separated the time authority from the Primordial Law Ring, holding it in his hand. "Heh, now I''m going to slot it back in. Hmm, where should I insert it?" "No, Master!" "You can scream all you want; no one''s coming to help you~." "Ah! It''s in!" Asmoday, seated nearby, watched the interaction with mild confusion. Her dignified golden eyes reflected a growing sense of curiosity. After regaining her time authority, Istaroth''s small sprite-like body rapidly transformed into that of a young woman. In the blink of an eye, she matched Asmoday in height and figure. Her appearance was identical to Asmoday''s: white hair, a statuesque frame, and striking blue eyes that shone with a lively brilliance. The only difference was in demeanor¡ªIstaroth lacked Asmoday''s icy composure, her blue eyes brimming with mischief. After all, the Four Shades of Phanes were created as identical beings. "Ah, finally back to normal~" Istaroth patted her chest in relief, then turned to Noah. Seeing his amused gaze fixed on her, a playful smirk curled at her lips. "Oh my~ Master, my figure is exactly the same as Asmoday''s, you know~. How about trying it out right here on the throne?" "And it could be with both me and Asmoday~." Asmoday''s piercing golden eyes turned toward her sister, her voice cold and commanding: "What do you mean, both of us?" Noah immediately straightened his posture, his expression turning serious. "Are you trying to defy Heavenly Principle, Little Istaroth?" Istaroth froze, her playful demeanor faltering as tension crept into her face. "D-defy Heavenly Principle? I wouldn''t dare, Master. Are you angry?" Noah raised her chin with his hand, speaking with mock seriousness. "It''s not a servant''s place to seduce her master. This time, I''ll let it slide. But next time¡­" Istaroth gulped. "There won''t be a next time!" "No, next time, you''ll have to try harder." Istaroth: "¡­" At that moment, the World Gate connecting Celestia to the subordinate worlds opened. From it emerged a pair of polished boots, followed by a figure with long, icy blue hair cascading to her thighs. Her figure rivaled Asmoday''s in every way, and even surpassed her in certain areas, radiating an aura of regal dominance. The new arrival was none other than Esdeath, freshly returned from completing her mission. Upon seeing Noah, her icy demeanor melted instantly into the pure, lovestruck expression of someone utterly smitten. Her cheeks flushed a deep red as she spoke, her voice tinged with anticipation. "Master, I''ve returned. Now¡­ about the reward you promised¡­" Esdeath had seen the sky, where the colossal Noah, larger than the world itself, lightly tapped his finger, manipulating the entire world as if it were a toy. She couldn''t contain her instinctual love and admiration for her overwhelmingly powerful master. Eager to claim the reward her master had promised for her devotion and loyalty¡ªbearing his children¡ªshe hastily returned to Celestia through the World Gate. Asmoday glanced at Esdeath indifferently, her demeanor unaffected. In contrast, Istaroth pouted slightly at the sight of Esdeath. Hmm, so this is Master''s new subordinate. Eight parts Ice Rule and two parts Time Rule in her God''s Core. Currently, she wasn''t yet fully personalized as a rule-based entity and would require significant time to become a true subordinate of Heavenly Principle. However, even at her peak, she would only reach about 60% of the power level of the Four Shades. As subordinates of Heavenly Principle, their potential strength depended entirely on the growth of their master, Noah. The power gap between them would remain constant unless Noah chose to distribute additional energy to one of them. Esdeath approached Noah''s throne, a blush spreading across her cheeks as she knelt, resting her head on his lap like an affectionate kitten. Her icy blue eyes sparkled with a moist sheen as she gazed up at him. Noah raised his hand and gently stroked Esdeath''s head. She closed her eyes, savoring the touch like a contented feline. What a contrast, he mused. Out on the battlefield, she was a ruthless, domineering war goddess who crushed her enemies without mercy. Yet, here in his presence, she transformed into a love-struck, innocent sweetheart. The disparity was utterly endearing. "Master~ my reward~," Esdeath urged impatiently. Noah chuckled at her eagerness. She was even more impatient than he was. He reached out, pulled her into his arms, and wrapped his hand around her slender waist. "Well, I did promise you a reward, didn''t I? And I never go back on my word." With that, he captured her lips in a passionate kiss. Asmoday watched the scene unfold before her, her dignified golden eyes widening ever so slightly. Despite her naturally stoic nature, even she couldn''t remain entirely unaffected. A faint blush crept across her radiant, commanding features. "Oh~," Istaroth exclaimed, covering her face with her hands. Of course, her fingers were spread wide, leaving her eyes completely unobstructed. As the Ruler of Time, she had witnessed countless moments like this throughout the ages while overseeing the growth of human civilization during the First Era. But this was different. These weren''t mere mortals; this was the supreme creator, the Heavenly Principle, engaging in such a display. "Wow, hers is bigger than mine~." "And look, Master is like a baby~." Noah shot a displeased look at Istaroth before reaching out and pulling her over. "You''re joining in too!" "Ah! Master!" "And you, Asmoday." Asmoday hesitated momentarily before nodding with uncharacteristic shyness. "Y-yes¡­ I understand, Master." ... Seven cycles of day and night passed across the Teyvat Continent. After the celestial phenomena surrounding Teyvat''s transformation faded, life among the seven nations gradually returned to normal. Aside from some lingering discussions, the people resumed their routines. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After all, when the heavens crumble, the gods will hold it up, they reasoned. ... In the divine hall, there were now three thrones flanking either side of Noah''s Throne of Heavenly Principles. The thrones were arranged in a circular formation, with Noah''s seat of power elevated above all others at the apex. Noah''s vassals served as regulators of the world, embodying the highest divine authority. The first circle of thrones was designated for primary gods, akin to the Twelve Olympians of Greek mythology. However, Noah anticipated that the number of primary gods in his divine order would continue to grow in the future. Behind the thrones of the primary gods, there were secondary thrones for their subordinate deities. The Hall of the Gods only allowed true gods to claim thrones. As for demigods, immortals, or other beings who had yet to ascend to divinity, they were unqualified to set foot on Celestia, let alone occupy a seat in the Hall of the Gods. On the Throne of Time, Istaroth had reverted to her small pixie-like form, sprawled lifelessly on her seat, her expression utterly drained. "I give up¡­ I was wrong¡­ Please, no more, Master..." she groaned, her voice tinged with defeat. Noah, seated regally on his throne, smirked mischievously. "What''s this? Where''s that sharp tongue of yours now?" On the Third Throne, Esdeath was sound asleep, a silly smile on her face. Meanwhile, Asmoday maintained her usual cold and detached demeanor, though a rare glimmer of weariness shone in her golden eyes. Noah rose from his throne, his robes flowing elegantly as he turned to Asmoday. "Asmoday..." She stiffened, ready to act upon his command, but he shook his head. "Actually, never mind. Knowing you, you''d overwork yourself like a machine without rest. Take a break. I''ll delegate this task to Esdeath instead." With that, Noah gently stroked Esdeath''s head, implanting his command into her consciousness as she rested. Her mission? Once she was fully recovered, she was to head to the former Dark Sea, now transformed into Teyvat''s Space, and hunt down the gods who had succumbed to the corrupting influence of the Sea of Quanta. These fallen deities, now twisted into evil gods, had to be eradicated. Only after their deaths could Noah recover the Primordial Fragments they possessed. Teyvat''s space now spanned 37% of its total dimensions, equivalent to the combined area of Teyvat''s land and seas. However, this new space was far from empty. Noah had transferred the moon from the Akame ga Kill world into Teyvat''s orbit, supplementing Teyvat''s artificial moon with a genuine celestial body. The countless Constellation Stars populating Teyvat''s heavens included not only the fates of Teyvat''s people but also those of the two newly merged worlds. Destiny must remain concentrated and untouchable, Noah thought. To ensure its protection, every corrupted god had to be purged. "Next, it''s time for the usual¡­ recognizing achievements and granting rewards." ... Instead of appearing directly at the Palais Mermonia, Noah chose to stroll leisurely through Fontaine''s bustling streets. On Sixth Avenue, ladies in elegant gowns walked their dogs, and joyful Melusines skipped about. Families enjoyed tea outside patisseries, and Fontaine''s patrol team, accompanied by mechanical constructs, maintained order. Noah paused before a shop called Rococo Toys, its display showcasing plushies inspired by the Seven Nations. The prices, however, were exorbitantly high. Behind the counter, a young woman in a blue witch''s hat, looking no older than twenty, yawned lazily. Noah''s lips curled into a knowing smile. The moment he laid eyes on her, her secrets unfolded before him. This seemingly ordinary woman possessed a mortal body yet wielded a fragment of Destiny''s Authority. She had frozen her life at a single moment in destiny, achieving a unique form of immortality by halting the passage of time. Her identity? A member of the Hexenzirkel, codenamed B¡ªbetter known as Barbeloth, the Goddess of Prophecy. She was the teacher of Mona and a master of divination and fate manipulation. Noah approached her with an amused expression, his tone teasing as he spoke. "Boss Lady, can I really purchase all the toys here?" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 71 - 71: Witch, Youre My Toy Now, No Objections? Barbeloth was feeling both frustrated and uneasy. She could sense the changes in the world''s fate¡ªsuch overwhelming transformations that they were almost incomprehensible. As a witch capable of divining destiny, she had once joined her sisters in challenging that god of breeze and hope. She prided herself on being able to divine anything in the world. If she couldn''t, it wasn''t because her powers were faulty, but because the target''s strength far exceeded hers, shielding their fate from her sight. But ever since the upheaval two months ago, all her divinations had become nonsensical and completely out of alignment with reality. This wasn''t an issue with her abilities; something was seriously wrong with the world itself. She could feel the world growing unimaginably stronger at a breakneck speed. Even when she tried to discern its lifespan, she now found it indefinite¡ªa far cry from the crisis of destruction she once foresaw. Before, the world teetered on the edge of ruin, yet her divination suggested a narrow escape. Now, "narrow escape" was a laughable understatement¡ªit was more like a complete upheaval. Feeling helpless, she let out a tired yawn, preparing to divine what her naive disciple had been up to lately¡ªsurely bringing her another amusing story. Just then, a boy with a playful smile walked into her shop. "Boss lady, are all the toys here for sale?" Barbeloth froze. Her heart skipped a beat. This boy wasn''t in her divinations. She had foreseen zero customers today, just like usual. She subtly activated her powers for a quick divination. The result stunned her so much that her expression turned into a full-blown meme. "Th-the-the..." she stammered in terror, her words barely coherent. Noah watched her with an amused smile. He hadn''t blocked her divination on purpose¡ªhe wanted to see her reaction. Barbeloth''s fragment of destiny wasn''t part of the Primordial Law Ring but originated from forces outside Teyvat. Likewise, the other witches wielded similar external powers, making them beyond the jurisdiction of the Heavenly Principle. "Boss lady, you sell toys here, right? I''d like to buy this particular one¡ªyourself. What do you think?" He reached out, tilting her chin with his fingers, smiling domineeringly. Despite her powers, Barbeloth was still a mortal wielding divine authority from outside Teyvat¡ªan anomaly. The witches were merely mortals who had surpassed the constraints of lifespan, accumulating centuries of knowledge. Barbeloth was utterly petrified. The Heavenly Principle? Wasn''t the Heavenly Principle supposed to be Phanes? And why was the Heavenly Principle targeting her, a mere nobody? She was just a humble little witch! Regaining her senses, she stared at the grinning figure before her, tilting her chin with an irrefutable authority. Her face contorted into a wretched smile, worse than crying, as she swallowed hard. "Y-yes..." Instinctively, she activated her powers again. The outcome was clear: if she refused, she would instantly vanish from existence. Oh no! This is terrifying. But being a "toy"? What kind of toy? She was in a complete panic. Noah, satisfied with her answer, reached toward her chest, his hand pressing firmly. He was extracting the foreign power of destiny she possessed. Any fragment of destiny outside the jurisdiction of the Heavenly Principle was an aberration. Barbeloth let out a reflexive "Eek!" and immediately realized that the Heavenly Principle didn''t want to play with her as a toy but intended to strip her of her authority. Her face turned pale instantly. She had survived for hundreds of years solely by relying on her powers to evade death. If her powers were stripped, she would die immediately. Before she could scream, the powers returned to her body. Noah withdrew his hand, gently patting her pale face with a playful tone. "Very good, very good. Over the centuries, you''ve behaved yourself and haven''t disrupted the established order. I quite like obedient witches like you." Barbeloth, trembling like a leaf, lowered her head. Her body felt limp, and she replied with a shaky voice. "Thank you for your praise, Lord Heavenly Principle." Relief washed over her heart. Since he had returned her powers, it meant he wouldn''t erase her existence. She was all too aware of the Heavenly Principle''s terrifying might. Interfering with destiny was a blasphemy against him¡ªsomething she wouldn''t dare attempt. "I find you quite pleasing to the eye. Work hard as my toy, and if I''m in a good mood someday, I might grant you the position of a God of Fate. After all, you already possess the power of destiny." Barbeloth kept her head bowed, unable to hide her astonishment. "A divine position?" Before she could fully process what he had said, she looked up, only to find that Lord Heavenly Principle had vanished. Her legs gave way, and she collapsed to the ground, drenched in sweat. Too terrifying! Too terrifying! She had simply been minding her own business, and yet the Heavenly Principle had sought her out. I''m just a weak little witch! Did it really have to come to this? Wait a minute¡­ Toy? Barbeloth felt like crying but had no tears to shed. So now I''m the Heavenly Principle''s toy? Whether this was a blessing or a curse, she had no idea. What she did know, however, was that she now belonged to the Heavenly Principle. "No, no, no. I can''t keep such good fortune to myself." Her mind wandered to her cheeky apprentice in Mondstadt who had dared to sneak a look at her diary. "My dear disciple, your master has suffered great misfortune today. I''ve trained you so well and haven''t charged you any tuition fees. It''s only fair that you share this calamity with me¡­ right?" Just a few steps away, Noah''s lips twitched. The two of you are truly master and disciple. You don''t hesitate to throw each other under the bus. But, I like it. The most important takeaway from his visit wasn''t recruiting Barbeloth or reclaiming a fragment of destiny. Raising his hand, Noah grasped threads of fate in his palm. "Dream Witch, unfaltering guide, one who senses the changes of the world¡ªthe prophetic witch, the most mysterious of them all, Nicole Reeyn." "The truth-speaker, traveler from another world, explosive beauty¡ªAlice." "And lastly, one who has reached the realm of gods, capable of creating lifeforms beyond existence, an alchemist rivaling the gods¡ªRhinedottir." Noah stroked his chin. "So that''s where you''ve been hiding. No wonder I couldn''t find you. If you''re in a place like that, even I would instinctively overlook it." The world of Teyvat had two layers of sky. The underground of Teyvat was hollow, hosting a crimson sky¡ªa domain that once belonged to the Abyss Moon Goddess. Many passages across Teyvat connected to this underground sky. Between the crimson expanse and the surface of Teyvat lay a vast, isolating void. This black, empty space was a barren void. Without the right method, anyone entering this space would be unable to descend to the underground sky or return to the surface of Teyvat. During the Primordial War, large fragments of Teyvat''s land were shattered, some falling into this void. The largest of these fragments now lay beneath Inazuma''s Watatsumi Island, below the Abyssal Palace (Enkanomiya) of Byakuyakoku. The void space beneath Teyvat wasn''t entirely barren after the Primordial War. Numerous floating islands of various sizes were scattered within it. The war had also caused Teyvat to connect to this space at multiple points, making some areas habitable for humans. The places connected on land are called "Land Abyss," such as The Chasm. The places connected underwater are called "Sea Abyss," such as Enkanomiya. "Nicole Reeyn is quite good, always assisting Teyvat in solving various problems. But that alchemy maniac Rhinedottir¡­ she definitely needs a leash." Noah''s eyes turned golden as he gazed into the void space beneath Teyvat. Unlike Phanes, Noah, as the master of the Supreme Order, couldn''t be obstructed by anything in Teyvat. At this moment, he observed Rhinedottir conducting biological alchemy on a floating island far from Byakuyakoku, roughly half the size of a Liyue map away. There was no denying Rhinedottir''s exceptional capabilities. She could create life without using Light Force. Evil? Not exactly. She was merely a scientist madly pursuing the extreme boundaries of knowledge. Such a person was a double-edged sword¡ªan enormous asset if wielded well but a liability if mismanaged. Khaenri''ah''s one-eyed wise king, Irmin, had failed to wield her effectively, nearly leading to the destruction of Teyvat. Noah, however, wasn''t Phanes. There was no reason to kill Rhinedottir over the catastrophe in Khaenri''ah 500 years ago. Controlling her was the better option, given her power rivaled that of the first generation of the Seven Archons. Shifting his gaze, Noah looked at a bookstore in Sumeru City. Inside, Nicole Reeyn, with her big-sister demeanor, was quietly reading a novel from Yae Publishing House. At times, she frowned; at others, she laughed uncontrollably. "Seems like another witch with a unique personality," Noah mused. Then again, witches who had lived for centuries tended to have eccentricities. It was par for the course. Noah withdrew his gaze for now, deciding not to intervene. "Once I''ve finished distributing rewards to my dear subordinates, I''ll have a little chat with you all." Having pinpointed their locations, he knew that no matter how much they ran, they couldn''t escape his grasp. His form gradually melted into the air and disappeared. ... At the same time, the witches felt an inexplicable shiver run through them. Rhinedottir''s test tube suddenly exploded with a loud bang. She shivered violently and instinctively hugged herself. "What''s going on? Why does this sudden chill make it feel like something terrifying is about to happen?" "But I''m far away from the Seven Archons'' domains of faith. Why do I still have this feeling?" A witch''s intuition was rarely wrong. Deciding to err on the side of caution, Rhinedottir resolved to leave the floating island in the void and head to another one she knew of. "Achoo!" Nicole Reeyn suddenly sneezed. "What''s this? Why do I feel like something''s watching me?" "Oh my~ Could it be some restless young man wanting to court this big sister again?" Sigh~ Even after more than 800 years, I, your sister, remain as charming as ever. Under the gaze of the Heavenly Principle, not even witches capable of perceiving the world''s changes could discern the truth behind it. Mondstadt Mona, busy providing astrological readings in Mondstadt to earn her next meal, suddenly felt a chill shoot from her feet to the top of her head. In an instant, she hugged herself, trembling. "Wh-what''s going on? Why do I feel like impending doom is upon me?" Mona was terrified. Could her premonition really be coming true? S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Every time something major happened in the world, this astrologer had a high chance of being caught up in it. She had already suffered misfortune several times before. But none of those instances compared to the intensity of this foreboding. "This is bad¡­ really bad. Could I die? Or end up crippled?" "No! Even if that old hag scolds me for reading her journal, I have to return this time. She might be the only one who can help me avoid this disaster." In a hurry, Mona began packing her small suitcase, preparing to rush back to Fontaine Court as quickly as possible. Fontaine Court Palais Mermonia A few days ago, Furina had already returned to Fontaine after completing her mission. She never expected she could shine so brightly in that world, becoming the savior of the majority of its human population. "At that moment, as I walked through the sky, the people''s faith converged upon me. It was truly magical." Furina animatedly recounted her experiences to Focalors and Neuvillette. "When that massive machine attacked me, I was so panicked. But unexpectedly, the people''s belief automatically protected me. In that moment, I felt invincible." As she spoke, she jumped onto a chair, spreading her arms as if bathed in holy light. Neuvillette sighed as he listened to Furina repeat the same story for the umpteenth time in his office. "Miss Furina, I''ve already explained this to you. That power comes from the Loom of Fate, a right bestowed by the Heavenly Principle, unique to humanity." "And while I understand you''re happy about it, there''s no need to recount it multiple times." Focalors chuckled. "For five hundred years, Neuvillette has learned a lot about humanity, but there''s always more to understand." Furina, being Focalors'' personality embodiment and part of the same entity, had a deep understanding of human emotions. Right now, Furina''s behavior was simply boasting, flaunting her accomplishments. Especially in front of those who knew the truth¡ªit brought her unparalleled satisfaction. Neuvillette pondered for a moment. Did he not understand humanity? He had never claimed to fully grasp them. Precisely because he didn''t, many aspects of humanity left him confused. Even as Fontaine''s Chief Justice, his judgments were merely based on the nation''s laws. Furina placed her hands on her hips, complaining, "Neuvillette, you''re so boring." Then, waving her hand dismissively, she added, "But you''re the Hydro Dragon Sovereign, so of course, your perspective is different from humans." Focalors clapped her hands. "You did a great job this time, Furina." Puffing out her chest with pride, Furina replied, "You are me, and I am you. Without your divine power, I couldn''t have completed even the first step." She then looked at Focalors, a bit puzzled. "Speaking of which, didn''t the Heavenly Principle say we''d be rewarded after completing our mission?" Several days had passed since the mission was accomplished. Why hadn''t the Heavenly Principle appeared yet? A hint of concern flickered across Focalors'' brows. Could it be that the Heavenly Principle wasn''t satisfied with their performance? But the world had already been successfully annexed. At that moment, a playful voice echoed through the office. "Oh~ It seems, Fufu, you''re quite eager for my reward, aren''t you?" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 74 - 74: Furina, Lord Heavenly Principle Patted My Head Currently, aside from One-Eyed King Irmin, who perished during the cataclysm of Khaenri''ah while resisting the Abyss''s invasion, the other five individuals remain alive in this world. To Noah, this was akin to a war where all the soldiers and their families had perished, yet the instigators of the conflict continued to live freely. Then, to add insult to injury, they shifted the blame entirely onto Teyvat, shamelessly pointing fingers at the Heavenly Principle. The absurdity of it was laughable. Five hundred years ago, Dainsleif accompanied Aether on his journey across the seven nations. Wasn''t it because Aether and Lumine had been summoned by the six rings forged from the remains of the otherworldly traveler? There was a seventy percent likelihood that Khaenri''ah intended to replicate their ancestors'' actions¡ªextracting power from the twins to feed Khaenri''ah''s ambitions. However, their plan was uncovered by the twins, who sought to leave Teyvat. This led to the eventual confrontation where Aether was informed that Dainsleif was their enemy. One thing that must be acknowledged: that otherworldly traveler had a remarkable tenacity for survival. Even after his powers were stripped away, his body dismembered into six rings, and his soul crystallized into Abyssal energy, he still hadn''t truly perished. His soul remained sealed within the ruins of the Chasm, manifesting as the enormous crystalline structure referred to in the Caribert story as the self-proclaimed sinner. And indeed, he was a sinner. Without him, the Seelie Kingdom wouldn''t have been destroyed by Phanes, nor would the war between Phanes and the Three Moon Sisters have erupted prematurely. "The Foul, Vedrfolnir and the rest of those sinners¡ªthey must die." Noah stowed away the Star-Devouring Whale, his golden eyes cold and tinged with a pure, razor-sharp killing intent. Although faint, it was terrifying in its purity. Rhinedottir was an exception¡ªher pursuits were singular, almost na?ve, driven by a pure curiosity. But Vedrfolnir and the rest? They were nothing but schemers with insatiable ambition. Pierro, for instance, shifted all of Khaenri''ah''s destruction onto the Heavenly Principle, conveniently ignoring his own culpability as the mastermind behind a calamity that nearly annihilated Teyvat. He fled to Snezhnaya, waving the banner of rebellion against the Heavenly Principle. I mean, really?! Let it not be forgotten that Phanes created humanity. Khaenri''ah was a nation steeped in humanity''s worst traits: betrayal, deception, and treachery. They stabbed their Creator in the back, sided with the Abyss, and brought Teyvat to the brink of destruction. Honestly, Noah could understand why Phanes, in their rage, turned all of Khaenri''ah''s people into Hilichurls. Skirk sighed inwardly, remaining composed despite the Heavenly Principle''s scathing words. After all, Teyvat was now his garden, and her master''s misdeeds within it were simply reaping their just rewards. The strong do as they wish¡ªhow could the weak complain? If a weakling dies as a result of a strong one''s careless actions, that is simply fate. And here I am, collared and powerless to even secure my own future. I''ll keep my thoughts to myself. With that, Noah led the collared Skirk, along with Furina and Neuvillette, out of the Primordial Sea and back to the Opera Epiclese. Noah turned to Furina, reaching out to ruffle her hair. "Well, your wish has been fulfilled. The rewards for this time have been distributed. I hope you''ll continue to work diligently." Furina froze, caught between flustered panic and awestruck delight. Her hands hovered awkwardly in the air, unsure where to place them. The Lord Heavenly Principle patted my head. Oh, my gods! Not only that, but his tone and gaze had softened ever so slightly. Was it just my imagination? Furina quickly straightened her posture and stiffly replied, "Yes, L-Lord Heavenly Principle, I will certainly work even harder." Noah watched Furina''s tense demeanor and, hearing her inner thoughts, let a faint smile play across his lips. Though Furina had lived for five hundred years, her personality was surprisingly innocent. Then again, being an aspect of Focalors'' persona, Furina''s simplicity mirrored that of Focalors herself. The gods always seemed to be either overly simple or overly obsessed with certain things. After lingering in Fontaine for a little while longer, savoring a cup of coffee personally brewed by Furina, Noah finally left the city at a leisurely pace. At the top of the Palais Mermonia, inside Furina''s room, sat a half-finished cup of coffee on the table. Though it was Furina''s cup, the coffee wasn''t hers. Furina patted her chest in relief. "Lord Heavenly Principle isn''t that scary after all. He''s actually really gentle with us." As she spoke, her gaze curiously shifted to her divine persona, Focalors. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But, do you think Lord Heavenly Principle treats me like a child? Always patting my head or flicking my forehead? I mean, sure, I''m only five hundred years old, so I''m as young as the little Kusanali next door among the gods, but in my mind, I''m fully an adult!" Furina puffed out her chest proudly as she said this. "Besides," she added, "that little Kusanali is still stuck in her childlike form." Focalors seemed to grasp something and smiled knowingly. "Is that so? Well, I am you, and you are me. If you don''t understand, I certainly wouldn''t either." Though she wasn''t entirely sure, Focalors began to form a small suspicion. Does Lord Heavenly Principle have feelings for Furina? Or perhaps¡­ for me as well? Although she was a god, her position as a second-generation god forcibly imbued with a god''s persona left her with a unique perspective. Her previous form was that of a Oceanid. Back then, she would often gaze toward the world of humans, befriending many of them and learning what emotions meant to their fleeting lives. Perhaps Lord Heavenly Principle also believed that emotions held profound meaning. Regardless of what Lord Heavenly Principle asked her to do, she would never hesitate. While Lord Heavenly Principle''s pardon of Fontaine''s original sin was a reward for their service to Teyvat, Focalors understood that a better Teyvat ultimately benefited the people of Fontaine as well. She could feel Lord Heavenly Principle''s mercy. Moreover, despite Lord Heavenly Principle''s immense and unfathomable power, he did not act wantonly, even with emotions as complex as those of humans. She had seen firsthand the corruption that came when mortals gained power. How fortunate they were to have such a merciful Lord Heavenly Principle. ... Meanwhile, in Inazuma on Narukami Island. Noah hadn''t brought Skirk with him. Besides occasionally toying with her, what other purpose could she serve? After all, he had serious business to attend to. Now that Teyvat was secure, it was time to clean up the trash left in his domain. First on the agenda was reclaiming the powers of the Witches of Hexenzirkel¡ªThe Circle of Witches. While most of them¡ªexcept for Rhinedottir¡ªhad behaved, Teyvat could not tolerate forces beyond his control. Next, he would eliminate the masterminds of Khaenri''ah''s sins. Lastly, there was Tsaritsa, the Cryo Archon. Compared to the first two tasks, dealing with Tsaritsa was practically a trivial matter. A thread of destiny appeared in Noah''s palm, stretching toward a floating island near the ruins of the Night Kingdom beneath the Abyss. "Rhinedottir, since you''re so fond of studying the creation of life, I''ll have to give you a proper lesson on how to create life. Heh." ... Yashiori Island, Mount Yougou On the stone steps leading to the Grand Narukami Shrine, a girl in a delicate sheer outfit, with her gown split at the back resembling a fish tail, wobbled her way down the mountain. Sangonomiya Kokomi felt as though a volcano was erupting in her stomach. She was in agony, her head spinning. She had thought that after being appointed as the head of the Watatsumi Island''s civil administration by the Shogun, she would lead her people into a prosperous and peaceful life. To be fair, the people of Watatsumi Island were indeed enjoying comfortable and worry-free days now. However, her own days were anything but peaceful¡ªher future seemed bleak. Politically, the Shogun hadn''t made things difficult for her. On the contrary, the Shogun entrusted her with numerous critical tasks, demonstrating extraordinary faith in her. Though the overwhelming workload kept her constantly busy, she was genuinely happy. This trust proved that the Shogun sincerely relied on her. But everything changed a month ago when she was summoned to the Grand Narukami Shrine. The Shogun personally prepared a meal and graciously offered it to her. Kokomi, overwhelmed by the honor, was left speechless. But after taking a few bites, before she could even thank the Shogun, she lost consciousness. When she awoke, Lady Kitsune Saiguu had fed her several bowls of bitter medicine to nurse her back to health. Initially, she thought the Shogun was punishing her and spent several days in terrified reflection. However, the second time she was called to the Grand Narukami Shrine, she realized this wasn''t the case. Even Lady Kitsune Saiguu, Lady Yae Miko, and even Kujou Sara had been treated to meals prepared by the Shogun. After the meal, the Shogun eagerly asked her if the food was delicious. How could she possibly say it wasn''t? And thus, her troubles began. Every few days, she would be summoned to the shrine to dine. Now, as Kokomi descended the mountain, her vision blurred, and her head swam. She thought miserably to herself, Am I going to roll down these steps and die here? Just as she felt her footing slip, she suddenly collided with a warm, firm chest. A teasing voice sounded in her ears. "Well, well, isn''t this the ornamental fish? Throwing yourself into my arms like this¡ªare you volunteering to be my dinner?" Noah looked down at the dazed Sangonomiya Kokomi who had stumbled into his embrace, his tone playful. Seriously? How much of Ei''s cooking did she eat to be poisoned to this degree? Is Ei''s cooking worse than rat feed now? Kokomi felt a warm hand rest on her stomach. The unbearable discomfort instantly subsided, and her foggy mind cleared. Her vacant gaze quickly regained focus, and she found herself staring into a familiar face. This is¡­? Kokomi''s expression froze in a moment of panic, forming a comical face that screamed helplessness and fear. She looked weak, pitiful, and too scared to speak. Her mind raced frantically, the god from Celestia, the god from Celestia¡­ She instantly understood the situation. Moments ago, she had eaten the Shogun''s cooking and gotten food poisoning on her way back. By sheer misfortune, she had fallen straight into the arms of the god from Celestia. Noah looked at Sangonomiya Kokomi''s expression and spoke teasingly, "So, it''s a dazed little ornamental fish. Not even a word of thanks? You should know how lucky you are to have fallen into my arms." Sangonomiya Kokomi quickly stepped back from the god''s embrace. "I-I''m sorry, Lord God. It wasn''t intentional. Please forgive me." Noah waved his hand. "All right, all right. Look at how scared you are." Kokomi hastily added, "Thank you for saving me." "Are you here to see the Shogun? I''ll guide you. Please don''t find it bothersome," she said with a slight bow, then began leading the way back down the path. Her face was pale as she thought to herself, If I go back, will the Shogun make me eat again? Noah followed behind the ornamental fish, appreciating her figure. Indeed, she truly resembled a fish¡ªa graceful one at that. As a descendant of the Divine Priestess lineage of Orobashi, she bore a trace of Orobashi''s blessing. Feeling the tangible gaze on her from behind, Kokomi instinctively brought her hands to her chest. Her cheeks flushed, and her heartbeat quickened. Could this divine lord want me to become his priestess? ... At the Grand Narukami Shrine The shrine maidens working here all wore uneasy expressions. Some clutched their stomachs occasionally, glancing fearfully at the Shogun, who was cooking under the Sacred Sakura Tree. Fortunately, most of the food the Shogun prepared ended up being eaten by Lady Kitsune Saiguu and Yae Miko. Raiden Ei placed a freshly made plate of fried tofu on the table and pushed it toward Kitsune Saiguu with a gentle expression that resembled that of a devoted wife. "Kitsune Saiguu, I''ve made your favorite fried tofu this time. I consulted every renowned chef in Inazuma. It''s sure to suit your taste." Kitsune Saiguu''s ears twitched, and her mouth twitched as well as she stared at the plate of tofu that was white tinged with red, red tinged with black, and black tinged with scorch marks. Adopting a loving expression, she slowly pushed the plate toward Yae Miko and said gently, "Miko, you''ve always loved fried tofu since you were a little fox. I still remember when you used to curl up in my arms as a child, asking me to feed you. You were so adorable back then." Yae Miko''s nose twitched, her eyes turning red as she was moved to the verge of tears. "Lady Saiguu¡­ Actually, I''m not hungry¡­" Kitsune Saiguu smiled warmly. "Miko, I know you want to save the best for me, but I raised you from a little fox. Don''t I know your filial heart?" Yae Miko felt utterly defeated. With tears in her eyes, she finally said, "I suddenly feel a little hungry again¡­" Lady Saiguu, you''re too cruel. You even brought up how you raised me and my sense of filial piety. How can I argue against that? As Raiden Ei''s subordinate, I can''t just flip the table and say, "Your cooking is poison." And even if I did, Ei wouldn''t listen. She''s too focused on honing her cooking to expedite Makoto''s reincarnation. She''ll keep doing it anyway. If I don''t eat it, she''ll probably feed it to Inazuma''s citizens. That would be even worse¡ªit might actually kill someone. This is all Lord Noah''s fault! Why did you encourage Ei to cook? You''ve really made things difficult for me! Just as Miko nervously raised a piece of fried tofu to her mouth with trembling chopsticks, a voice interrupted. "Shogun, the god from Celestia has arrived." Raiden Ei, Yae Miko, and Kitsune Saiguu immediately turned to look. There, walking toward them, was Lord Noah himself, the Heavenly Principle. Yae Miko''s heart leapt with joy, but as she recalled the suffering of the past month, a surge of resentment bubbled up. Her eyes darted to the fried tofu in her hand, her gaze turning sly. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 73 - 73: Skirks Fear and the Chains of Order Furina quickly clasped her hands over her forehead, her eyes widening slightly. The Lord Heavenly Principle just flicked my forehead! Though she knew the Lord Heavenly Principle was the Fifth Descender, in her understanding, the Heavenly Principle was the supreme order. For him to act so approachable¡ªit left her momentarily dazed, and her fear of him diminished ever so slightly. Neuvillette furrowed his brows. "A small fish in the Primordial Sea?" Now fully empowered as a complete dragon, he could sense the disturbance in the Primordial Sea. Something alien was agitating the waters, causing them to churn violently. If the turmoil grew worse, it could breach the gates of Meropide and spill out. Noah extended a hand, snapping his fingers. The space before them cracked open with a sharp crack, crack, as deep purple light spilled out from the fractures. "Hmph," Noah sneered, his voice icy. "A group of fools who fancy themselves players on Teyvat''s chessboard have done something utterly idiotic¡ªreleasing a Star-Devouring Whale into the Primordial Sea." "For this alone, they deserve death. No¡ªdeath is a certainty." As he spoke, Noah stepped through the fractured space, with Neuvillette and Furina following close behind. Furina swallowed nervously as she listened to his cold tone. She dared not imagine the wrath of this Lord Heavenly Principle, a being far more powerful than Phanes. If he could devour worlds, destroying one would surely be a trivial effort. After all, destruction was far easier than creation. Neuvillette frowned. "A Star-Devouring Whale? Does the name ''Star-Devouring'' signify it comes from beyond this world?" By then, Noah had already crossed into the isolated realm of the Primordial Sea. The Primordial Sea was not part of the physical underground but rather connected to Fontaine''s subterranean space. It served as a source of life, enabling the creation of new species within the world. If the Primordial Sea were ever depleted, the world would lose its ability to generate new species. A world unable to birth new life would inevitably age and edge toward death. The Primordial Sea was formed by converting the world''s lifeblood, its very essence, into its waters. It was, in essence, the world''s lifeforce. Noah looked up, his expression cold as he gazed at the pale purple whale swimming leisurely through the waters of the Primordial Sea. "The Star-Devouring Whale is a creature that drifts between stars in the cosmos, consuming the lifeforce of planets," Noah explained. "It can also traverse the membranes of the universe and roam the Quantum Sea, greedily devouring the embryonic waters of world bubbles." "These creatures are peculiar. After consuming one or more worlds, they eventually die, and a new world is born from their corpses." As he spoke, Noah raised his hand. The Supreme Order manifested as golden Chains of Order, appearing out of thin air. Clink, clink! Countless chains emerged from all directions, ensnaring the Star-Devouring Whale¡ªAll-Devouring Narwhal, binding it like a mummified prisoner. "Woooong¡ª" The Star-Devouring Whale let out a long, mournful cry before the Chains of Order compressed it. Slowly, it shrank, eventually transforming into a golden sphere the size of an egg, which floated into Noah''s hand. Furina stared, dumbfounded. "A whale that devours worlds, and then a new world is born from its corpse?" Neuvillette added, "Such a lifeform is utterly extraordinary." Holding the glowing golden sphere in his palm, Noah turned his gaze to a distant point. "Using Teyvat as nourishment for this whale, intending to arrogantly seize dominion over the new world born from its death?" His eyes narrowed dangerously. "Still hiding, are we?" Furina and Neuvillette instantly turned to look in a specific direction. At their level, if they didn''t carefully sense it, they might have overlooked the presence. This power was at least on the level of a god¡ªand not a god native to Teyvat. Ahead, the space distorted. From the twisted void emerged a slender figure, a girl with flowing silver hair cascading down to her thighs and piercing red eyes. Her expression was faintly indifferent, but a bead of cold sweat rolled down her forehead. What kind of power just sealed the Star-Devouring Whale? she wondered. This kind of terrifying strength definitely doesn''t exist in Teyvat. It feels like an order that governs the universe itself. She had once left Teyvat and knew what the worlds beyond were like. She also understood that Teyvat was not particularly strong within the Quantum Sea. But this power¡­ The girl''s eyes widened slightly as a realization struck her. Seven days ago, I sensed a trace of this energy¡ªthe force that sealed Teyvat, transforming it into a dimensional world! At her level, she already considered herself comparable to the Seven Archons. There was no way she could have missed the massive transformation of the world. When Teyvat was sealed and elevated from a world bubble surrounded by the Infinite Serpent into a true dimensional world, she had clearly perceived it. At the time, she thought Teyvat had gained some miraculous opportunity within the Quantum Sea to become a dimensional world on its own. Now it was clear¡ªthis was entirely deliberate. This kind of terrifying power¡­ A Descender. And not just any Descender, but one far beyond the First Descender, Phanes. This is someone who can reshape entire worlds like modeling clay. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A Great Universe! This Descender must hail from the Upper Branches of the Imaginary Tree. Even within a great universe, he would be considered a supreme being. He has turned Teyvat into a dimensional world, clearly marking it as his private property. In other words, he is now Teyvat''s Heavenly Principle. After a whirlwind of thoughts, Skirk slightly bowed her head. "Greetings, Lord Heavenly Principle, ruler of Teyvat." Noah regarded Skirk coldly, casually tossing the sealed Star-Devouring Whale in his hand. "Skirk, isn''t it? Tell me, how should I punish you and your kind for attempting to destroy this world?" Skirk broke into a cold sweat, her voice trembling as she quickly explained. "It''s not like that! My master foresaw Fontaine''s prophecy coming to pass and placed the All-Devouring Narwhal in the Primordial Sea to slow the spread of the sea''s waters." Noah smirked instantly. "Oh? A lie so well-crafted that even you believe it?" Clearly, the plan had been to exploit Fontaine''s prophecy to allow the Star-Devouring Whale to siphon the waters of the Primordial Sea. Anyone capable of capturing a Star-Devouring Whale would surely understand how it grows, as well as the critical importance of the Primordial Sea''s waters to the world. His golden eyes glowed with intensity. Crack! Golden Chains of Order materialized around Skirk, sealing any possibility of escape. Of course, no one could escape Noah''s grasp within Teyvat, but Skirk carried power from beyond this world. Better safe than sorry¡ªallowing her to escape would be an embarrassment. Skirk''s face turned pale as quantum energy flared around her. Noah''s tone remained cold. "As expected¡­ quantum attributes." His supreme power could expel the Quantum Sea itself, leaving a massive void in its wake. Dealing with mere quantum attributes was trivial by comparison. "I know where your master, the Foul, comes from. I know of Vedrfolnir and Surtalogi. I know the origin of the power you wield from beyond this world." "In this world, I will not allow the existence of forces beyond my control." Panicking, Skirk struggled helplessly as the Chains of Order bound her tightly, pulling her directly before Noah. Noah pulled Skirk directly in front of him. The Chains of Order rapidly extracted the power within her, integrating it into the Primordial Law Ring, bringing the quantum energy under his complete control. In the worldview of the Tree and Sea, imaginary energy represents the Imaginary Tree, while quantum energy signifies the Sea of Quanta¡ªtwo polar forces of this cosmology. The quantum path is endless, and at certain advanced stages, it allows for quantum collapse and quantum superposition. In these states, one approaches omniscience and omnipotence, achieving what is considered the pinnacle of power in this cosmology. In the neighboring Stellaron Universe¡ªHonkai: Star Rail, there are individuals who have reached the state of quantum superposition. Such beings are second only to Aeons, essentially standing as half-step Aeons themselves. However, no one in the entire Tree and Sea cosmology has ever mastered both states simultaneously. Quantum-empowered individuals are numerous¡ªsome incredibly weak, others staggeringly powerful. Behind Noah, the shadow of the Primordial Law Ring emerged. A silver ring of light encircled its outer layer. Skirk''s face turned pale as the power within her, comparable to that of the Seven Archons, was stripped away. Once her energy was fully extracted, the Chains of Order released her. She collapsed to the ground, drenched in cold sweat streaming from her forehead. "Since you were merely following the orders of the Foul, and your personal history doesn''t include actions that harmed the world, I won''t kill you. After all, rare specimens like you shouldn''t be wasted," Noah said, a dark quantum sphere resembling a black hole forming in his palm as he spoke. With the quantum attribute now in his possession, he could begin exploring the mysteries of the Quantum Sea. Skirk wasn''t like her master¡ªshe wasn''t a criminal. Moreover, the potential of quantum attributes was immense, making her an asset. "But while you escape death, you won''t escape punishment. Use the rest of your life to contribute to Teyvat, to build and nurture this world," Noah declared. As his words fell, Skirk realized a red collar had appeared around her neck. Weakly touching her throat, she sighed, her expression tinged with helplessness yet free of resentment. As a mortal on par with the Archons, she deeply understood the world''s unyielding rule of the strong preying on the weak. The powerful didn''t grant the weak any choice. At the same time, she began to suspect that her master''s actions weren''t entirely about Fontaine''s prophecy but harbored ulterior motives. The strong didn''t need to lie to the weak; there was no need. Skirk didn''t believe Noah was deceiving her. Standing unsteadily, she sighed. "I understand, Lord Heavenly Principle. I, too, am a part of Teyvat and have no reason to harm it." Noah, sensing her genuine thoughts and lack of malice, was slightly surprised. Skirk''s character reminded him of Esdeath, though she was gentler in comparison. "Your attitude is commendable." Seeing her willingness to submit and knowing she was now within his jurisdiction, Noah decided to return her power. After all, he could reclaim it at any moment. Skirk was astonished as the energy stripped from her surged back into her body. Her emotions were a complex mix of relief and disbelief. What rotten luck I''ve had, she thought. Could anyone be unluckier than me? She had merely followed her master''s orders to help the people of Fontaine through the prophecy. Skirk couldn''t believe the massive changes Teyvat had undergone, all tied to the arrival of the new Heavenly Principle. And by sheer misfortune, she had crossed paths with this new ruler, resulting in her current predicament¡ªa collar around her neck and her powers firmly under someone else''s control. If she dared defy him, her powers could be stripped away again, or worse, she might be annihilated outright. As the reality of her situation sank in, resentment toward her master began to fester in her heart. Why didn''t my master reveal the true purpose behind this mission? He''s just using me as a pawn! Noah, sensing Skirk''s inner turmoil, chuckled quietly. So, even the Foul have little regard for her. Her so-called master-apprentice bond is nothing but mutual exploitation. It made sense. The Foul was, after all, the architect of Khaenri''ah''s cataclysm. His power was rooted in betrayal. Or rather, the ancestors of the six people, including the Foul, were the founders of the nation of Khaenri''ah. The origins of this betrayal traced back to the early years, when the Ancestor of Seelies fell in love with an otherworldly traveler from beyond Teyvat. This traveler hailed from the Abyss, and it was through their guidance that Nibelung, the Dragon King, ventured into the Abyss and brought back the Void Realm System, becoming the Second Throne. The Seelie Ancestor''s love for the traveler led to her betrayal of Phanes, sparking the great war between Phanes and the Three Moon Sisters. When the war ended, the otherworldly traveler was imprisoned by Phanes within the ruins of the Seelie Kingdom¡ªa location now known as Khaenri''ah. Some fragments of the Seelie Kingdom''s architecture sank during the war, ending up in places like the Chasm, forming the inverted city that remains to this day. Though imprisoned, the otherworldly traveler was not killed. A thousand years after the war''s conclusion, a group of human survivors stumbled into the ruins of the Seelie Kingdom. Among them, six individuals discovered the sealed traveler. The traveler offered his power in exchange for their aid in gaining freedom. Thus, Khaenri''ah''s original sin was born. The first person said, "I want your eyes, so I can see the future." The second declared, "I want your wisdom." The third demanded, "I want your strength." The fourth asked, "Give me the technology to create life." The fifth said nonchalantly, "I don''t want anything specific. Just end this farce," and took the traveler''s power to rewrite history. The sixth said nothing. Instead, they divided the traveler''s body into six parts, forging their bones into six rings capable of summoning the Abyss. With these spoils of betrayal, the six individuals established Khaenri''ah on the ruins of the Seelie Kingdom. They used the traveler''s knowledge, technology, and power to advance their civilization. Thus, Khaenri''ah was founded on betrayal and the remains of the otherworldly traveler. Generations passed, and the stolen fragments of the traveler''s power were handed down for millennia. Today, the inheritors of these relics are as follows: The Visionary, Vedrfolnir, bearer of the eyes that see the future. The Vinster King, Irmin, wielder of boundless wisdom. The Foul, Surtalogi, possessor of the traveler''s Abyssal power. The Gold, Rhinedottir, master of the technology to create life. The Jester, Pierro, Inheritor of the traveler''s ability to rewrite history, albeit faintly. The Bough Keeper, Dainslef, who holds one of the six rings capable of summoning the Abyss. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 74 - 74: Furina, Lord Heavenly Principle Patted My Head Currently, aside from One-Eyed King Irmin, who perished during the cataclysm of Khaenri''ah while resisting the Abyss''s invasion, the other five individuals remain alive in this world. To Noah, this was akin to a war where all the soldiers and their families had perished, yet the instigators of the conflict continued to live freely. Then, to add insult to injury, they shifted the blame entirely onto Teyvat, shamelessly pointing fingers at the Heavenly Principle. The absurdity of it was laughable. Five hundred years ago, Dainsleif accompanied Aether on his journey across the seven nations. Wasn''t it because Aether and Lumine had been summoned by the six rings forged from the remains of the otherworldly traveler? There was a seventy percent likelihood that Khaenri''ah intended to replicate their ancestors'' actions¡ªextracting power from the twins to feed Khaenri''ah''s ambitions. However, their plan was uncovered by the twins, who sought to leave Teyvat. This led to the eventual confrontation where Aether was informed that Dainsleif was their enemy. One thing that must be acknowledged: that otherworldly traveler had a remarkable tenacity for survival. Even after his powers were stripped away, his body dismembered into six rings, and his soul crystallized into Abyssal energy, he still hadn''t truly perished. His soul remained sealed within the ruins of the Chasm, manifesting as the enormous crystalline structure referred to in the Caribert story as the self-proclaimed sinner. And indeed, he was a sinner. Without him, the Seelie Kingdom wouldn''t have been destroyed by Phanes, nor would the war between Phanes and the Three Moon Sisters have erupted prematurely. "The Foul, Vedrfolnir and the rest of those sinners¡ªthey must die." Noah stowed away the Star-Devouring Whale, his golden eyes cold and tinged with a pure, razor-sharp killing intent. Although faint, it was terrifying in its purity. Rhinedottir was an exception¡ªher pursuits were singular, almost na?ve, driven by a pure curiosity. But Vedrfolnir and the rest? They were nothing but schemers with insatiable ambition. Pierro, for instance, shifted all of Khaenri''ah''s destruction onto the Heavenly Principle, conveniently ignoring his own culpability as the mastermind behind a calamity that nearly annihilated Teyvat. He fled to Snezhnaya, waving the banner of rebellion against the Heavenly Principle. I mean, really?! Let it not be forgotten that Phanes created humanity. Khaenri''ah was a nation steeped in humanity''s worst traits: betrayal, deception, and treachery. They stabbed their Creator in the back, sided with the Abyss, and brought Teyvat to the brink of destruction. Honestly, Noah could understand why Phanes, in their rage, turned all of Khaenri''ah''s people into Hilichurls. Skirk sighed inwardly, remaining composed despite the Heavenly Principle''s scathing words. After all, Teyvat was now his garden, and her master''s misdeeds within it were simply reaping their just rewards. The strong do as they wish¡ªhow could the weak complain? If a weakling dies as a result of a strong one''s careless actions, that is simply fate. And here I am, collared and powerless to even secure my own future. I''ll keep my thoughts to myself. With that, Noah led the collared Skirk, along with Furina and Neuvillette, out of the Primordial Sea and back to the Opera Epiclese. Noah turned to Furina, reaching out to ruffle her hair. "Well, your wish has been fulfilled. The rewards for this time have been distributed. I hope you''ll continue to work diligently." Furina froze, caught between flustered panic and awestruck delight. Her hands hovered awkwardly in the air, unsure where to place them. The Lord Heavenly Principle patted my head. Oh, my gods! Not only that, but his tone and gaze had softened ever so slightly. Was it just my imagination? Furina quickly straightened her posture and stiffly replied, "Yes, L-Lord Heavenly Principle, I will certainly work even harder." Noah watched Furina''s tense demeanor and, hearing her inner thoughts, let a faint smile play across his lips. Though Furina had lived for five hundred years, her personality was surprisingly innocent. Then again, being an aspect of Focalors'' persona, Furina''s simplicity mirrored that of Focalors herself. The gods always seemed to be either overly simple or overly obsessed with certain things. After lingering in Fontaine for a little while longer, savoring a cup of coffee personally brewed by Furina, Noah finally left the city at a leisurely pace. At the top of the Palais Mermonia, inside Furina''s room, sat a half-finished cup of coffee on the table. Though it was Furina''s cup, the coffee wasn''t hers. Furina patted her chest in relief. "Lord Heavenly Principle isn''t that scary after all. He''s actually really gentle with us." As she spoke, her gaze curiously shifted to her divine persona, Focalors. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But, do you think Lord Heavenly Principle treats me like a child? Always patting my head or flicking my forehead? I mean, sure, I''m only five hundred years old, so I''m as young as the little Kusanali next door among the gods, but in my mind, I''m fully an adult!" Furina puffed out her chest proudly as she said this. "Besides," she added, "that little Kusanali is still stuck in her childlike form." Focalors seemed to grasp something and smiled knowingly. "Is that so? Well, I am you, and you are me. If you don''t understand, I certainly wouldn''t either." Though she wasn''t entirely sure, Focalors began to form a small suspicion. Does Lord Heavenly Principle have feelings for Furina? Or perhaps¡­ for me as well? Although she was a god, her position as a second-generation god forcibly imbued with a god''s persona left her with a unique perspective. Her previous form was that of a Oceanid. Back then, she would often gaze toward the world of humans, befriending many of them and learning what emotions meant to their fleeting lives. Perhaps Lord Heavenly Principle also believed that emotions held profound meaning. Regardless of what Lord Heavenly Principle asked her to do, she would never hesitate. While Lord Heavenly Principle''s pardon of Fontaine''s original sin was a reward for their service to Teyvat, Focalors understood that a better Teyvat ultimately benefited the people of Fontaine as well. She could feel Lord Heavenly Principle''s mercy. Moreover, despite Lord Heavenly Principle''s immense and unfathomable power, he did not act wantonly, even with emotions as complex as those of humans. She had seen firsthand the corruption that came when mortals gained power. How fortunate they were to have such a merciful Lord Heavenly Principle. ... Meanwhile, in Inazuma on Narukami Island. Noah hadn''t brought Skirk with him. Besides occasionally toying with her, what other purpose could she serve? After all, he had serious business to attend to. Now that Teyvat was secure, it was time to clean up the trash left in his domain. First on the agenda was reclaiming the powers of the Witches of Hexenzirkel¡ªThe Circle of Witches. While most of them¡ªexcept for Rhinedottir¡ªhad behaved, Teyvat could not tolerate forces beyond his control. Next, he would eliminate the masterminds of Khaenri''ah''s sins. Lastly, there was Tsaritsa, the Cryo Archon. Compared to the first two tasks, dealing with Tsaritsa was practically a trivial matter. A thread of destiny appeared in Noah''s palm, stretching toward a floating island near the ruins of the Night Kingdom beneath the Abyss. "Rhinedottir, since you''re so fond of studying the creation of life, I''ll have to give you a proper lesson on how to create life. Heh." ... Yashiori Island, Mount Yougou On the stone steps leading to the Grand Narukami Shrine, a girl in a delicate sheer outfit, with her gown split at the back resembling a fish tail, wobbled her way down the mountain. Sangonomiya Kokomi felt as though a volcano was erupting in her stomach. She was in agony, her head spinning. She had thought that after being appointed as the head of the Watatsumi Island''s civil administration by the Shogun, she would lead her people into a prosperous and peaceful life. To be fair, the people of Watatsumi Island were indeed enjoying comfortable and worry-free days now. However, her own days were anything but peaceful¡ªher future seemed bleak. Politically, the Shogun hadn''t made things difficult for her. On the contrary, the Shogun entrusted her with numerous critical tasks, demonstrating extraordinary faith in her. Though the overwhelming workload kept her constantly busy, she was genuinely happy. This trust proved that the Shogun sincerely relied on her. But everything changed a month ago when she was summoned to the Grand Narukami Shrine. The Shogun personally prepared a meal and graciously offered it to her. Kokomi, overwhelmed by the honor, was left speechless. But after taking a few bites, before she could even thank the Shogun, she lost consciousness. When she awoke, Lady Kitsune Saiguu had fed her several bowls of bitter medicine to nurse her back to health. Initially, she thought the Shogun was punishing her and spent several days in terrified reflection. However, the second time she was called to the Grand Narukami Shrine, she realized this wasn''t the case. Even Lady Kitsune Saiguu, Lady Yae Miko, and even Kujou Sara had been treated to meals prepared by the Shogun. After the meal, the Shogun eagerly asked her if the food was delicious. How could she possibly say it wasn''t? And thus, her troubles began. Every few days, she would be summoned to the shrine to dine. Now, as Kokomi descended the mountain, her vision blurred, and her head swam. She thought miserably to herself, Am I going to roll down these steps and die here? Just as she felt her footing slip, she suddenly collided with a warm, firm chest. A teasing voice sounded in her ears. "Well, well, isn''t this the ornamental fish? Throwing yourself into my arms like this¡ªare you volunteering to be my dinner?" Noah looked down at the dazed Sangonomiya Kokomi who had stumbled into his embrace, his tone playful. Seriously? How much of Ei''s cooking did she eat to be poisoned to this degree? Is Ei''s cooking worse than rat feed now? Kokomi felt a warm hand rest on her stomach. The unbearable discomfort instantly subsided, and her foggy mind cleared. Her vacant gaze quickly regained focus, and she found herself staring into a familiar face. This is¡­? Kokomi''s expression froze in a moment of panic, forming a comical face that screamed helplessness and fear. She looked weak, pitiful, and too scared to speak. Her mind raced frantically, the god from Celestia, the god from Celestia¡­ She instantly understood the situation. Moments ago, she had eaten the Shogun''s cooking and gotten food poisoning on her way back. By sheer misfortune, she had fallen straight into the arms of the god from Celestia. Noah looked at Sangonomiya Kokomi''s expression and spoke teasingly, "So, it''s a dazed little ornamental fish. Not even a word of thanks? You should know how lucky you are to have fallen into my arms." Sangonomiya Kokomi quickly stepped back from the god''s embrace. "I-I''m sorry, Lord God. It wasn''t intentional. Please forgive me." Noah waved his hand. "All right, all right. Look at how scared you are." Kokomi hastily added, "Thank you for saving me." "Are you here to see the Shogun? I''ll guide you. Please don''t find it bothersome," she said with a slight bow, then began leading the way back down the path. Her face was pale as she thought to herself, If I go back, will the Shogun make me eat again? Noah followed behind the ornamental fish, appreciating her figure. Indeed, she truly resembled a fish¡ªa graceful one at that. As a descendant of the Divine Priestess lineage of Orobashi, she bore a trace of Orobashi''s blessing. Feeling the tangible gaze on her from behind, Kokomi instinctively brought her hands to her chest. Her cheeks flushed, and her heartbeat quickened. Could this divine lord want me to become his priestess? ... At the Grand Narukami Shrine The shrine maidens working here all wore uneasy expressions. Some clutched their stomachs occasionally, glancing fearfully at the Shogun, who was cooking under the Sacred Sakura Tree. Fortunately, most of the food the Shogun prepared ended up being eaten by Lady Kitsune Saiguu and Yae Miko. Raiden Ei placed a freshly made plate of fried tofu on the table and pushed it toward Kitsune Saiguu with a gentle expression that resembled that of a devoted wife. "Kitsune Saiguu, I''ve made your favorite fried tofu this time. I consulted every renowned chef in Inazuma. It''s sure to suit your taste." Kitsune Saiguu''s ears twitched, and her mouth twitched as well as she stared at the plate of tofu that was white tinged with red, red tinged with black, and black tinged with scorch marks. Adopting a loving expression, she slowly pushed the plate toward Yae Miko and said gently, "Miko, you''ve always loved fried tofu since you were a little fox. I still remember when you used to curl up in my arms as a child, asking me to feed you. You were so adorable back then." Yae Miko''s nose twitched, her eyes turning red as she was moved to the verge of tears. "Lady Saiguu¡­ Actually, I''m not hungry¡­" Kitsune Saiguu smiled warmly. "Miko, I know you want to save the best for me, but I raised you from a little fox. Don''t I know your filial heart?" Yae Miko felt utterly defeated. With tears in her eyes, she finally said, "I suddenly feel a little hungry again¡­" Lady Saiguu, you''re too cruel. You even brought up how you raised me and my sense of filial piety. How can I argue against that? As Raiden Ei''s subordinate, I can''t just flip the table and say, "Your cooking is poison." And even if I did, Ei wouldn''t listen. She''s too focused on honing her cooking to expedite Makoto''s reincarnation. She''ll keep doing it anyway. If I don''t eat it, she''ll probably feed it to Inazuma''s citizens. That would be even worse¡ªit might actually kill someone. This is all Lord Noah''s fault! Why did you encourage Ei to cook? You''ve really made things difficult for me! Just as Miko nervously raised a piece of fried tofu to her mouth with trembling chopsticks, a voice interrupted. "Shogun, the god from Celestia has arrived." Raiden Ei, Yae Miko, and Kitsune Saiguu immediately turned to look. There, walking toward them, was Lord Noah himself, the Heavenly Principle. Yae Miko''s heart leapt with joy, but as she recalled the suffering of the past month, a surge of resentment bubbled up. Her eyes darted to the fried tofu in her hand, her gaze turning sly. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 75 - 75: Want Some Nails, My Friend? Divine Nails, Wholesale Raiden Ei and Kitsune Saiguu panicked when they saw Noah arrive silently, quickly bowing respectfully. "Lord Noah." Raiden Ei was at a loss. Under the guidance of her elder sister and Kitsune Saiguu, Inazuma had been governed well. There should be no corruption now, right? Even Yashiori Island was fully planted with crops, and no citizens were starving. Otherwise, there wouldn''t have been such a bounty of ingredients for cooking. Raiden Ei felt a little nervous. "I wonder, Lord Noah, what brings you here this time?" Noah looked at Raiden Ei''s tense expression, then at the table full of food, and said with amusement, "I''m here to see how your cooking has turned out. How many dishes have been deemed delicious?" He was genuinely surprised. While he knew Raiden Ei had a talent for cooking, he hadn''t expected her gift to be this extraordinary¡ªusing ordinary ingredients to create dishes so potent that even divine retainers couldn''t handle them. It was practically alchemy. Hearing this, Raiden Ei''s violet eyes lit up with a gleam of confidence. With a hint of pride, she replied, "Every dish I''ve made has been praised as delicious. So far, I''ve successfully created 374 dishes that everyone says taste amazing." Her eyes sparkled with anticipation as she looked at him. Three hundred seventy-four dishes meant 374 years of leyline energy. Her elder sister could soon awaken. Kitsune Saiguu silently took out her smoking pipe, puffed on it, and exhaled a ring of smoke as she observed her god''s confident expression. Yae Miko''s face, however, twitched slightly. Come on, Ei. Lord Noah is just playing along with you. You''re Inazuma''s Archon, and yet you''re treating your cooking, which might as well be poison, as a divine gift. Of course, the recipients would say it''s delicious with tears in their eyes. Behind Noah, Sangonomiya Kokomi looked fearfully at the table piled high with food, instinctively stepping back. Before Noah could say anything, Yae Miko swayed her hips, her gaze tinged with mischief, as she approached holding a plate of fried tofu. "That''s right, Lord Noah~. Ei''s cooking is absolutely delicious. Knowing you were coming today, she prepared this feast just for you. You must savor it properly~." She picked up a piece of tofu, its white surface tinged with red, black, and burnt edges, and held it out expectantly toward Noah''s mouth. "Lord Noah, say ''ah~.''" Noah, of course, saw through the sly fox''s tricks. She was clearly trying to set him up. With a mischievous smirk, he turned to Raiden Ei. Raiden Ei looked at him with anticipation. "Is Lord Noah going to eat my cooking? If Lord Noah finds it delicious, my sister can awaken and be with me again." Kitsune Saiguu''s hands trembled. Miko, what are you doing? You''re setting up Lord Noah! If he gets angry, won''t he retaliate fiercely against you? Noah opened his mouth and ate the piece of fried tofu Yae Miko had offered. With an expression of pure bliss, he chewed and exclaimed, "Mmm~. Though it doesn''t look great, it tastes amazing." Of course, he didn''t actually eat it. The moment it entered his mouth, he used spatial manipulation to send it away. "Another piece." Yae Miko froze. Hearing his request, she absentmindedly picked up another piece and handed it to him. Noah wore an exaggerated expression of enjoyment, saying, "Mmm, delicious. Truly delicious. A delicacy from the mortal realm." Raiden Ei lit up like a child rewarded with a gold star by her teacher. She was overjoyed¡ªLord Heavenly Principle had declared her cooking delicious. Kitsune Saiguu''s mouth hung slightly open in disbelief. Delicious? Was that even possible? She could guarantee that anything Ei cooked would absolutely turn into poison. Yae Miko tilted her head, full of doubt. Was it really tasty? Did Lord Noah have a problem with his taste buds? "Keep serving me more dishes." Hearing the urging voice, her doubts grew even larger. Could it be that Ei''s other dishes were terrible, but the fried tofu was unexpectedly good? Curious, Yae Miko picked up a piece of fried tofu and cautiously placed it in her mouth. In an instant, it felt like a mouthful of gunpowder had been ignited inside her. Her whole body stiffened, and her fox tail popped out from her clothes, bristling with shock. Mechanically, she turned her head toward Lord Noah, who was watching her with a teasing expression as if she were an amusing spectacle. Now, how could she not realize that Lord Noah was toying with her? Her eyes reddened in an instant. She turned to look at Ei, feeling utterly hopeless, mechanically chewing the fiery concoction in her mouth before swallowing it as if marching to her doom. As soon as the tofu slid down her throat, her stomach churned violently, leaving her feeling utterly drained. Seeing that Yae Miko was on the verge of tears, Noah decided to stop teasing her. He reached out, grabbed her tail, and restored her body to perfect condition in an instant. Yae Miko shivered all over, her gaze filled with grievance. This mischievous Lord Noah! Ignoring Yae Miko''s small expressions of discontent, Noah nodded and praised Ei. "Very good, Ei. You''ve cooked well enough already. From now on, don''t cook anymore. You''re better suited for wielding swords. Let Makoto take over governing Inazuma." As Raiden Ei''s face lit up with joy, the Primordial Law Ring behind Noah shimmered briefly. The leyline network across Narukami Island became instantly active, channeling an immense amount of energy toward Yashiori Mountain. This energy surged into a special space where a god was being nurtured. Raiden Makoto awakened from her slumber and, sensing Lord Heavenly Principle''s presence, immediately understood that she was being summoned to emerge. The body of the goddess rapidly took shape, maturing swiftly into its most perfect form. Boom¡ªBoom¡ªBoom! With the birth of a god on par with the Seven Archons, the skies above Narukami Island were instantly shrouded in dark clouds, with thunder and lightning tearing through the heavens. The people of Inazuma were long accustomed to such phenomena. To them, thunder and lightning were natural manifestations of their Archon''s divine might. Under Raiden Ei''s watchful gaze, a violet egg-like energy crystal, about the height of a person, appeared beneath the Sacred Sakura Tree, spinning gently. She rushed forward without hesitation. "Sister!" Noah stroked his chin thoughtfully. Now that the leylines had been transformed into the World Network, the energy required to birth a god of Archon-level strength could fully recover in just one or two years. Furthermore, this process no longer caused leyline damage, and even if it did, the leylines would repair themselves in no time. Crack, crack¡­ Accompanied by the sound of cracking, the violet crystalline egg began to show fractures before shattering completely. Emerging from within was a figure identical to Raiden Ei, though her gaze was softer and her demeanor radiated a nurturing, maternal air. Dressed in a violet outfit that materialized out of thin air, Raiden Makoto stepped out, her body glowing faintly with lightning. She embraced Raiden Ei, speaking gently. "Ei, it''s been so long since I''ve held you like this." Raiden Ei wrapped her arms around Raiden Makoto, her face breaking into a rare smile. "Yes, Sister." Though she could count on one hand the number of times they''d hugged, it didn''t lessen the emotion of their reunion. Five hundred years had passed since the Cataclysm of Khaenri''ah. Kitsune Saiguu and Yae Miko watched the reappearance of Raiden Makoto with nostalgia in their eyes, as if their memories had returned to the peaceful days from five centuries ago. "Lady Makoto." A gentle breeze carried cherry blossom petals from the Sacred Sakura Tree, making the reunion scene appear as if plucked from a fairy tale. Behind Noah, Sangonomiya Kokomi stood stunned, covering her mouth in disbelief. What just happened? Had this celestial god resurrected the former Narukami Gongen? However, she quickly calmed down. If even Lady Kitsune Saiguu could be resurrected, what else was impossible? After all, this Lord Noah was a god from Celestia, far above even the Raiden Shogun. The joy of reunion didn''t make Raiden Makoto forget the presence of Noah. She quickly stepped forward and bowed respectfully. "Lord Noah, thank you for reviving me." She raised her head, her soft violet eyes shimmering with a gentle, almost communicative light. "If you are not too busy, I can prepare a grand feast for you in Ei''s place. I am quite skilled in cooking." Noah observed Raiden Makoto''s expression, which resembled that of a newlywed bride, and smiled. "Alright, I''ll try it. Let''s see if your cooking is at least a fraction as good as Ei''s." He knew exactly what Raiden Makoto was thinking¡ªafter all, as the Heavenly Principle, nothing escaped his knowledge. But he didn''t expose her; ruining the game wouldn''t be any fun. Raiden Makoto had invested her talents in emotional intelligence and governance, rather than combat and technical skills. In contrast, Raiden Ei had channeled her efforts into martial arts and technology, leaving her emotional intelligence somewhat lacking. Raiden Makoto had quickly grasped that he possessed emotions akin to those of mortals and sought to win his favor through human-like affection. Tsk. She wanted to be the consort of the Heavenly Principle. A high-level thinker indeed¡ªbut just a hair shy of the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata''s level. After all, the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata had outright surrendered herself. Raiden Makoto nodded joyfully. "I will make sure you''re completely satisfied, Lord Noah." The Lord Heavenly Principle clearly harbored goodwill toward her and Ei¡ªor at least, he had an appreciation for beauty. Raiden Makoto, newly resurrected, quickly busied herself with Kitsune Saiguu at the Narukami Shrine, preparing to host this incomprehensibly esteemed guest. And Noah, naturally, enjoyed the hospitality to its fullest. Under the cherry blossoms of the Sacred Sakura Tree, he rested his head on Yae Miko''s lap, playing with her fox tail as she fed him fruit. "Lord Noah, ahh~," she said. Sangonomiya Kokomi, meanwhile, served tea like a dutiful handmaiden. After all, if even Inazuma''s goddesses were cooking for this god from Celestia, how could she, a mere head of the Kanjou Commission, do anything less than offer tea? As Kokomi handed him a cup of tea, her eyes sparkled with curiosity. What was the true identity of this great god from Celestia? Now that she was serving Lord Noah, did it mean she was, in a way, his shrine maiden? The thought made her cheeks flush pink, and she fidgeted slightly. In Inazuma, serving a god as a shrine maiden was tantamount to entrusting one''s entire life to that god. Noah smirked mischievously. This ornamental fish had quite the imagination. But he liked that. He didn''t deny it¡ªhe liked beautiful women. What man wouldn''t? He freely admitted to being drawn to appearances. Before long, Raiden Makoto and Kitsune Saiguu had prepared a lavish feast. Compared to what Ei had made, it was like heaven and hell. Raiden Makoto leaned closer to Noah, personally serving him food with a pair of chopsticks. Her soft violet eyes glistened with anticipation. "Lord Noah, please forgive my presumption." Her actions made her nervous, her heart pounding. Part of her felt excitement, but another part was tinged with fear. After all, a god''s creation, a primordial instinct of reverence for their Creator, was deeply etched into her being. Noah opened his mouth, enjoying Raiden Makoto''s service. Seeing the Lord Heavenly Principle so relaxed, Raiden Makoto sighed in relief. The mixture of tension and joy in her heart made her unconsciously inch closer. Raiden Ei blinked as she watched her sister get so close to Noah. Didn''t her sister fear angering the Lord Heavenly Principle? However, seeing no signs of displeasure, Raiden Ei also relaxed. Sangonomiya Kokomi and Kitsune Saiguu stood to the side, pouring tea, each lost in their own thoughts. Kitsune Saiguu sighed inwardly. Her goddess seemed to have fallen for the Celestial Lord Noah. It felt almost like watching her daughter prepare to wed. Sangonomiya Kokomi, on the other hand, felt like she was witnessing a legendary tale of gossip¡ªan epic romance between her goddess and an even higher god. Noah, enjoying Raiden Makoto''s attentions and Yae Miko''s shoulder massage, spoke casually. "Ei isn''t suited to governing a nation. From now on, Inazuma is yours to manage." Raiden Makoto nodded, glancing at her sister. "Ei indeed struggles with statecraft." Raiden Ei showed no emotion. "Inazuma was always meant to be ruled by Sister. She is the Shogun of Inazuma." Though she had ruled as Shogun for five hundred years, she had barely managed the nation herself, delegating almost everything to her subordinates. And her subordinates had nearly brought Inazuma to the brink of receiving a Divine Nail. After finishing the meal, with Raiden Makoto and Yae Miko''s assistance, Noah instructed Sangonomiya Kokomi to lead the way to her homeland, Watatsumi Island. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Feeling more at ease now that she understood Noah wasn''t as fearsome as she''d initially thought, Kokomi mustered the courage to ask, "Lord Noah, are you planning to resurrect Lord Orobashi?" Noah gave the ornamental fish a teasing glance. "What''s this? A little ornamental fish trying to meddle in godly matters?" Kokomi shook her head hastily. "No, no. The people of Watatsumi Island are already subjects of Inazuma, and I am under the Shogun''s rule. We have no intention of reigniting Lord Orobashi''s faith." Noah found her nervous explanation amusing. Smart individuals always overthink. "Just lead the way. The place I''m heading to lies beneath the Enkanomiya, and it has nothing to do with that serpent. I don''t like internal strife. You''re a smart fish, aren''t you?" Kokomi nodded quickly. "Yes, I am a smart fish." She paused, then muttered under her breath. "But I''m not a fish." Noah''s journey had two purposes. The first was to apprehend Rhinedottir. Through her connection to the power of the traveler who had fallen in love with the Seelie Ancestor, he could locate the Abyss Order. From there, he could pinpoint their locations and start wholesale deliveries of Divine Nails. Because their power came from beyond the world, the Abyss Order''s core figures couldn''t be found within Teyvat. But all of Khaenri''ah''s culprits shared the same origin of power. So, capturing one would allow him to locate the rest. He chuckled to himself. "Hey, my friend. Want some nails? Divine Nails. Wholesale. As many as you need¡ªI''ll make sure you''re satisfied." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 76 - 76: Gaining Control Over the Void Realm Force System Must Be Quick Walking along the paths of Watatsumi Island, Sangonomiya Kokomi nervously searched for an explanation after the earlier teasing words of the Lord Heavenly Principle. "Life for the people of Watatsumi Island is now something we couldn''t have imagined before," she began. "There''s no shortage of food or clothing. We have vast lands to cultivate, and the harvests next year will be abundant. No one will go hungry anymore." "We are deeply grateful to the Shogun for treating us equally and recognizing us as her subjects. We will strive for Inazuma''s prosperity." As she spoke, Kokomi cautiously glanced at the ever-smiling god walking beside her, her hands clasped tightly in nervousness. "However, Lord Orobashi was also a savior to the people of Watatsumi Island," she continued. "It''s said that long, long ago, our people lived in the lightless depths of Enkanomiya, struggling daily against the dragon lizards for the scarce space needed to survive." "It was Lord Orobashi who led the people of Watatsumi Island to the surface and created fertile lands for us to live on. This grace is something we can never forget, no matter what. Otherwise¡­ it would be an act of ingratitude." Her voice quickened as she finished, afraid of being misunderstood. "The people of Watatsumi Island no longer worship Lord Orobashi, but we hope to always remember his kindness to our ancestors." After finishing, Kokomi''s heart pounded as if it might leap out of her chest. Noah suddenly stopped walking and turned to look at Kokomi. She clasped her hands to her chest, staring at him with a mixture of fear and anticipation. Noah smiled. "Why are you so afraid? I''m not going to punish you over a few words." He reached out a hand, and Kokomi instinctively shrank back. But she quickly realized that the god merely placed his hand gently on her head. "Although you''re just a mere ornamental fish, what you''ve achieved is commendable. Gratitude is gratitude¡ªit should never be forgotten. No one should be ungrateful." Kokomi hadn''t denied Lord Orobashi''s contributions despite now serving under Raiden Ei. This small virtue was a rarity among people. Even this simple act of honesty was something few could uphold. Bearers of the Vision were, after all, the brightest among humanity. Relief washed over Kokomi as the weight in her heart lifted. The god hadn''t faulted her¡ªin fact, he seemed to appreciate her stance. Having a god place his hand on her head felt like an extraordinary blessing. Lowering her head, Kokomi allowed him to pat her gently. "Yes, the people of Watatsumi Island will not be ungrateful. We will not disappoint you, my lord." She sneaked a glance upward at his eyes. The god''s gaze was¡­ so gentle. A faint thought crept into her mind¡ªshe wanted to become his shrine maiden. But surely the god wouldn''t consider her worthy. At the very least, she''d have to be someone like Yae Miko to even stand a chance. After all, Lord Noah was a god above the heavens, one whose rank surpassed even the Shogun. Noah flicked his finger, lightly tapping Sangonomiya Kokomi''s forehead. "Little Kokomi, your imagination runs wild." Kokomi immediately covered her forehead, realizing that her inner thoughts had been entirely perceived by the god. Her cheeks flushed instantly, and she felt as though she might transform into a pot of boiling fish soup. It was only natural, after all, for a god to possess the ability to read minds. Noah spoke playfully, "Wanting to be my shrine maiden isn''t impossible, but at the very least, you''d need to become a god in the future." In the days to come, Inazuma would likely be tasked with assimilating multiple worlds that shared similar cultural roots, providing plenty of opportunities for this girl to shine. In fact, the current holders of Visions in Teyvat all held the potential to ascend to godhood. Kokomi, however, took this as a rejection. Her heart sank with disappointment. "My lord," she said hesitantly, "the entrance to the Abyss under Watatsumi Island is just ahead, but¡­ the seals have long fallen into disrepair." Noah waved dismissively. "No need to trouble yourself." Kokomi blinked, understanding immediately that the god had no need to unlock the seal. The next moment, she saw his figure gradually turn transparent, as though merging with the air itself. She patted her chest and gave a slight bow: "Wishing the Lord God smooth sailing ahead." ... The Abyss This was once a site of fragmentation during the Primordial War, where Teyvat''s land was shattered. Although later repaired by Phanes, the connection points could not be entirely sealed. After all, this place linked to the Void Rift, the boundary between the crimson sky and Teyvat''s continent. Though Phanes had defeated the Moon Sisters, their dominion extended only over Teyvat''s continent and the white sky. The crimson sky remained outside their grasp, deemed uninhabitable by humanity. Losing interest in areas unfit for human life, Phanes had essentially turned the subterranean sky into a dumping ground. Anything harmful to Teyvat¡ªsuch as forbidden knowledge, abyss powers, or even the Void Realm Force System¡ªwas discarded into the crimson sky, which had now become the stronghold of the Abyss Order. The seal that the Goddess of Flowers Malikata opened for King Deshret was an entrance leading directly to the crimson sky. Noah appeared on the land of Byakuyakoku. The area wasn''t shrouded in total darkness. Radiant white light emanated from the Dainichi Mikoshi, perched on the largest floating island, illuminating the surrounding void. Noah extended his senses across the vast void space and the barrier beneath it separating the crimson sky. "Tsk, tsk, tsk. It''s all suffused with abyssal energy. It seems the sky once ruled by the Moon Sisters has now fully become Teyvat''s Abyss." "This is quite similar to Tartarus in Greek mythology." "It appears that after dealing with the opportunists of Khaenri''ah, it''ll be imperative to gain control of the Void Realm Force System. Otherwise, as Teyvat grows stronger, the Abyssal Sky will grow stronger as well." "Fortunately, Phanes'' seal over the Void Realm Force System remains intact." He smiled faintly. "An unexpected boon. Teyvat now has a version of hell-like dimensions. Later, when assimilating the world of Inuyasha, this can help perfect Teyvat''s reincarnation system." As Noah considered these prospects, he stepped forward, and the space ahead of him distorted instantly. In the next moment, he arrived at a small floating island, less than a kilometer wide. The island bore a single house, surrounded by countless bottles. These bottles contained various body parts of elemental creatures, and some even held the severed heads of abyss mages. At the very center of the area, the largest bottle contained a pulsating, abyssal-tainted flesh mass. Threads of divine pressure emanated from it with each heartbeat-like throb. A golden-haired woman was busily pouring liquid laced with abyssal energy into the bottle, her focus unwavering. "What am I still missing? What would allow an alchemical creation to be fully accepted by this world and become a true part of it? Does it need to completely simulate the primordial form?" Rhinedottir murmured to herself as she slowly poured the abyss-condensed liquid, collected from the edge of the underground sky, into a cultivation flask designed for alchemical creations at a godly level. Five hundred years ago, before Khaenri''ah was destroyed, she had once created a perfect alchemical lifeform modeled after the Primordial One. But this so-called "perfect" creation wasn''t truly flawless. Although it was accepted by the world, it was also restricted by it. The creation could not operate at 100% functionality, or else it would lose its sense of self due to conflict with Teyvat''s natural order, leading to self-destruction. The world''s order was established by the Primordial One after achieving total victory and setting the rules for the world. Every living thing in Teyvat must exist within the bounds of this order. Anything that deviated from these rules would clash with the order, becoming an enemy of the world. To be deemed an enemy of the world was to be a living embodiment of sin in the eyes of the world. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her lifelong dream was to create an alchemical lifeform as close to the Primordial One as possible. But the alchemical knowledge she had inherited regarding the creation of life was incomplete, and the information she possessed about the Primordial One was scant. As she was deeply lost in thought, the sound of footsteps echoed from behind her, instantly pulling her out of her reverie. She froze. Footsteps? This was a void layer of the world¡ªhow could there be footsteps here? Even among the surviving people of Khaenri''ah, no more than two individuals knew her location. Moreover, she relocated her experimental base at regular intervals. Unless she actively reached out, it was impossible for anyone to find her. Rhinedottir immediately turned around. "Who is it?!" Before her stood a young man with an indifferent expression, his golden eyes exuding authority and mystery. Behind him, a radiant, multicolored halo slowly rotated. An aura of supreme divinity swept over her like a tidal wave. Rhinedottir''s expression froze. In an instant, her body weakened, and she collapsed to her knees before the young man. Her mind went blank. What¡­ what is this? Who is he? What kind of power is this? In a single moment, she felt like a fish out of water. The energy within her body fell silent, lifeless as stagnant water. Noah walked up to Rhinedottir and, with a wave of his hand, a magnificent chair appeared behind him. He sat down, crossing his legs, and looked down at the kneeling alchemist. Her long golden hair cascaded down to her waist. She was undoubtedly a rare beauty, exuding the unique aura of a scholar deeply versed in knowledge. Rhinedottir raised her head, her gaze filled with terror as she looked at the young man radiating overwhelming power. She could tell that he had come specifically for her. Swallowing hard, she stammered, "Wh-who are you?" In the world of Teyvat, apart from the Heavenly Principle and the Four Shades capable of instantly sealing her power and rendering her no different from an ordinary person. Among the alchemical knowledge she inherited, there was indeed information about the Primordial One and its Four Shades, yet there was no mention of this individual before her. Noah spoke coldly, "The Fifth Descender, the current Heavenly Principle, and the master of this world." Rhinedottir''s pupils shrank. The Fifth Descender? The current Heavenly Principle? Had the one who previously ruled over Celestia been silently killed by this new Descender? Suddenly, she recalled the changes that had occurred in the world over the past two months. The diseases plaguing Teyvat''s lands were abruptly eradicated by an unfathomable force, and the world had been made whole at an unimaginable pace. A few days ago, Teyvat''s false sky had transformed into a real one, and the world had been entirely sealed off, completely isolating itself from the external cosmos. Swallowing hard, Rhinedottir realized it was all likely the work of the Fifth Descender standing before her. What kind of terrifying power was this? Even the Primordial One and the Sinner in her inherited memories seemed far inferior by comparison. Trembling slightly, she hesitated before asking, "May I ask what you seek from me?" Noah rested his face on his hand, a smirk playing on his lips as he gazed at her. "How bold of you to ask. Do you truly think what you''re doing here poses no threat to the world?" "Or perhaps you believe that as one of the culprits behind nearly destroying the world five hundred years ago, I should simply turn a blind eye to you running rampant in my garden?" "Hmm?" As Noah''s tone dropped, his golden eyes narrowed slightly, and an oppressive aura bore down on Rhinedottir. She felt as though an enormous mountain had been dropped onto her back, and she cried out in pain, "Ah! Please wait, I have something to say¡­" Internally, Rhinedottir let out a bitter laugh. So that''s how it is. Even after escaping the lands under the Seven Archons''s influence and retreating to this remote place, not even the newly descended Heavenly Principle would tolerate her existence as a sinner. Noah used the tip of his foot to lift Rhinedottir''s chin, his tone playful. "Very well, I''ll hear what you have to say. But if you''re here to argue that you''ve done no wrong¡­" If Rhinedottir believed she was innocent, there would be no keeping her alive. After all, if someone who nearly destroyed the world could think themselves blameless, how twisted must their soul be? Rhinedottir bit her lip, her gaze bleak. "O new Great Lord of the Eternal Throne, I know that no one could ever feel at ease with a sinner like me alive in this world." "I admit to the monstrous crimes I committed five hundred years ago. Even if I were to die ten thousand times, it wouldn''t be enough to atone for all the lives lost because of me." Her obsession with creating the perfect alchemical lifeform, combined with the King''s ambitions to use her creations to conquer the surface nations, had driven her to conduct such reckless experiments. She had never imagined that the moment she succeeded in creating a god-tier alchemical lifeform, the barrier of the false sky would be completely torn apart. Khaenri''ah was destroyed because of her, and the surface nations were plunged into unimaginable catastrophe as Abyss creatures poured in from beyond the world. She bore no resentment toward the Seven Archons for coming to Khaenri''ah only to exacerbate their suffering instead of saving them. All of it had been her fault. Because of her obsession, even the Seven Archons who came to seal the Abyssal rift had lost half their number. Noah''s gaze remained cold as he addressed the woman who did not deny her crimes. "You admit your sins are unforgivable, yet you shamelessly continue to linger in this world. If you had even a shred of conscience, you would have taken your own life to atone for your sins five hundred years ago." "Now, you have two options: end it yourself with dignity or let me ensure you have a dignified end." As he spoke, a dagger forged of pure Light Realm Force materialized in his hand, which he tossed in front of her. This blade, even if it pierced the heart of one of the Seven Archons, would spell instant death. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 77 - 77: Under the Divine Nail, All Beings Are Equal Rhinedottir stared at the dagger tossed before her. As a human of godlike rank, she could sense the terrifying power it held. With just a simple thrust into her chest, the dagger''s energy would instantly spread through her body, destroying every inch from within. The process would be nearly painless, leading to immediate death. Under Noah''s gaze, she gently picked up the dagger. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, she threw herself at his feet, her eyes filled with desperation and pleading. "Lord of the Eternal Throne, I know my sins are unforgivable, but I still wish to complete my life''s dream. Please, I beg you, I beg you!" Saying this, Rhinedottir humbly prostrated herself on the ground, pressing her forehead to the floor. "I will atone for the sins I''ve caused. When I achieve my dream, I will end my life in repentance. Please¡­ just give me one hundred years. That''s all I ask, one hundred years, I beg you!" Noah looked at the utterly humbled Rhinedottir and said coldly, "What a madwoman. Allowing you to live for a while isn''t entirely impossible¡ªit all depends on how much value you can create for me." "Go ahead, pour everything into creating your so-called perfect lifeform." As soon as his words fell, a red collar appeared around Rhinedottir''s neck. The collar was a chain of fate formed from Human Realm Force. With this collar, her destiny no longer belonged to her; she had become a slave to fate, which, by nature, was under his dominion as the Heavenly Principle. "From now on, your soul, your body, your purpose of existence, everything about you belongs to me." Upon hearing this, Rhinedottir showed no fear. Instead, she wept tears of joy, for this meant the Heavenly Principle would not kill her. She was not afraid of death, but she had yet to create her ideal alchemical lifeform. Rhinedottir gently kissed Noah''s foot. "Yes, from this day forward, I am entirely yours. Everything I have belongs to you, my master." The more Noah observed Rhinedottir, the more convinced he became of her madness. For the sake of her so-called perfect alchemical lifeform, she was willing to sacrifice everything, even knowing that her actions could bring calamity to the world. She pressed on, undeterred by the moral torment. Was this what it meant to say, For my ideals, I will gladly become the enemy of the world? Raising his hand, Noah summoned the Chains of Order from his fingertips. They materialized and instantly pierced through Rhinedottir''s chest. Rhinedottir looked down at the chain embedded in her chest. Strangely, she felt no pain¡ªonly that her knowledge and power were being siphoned away. But just as she was gripped by terror, those same powers and knowledge returned to her. She realized that the Heavenly Principle was merely asserting his absolute control over her knowledge and abilities. Breathing a sigh of relief, she felt reassured as long as her knowledge wasn''t taken away. After establishing complete control over Rhinedottir, Noah lifted the suppression on her power. Once she regained access to her strength, she scrambled to her feet. Noah stepped forward, walking past her to stand before the crystalline vat housing the god-tier alchemical lifeform in its embryonic state. "Now, tell me, my slave¡ªwhat is your plan to create this thing?" He noted the embryonic alchemical creation, an amalgamation of Abyssal energy and Teyvat''s elemental forces. Yet, unfamiliar with Abyssal systems, he recognized it only as an alchemical experiment but lacked the intricate expertise to fully grasp its creation. The knowledge of alchemy was now under his control, but understanding the minute details of life''s creation required more than just information. It was like knowing the blueprint for a nuclear weapon¡ªhaving it didn''t mean one could build it. So, he didn''t need to create this thing himself¡ªhe only needed to take control of it. One of the reasons he kept Rhinedottir alive was that once he gained command over the Void Realm Force System, all Abyssal forces would become his power, much like the Archons in the current era. If the world of Teyvat didn''t have the Void Realm Force System, a madwoman like Rhinedottir would undoubtedly have to be eliminated, even if she happened to align with his personal tastes as a stunning beauty. But with control over the Void Realm Force System, Rhinedottir could become a forge for god-tier Abyssal creatures. Rhinedottir stood up and walked to Noah''s side, her face completely devoid of fear. After all, her very existence now belonged to him, so there was nothing left to fear. Discussing her field of expertise, she quickly grew excited and began explaining. "My master, this is a core I developed by merging the strengths of over a hundred elemental creatures with the condensed essence of Abyssal Night." "However, this core is currently only a prototype." "Once it''s completed, it will serve as the heart of a god-tier Abyssal alchemical lifeform. This heart will continually draw power from the Abyss, forming an embryo." "With Teyvat now sealed, it can only draw energy from the Abyss in the Abyss Moon Sky." "When it fully matures from its embryonic state, its body and vitality will surpass that of even Erinaeus, potentially rivaling the strength of the ancient Seven Dragon Sovereigns." By the end, Rhinedottir''s eyes were filled with fervent passion. Her gaze on the fleshy mass in the glass container resembled that of a proud parent admiring their child''s first-place award. Noah''s heart skipped a beat as he observed this insane woman. Good thing I came. If I hadn''t found her, or if I''d arrived a few years later, and she''d brought forth something of the Seven Dragon Sovereigns'' caliber, wouldn''t that have caused a disaster on par with the Cataclysm from five hundred years ago? It''s well known that Abyssal creatures have a tendency to follow stronger ones. Weak Abyssal beings will rally around powerful ones. If an Abyssal lifeform of the Seven Dragon Sovereigns'' caliber emerged, countless Abyssal creatures from the Abyss Moon Sky would pour out and ravage the Seven Nations at an unprecedented speed. "Honestly, if you weren''t useful, I''d turn you to dust right now." Noah''s cold tone instantly froze the ecstatic Rhinedottir, who looked at him with pleading eyes. "You can continue with your alchemical creation," he said. "But the moment you even think about betraying me, I will kill you." Rhinedottir hurriedly swore, "I will never betray my master." She didn''t want to die yet, not before creating her perfect alchemical lifeform. Noah said nothing more and placed his hand on Rhinedottir''s chest. Rhinedottir showed no sign of surprise. She had already accepted herself as his property, so whatever he did to her was natural. Golden light flickered in Noah''s eyes as strands of fate unraveled from Rhinedottir''s being. The threads of fate coiled around his fingers like fine strands of hair. These threads of fate instantly connected to others who shared the same source of power as Rhinedottir. A flood of images surged into his mind. Noah''s lips curled into a smirk, his golden eyes filled with a predator''s amusement: "Finally found you, pesky little rats." The moment he located them, the punishment mechanism activated. ... In the Sumeru Desert, amidst the barren, rocky wastelands, three figures cloaked in black and tightly concealing their faces trudged through the yellow sands. Each of them wore an ornate ring on their right hand. One of the figures lifted his hood, revealing the face of a middle-aged man. "My disciple, Skirk, feels unfamiliar. She must have encountered something. Vedrfolnir, didn''t you foresee this?" The second cloaked figure sighed and shook his head. "No, I didn''t. You should know what''s been happening in this world lately. My vision seems to have failed, and what I see no longer matches what unfolds." "This must be the work of someone who surpasses the source of my power. That''s why my sight falters." His ability to see the future allowed him to perceive events within the world. However, anything beyond the confines of Teyvat eluded him, and sometimes the information he received conflicted with the reality he witnessed. He was confident that aside from the future of the one on Celestia, he could glimpse fragments of events concerning even the Archons of the Seven Nations. It was precisely through the vision granted by his eyes that these inheritors of Khaenri''ah''s sacred relics had avoided Celestia''s purges and the curse of Heavenly Principles. Another figure, burly and exuding an aura of immense strength, let out a cold snort. "What happened seven days ago was utterly absurd. There''s no way it was Celestia''s doing. If the tyrant of the heavens had the power to turn Teyvat into a dimensional world, why would they have needed to establish the False Sky in the first place?" "I believe Teyvat must have obtained some opportunity from beyond its borders and actively transformed into a dimensional world." Their inheritance contained vast knowledge about the nature of worlds. They could claim to be the most knowledgeable about Teyvat''s workings aside from the Primordial One. The Wise Hroptatyr nodded. "Indeed. Celestia''s ruler has likely fallen into a slumber and won''t awaken unless Teyvat faces catastrophic destruction. This is our chance." The Visionary Vedrfolnir sighed. "The Abyssal energy in this desert has been purified. Could this mean the sealed gates of Khaenri''ah might also be attempted for reopening?" The Foul Surtalogi sneered. "If you don''t know, how could we? Damn that tyrant of the heavens. Not only did they refuse to save Khaenri''ah''s citizens back then, but they also cursed them into becoming hilichurls. Despicable!" "One day, we will overthrow the throne of Celestia!" As he spoke, his eyes burned with hatred, glaring at the faint shadow of the floating island above the high heavens. Hroptatyr said, "That day will come. Now that Teyvat has become a dimensional world, it has broken free from the order imposed by the tyrant. "A dimensional world must have gained many unclaimed authorities over its system. If we can secure some of them and wait for the Fourth Descender to reach their final destination, it will be time for us to topple the throne." Surtalogi added, "What about the prince striving to become the Second Throne? He''s no less formidable than his sister¡ªperhaps even superior in certain aspects." Vedrfolnir chuckled. "Based on what I''ve seen, the Abyss will eventually drown the throne. Khaenri''ah will be reborn within the Abyss. Only when the throne collapses will the curse on Khaenri''ah''s citizens be lifted." "Now that Teyvat has become a dimensional world, the prince who seeks to master the Abyss will undoubtedly grow stronger, increasing our odds of success." Hroptatyr nodded. "Although we have some disagreements with him, his heart remains aligned with Khaenri''ah. After all, it was we who summoned the twins. They are the most critical force for overthrowing the throne." Surtalogi interjected, "Enough talk. Let''s hurry and see if we can tear open the tyrant''s seal and reclaim Khaenri''ah''s lands." At that moment, Vedrfolnir clutched his eyes in pain. A searing agony consumed him as blood dripped down his cheeks from his eyes. Suddenly, he screamed, "It''s over! The tyrant has tracked us down! That tyrant has not been sleeping and has been searching for us all along. I saw it¡ªwe''re going to die!" Hroptatyr''s expression changed drastically. "What? When?" Vedrfolnir, his face now smeared with blood, looked upward with terror and said, "Now!" Hroptatyr and Surtalogi instinctively raised their heads. In an instant, the endless expanse of clear blue sky, devoid of even a single cloud, began to darken ominously. A vortex of clouds appeared with an unimaginable speed, spiraling as though the very sky itself was twisting. The center of the vortex hovered directly above them. Rumble! Thunder roared within the thick, swirling clouds, and the scorching desert was suddenly swept by an icy wind so cold it seemed to reach absolute zero. Crack! Crack! The deafening sound of ice forming spread across the desert as the ground began freezing at an alarming rate. The energy coursing through the ley lines beneath the earth ground to a halt, as though the very life of the land was being drained away. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! In just a few seconds, the once golden sands had turned into a vast expanse of white frost. The icy wind, sharp enough to erode stone into dust, howled across the frozen wasteland. Hroptatyr stared in horror as an ice-blue light emerged from the center of the vortex. A massive, pillar-like object began descending toward them. "It''s the Skyfrost Nail!" he screamed. "The tyrant of the heavens is trying to nail us to death here! Run!" The Skyfrost Nail or the Divine Nail was far more than a mere curse like the one that transformed the citizens of Khaenri''ah into hilichurls. It was a divine punishment that annihilated all life in its radius, freezing all energy and ley lines as if time itself had stopped¡ªa terrifying and absolute judgment. Even during Khaenri''ah''s destruction, the tyrant had not deployed this ultimate sanction. But just as Hroptatyr shouted his warning, he realized he couldn''t move. His power was frozen, entirely sealed. Vedrfolnir cried out in terror, "My power is locked! I can''t open a portal to the Abyss!" Their survival had depended on Abyssal teleportation technology¡ªa force diametrically opposed to the Heavenly Principles. This had allowed them to evade capture by Celestia and the Archons. Without the portal, they were defenseless against even the Archons, let alone the Heavenly Principle. Perhaps under the old regime of Phanes, they might have escaped even the Divine Nail. But what Noah had cast was no ordinary Nail¡ªit carried the authority of the Supreme Order. This Supreme Order governed the new Teyvat, binding all within its realm. To resist it required power capable of challenging the entire world. Under the Supreme Order, all beings were equal. "Ahhhh¡ª!" As the three screamed in despair, the Divine Nail descended slowly from the swirling clouds. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 78 - 78: Mastering the Void Realm Force of the Otherworldly Traveler The Divine Nail had not appeared in Teyvat for over two millennia. Coincidentally, the last time it fell was in this very desert, long before the era of King Deshret, and when the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata had just been born. Among the current Seven, only Venti, Buer, and Zhongli had personally witnessed the descent of the Divine Nail. Outside of the Seven, the only other to have seen it was the Goddess of Flowers Malikata, who had recently been resurrected in the barren rocky desert nearby. She was teaching the Pari of her garden, just as she had taught humans knowledge and civilization two thousand years ago. The Nail''s descent was deeply felt by Malikata and the Pari closest to the event. "Ah! So scary, so scary! The sky has turned so frightening!" "Lady Malikata, the desert next door has become terrifying and freezing!" The Pari chirped as they pointed at the swirling sky, shivering at the biting cold that had caused the water at the edge of their garden to freeze. Squealing in fear, they flew to Malikata''s feet, trembling. For the Pari, there was no safer place than by their Lady Malikata''s side. Malikata gazed at the Nail descending from the sky. Her eyes held no fear. Instead, she clasped her hands to her chest, her gaze full of admiration. "Ah... Lord of the Eternal Throne... such power surpasses even the Primordial One, an absolute, supreme force..." Her mind filled with the memory of the golden eyes and infinitely dignified face she had seen the moment she awoke. She had been terrified at first. But now, the more she thought of that handsome face, the more her heart longed for it. She yearned to follow him, to do many things for him, even if it meant he would only look at her once. Just one glance would be enough. To this end, she had planted thousands of flowers in the once-barren garden, hoping the Lord would like it when he visited again and perhaps linger a little longer. She gently wove a crown of flowers, made from countless blooms, wishing she could place it on his head the next time he came. Looking down at the Pari huddled at her feet, she spoke softly. "Do not be afraid, my children. That is the power of the Lord of Celestia, punishing those who harm the world." "That Lord would never harm kind-hearted children." The Pari, like innocent children, chirped and asked her endless questions. Malikata patiently answered each one, sending them off before turning to a girl who danced and hummed a soft tune in the midst of the blooming garden. "Columbina, have you thought of an even more beautiful song and dance?" she asked warmly. The girl, once the Third Seat among the Eleven Harbingers of Snezhnaya, had come to Malikata''s garden in response to the Goddess of Flowers''s call after her curse was lifted. Columbina ceased her dance, bowing slightly to Malikata. Her voice, clear and melodious like a nightingale, replied, "Yes, Grandmother." Her eyes glimmered with boundless affection. "I hope my dance will make that Lord look at me, just once." "That Lord who saved me..." The Seelie were inherently romantic at heart. Born to idolize strength, they revered figures of great power. Phanes, their original creator, was a cold and detached goddess consumed by her duties. The traveler from another world was undeniably powerful in his own right. And during the age of the Teyvat pantheon, the only male deity of note, the Lord of the Stars, was already the shared lover of the three Moon Goddesses. The appearance of the traveler from another world instantly captured the heart of the first leader of the Seelie. This was the catalyst for a series of tragedies. Now, Noah, who had ascended as the Heavenly Principle, was a Descender far more powerful than Phanes, with a visage that perfectly aligned with the Seelie sense of beauty. Moreover, Noah had resurrected the Goddess of Flowers and lifted the Seelie curse, arriving in their world as a savior. To the romance-driven Seelie, this was a complete and utter dimensional superiority. Both Malikata and Columbina, the two surviving human-like Seelie, instantly fell for him. Hopelessly in love. Even Columbina, who had never seen his face, idealized him in her mind until he became a perfect, flawless figure. ¡­ Fontaine. Focalors, Neuvillette, Skirk, and the Witch Barbeloth simultaneously sensed the terrifying upheaval occurring nearby. All they could see was the sky above the desert near Lumidouce''s port turning pitch-black, with thunder and lightning illuminating the darkness. A cold wind carried the freezing atmosphere from the desert into Fontaine''s waters. The shore near Lumidouce''s port was already coated in a layer of silvery frost. Focalors and Neuvillette instantly appeared at the highest point of Lumidouce''s port. Neuvillette''s expression was grim. "What happened? Why would the Lord impose an ultimate judgment upon that land less than two days after leaving Fontaine?" Focalors, simultaneously frightened and contemplative, murmured, "That place¡­ it seems to be the location where the gate to Khaenri''ah was sealed five hundred years ago..." As a second-generation Archon, she had not witnessed the battlefield of Khaenri''ah firsthand and didn''t fully understand its significance. Neuvillette pondered aloud, "Is it to reinforce the seal? But..." According to his inherited knowledge, the purpose of the Divine Nail was to stabilize the broken ley lines, not to seal anything. The annihilation of all things was merely a secondary effect¡ªafter all, freezing such massive ley line energy would naturally destroy everything. Focalors patted her chest in alarm. "Let''s not speculate about the Lord Heavenly Principle''s intentions. Whatever it is, it must be beneficial to the world." Neuvillette nodded. "That Lord''s will is unfathomable. Our guesses are futile. I''ll return to handle affairs." ... Court of Fontaine. In a cold drink shop, Skirk sipped on a chilled beverage, her thoughts wandering. Her master''s presence had appeared in the desolate rocky desert, followed by a massive upheaval. Finally, her master''s aura, along with those of the Wise and the Visionary, disappeared. Gulp. Skirk touched the collar around her neck, swallowing nervously. The memory of recent events surfaced in her mind. The Heavenly Principle had clearly stated that her master, the Wise, and the Visionary must die. So... "My master has already been killed?" ... Meanwhile, at Rococo Toy Store. Astromancer Barbeloth curled up under a blanket, trembling as she nervously bit her thumb. "So terrifying, so terrifying... Disciple, hurry back and share your master''s burdens!" Just arriving at Lumidouce, Mona shivered in the biting cold, hugging herself as tears welled up from the sheer terror of the unfolding catastrophe. "Achoo! Oh heavens! If I had left the desert even a little later, I''d be dead by now! Why did I take the desert route instead of the safe one? I must find my master as soon as possible!" ... Sumeru City The desert was also part of Sumeru, and Buer could clearly feel the fury descending from the heavens above. "The Divine Nail! So that''s it? It''s to end those who defy and reclaim the authority beyond their control." Buer touched her chest, seemingly reminiscing about the domineering mark that great lord had left on her. She smiled gently. Perhaps no one in this world understood that lord better than she did. He appeared carefree and fond of amusement, but in reality, he was utterly domineering¡ªmore so than the original Phanes. In his eyes, everything in the world belonged to him. How could he tolerate any power existing outside his grasp? But at the same time, he was tender. If you obeyed him and followed his will, he would even indulge your whims. His only demand was that you were his possession, and he would protect you. Nahida, another god of Sumeru, could naturally sense the terrifying power in the desert. "Greater Lord Rukkhadevata, are there sinners in the desert who defy the Heavenly Principle?" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Having absorbed most of the knowledge and wisdom of the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata, she could now judge such matters independently. Though not always precise, her understanding was close enough. Buer looked at Nahida with a gentle expression. "Yes, those who defy the Heavenly Principle are our enemies as well." Nahida nodded. In her recent integration of the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata''s knowledge from the World Tree, she had come to understand much, including human emotions she had previously been unclear about. Her small hands instinctively touched her ears, and her adorable cheeks flushed slightly. She had learned what it meant to feel shy. ... Liyue. In the bustling bird-and-flower market, Zhongli suddenly raised his head to gaze into the distance. In his calm and mature eyes, a flicker of astonishment flashed. "That kind of power¡­" What happened? Why would the Lord Heavenly Principle drop a Divine Nail in the Sumeru desert? Three thousand years ago, when he was still young, and the Archon War had barely begun five centuries prior, he had personally witnessed such a nail descend upon the lands of Mond. In the valley beneath Mt. Tianheng, a human-founded kingdom, Sal Vindagnyr, was buried in an instant by the force of the Divine Nail. All life was frozen in that moment. Not only that, but elemental power, ley line energy, time, and space¡ªeverything was sealed. Even his younger self, had he faced such a nail directly, would have been subdued. And this was merely the casual strength of the Heavenly Principle. At that moment, he understood that no one could stand against the Heavenly Principle. "The northern desert¡­ Khaenri''ah, perhaps?" Though he didn''t know the full story, Zhongli could infer a part of it with some speculation. ... Mond. "Pfft¡ª!" Venti, mid-drink, spat out the wine he had just begged for, spraying it all over the person who had treated him. "Hey, hey! What''s wrong with you, Venti? This isn''t cheap wine! I only treated you because your story moved me!" Venti quickly apologized, "Sorry, sorry, I just choked. I didn''t mean to disparage it. How could I ever dislike wine? Even if it''s cheap wine, I could drink it all day." "Well, for a poor poet like you, having wine is already a blessing." A chill flashed through Venti''s heart as he glanced toward Sumeru. I didn''t sense that wrong, did I? The Divine Nail actually descended on Sumeru? The wind blowing from Sumeru carried information he could understand. He had witnessed firsthand the destruction wrought by the Divine Nail before. That place... could it be that the seal on Khaenri''ah has been compromised? Venti shook his head. Forget it, forget it. It''s far away from me, and it has nothing to do with me. As long as the trouble doesn''t land on his doorstep, he could keep playing and drinking. Finally free, he was going to enjoy this carefree life to the fullest. Venti shamelessly turned back to the kind soul who had bought him wine. "Sir, I choked earlier. This wine, could you¡­?" "Fine, fine. Pity for you, poor poet. I''ll buy you another drink." Venti was overjoyed. "Thank you, sir! May the Anemo Archon bless you!" ... At this moment, the desert had transformed into a vast snowfield, forming a jarring visual contrast with the surrounding yellow sand of the desert. The desert dwellers and Sumeru scholars who had ventured into the desert weren''t killed but were now shivering from the freezing cold. Under Noah''s control, the descending Divine Nail only eradicated anomalies outside his supreme order. Any power not under his control as the Heavenly Principle was considered a foreign entity in the world. At the center of the transformation, three figures inheriting the power of the Otherworldly Traveler were instantly frozen at the moment the Nail descended. As space twisted and shattered, they were obliterated, leaving not a single trace of material behind. The only remnant at the focal point was a half-buried, ornate stone pillar. Three orbs of dark purple energy and three rings hovered on the Divine Nail. Crack! Space fractured, pulling the three orbs and rings into its void. ... The void space within the world. On the small floating island of Rhinedottir''s experiments, Noah stretched out his hand. The three orbs of dark purple energy and three rings emerged from a spatial rift. The orbs exuded an ominous aura, as if they were enemies of the world, yet they remained intricately tied to it¡ªa truly paradoxical existence. Rhinedottir, who had been pouring mysterious substances into a glass bottle for her alchemical experiments, stopped her work and turned toward the familiar orbs and rings. "Those are¡­ the inherited powers of Surtalogi, Vedrfolnir and Hroptatyr. Master¡­ did you just kill them?" As she spoke, she swallowed nervously. She hadn''t seen the master leave or even lift a hand¡­ Noah raised his hand dismissively and said coldly, "Crazy woman, are you looking to get slapped?" Rhinedottir immediately shut her mouth and quietly resumed her work, suppressing her inner shock. Her master could transform Teyvat into a dimensional world; killing Surtalogi and the others remotely was hardly surprising. It was all beyond her comprehension anyway. Noah''s golden eyes gleamed with excitement as he studied one of the black-purple energy orbs in his palm. This is the power of the Otherworldly Traveler, the purest and most essential form¡ªVoid Realm Force, isn''t it? With this, I can go directly to unseal Phanes'' bindings and take control of the Void Realm Force System! -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 79 - 79: Mastering the Abyss Force of the Void Realm—The Worlds Darkness Noah hurried back to Celestia. Istaroth, still in her small sprite form, flew over and looked at the Void Realm Force orb and the three rings in Noah''s hand with astonishment. "Wow! Master, isn''t this the Abyss Force core from that otherworldly traveler? And these three rings made from his body¡ªare you planning to take control of the Void Realm system?" As the intellectual among the Four Shades, she immediately grasped her master''s intentions. It was well-known that even Phanes had desired control over the Void Realm system. Unfortunately, Phanes lacked the constitution to wield Abyss Force, and the Void Realm Force posed too great a threat to Teyvat. Thus, it was sealed within the shattered crimson moon in the Crimson Sky. Asmoday merely observed her master with indifference as he sat on the throne, saying nothing. Her master was so powerful that mere Abyss Force was hardly worth mentioning. Meanwhile, Esdeath lay curled up on the throne, still asleep and recovering her strength. Noah had exhausted her too much earlier; unlike Istaroth and Asmoday, who possessed divine bodies capable of enduring a century of strain, Esdeath needed significant rest. "Indeed, I must master the Void Realm system. If I don''t, the Crimson Sky will grow stronger with every world it devours, eventually spiraling out of control and becoming like Tartarus. I won''t allow that." As Noah spoke, he pressed the Void Realm Force orb against his chest, slowly pushing it in. "Ugh¡­ Ah¡­ What a disgusting feeling!" As soon as the Void Realm Force entered his body, it surged through every corner of him. Streams of dark energy, tinged with violet, seeped out from beneath his skin. In an instant, Noah felt as if he had turned into some grotesque being straight out of a Star Rail world. A wave of malice¡ªdeep and primal¡ªcrashed over him, and incomprehensible whispers echoed in his ears. It felt as if these murmurs sought to consume his consciousness and take over his body. At that moment, the system''s antivirus mode activated. [Ding! Abnormal energy detected. System initiating antivirus mode.] Noah quickly interjected, "Pause for now. System, analyze the composition of the Void Realm Force." [Ding! Analyzing. Analysis complete.] [The core of the Void Realm Force is composed of the world''s dark side, its antithesis, its shadow¡ªa composite of all its reflections.] Noah perked up. "Wait, what? The world''s shadow? I recognize the words, but why don''t they make sense together?" [Ding! Reorganizing language based on the host''s cognition and knowledge base.] [Void Realm Force represents the world''s dark forces. If the world were a person, this power would be their shadow and the totality of their darkest inner thoughts.] [It is similar to the Qliphoth from your memory but is not the same. It might be closer to the concept of ''All the World''s Evil'' from your recollection of the Type-Moon world, though it is still not an exact match.] Noah nodded. "Got it. So, it''s essentially the consolidated dark side of the world, something that is both in opposition and symbiotic with it?" [Ding! Correct.] "System, I want to take control of the Void Realm Force. How intense is the suppression required?" [Ding! Initiating suppression of the Void Realm Force.] Noah instantly felt the swelling force within him rapidly diminish, eventually stabilizing to a level he could handle. The grotesque, distorted state of his body subsided just as quickly, returning to normal. Nearby, Istaroth watched the process, clicking her tongue in amazement. Phanes couldn''t handle it and perished because of it. Yet, in nearly the blink of an eye, the Master had adapted to it and was gradually making this power his own. Istaroth, observing this, was both awed and horrified. "This Master¡­ he''s simply too powerful." Wait¡ªsomething suddenly occurred to her. If her Master grew even stronger, wouldn''t the pain she endured when he toyed with her also increase exponentially? Two days ago, she had barely survived by turning into her sprite form, and only then had he finally let her off the hook. No, she had to think of a way to make her Master take on more retainers. That way, she wouldn''t have to bear it all herself. Noah, oblivious to Istaroth''s scheming, focused entirely on the changes within himself. He could feel his body gradually adapting to the Abyss Force of the Void Realm, making it an integral part of him. Within his body, the Light Realm Force clashed with the Void Realm Force, entwined and annihilating each other in a cycle of mutual destruction. Neither could overpower the other, and their struggle was unrelenting, like parasites feeding endlessly off one another. This endless conflict made Noah realize how Phanes had perished. Once the Void Realm''s core entered the body, there were only two outcomes: either you mastered it, or it consumed you from within, leaving no third option. The Void Realm Force was the culmination of every dark aspect of the world. As long as negativity, shadows, and darkness existed within the world or its concepts, they would continuously connect to the Void Realm Core, providing it with infinite energy. Not even Phanes, as powerful as she was, could endure such a relentless parasite within her body. But Noah was different. As a pure Earth-born human, his body was fundamentally built upon the laws of physics. This constitution allowed him to adapt to any energy over time because the laws of physics didn''t inherently conflict with mystical principles. The core of physical laws dictated that all phenomena in the world arose from the motion of matter, granting his existence unparalleled inclusivity. This adaptability was why he could effortlessly take control of everything Phanes had left behind. ... Three cycles of the sun and moon passed. Seated on his throne, Noah slowly opened his eyes. The golden irises of his eyes shifted to a deep violet, transitioning from the supreme majesty of his Light Realm Force to the shadowy, profound mystery of the Void Realm Force. The eyes, as windows to the soul, revealed everything. In this moment, it was clear: he had fully mastered the Void Realm Force. Closing his eyes again, Noah reopened them to reveal golden irises once more. "At last, the Light Realm Force and the Void Realm Force have reached equilibrium." He raised his hand, and simultaneously, golden light and black-violet light emerged. The Light Realm Force manifested as a small leafless tree, while the Void Realm Force clung to its roots, growing upside-down like an inverted tree. Indeed, this was the shape of the Tree of Life and the Inverted Tree of Qliphoth often described in esoteric doctrines. However, this was not truly the Qliphoth but rather a manifestation of forces locked in opposition yet simultaneously sustaining one another. ... At the very moment Noah mastered the Void Realm Force, the fragmented crimson moon in the Crimson Sky began to tremble. Ripples of spatial distortion radiated outward from the shattered crimson moon, spreading across the surrounding void. Bzzzzzz¡ª The countless Golden Wolflord and Riftwolf beasts that prowled near the crimson moon were thrown into disarray by the spatial waves, scattering like headless flies. The moment Noah mastered the Void Realm Force, the Void Realm System, sealed within the Crimson Moon, began to stir. Under Noah''s deliberate manipulation, the seal left by Phanes gradually tore open, creating a fissure. The essence of the Void Realm System lies in Nibelung, the Dragon King, who, after mastering the Void Realm Force, wove a system of world permissions to govern the "shadow" side of Teyvat. Being a creature born to wield world permissions, Nibelung possessed unparalleled intelligence. Moreover, as the first Dragon King to harness the creative Light Realm Force of Teyvat, he naturally sensed the existence of its opposite¡ªVoid Realm Force. Defeated in his first battle with Phanes, Nibelung lost the Light Realm Force System to her. Realizing he could not triumph over Phanes using the Light Realm Force, Nibelung acted on information provided by the otherworldly Traveler, venturing into the Sea of Quanta, exploring countless quantum bubbles to seek the powers and rules of the "shadow" side of worlds. When Nibelung returned, he brought back the Void Realm System, harnessing Teyvat''s "shadow" side. His plan was simple: the world is inherently dualistic, light and shadow inextricably linked¡ªthe brighter the light, the darker the shadow. Initially, Nibelung indeed became the Second Throne. But he underestimated the power of Phanes''s Human Realm Force System. The Human Realm Force, a system grounded in destiny and pure subjectivity, could rewrite reality itself. When combined with the Light Realm Force, it became almost invincible. Over the course of several decades, Nibelung engaged Phanes in battle but ultimately met a bitter defeat. His corpse was divided into seven parts, each crafted into Gnosis to suppress the ley lines. These were later handed out as prizes during the Archon War to the Seven. This ensured that Nibelung could never resurrect. Thus, the Second Throne, created jointly by the otherworldly Traveler and Nibelung, was sealed within the underground skies by Phanes, where it remained dormant until now. ... Had Teyvat''s structure not been damaged, the otherworldly Traveler would never have had the power to alter its framework. But after conspiring with Nibelung to create the Second Throne, he was recognized by the world as the Second Descender, while Nibelung became the Third Descender. Yes, the Second Throne was not a single entity¡ªit was two beings. The Throne, or the Eternal Throne, also known as the Throne of the Heavens itself represents the authority to establish world rules, rather than referring to a specific person. These two Descenders met tragic ends: one was divided into six pieces to create rings, and the other into seven to create Gnosis. ... Buzz¡ª Roar! Roar! Roar! In the Crimson Sky, countless Abyssal creatures were thrown into a frenzy, roaring and darting aimlessly across the vast void. Most Abyssal creatures lacked intelligence, driven only by instinct to obey higher-tier Abyssal entities. During the time the Void Realm System had been dormant, no god-tier Abyssal creatures had been born in the Crimson Sky. The highest ranks among them were Golden Wolflords, Abyss Heralds, Abyss Lectors, Iniquitous Baptists and other subordinates akin to divine familiars. To reach the god-tier, an entity needed recognition from the Void Realm System. The Crimson Sky had no solid land, only countless floating islands of varying sizes, interspersed with fragments of the Crimson Moon. The largest landmass was the shattered Crimson Moon itself, but being the site of Phanes''s seal on the Void Realm System, it was a forbidden zone, inaccessible to Abyssal creatures. This was why the Abyss Prince, Aether, sought a method to activate the Void Realm System, aiming for it to tear apart Phanes''s seal from within. Within an ancient ruin atop a fragment of the Crimson Moon, Aether, deeply engaged in archaeology, felt the surging abyssal power in the Crimson Moon Sky. His face lit up with unrestrained joy. "Phanes''s seal has been torn! The Second Throne has been activated!" The Abyssal Apostle, Abyss Lector Enjou, trembled in excitement as he sensed the call of the Abyss. "Ah, I can feel it. This incredible, supreme power of the Second Throne!" "Prince Aether, after 500 long years, our wish is finally coming true. You are about to ascend as the Second Throne!" "The Abyss has yearned for this day for so long! I can already envision the glorious scene of our Abyss surging to the surface, storming Celestia, and drowning the Heavenly Principle!" Aether, pleased by Enjou''s flattering words, couldn''t help but feel elated. Excitement¡ªhow many years had it been since he last felt this? For 500 years, he had been traveling or engaged in archaeological digs, never a day of respite. All this effort was solely to activate the Second Throne. Finally, the days of hardship had come to an end. Suppressing his excitement, Aether spoke calmly, "No need to rush. Among the people of Teyvat, only I possess the strength of Void Realm Force sufficient to inherit the Second Throne." "Other than me, perhaps only my traitorous sister would qualify, though it''s clear from her demeanor she has no intention of inheriting the Abyss''s power." Enjou nodded fervently. "Exactly, only Prince Aether is worthy of the Second Throne. We, the creatures of the Abyss, are eternally loyal to you." "Then let us go," Aether commanded. "We will claim the Second Throne, elevate all of you to god-tier beings, and, when we have enough god-tier subordinates to topple the seven nations of the surface, storm Celestia and drown the First Throne." Enjou trembled with zeal. "Your will is our command." The thought of becoming god-tier was beyond his wildest dreams. Five centuries ago, he had witnessed the grandeur of Elynas''s colossal form from afar, and the divine might that stood against the world. To think that he too might ascend to such heights¡ªhis excitement made him want to kneel and lick the prince''s feet. As Aether leisurely flew toward the Crimson Moon, Noah also descended from Celestia, entering the depths of the Crimson Moon Sky. ... The Crimson Moon, also known as the Red Moon, was one of Teyvat''s original celestial bodies. It was no small object, at least as large as a surface nation. However, the Moon had been partially shattered by war, resembling an apple with a giant bite taken out of it. Once the domain of the Abyss Moon Goddess, this celestial body had housed numerous elemental creatures, palaces, and temples. At its core lay the Void Realm Force System, sealed within the lunar core. The so-called lunar core was a small pocket dimension, its center occupied by a grand temple¡ªonce the seat of the Abyss Moon Goddess. However, this ancient, majestic temple was now in ruins. Black and purple abyssal energy seeped like smoke through the space, its density nearing a physical swamp. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Noah entered the central hall of the temple. In the vast chamber''s center was a black and purple sphere, pulsating with abyssal runes and emanating a constant stream of abyssal energy, suffusing the entire subterranean sky. The sphere continued to absorb the negativity and darkness from across Teyvat and even its subordinate worlds. It corrupted the surrounding materials, transforming them into abyssal matter. And this was merely the system''s initial activation. Phanes''s seal remained in place, its countless golden chains tightly binding the sphere. ... Crack. Crack. Phanes''s seal shattered in an instant. A torrent of abyssal energy was unleashed. Boom! Boom! Boom! Like the detonation of a supernova, terrifying abyssal energy and rules erupted from the sphere, spreading across the entire Crimson Moon Sky. The red skies were dyed grayish-white by the surging black power. Abyssal creatures roared and swam frantically toward the Crimson Moon. They were drawn to worship their creator. ... Noah grinned, stretching out his hand. "Come." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 80 - 80: Aether: Where’s My Massive Second Throne? Noah grinned and stretched out his hand. "Come." The Void Realm Force System, freed from Phanes''s seal, slowly descended from midair in the temple into Noah''s palm. As soon as his hand touched the system, countless black and purple runic chains emerged from the orb of light, threading their way into his body. These chains, composed of runic text, represented the Chains of Abyss Order, the manifestation of the Abyss system itself. As Noah gradually gained control of the Void Realm Force System, he could sense the full power of Teyvat''s other side¡ªits darkness, its corruption, its filth, and the hatred borne by humans, elemental creatures, and all things. Simultaneously, regions of Teyvat he had previously been unable to perceive became clear in his mind. The vast Abyss Moon Sky beneath Teyvat''s surface now vividly unfolded in his thoughts. Every place touched by abyssal energy or the world''s shadow was revealed to him, just as the Human Realm Force System and Light Realm Force System had previously allowed him to view the world''s positive aspects. The countless whispers he once couldn''t comprehend now became clear, deciphered in his ears. It was the collective voice of every darkness within Teyvat¡ªa cacophony formed by all the world''s shadowed thoughts. A projection of Teyvat materialized in his hands, but this one was an ominous black and purple image. In his other hand, a golden, sacred projection of Teyvat emerged. Finally, a white projection of Teyvat floated into view. These three projections represented the entirety of Teyvat''s governing authority: ? The Light Realm Force System, embodying the world''s positive aspects. ? The Void Realm Force System, representing the world''s shadow. ? The Human Realm Force System, embodying the destiny of the world. When the three converged, they constituted the entirety of Teyvat''s governing framework. The golden, black-purple, and white projections began to merge into a multicolored projection of Teyvat. Encircling this combined projection, a radiant golden halo appeared, representing the Supreme Order, the framework dictating the trajectories of all three worlds. Noah''s face lit up with satisfaction. "Finally, everything in Teyvat is under my control~." He could now clearly feel that the life and death of every Abyssal being in Teyvat rested on his whim. Abyssal beings were inherently born from the energy, matter, and rules of Teyvat''s shadow. It bore a resemblance to Tiamat''s black mud from the Moon Type world, which birthed creatures like Lahmu. As he reveled in his newfound power, a playful smirk curled on Noah''s lips as he looked toward a specific direction. With the Void Realm Force System fully activated, the Abyss Moon Sky had become the definitive Abyss of Teyvat. As its creator, Noah could naturally sense every ounce of the Void Realm''s power. This meant that the Abyss Prince Aether, too, had now become his subordinate in the truest sense. Noah could strip Aether of his Void Realm Force at will, just as he could revoke Aether''s Light Realm Force through the Light Realm Force System. In short, Aether, the so-called Abyss Prince, was now no more than clay in his hands, ready to be molded however Noah saw fit. Noah grinned mischievously as he strolled toward the Abyss Moon Goddess''s throne. With the Light Realm Force, he restored the throne to its former glory, then sat down, crossed his legs, and rested his face against his palm, awaiting the arrival of a certain someone, ready to surprise him. With the activation of the Second Throne, the exterior of the Crimson Moon was swarming with countless Abyssal creatures, a dense sea of them. They howled and roared in Abyssal tongues, worshiping their creator with fervent devotion. These creatures, devoid of intellect, instinctively regarded the Second Throne as their creator. Aether had also arrived outside the Crimson Moon. As someone who already wielded Void Realm Force, he was considered the natural "child of the creator." The Abyssal creatures, lacking direct orders, dared not approach him and instead parted to form a path leading directly to the Second Throne. Among the Abyss, only humanoid Abyss Heralds, Abyss Lectors and Abyss Mages possessed intelligence. The Abyss Heralds and Abyss Lectors, second only to the Abyss Prince in status, were few in number despite the vast hordes of Abyssal creatures. Even fewer among them had the honor of serving the Abyss Prince directly. Each Abyss Lectors or Herald''s strength varied drastically. Besides Enjou, renowned for his archaeological prowess, only two Lectors¡ªknown for their combat abilities¡ªwere close enough to the Abyss Prince to serve as his immediate attendants. These two, the Violet Lightning Agnarr and the Fathomless Flames Egill, were nearing god-like strength. However, without recognition from the creator, they could not truly ascend to divinity. Now, they proudly followed behind the Abyss Prince, singing his praises. "It''s been over six millennia," Agnarr began, his tone reverent. "Ever since the Second Throne was sealed by the tyrant, it''s finally seen the light of day again." "Fool! It''s not seeing the light of day¡ªit''s seeing the Abyss," Egill corrected. "Ah, you''re right. My apologies¡ªmy tongue''s been tainted by human habits. Yes, it''s seeing the Abyss once more." "Once the Abyss Prince ascends to the Second Throne, we, as his most loyal subjects, shall also rise to become equals to the Seven Archons. When the Abyss floods the surface, I will personally present the head of the strongest Archon, Morax, to our prince." "And I shall offer the head of Barbatos, the second oldest among the Archons, to our prince." Watching the two adept sycophants, Enjou quickly joined in. "Though my strength pales compared to you both, I will effortlessly claim the head of Inazuma''s Beelzebul." Aether, exhilarated at the prospect of claiming the Second Throne, basked in their flattery, his ego swelling. He failed to notice the peculiarity of the Void Realm Force System: though it had been activated, it no longer resonated with him. He chalked it up to the system''s inherent nature, dismissing any concerns. "Let''s go," Aether declared, confidence radiating from him. "The Seven Archons are nothing. My true enemy is the Heavenly Principle of Celestia." With that, he strode into the temple that had once sealed the Second Throne. "Indeed," Agnarr and Egill chimed in unison. "The Seven Archons are beneath the prince''s concern. Leave them to us¡ªwe''ll bring their heads to you!" "Count me in. I''ll be the first to claim an Archon''s head!" "Me too!" As Aether entered the temple, his brow furrowed. Something felt off. Why couldn''t he sense the Second Throne anymore? Just moments ago, the Void Realm Force within him had stirred, resonating with its summons. Where was the Second Throne? It should be here! Aether''s mind reeled. I had a massive Second Throne¡ªwhere did it go?! Suddenly, he felt a tangible gaze pierce through the space. His head shot upward. What he saw made his heart sink: seated atop the highest point of the temple, on the divine throne, was a man resting his face against his hand, his expression full of amusement as he looked down on him. The Abyss Prince''s heart skipped a beat. A chilling sense of foreboding raced from the soles of his feet to the top of his head. Cold sweat dripped uncontrollably from Aether''s forehead, his mind blank and spinning with dizziness. Who was this person? Why was he here? How could he be here? What had happened? This was the place where Phanes had sealed the Second Throne, a location inaccessible unless the throne itself had torn apart Phanes''s seal from within. A terrifying thought crept into Aether''s mind. Could Nibelung not have perished? Was the First Elemental Dragon King merely sealed? But Nibelung had been a primordial dragon, not a humanoid figure. Yet, Aether could faintly sense a trace of Light Realm Force emanating from this being. As Aether stood frozen, drenched in sweat, the two Abyss Lectors behind him stared dumbfounded at the figure seated on the divine throne. As Abyssal beings, they could unmistakably feel the aura of the Creator radiating from the figure. Just a glance at him stirred an almost uncontrollable urge to prostrate themselves before the supreme Creator. The three Lectors exchanged panicked looks. Having lived thousands of years in the Abyssal Sky, they were among the oldest of Abyss Lectors and knew well that the original Creator had long since disappeared. What was this new Creator-like presence? Or worse¡ªwas the erosion of the Heavenly Principle finally descending upon them without their awareness? Aether managed to calm himself, though sweat continued pouring down his face. He forced out a question: "Who are you?" Whoever this was, Aether was sure of one thing: the Second Throne had already been claimed by him. He was too late¡ªsomeone else had seized the prize. Noah looked at the tense, near-hysterical Abyss Prince and chuckled. "First time meeting you, traveler twins of another world. Relax, don''t be so nervous. After all, you could even be considered my senior." Although his words seemed friendly, a wheel of dark purple light appeared behind him, slowly rotating. The aura of the Second Throne emanated from him¡ªprofound, mysterious, and supremely sovereign. Aether''s eyes widened in disbelief. "You¡­ You know me? Senior? Could it be¡­ you''re a descender who arrived after my sister and me?!" "Wait!" As if struck by realization, Aether''s face began shifting through a kaleidoscope of expressions like a chameleon. He thought back to the string of unfathomable events that had unfolded in Teyvat over the past few months¡ªthe transformation of Teyvat into a sealed planar world (a.k.a: dimensional world) enclosed by the Infinite Serpent. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His heart pounded wildly. No way! Are you telling me this was all done by someone? And the culprit was standing right before him. Beads of sweat rolled down his face like a stream. To reshape Teyvat¡ªa broken and fragmented world¡ªinto a fully-fledged planar realm¡­ just how powerful would one have to be? Even in the vast cosmos, such a feat would mark someone as an apex existence, a being standing at the very pinnacle of the pyramid. A thousand versions of himself combined wouldn''t be enough to fend off someone like this. Noah watched Aether''s shifting expression with amusement and spoke with a playful tone. "You just asked me who I am, didn''t you? Well, since you''re my senior, I suppose I should properly introduce myself." "My name is Noah, the Fifth Descender, the Lord of the Eternal Throne, the current First and Second Throne¡ªthe Heavenly Principle¡ªthe Abyss Sovereign¡ªand the master of Teyvat." As Noah finished speaking, the Primordial Law Ring appeared behind him. Slowly, he rose from the divine throne and descended the stone steps. "I''m not particularly interested in fighting you, Senior. Honestly, if I flicked you with one finger, I''d probably end up begging you not to die. And frankly, you''re Lumine''s brother¡ªif you die, it''d make things rather complicated for me when dealing with her. So, I''d much prefer for you to eat well, drink well, and happily be my friend." Noah''s face bore with a smile full of sincerity, but the supreme aura emanating from him grew heavier by the second. Aether stared at this man, who claimed to want friendship yet exerted oppressive pressure on him all the while. His mind raced with a string of expletives from Earth. Shameless! You''re threatening me, aren''t you? What the hell is this¡ªforcing me to kneel and obey? Behind Aether, the three Abyss Lectors were already groveling on the ground, their foreheads pressed firmly against the floor. At this point, they would have to be absolute fools not to understand what was happening. This Fifth Descender, whose power eclipsed the Fourth Descender by an unimaginable margin, had not only taken down the tyrant but also seized the Throne of the Heavens. And now, here he was, claiming the Abyss Throne as well. To the Abyssal beings, the Abyss Throne was the embodiment of the Creator¡ªthe supreme, inviolable authority. Kneeling wasn''t just necessary¡ªit was inevitable. And it wasn''t enough to kneel with their bodies; their minds and souls had to prostrate as well. Anything less, and the Creator''s displeasure could erase them in an instant. As Noah strolled leisurely toward Aether, radiating an aura of dominion, Aether''s face twitched uncontrollably. He couldn''t move. The space around him had been locked. Stay calm¡­ stay calm¡­ No, I can''t stay calm! He could crush me with a single finger! Noah stopped in front of Aether, still smiling, and patted him on the shoulder. "I''m sure you wouldn''t deny me this small courtesy, right, Senior Aether?" Aether swallowed hard. Courtesy? Do you even hear yourself? You''ve got me frozen in place. If I don''t give you ''courtesy,'' are you going to rip my head off right here and now? Realizing that he was completely outmatched and with his life in this man''s hands, Aether decided to be pragmatic. As a traveler who had journeyed across countless worlds, he knew when to bend. "Of course, of course! How could I refuse you? There''s no grudge between us, after all. Please, don''t call me Senior¡ªI don''t deserve it. Just call me Little Aether." In an instant, Aether''s expression transformed into a radiant smile, completely masking his earlier panic and cold sweat. Noah nodded, still grinning. "Ah, but that wouldn''t feel right. After all, we''re both Descenders. Calling you ''Little Aether'' might be seen as impolite." He then glanced toward the three Abyss Lectors behind Aether. The Lectors caught on immediately. Enjou scrambled forward, groveling as he said obsequiously, "Lord Sovereign, who here would dare criticize you? We''re nothing but your loyal dogs¡ªwoof, woof!" "Exactly, Lord Sovereign! You''re the ruler of the Abyss, and Aether is merely the Abyss Prince. You could even call him ''son'' if you like!" Aether''s face involuntarily scrunched into a grimace, a mix of complex emotions swirling in his mind. Just moments ago, these three buffoons had been showering him with flattery. Now, they had turned on him, metaphorically stabbing him in the back without hesitation. For a fleeting moment, he found himself understanding his "useless" sister Lumine''s disdain for the Abyss. What kind of ragtag group is this? But then¡­ Aether glanced at the smirking Fifth Descender, a strange sense of familiarity washing over him. It reminded him of his sister. The sheer audacity, that shameless grin¡ªit was uncanny. Wait a second. Didn''t he mention my sister earlier? Wiping the cold sweat from his face, Aether cautiously asked, "Lord Noah, just now¡­ did you say something about my sister, Lumine?" Noah''s smirk deepened, his tone dripping with amusement. "Not ''just now.'' I did, in fact, mention her, Brother-in-law." Aether couldn''t stop himself. "What the hell?!". -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 81 - 81: Sister, Don’t Blame Your Brother for Selling You Out Aether felt as though his head had been struck by a hammer, leaving him utterly disoriented. What''s going on? His sister has a man? And it''s the ridiculously powerful Fifth Descender? When did this happen? Why didn''t I know anything about it? Aether''s entire world felt like it was crumbling. No, his situation was already terrible¡ªthis was just the icing on the cake, pushing him closer to a mental breakdown. What about Lumine? What''s her situation now? Could it be¡­ has she already been¡­ Noah watched as the "brother-in-law" teetered on the edge of collapse, a mischievous sense of satisfaction welling up within him. "Relax," Noah said, his voice tinged with amusement. "I''ve only met Lumine once. I treated her to a meal, and, for now, I haven''t taken things any further." Hearing this, Aether practically collapsed from relief, trembling as he wiped his forehead. "Just met once¡­" Then, as if struck by lightning, his eyes widened in horror. What the hell?! Mind reading?! Aether was completely shaken. He hadn''t even said anything out loud! I''m not that weak, alright? At least I''m stronger than the Seven Archons. How is he reading my thoughts? But after considering Noah''s absurdly overwhelming power, he reluctantly accepted the situation. Fine. Facing someone like this, panicking is pointless. Gradually, Aether calmed the chaos in his mind. But just as he regained composure, he was thrown off balance again. Noah patted his shoulder and spoke with a tone that carried both amusement and earnestness. "Your sister is truly a beauty." "Although I''ve only just met Lumine, and we''re not quite there yet, her personality is so in sync with mine. Add to that her incredible potential¡ªit''d be a sin to let her slip away. As the saying goes, ''An elder brother is like a father.'' Surely you understand, brother-in-law." Aether: "¡­" On the surface, he maintained his composure, but internally, a torrent of Earth-style curse words and complaints erupted. Personality in sync? He knew all too well how insufferable his sister could be. She wasn''t just difficult¡ªshe was downright devious, a world-class troublemaker. The older she got, the more blatant her antics became. What used to be sneaky was now shamelessly bold. And understand? Understand you, my ass! You''re not even pretending to ask for my opinion. Having traveled through countless worlds, Aether understood better than anyone that the fundamental rule of existence was survival of the fittest. The will of the strong was absolute to the weak. On the surface, Noah seemed cordial and polite, but there wasn''t a single sentence that left room for negotiation. Aether''s current predicament was out of his control. Panicking wouldn''t help, and Noah could clearly see every thought crossing his mind. Whatever happened next was entirely up to Noah''s whims. Aether took a deep breath and asked, "Alright. Since you seem to know me so well, what exactly do you want from me?" Noah smiled, clapping his hands lightly. "Brother-in-law, you''re truly a clever man. I enjoy dealing with clever people." After all, both Lumine and Aether had managed to traverse countless worlds. They weren''t fools¡ªthey were remarkably intelligent. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have made it to Teyvat, let alone become figures like the Abyss Prince or challenge someone like Phanes. "I know you became the Abyss Prince because you wanted to leave Teyvat. After all, the world was collapsing, and staying here would''ve meant dying along with it." Aether nodded. "That''s true." You can read minds, so you''ve probably already gone through my memories, haven''t you? Noah continued, "Phanes is dead. I now control Teyvat, and the world has been transformed into a self-contained planar world. However, I''m short on capable allies. brother-in-law, why don''t you and Lumine stay and help me build a happy, harmonious Teyvat family?" Aether was speechless. You''re just trying to make my sister and me work for you, aren''t you? What''s this talk about a harmonious Teyvat family? You''re even more shameless than my sister. Noah didn''t care about Aether''s internal grumblings. "Of course, I wouldn''t let you work for nothing. How about I grant you the position of a Supreme God?" Aether was confused. Supreme God? Does Teyvat even have such a thing? Isn''t the Eternal Throne already the equivalent of this world''s Supreme God? Is he just selling me a dream? Without further ado, Noah transferred the details of the World Assimilation Plan and his ability to integrate foreign worlds into Teyvat through a memory stream directly into Aether''s mind. Aether froze, his thoughts momentarily paralyzed. As the information began to sink in, his emotions shifted¡ªconfusion, shock, awe, and finally, reverence. "Gulp¡­" When he looked at Noah again, it was with an expression of respect and fear. The ability to drag extraneous dimensions from beyond the Imaginary Tree and the Sea of Quanta to fuse them into Teyvat, thereby strengthening this world¡­ What kind of terrifying power is this? Despite all his travels across countless worlds, Aether had never heard of such a thing. This is the apex of existence among the Tree and the Sea¡­ Aether swallowed nervously, his thoughts spiraling. Should I even be allowed to know such secrets and powers? If I so much as think of fleeing, wouldn''t I be caught no matter where I ran within the Tree and the Sea? No¡­ If he can drag in worlds from extraneous dimensions, even escaping beyond the Tree and the Sea might be useless. Realizing this, Aether quickly raised the white flag in his mind. I surrender¡­ I surrender¡­ The power gap is too vast; resistance is futile. Having fully accepted the situation, Aether resigned himself to his fate. Noah, seeing that Aether had reached full comprehension, nodded in satisfaction. Aether, being a smart man, wouldn''t foolishly try anything reckless. "Brother-in-law, you can rest assured¡ªI''ll take good care of our sister. Besides, there''s a spot for her as a Supreme God in the future." He patted Aether on the shoulder. In Noah''s grand blueprint, beneath him, the Creator, there would be Supreme Gods, Primary Gods, and then Subordinate Gods. Who qualifies as a Supreme God? Well, isn''t that for me to decide? Aether mentally grumbled, Even if you forced things with Lumine, do you think I could stop you? But as he thought more deeply, the concept of Teyvat consuming external dimensions to become a multiverse far larger than any in the Imaginary Tree began to intrigue him. If enough worlds were devoured, Teyvat could potentially become a third pillar of existence, separate from the Imaginary Tree and the Sea of Quanta. Aether sighed. Given the circumstances, maybe this isn''t so bad. "Fine, while my words may carry no weight with you, I still ask¡ªplease don''t force things with my sister." "In truth, she''s quite naive and easy to charm if you approach her the right way." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Noah smiled warmly. "Brother-in-law, you overthink things. Why would I resort to force with Lumine? That would be dull. Besides, I''ll count on you to lend a hand when the time comes." Aether breathed a small sigh of relief. No matter how shameless Noah might seem, a promise from someone that powerful was unlikely to be broken. Since escaping his control was impossible, it was better to ensure Lumine was wooed properly. "Don''t worry, Lord Noah. My sister is very easy to win over. Let me tell you about her quirks¡­" Lumine, don''t blame your brother for this. There''s nothing I can do. It''s better for you to be charmed than coerced, isn''t it? Meanwhile, over in Liyue¡­ As Lumine tilled the soil, she suddenly sneezed. "Achoo! Weird¡­ Why do I feel like someone''s scheming against me?" Paimon asked naively, "What''s wrong, Lumine? Did you catch a cold while fishing in the river?" Lumine shook her head, confused. "It''s just fishing. How could that make me catch a cold? That''s why it''s so strange." Her expression turned serious. "I''m sure someone is badmouthing me behind my back¡ªand not just ordinary badmouthing, but something really nasty." Paimon scratched her head. "Someone badmouthing you? Is there anyone like that? Oh wait, it must be the Fatui! You did just steal their food supplies and beat them up. Of course, they''d curse you out." Lumine placed her hands on her hips, justifying herself. "Hmph, there isn''t a single decent person among the Fatui. I was just confiscating their resources to stop their evil deeds. This way, they''ll give up more quickly." Paimon puffed out her cheeks in exasperation. "But there wasn''t anything in their supplies we needed¡­ This trial that woman gave us is way too hard! She insists on making us find ingredients for Bountiful Year stew. There are over a hundred ingredients, and we''re still missing more than thirty!" "When are we ever going to finish this? Lumine, I''m exhausted!" Lumine shot her a sly glance. "If I remember correctly, I''m the one doing all the work collecting ingredients, while you''re just flying around doing nothing." Paimon gasped in shock. "I haven''t helped at all?" Then, suddenly recalling she had indeed done nothing, she hurriedly said, "Even flying around makes my phantom limbs tired!" Lumine stared at her wordlessly, and Paimon, embarrassed, scratched her head before flying closer and nudging her. "Lumine¡­ don''t be mad. I was wrong, okay?" Lumine, still smirking, looked at Paimon. If only Paimon could actually carry things, she would definitely make her into a flying transport assistant. "Stop wasting time. We''re almost through with the final trial and about to meet the Geo Archon." Paimon quickly changed the subject, angrily declaring, "Exactly! Once we meet the Geo Archon, I''m going to teach him a lesson on your behalf for putting us through all this!" Lumine''s face lit up mischievously. "Great idea! When the time comes, Paimon, you should give the Geo Archon a good slap across the face. I''ll be cheering you on!" Paimon froze midair, forcing a sheepish smile. "I-I was just joking, Lumine¡­" Lumine grinned slyly. "Oh, I don''t care. You said it, and there''s no taking it back, Paimon~." Tears welled up in Paimon''s eyes. "Waaah, Lumine, you''re still mad at me, aren''t you?" Lumine, satisfied with her teasing, continued her search for ingredients with her head held high, leaving Paimon flustered in her wake. In the Abyss Moon Sky. After settling things with Aether, Noah began organizing the Abyss Moon Sky. He ordered an endless tide of black beasts to gather the scattered fragments of the Crimson Moon into one place. The scene was breathtakingly grand. Aether watched calmly, understanding that Noah was reconstructing the celestial body of the Crimson Moon. Even though Aether possessed power beyond the Seven Archons and had even clashed with the Sustainer of Heavenly Principles 500 years ago, he couldn''t accomplish such a feat. Such overwhelming power could only belong to the Eternal Throne, a being with complete authority over an entire world. Nearby, Abyss Lector Enjou trembled with excitement. "The power of the Sovereign is truly terrifying." Violet Lightning Agnarr knelt and worshiped. "Praise the mighty Abyss Sovereign!" Not to be outdone, Fathomless Flames Egill prostrated himself in reverence. Enjou, watching his two senior companions outdo each other in flattery, felt he couldn''t lag behind and quickly joined them in bowing deeply. Aether''s face twitched as he observed the three sycophants. How did I never realize these guys were like this before? Was it because their flattery was directed at me back then, so I didn''t notice? Noah used the Supreme Order to fully restore the Abyss Moon to its original form. Although the Abyss Moon had been shattered, it had not lost its function as a celestial body. Once restored, it resumed its natural orbit. According to this trajectory, the Abyss Moon would pass over Teyvat once a year, shining down for one night. Under the influence of celestial laws, souls trapped in the layers between ley lines and void space, which had not yet dissipated, would be able to walk on Teyvat under the Abyss Moon''s protection, albeit for only one night. Noah found this intriguing. "Isn''t this just like the tradition of Ghost Festival or the Halloween?" It seemed that Hu Tao''s business at the Wangsheng Funeral Parlor was about to thrive. After restoring the Crimson Moon, Noah gathered all the floating islands within the Abyss Moon''s space, consolidating them into a landmass comparable in size to one of Teyvat''s nations. The Abyss Moon Goddess''s temple, long abandoned as the goddess herself had perished beyond revival, was restored by Noah and repurposed as his palace for governing the Abyss Moon Sky. Seated casually on the throne, with the black-and-purple Abyss Law Ring spinning behind him, Noah unleashed the full power of the Void Realm Force System. Corruption, decay, darkness, misfortune, jealousy, wrath, hatred, arrogance¡ªall negative forces were unlocked. Once released, any Abyssal entity capable of embodying one of these rules could ascend to divinity. Unlike the gods created by Primordial Fragments, Abyssal entities did not require such fragments to achieve godhood. Thus, while Abyssal beings were fundamentally half a level beneath true gods, they now had a clear path to ascend. The moment the Void Realm System was opened, the Void Realm Force within Aether surged uncontrollably. Dark rocks streaked with violet energy encased him, but after a brief moment of panic, he regained composure. Feeling the benign growth of power within his body and the breaking of barriers that had constrained him for so long, Aether realized that the gates to godhood within the Abyss had been opened. Previously, due to the Abyss Throne''s seal, no one could attain godhood through abyssal power. With his strength already surpassing that of the Seven Archons but falling short of the Four Shades, Aether''s newfound access to the system propelled him rapidly to his rightful place within the Abyss hierarchy. Although still slightly weaker than Asmoday, his power reached approximately 60% of hers, matching the fully matured Esdeath. The other Abyss Lectors¡ªEnjou, Agnarr, and Egill¡ªwere also surrounded by boundless abyssal energy, their auras surging until they reached the level of lower-tier gods before stabilizing. Enjou was ecstatic. "Oh, oh, oh! I''ve become a god! I bow in eternal gratitude to the Supreme Sovereign!" "Long live the Sovereign!" "Long live the Sovereign!" The three newly ascended gods immediately prostrated themselves before Noah. Noah observed the Abyss and its limited potential. Though the Abyss boasted countless creatures, its high-end combat power was pitifully sparse: aside from the Abyss Prince, there were only three entities barely reaching the lowest level of godhood. His interest in the Abyss waned. Perhaps it''s best to hand this mess over to someone else, he mused. "All right, from now on, anyone who masters the Void Realm Force will be recognized as an Abyssal Lord. The Abyss is yours to manage, brother-in-law." Aether patted his chest confidently. "Don''t worry, Lord Noah. I know the Abyss inside and out." He glanced at the three bumbling Abyss Lectors with a faint hint of menace. The three Abyss Lectors immediately froze, their terror palpable. Oh crap! Noah smiled faintly. "Take your time disciplining your subordinates, brother-in-law. I''m off to find our little sister and have some fun." His thoughts turned to his next objectives. With the Abyss settled, it was time to deal with the Cryo Archon, Tsaritsa, and begin preparing to conquer the Inuyasha world. Aether nodded, his expression sunny. "Leave it to me. I''ll make sure to whip these subordinates into shape." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 82 - 82: Perhaps Its Time to Let Another World Witness the Cataclysm The cries of despair from several god-level beings echoed above the Abyss Moon. "Your Highness¡­" "Ahhh! I''m going to die!" "I''m done for! One more hit and it''s over!" Meanwhile, Noah strolled leisurely away from the Abyss, his interest in the humanoid yet grotesque Abyssal beings virtually nonexistent. At the very least, they''d have to resemble someone as adorably cute as Melusine to catch his attention. However, a thought struck him: subordinates tended to alter their appearances to align with the aesthetic preferences of their supreme being. Take, for example, the Bathysmal Vishaps, who, to please Neuvillette, shed their claws and fangs, becoming as endearing as the Melusines he favored. Would the Abyssal creatures, under his rule, someday attempt to transform themselves into stunning beauties to match his tastes? After all, like gods, Abyssal beings had no inherent gender. A god''s form typically reflected their personality or self-perception¡ªlively gods appeared youthful, while ancient ones adopted more mature appearances. Leaving the Abyss behind, Noah arrived at a floating island within the void-space layer. During his two-day absence, numerous glass jars filled with fragments of elemental creatures and Abyssal materials had accumulated on the island. Clearly, Rhinedottir had ventured outside during this time. Now that she considered herself an extension of Heavenly Principle, she no longer needed to sneak around Teyvat collecting materials. Excitedly, Rhinedottir worked on the largest glass jar, infusing the alchemical creature within with massive amounts of abyssal substances and elemental remnants. The rhythmic pulsation of the fleshy mass intensified, emitting an aura increasingly akin to that of a god-level Abyssal being. Sensing Noah''s presence behind her, Rhinedottir immediately halted her experiments and turned around, bowing her head in submission. "Master." Noah, seeing her abject demeanor, nodded in satisfaction. "You madwoman¡­ Looks like you''re aiming to create an Abyssal creature that surpasses the ancient Dragon Sovereigns." Rhinedottir''s eyes lit up with excitement at the mention of her proud domain. "Yes, Master. I''ve collected the cores of every elemental leader from Teyvat. If I could obtain fragments of the Elemental Dragon Sovereigns'' flesh, I''m confident I could replicate Nibelung himself." Noah''s mouth twitched. "Only you could come up with something this insane. What''s next? If I allowed it, would you want to study my own flesh and blood?" Rhinedottir''s eyes gleamed with fanaticism. "May I?" The thought of acquiring even a single drop of blood from the Fifth Descender, who had elevated Teyvat to the status of a dimensional plane, filled her with wild ambition. She was certain it could help her create a perfect alchemical lifeform. Slap! A crisp smack broke her reverie as she clutched her stinging hip, tears forming in the corners of her eyes from the pain. Noah clicked his tongue. "You dare to entertain thoughts about your master''s body? Clearly, you can''t be trusted with even a shred of freedom. It seems you''ll always need to be kept in check by that collar." Rhinedottir snapped out of her trance, horrified at her own audacity. Swallowing hard, she lowered her head, avoiding his gaze. The allure of his flesh and blood had been so overwhelming that it had made her forget¡ªthis man could erase her existence with a mere thought. Noah looked at the trembling Rhinedottir, increasingly convinced that this madwoman was the type to cause chaos if not disciplined regularly. It seemed that every now and then, she would need a slap to keep her in line. "Alright," Noah said calmly, "I''m here to set some rules. You''re allowed to collect elemental creature limbs and Abyssal materials, but you''re forbidden from arbitrarily killing intelligent life." Without rules, who knew what this madwoman might do with his tacit approval? She might even try to break off Azhdaha''s dragon horns if given the chance. After all, this was the same woman who, 500 years ago, leveraged all of Khaenri''ah''s resources to gather forbidden knowledge for her alchemy experiments. Rhinedottir nodded respectfully. "I understand. I won''t use intelligent life for alchemy." Noah extended his hand, a small orb of abyssal power forming in his palm. Now that he controlled the Abyss Throne, he could divide and distribute abyssal power to create subordinates. Any being infused with this power would become his vassal, much like how the former Heavenly Principle created subordinates by sharing authority. And, of course, he could reclaim the power at any time. He pressed the orb into Rhinedottir''s chest. "I grant you the ability to freely enter the Abyss for your alchemy. But you are not to use abyssal power on Teyvat''s surface. If you do, I''ll take it back." As he spoke, he also playfully smacked her, filling the gaps between his fingers with satisfaction. Rhinedottir, however, paid it no mind. She had long since accepted, even subconsciously, that she belonged entirely to him. What thrilled her was the freedom to access the Abyss without restrictions, making her material collection efforts far less troublesome. "Go ahead and indulge your mad desires within the limits I''ve set," Noah said, amused. He was genuinely curious about the scale of Abyssal creatures Rhinedottir might create. Without her efforts, who knew how long it would take for the Abyss to naturally produce god-level Abyssal entities on par with the Seven Archons? He didn''t have that kind of time. Rhinedottir''s eyes burned with fervor as she nodded. "Understood, Master." She was already eager to dive into the Abyss and begin collecting materials. Smack! With another slap, Noah sent her off. "Go." Rhinedottir, thrilled by his permission, shot toward the Abyss Moon. Noah shook his head. "That woman..." Still, with Rhinedottir''s relentless alchemy, the Abyssal faction would likely see the emergence of numerous Seven Archon-level Abyssal creatures in no time. World conquest didn''t solely rely on the gentle methods of spreading faith or godhood systems. Sometimes, brute-force invasion was necessary. Though he didn''t need it now, Noah knew that someday he would. When the time came, he intended to show resistant worlds what a devastating black tide of Abyssal beasts truly looked like. With the Abyssal faction''s plans firmly set, Noah appeared in Jueyun Karst, on Aocang Mountain, at the peak where Cloud Retainer''s Adeptus abode lay. This picturesque spot in Jueyun Karst was steeped in history, being the site where Morax, after the Archon War, invited the Seven Archons for tea and philosophical discussions. It was also where he forged a pact with Guizhong and the Adepti of Jueyun Karst. On the lake island in the mountain''s summit, Zhongli sat at a stone table, quietly sipping tea as he awaited the Traveler to complete their task and meet him. Sensing the arrival of Heavenly Principle, Zhongli immediately stood, turning toward Noah''s presence. He gave a slight bow. "Lord Heavenly Principle." Noah walked over to the stone table and glanced at the names inscribed on the two stone stools: Here sits Cloud Retainer. Here rests Guizhong. The stool where Zhongli was currently seated undoubtedly corresponded to ''Here Borrowed by Rex Lapis''. Noah then took a seat on the stool marked ''Here Sits Cloud Retainer''. Zhongli, filled with reverence, poured tea for Noah and asked in his steady voice, "Lord Heavenly Principle, have you come to open the gate to the third world?" Despite his calm demeanor, a hint of anticipation colored his tone. "Liyue is fully prepared," Zhongli continued. "At your command, we will deliver that world to you." Noah gently swirled the immortal tea in his cup, gesturing for Zhongli to sit and talk. Zhongli nodded and seated himself. He understood that Noah seemed to hold him in particular regard¡ªperhaps because Liyue was the most stable of the Seven Nations. Taking a sip of the tea Zhongli had poured, Noah said, "I understand your eagerness to earn merit and have your departed friends revived, but now that erosion has been eliminated, there''s no rush. A few days won''t make a difference." Zhongli nodded solemnly, though a faint glimmer of expectation shone in his eyes. "You are correct, Lord Heavenly Principle. I was too impatient. Now that Teyvat has finally stabilized, there is no urgency in bringing them back." With erosion eradicated, Zhongli''s strength had returned to the peak of his youth. Moreover, the new Geo Rule of Contracts¡ªa gift from Noah during the annexation of the second world¡ªhad further elevated his power. His gaze lingered on Noah, sensing the faint Abyss aura mingled with his overwhelming presence. Zhongli recognized this from his youth, back when he had felt the aura emanating from the Second Throne. The realization struck him: Lord Heavenly Principle had taken control of the Second Throne. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This meant that the Abyss was now under Noah''s command as well. Noah smiled. "Your friend¡­ Haagentus, was it? She truly was a god on par with you, and a remarkable inventor at that." Hearing Noah mention his late friend, Zhongli couldn''t help but sigh. "Indeed. Guizhong was a god equal to me in many ways, though her fortune was not as strong." Realizing he had spoken out of turn, Zhongli quickly apologized, "Forgive me, Lord Heavenly Principle, I spoke too freely." Noah waved it off. "No need to apologize, Zhongli. You are my subordinate, not my slave. As long as you harbor no rebellious thoughts, I am quite lenient." Seeing Noah''s empty teacup, Zhongli immediately refilled it, his respect undiminished. The Lord Heavenly Principle was not a cold, unfeeling figure as some might think; in certain ways, he was even more emotionally attuned than mortals. Yet his will was unshakably exalted. This thought gave Zhongli hope for Teyvat''s future. If Teyvat flourished, so too would Liyue. Zhongli continued, "Though I may seem eager, my wish is truly to see my friend revived." A nostalgic tone crept into his voice as he recounted stories of his past to Noah, as if chatting casually over tea. Such moments of familiarity were rare; even Liyue''s Adepti, like Cloud Retainer, were not afforded such closeness. Guizhong and Zhongli had shared a bond rooted in their collaborative efforts to establish the contracts of Liyue. Their relationship, however, was not one of romantic entanglement. For gods, friendships were akin to unbreakable contracts. When gods became friends, they remained so indefinitely. Even if circumstances one day forced them apart, their bond of friendship would never be denied. This was much like the bond between the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata and the Goddess of Flowers, Malikata. Even after Malikata''s resurrection, the Greater Lord had personally come to offer her blessings. The God of Contracts values his agreements, and for Zhongli, Guizhong''s death represents an unfulfilled contract in their joint creation of Liyue. For the God of Contracts, leaving a contract incomplete becomes an obsession. Noah nodded. "Zhongli, give it half a month. This time, my main purpose is to meet the Fourth Descender." As he spoke, a subtle, enigmatic smile tugged at the corners of his lips. Zhongli nodded in understanding. "Her? She''s currently completing the final Adeptal trial, making ''Bountiful Year.''" Noah chuckled. "If she''s making ''Bountiful Year,'' I''ll certainly have to give it a taste." With a teasing tone, he added, "Speaking of which, she''s about to find out that you''re the Geo Archon. Do you think she''ll want to charge at you for tricking her into farming the land in Liyue?" Zhongli gave a wry smile. This wasn''t his doing¡ªbut if the Lord Heavenly Principle said it was, then it might as well be. As their conversation continued, a great blue-plumed crane descended from the sky, landing gracefully on its slender legs on the island in the middle of the lake. A glow of immortal light surrounded it, transforming into a woman with flowing celestial energy and red-rimmed glasses. Seeing Zhongli, she respectfully greeted, "Sovereign." Zhongli nodded. "Cloud Retainer." Cloud Retainer looked toward the youth sitting in her designated spot on the stone stool and asked curiously, "Sovereign, who might this young man be?" Zhongli replied, "This is Lord Noah, Ruler of Time from Celestia." Cloud Retainer''s eyes widened in surprise. A god from Celestia! The Ruler of Time! Was he an even higher being than Rex Lapis? She was already aware of the World Assimilation Plan and had long been prepared to carry out her part. Could it be that the time for their task had come? With this thought, Cloud Retainer bowed deeply. "Cloud Retainer of Jueyun Karst greets Lord Noah." Noah glanced over her humanoid form with mild appreciation and said, "No need for such formality. I''m merely here to reminisce with Morax, please feel free to act naturally." Cloud Retainer inclined her head slightly. She had witnessed the gatherings of the other Seven Rulers with Rex Lapis before. It wasn''t unusual for the Sovereign to have connections with Celestia''s gods. "The traveler has completed my trial and is on her way here," Cloud Retainer added, glancing toward the mountain path. Lumine emerged from the trail''s entrance, her face smeared with ash from herbs and leaves, carrying a steaming pot of soup. Paimon floated behind her, wobbling in exhaustion. Paimon pouted. "Finally! We finished that ''Bountiful Year.'' It took us two whole days and nights! Why does meeting the Geo Archon require such complicated food?" Her eyes drifted toward the pot in Lumine''s hands, and she began drooling uncontrollably. "And we couldn''t even taste it! Hmph, I think the Geo Archon is just stingy." Lumine shot her a glance. "You''re just mad you couldn''t eat it. Didn''t I give you the scraps anyway?" "Don''t forget what you said before," Lumine teased. "You promised you''d give the Geo Archon a good slap." Paimon perked up, waving her little hands. "I never said that! The Geo Archon is right up ahead¡ªif he hears you, I''m abandoning you, Lumine!" With the pot in her hands, Lumine reached the end of the path, arriving at the lake''s central island. Seeing Zhongli and Noah together, she froze in shock. "Noah? Zhongli? What are you two doing here?" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 83 - 83: Zhongli, You’re Pretty Good at Trickery As Lumine''s spokesperson, Paimon widened her eyes and pointed at Zhongli and Noah, exclaiming, "Whoa! Zhongli! And that troublemaker, what are you two doing here?" Lumine gave Zhongli and Noah a puzzled look. "Yeah, what are you two doing here?" Paimon suddenly pointed at Cloud Retainer. "And who''s that woman standing behind you?" Cloud Retainer furrowed her brows and scolded, "Hmph, how disrespectful to point fingers at gods. You, little creature, are far too impudent. The Geo Archon you seek is right before you, yet you remain oblivious." Her words stunned Lumine and Paimon, leaving them dumbfounded. Paimon, recovering first, widened her eyes even further. "What?! Are you telling me that the two of you are the Geo Archon? Does that mean there are two Geo Archons?" Cloud Retainer, utterly speechless, snorted coldly but decided not to argue with the diminutive creature. "This gentleman, Zhongli, is the Geo Archon, Morax. The other, Lord Noah, is a god from Celestia." Lumine stared at the two in shock, her eyes wide. "What?!" As someone naturally cunning, she immediately pieced the situation together. She turned her gaze to them, fuming. "Ah, so that''s how it is! You two were working together to play tricks on me!" Noah, smiling serenely, said, "Lumine, before you continue, how about you put the pot down? If your hand slips, two days and nights of effort will go to waste." Lumine placed the pot of Bountiful Year onto the stone table and stood with her hands on her hips, glaring at Noah. "This is definitely your idea, isn''t it? Zhongli couldn''t possibly pull this off on his own." "Last time you tricked me, I let it go. But do you have any idea what I''ve been through these past two months? Do you?" She looked ready to draw her sword. Over the past two months, she had been mining, fighting monsters, scavenging for ingredients, and cooking meals. The trials were nothing short of a grueling journey. Noah sighed and spread his hands. "Why are you so sure it was me? Couldn''t it have been Zhongli?" Lumine raised her chin proudly. "Instinct!" Noah shrugged. "Your instinct isn''t always right. Isn''t that so, Zhongli?" Zhongli coughed lightly, having already prepared his response. "Traveler, this trial was indeed my design and had nothing to do with Lord Noah." Lumine was shocked. "No way! Zhongli, really? You''re like this?" But no, her instincts were usually spot on. It had to be Noah playing tricks. Paimon scratched her head in confusion. "Why, though? Making us mine, fish, gather eggs, collect ingredients, and deal with trivial tasks for the people of Liyue¡ªwhat''s the point of all that?" She threw up her hands in exasperation. Lumine nodded. "Exactly." Over the past two months, she hadn''t done anything that seemed remotely significant. The so-called trials just involved helping ordinary citizens of Liyue with minor tasks. Zhongli maintained a calm expression and asked, "Traveler, do you think you''ve learned anything from these seemingly insignificant tasks?" Lumine looked at Zhongli, who was speaking in riddles, utterly confused. Had she learned anything? Zhongli continued, "Perhaps in your eyes, it was just a series of trivial tasks. But through them, you''ve engraved into your memory Liyue''s people and landscapes, its mountains and waters, its flowers and grasses, its splendor, and its shortcomings¡ªeverything about Liyue." "Is this not a unique chapter in your journey?" "For me, it allows me to discern the essence of things through your experiences." "This is the contract you''ve established with Liyue." "A witness comes forth because of witnessing, and a recorder exists because of remembrance." "I hope your journey through Liyue has brought you fulfillment." Noah, watching from the side, enjoyed the show immensely. Zhongli, he thought, you''re quite the skilled orator. This wasn''t just persuasion; it was bordering on truth itself. So, was perfect persuasion indistinguishable from reality? Paimon scratched her head, completely lost. "I don''t get it¡­ Zhongli, what exactly are you trying to say?" Lumine, however, seemed to grasp something. "So you''re saying that my two months of hard labor have forged a contract with Liyue?" Zhongli nodded. "Indeed. As you establish a new contract, the old one is fulfilled." Lumine''s eyes brightened. "So I''ve completed our previous contract, and now I''ve officially received your approval, right?" Zhongli nodded again. "Correct. The contract is sealed, and the promised reward shall be granted to you." Paimon, her head spinning, grumbled, "You gods and immortals always have to speak in circles. Can''t you just say things directly?" Cloud Retainer snorted coldly. "Hmph. Mortals cannot comprehend the intricacies of cause and effect. To face it head-on would invite disaster." Lumine scratched her head, still feeling something was off. But what was it? She couldn''t quite put her finger on it. Was her intuition really wrong this time? Noah noticed her puzzled expression and couldn''t help but laugh to himself. Clearing his throat, he said, "Why are you standing around, Lumine? You''ve cooked such a large pot of Bountiful Year; there''s no way Zhongli can finish it alone." With a wave of his hand, five sets of bowls and chopsticks appeared out of thin air. "Come, everyone, let''s all have a taste of Lumine''s cooking." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At the mention of food, Paimon darted out from behind Lumine, her eyes glued to the pot as Noah removed the lid. She inhaled deeply, savoring the aroma. "Wow! It smells amazing! Just the scent alone makes me feel like I''m ascending to heavens!" Seeing the pot opened, Lumine stopped dwelling on her confusion and eagerly ladled some of the stew into her bowl. After all, she had spent two full days and nights making it. She had to eat her fill to make it worthwhile. Cloud Retainer, on the other hand, was a bit hesitant. Sharing a meal with both Morax and a Celestia god¡ªwas it truly her place as an immortal to sit at this table? Zhongli noticed her unease and reassured her, "Cloud Retainer, there''s no need to stand on ceremony." Only then did Cloud Retainer carefully pick up a bowl. "As you wish, my lord." Paimon, already digging into a large bowl served by Noah, mumbled through a mouthful of food, "Wow, this is so good! I didn''t think you, you troublemaker, could actually be this nice!" Noah smiled. "I''ll treat you even better in the future. After all, the fatter you are, the better you''ll taste." Paimon, her cheeks stuffed like a chipmunk''s, mumbled incoherently. When she finally registered Noah''s words, she looked up, blinking in confusion. Noah''s lips curled into a sly smile. "Just like Istaroth. When I''m hungry, I roast her and eat her. Ah, the flavor is simply divine." "This time, though, I''m thinking of trying sashimi. The raw taste must be even better." With that, he licked his lips audibly. As his gaze lingered on Paimon, his grin widened at her startled reaction. This tiny creature, the Heavenly Principle familiar, dared to call him a "bad guy"? Such insubordination couldn''t go unpunished. He resolved to properly "discipline" her once she and Lumine completed their journey through the Seven Nations¡ªat least three times harsher than his reprimands for Istaroth. Paimon clutched her mouth in shock, barely swallowing her food as she squealed and darted behind Lumine. "Ahhh! Lumine, Lumine! This bad guy wants to eat me! Waaaah!" She glanced around frantically and grew even more horrified. The realization dawned: Istaroth, another creature like her, was nowhere to be found. Had she¡­ actually been eaten? Lumine rolled her eyes, unimpressed by the theatrics. Only Paimon could be scared by such a low-effort joke. This guy, she thought, was even more of a rascal than she was¡ªpure mischief in human form. Still, despite his antics, he didn''t seem malicious. Otherwise, she''d have already drawn her sword and challenged him. But seeing Paimon''s terrified expression ignited a mischievous glint in Lumine''s eyes. Smirking, she patted Paimon on the head. "Didn''t you know, Paimon? You''re my closest friend, my dearest partner, and my most trusted guide. You''re the most important person to me." Paimon''s eyes sparkled with tears, overcome with emotion. She clung to Lumine''s shoulders. "Lumine! I didn''t know you thought so highly of me!" Noah noticed the sly glimmer in Lumine''s eyes and immediately caught on. Pretending to be surprised, he teased, "Oh? You actually care about things like that?" Lumine, feigning pride, hugged Paimon tightly. "Of course, Noah. Paimon is like my dearest family, my precious sister." Paimon felt an overwhelming warmth, as if the whole world loved her. But before she could fully savor the sentiment, Lumine''s next words froze her in place: "For the right price." Noah laughed, producing a hefty bag of Mora, which landed on the table with a satisfying thud. "One million Mora." Lumine instantly extended Paimon toward him. "Deal." She accepted the Mora, while Noah claimed Paimon. Zhongli quietly observed this strange dynamic, thoughtfully helping himself to another bite of food. Their interaction had a certain rhythm¡ªalmost like a contract in itself. Cloud Retainer, though usually chatty, remained silent and cautious, her movements measured as she sipped her soup. She dared not interrupt. Meanwhile, Paimon stood petrified in Noah''s grasp, staring wide-eyed as he opened his mouth, seemingly preparing to take a bite. "Don''t mind if I do," he said playfully. "Waaaaah! Don''t eat me! Someone save me!" Paimon screamed, wriggling frantically. With exaggerated drama, Noah leaned in and bit Paimon¡ªgently, on the cheek. The little creature let out a sharp yelp before fainting. He handed the unconscious Paimon back to Lumine with a feigned look of regret. "Whoops, I guess she''s not very resilient to scares. My bad. Here, you can have her back." Lumine took the sleeping Paimon and sighed. A pang of guilt crept in¡ªmaybe they had gone too far. She resolved to save a few extra bowls of Bountiful Year for her little companion. After all, good food always cheered her up. Noah smirked, tossing the Mora bag onto the table. "Consider the Mora my apology for startling her. Anyway, I doubt you can keep her fed with how much she eats. Trust me, that little glutton can devour more than you''d expect." Lumine unceremoniously stored the Mora into her personal inventory. "Then I''ll gladly accept it." Only a fool would refuse such an offer, especially since she was struggling to keep up with Paimon''s insatiable appetite. Despite her size, Paimon could eat enough for several people. In Noah''s golden eyes, a fleeting thread of fate shimmered and vanished, his lips curling into a cryptic smile. The loom of destiny had begun to weave. Though Lumine and Aether were twins from another world, Aether had become intertwined with Teyvat''s fate five centuries ago. Upon obtaining the power of the Abyss, his existence was fully integrated into Teyvat''s destiny, under Noah''s control. Lumine, however, remained unbound¡ªa foreign presence without a Teyvat "citizenship." For Lumine to be drawn into Teyvat''s fate, she needed to forge deeper connections with the world. The seemingly arbitrary trials in Liyue were, in truth, carefully woven strands of this plan. Yet, even without her fate being bound, Lumine had no means of leaving Teyvat. With Aether now the Abyssal Lord, she would not abandon him, nor could she escape the sealed borders of Teyvat without Noah''s permission. Her strength, while slightly above the Seven Archons in her prime, was still insufficient to breach the sealed world. However, Noah insisted on controlling her fate. He could not tolerate any force within Teyvat existing beyond his control. After finishing the Bountiful Year, Lumine leaned back, patting her stomach contentedly. "No wonder it took me two days to make¡ªthis is amazing." Noah chuckled. "I almost feel like kidnapping you to be my personal chef." Lumine rolled her eyes. "Keep dreaming." She knew full well this rascal was trying to get her attention. Secretly, she felt a hint of pride. Hmph, even a fellow Descender, one who was stronger than her, couldn''t help but be smitten by her. If it weren''t for her current quest to travel the Seven Nations and reunite with her infuriating brother, she might have considered the prospect of romance with someone whose personality matched hers so well. Handsome, powerful, and annoyingly clever¡ªperhaps under different circumstances¡­ Noah smirked, tapping his fingers on the table. "Playing hard to get, huh? That''s fine. I prefer sincerity over pretenses." Their silent exchange was charged with unspoken understanding. She knew he was interested, and he knew she was aware. Lumine smirked, leaning forward with mock arrogance. "That''s just your assumption." Feigning indifference, she asked, "By the way, since you''ve already been through all seven nations, can you tell me what to expect in the other five?" Noah grinned mischievously, pointing to his cheek. "Sure, but you''ve got to give me a kiss first." Lumine scoffed, clicking her tongue. "Forget it. I''ll figure it out myself. Next stop: Inazuma." "Good luck, then," Noah replied with a playful smile. "Peaceful as Inazuma may be now, I could always arrange for you to experience something more thrilling, perhaps a close encounter with Musou no Hitotachi." As Lumine departed, carrying the unconscious Paimon, she headed to Liyue Harbor to board a merchant ship bound for Inazuma. With the abolition of the Sakoku Decree and a flourishing trade relationship, ships regularly sailed between Liyue and Inazuma. Noah stood on Mt. Tianheng, watching Lumine''s ship disappear into the horizon. Stroking his chin, he murmured to himself, "Once I''ve dealt with Tsaritsa, I''ll open the World Gate here at Mount Tianheng." Turning to Zhongli, he continued, "You''d best be prepared. The third world will not be an easy undertaking for Liyue. It''s a world with divine remnants from an ancient age. If its gods still linger, it will rival the Archon War. If they''ve retreated, it will still mirror the devastation of Liyue''s battle between immortals and demons." Zhongli nodded solemnly. "I am now in my prime. If it comes to a contest of strength, I alone will suffice. Of course, for the sake of ensuring success, I will also invite Barbatos to join the effort." Noah nodded approvingly, his gaze shifting toward Snezhnaya. A cold smile curled his lips. "Tsaritsa¡­ While your rebellion may not have been directed at me, it''s time for you to witness the awe-inspiring power of Celestia''s Divine Nail." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 84 - 84: The Cryo Archon Tsaritsa, Stunned and Frozen Snezhnaya Although Snezhnaya is a nation shrouded in ice and snow, it does not resemble the lifeless, frozen expanse of Dragonspine. Instead, it is remarkably prosperous, with its people enjoying the bounties that the cold climate brings. Apart from being unable to achieve self-sufficiency in food production, Snezhnaya''s commerce is second only to Liyue in activity. Snezhnaya''s advancements in civilian technology have created an exceptionally convenient transportation system. Steam-powered transport machines can be seen everywhere, giving the nation an aesthetic reminiscent of a steampunk world. Due to its reliance on imported food and various civilian necessities, Snezhnaya maintains extensive trade relations with the other six nations. From a military perspective, the Cryo Archon Tsaritsa is not among the strongest of the Seven Archons. However, in civilian matters, Tsaritsa has built an extensive influence that spans the entire continent of Teyvat. A prime example of this is Snezhnaya Bank. Although the Snezhnaya Bank does not hold the authority to mint Mora, it operates with the wealth of an entire nation, establishing branches across Teyvat. Virtually every inhabited town has a branch of the Snezhnaya Bank. Even the largest bank, the Northland Bank in Liyue belongs to Snezhnaya. Complementing the Snezhnaya Bank is the Snezhnaya Trade Guild, an organization composed of merchants from across the nation. It generates revenue primarily through the buying and selling of goods across borders, thriving on profit margins without needing to rely on Snezhnaya''s own local specialties. Beyond banking and commerce, Snezhnaya also holds control over Teyvat''s largest organization¡ªthe Adventurer''s Guild. While the guild''s public mission is to support adventurers across the continent, its underlying goal is to collect information, forming an immense intelligence network. The Guild''s Grandmaster is none other than Sandrone, the Seventh Harbinger of the Fatui. Mentioning Sandrone leads naturally to the story of the Narzissenkreuz Institute in Fontaine. It began as part of a grand plan devised by five individuals to save Fontaine. Disagreements over how best to save the nation eventually caused a rift among them. During a climactic confrontation between the Lord-Artificer Alain and Rene inside Erinnyes, an explosion occurred, taking the life of Alain''s sister, Mary-Ann. After her death, Alain used the body of a Oceanid, which had been provided by the institute''s director, Lyris, to extract Mary-Ann''s consciousness. However, both Alain and Rene were gravely injured during their duel. Mary-Ann''s divided consciousness scattered¡ªone part becoming the Oceanid Ann, while the other part was taken by Rene and sealed within the ruins of the Narzissenkreuz Institute. Determined to revive his sister, Alain resumed his abandoned research into mechanical lifeforms, seeking to retrieve Mary-Ann''s consciousness from the amniotic waters and house it in a mechanical body. Although he successfully created a mechanical body for her, Alain succumbed to his injuries before completing his plan. Years after Alain''s death, the mechanical body he crafted for Mary-Ann activated and left Fontaine. The new consciousness within this body inherited Alain''s wish to revive his sister. Soon afterward, the Adventurer''s Guild began spreading from Snezhnaya to the entire Teyvat continent. Sandrone''s ultimate goal is to discover a way to revive Mary-Ann. Providing intelligence to Snezhnaya is merely a secondary objective. Half of the Fatui Harbingers joined the organization with personal motives. As a result, most of them are self-serving and do not consider each other colleagues in any meaningful sense. Each Harbinger operates with their own agenda, and the Fatui as a whole is rife with internal conflicts and competing ambitions. ... Snezhnaya City The scene in Snezhnaya is unlike that of the other seven nations. In this world of snow and ice, steam-powered transport vehicles traverse the wide streets¡ªnot only cargo trucks but also public steam buses. The residents of Snezhnaya City go about their daily lives as peacefully as ever, their lifestyle not much different from that of Fontaine''s citizens. At the heart of the city stands a palace resembling a cathedral, its icy blue tones shimmering under a thin layer of frost covering its surface. Despite its grand appearance, there are no guards stationed here. In Snezhnaya, no one would dare desecrate the revered Tsaritsa''s palace, not even travelers or merchants visiting the land. Entry is permitted only when summoned by Tsaritsa herself. The functioning of Snezhnaya is managed entirely by Pulcinella, the Fifth Harbinger of the Fatui, who acts as the city''s mayor. Pulcinella oversees all aspects of the nation''s governance and reports to Tsaritsa at regular intervals. Alongside Harbingers like Tartaglia, Pulcinella is wholly loyal to Tsaritsa. He also serves as Snezhnaya''s chief diplomat, akin to Ningguang of Liyue Qixing. Currently, Pulcinella is reporting to Tsaritsa on the latest intelligence gathered by the Adventurer''s Guild and the Fatui. Dressed in formal attire, complete with a top hat and cane, and sporting a distinctive mustache, Pulcinella appears to be a man in his sixties or seventies. However, he is not a true human but a member of a race similar to goblins. Bowing deeply, he respectfully addresses the god seated on the high throne in the grand hall. "Following the two incomprehensible phenomena that have occurred in Teyvat," Pulcinella begins, "the environment and ecology of the continent have undergone significant changes, as though the heavens and earth themselves were altered." "The abyssal corruption, remnants of the gods, and countless other troubling matters were completely eradicated under the effects of the two instances of the prismatic aurora." "Moreover, three nations¡ªInazuma, Fontaine, and Sumeru¡ªhave experienced the following major events¡­" The Cryo Archon, Tsaritsa, listens intently, her long silver hair cascading to her waist, her gentle features exuding a calm warmth. Her demeanor immediately conveys the impression of a kind and gentle god to anyone who beholds her. Yet, despite Pulcinella''s thorough report, her thoughts are heavy with concern. Though her subordinates may not sense the world''s changes, as Snezhnaya''s Archon, how could she not? sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The world of Teyvat had already undergone a seismic transformation during the first appearance of the prismatic aurora. Following the second occurrence, every ailment and flaw in the world had been purged entirely. The world had become unimaginably resilient and powerful, with the false sky replaced by genuine starlit skies. Furthermore, Teyvat now possessed a new Ice Rule, yet Tsaritsa found herself unable to wield it¡ªthe rule itself rejected her as the Archon of Cryo. Before the prismatic aurora manifested, a pillar of light had often appeared, bridging heaven and earth and leading to an unknown realm. In the aftermath of the light''s arrival, each affected nation witnessed the activation of the Loom of Fate, bringing back those who had perished centuries ago, including long-dead gods. This power, she understood, belonged solely to the authority of the Heavenly Principle. Tsaritsa''s mind grew heavier with worry. She raised her head, gazing out the skylight toward the heavens above. "The Heavenly Principle has awakened," she murmured, "and it has grown even stronger¡­ is that so?" As if in response to her thoughts, a sudden, cataclysmic change occurred. Boom! Rumble! Thunder rumbled across the skies above Snezhnaya City. The once snow-filled, overcast heavens began to churn violently, spiraling into a vortex. Blinding flashes of lightning and deafening roars of thunder engulfed the entire city and its surrounding regions. The affected area stretched far, comparable in scope to Mondstadt''s Dragonspine. From the ground, the phenomenon appeared as though the entire sky was spinning. Tsaritsa stood frozen, her gaze locked on the spiraling heavens outside her window, her mind blank with shock. "Wait¡­" Tsaritsa hurriedly rose from her throne, panic flashing across her face. In an instant, she appeared outside the palace, standing before the swirling vortex that now consumed the sky above. The heavens spun ominously, and the cold winds howled, carrying with them a pressure so immense that it froze everything in its path, suffocating even a god. She understood the unmistakable weight of the presence in the sky. It was the manifestation of the eternal authority of Heavenly Principle. This was no ordinary phenomenon but the harbinger of judgment. In this supreme will, everything on the ground was insignificant, akin to debris to be swept away at will. This was the cold and unyielding judgment of the Eternal Throne. Any defiance of Heavenly Principle''s authority would bring about the descent of the Divine Nail, an absolute and devastating punishment. Humans, gods, nations, and civilizations¡ªall would be annihilated the moment the Divine Nail struck. ... Tsaritsa cried out in desperation, her voice trembling as she gazed into the spiraling heavens. "Lord Heavenly Principle! Please wait! The people of Snezhnaya have not defied you, nor would we dare! Please, I beg you, hear my plea!" Her voice quavered with panic, a mix of regret and horror as memories of ruins flashed in her mind¡ªruins that bore the scars of a Divine Nail''s descent. Though she had never seen the Divine Nails fall herself, she had seen the desolation left in their wake. Whether in the deserts of Sumeru or Mondstadt''s snow-capped mountains, those regions once held thriving civilizations, only to be reduced to barren wastelands under the Divine Nails'' merciless judgment. Recently, Tsaritsa had felt a chill akin to the one emanating from above. She had sensed it from afar¡ªthough she was in Snezhnaya, two nations away from Sumeru, the frozen desert transformation had not escaped her notice. The Adventurers'' Guild reported that in an instant, an arid wasteland had been engulfed by snow and ice. Now she understood. Heavenly Principle had awakened, and its authority was purging the Seven Nations of those who had dared defy it. ... Tsaritsa watched, her eyes brimming with despair, as a brilliant icy blue light began to coalesce at the center of the swirling vortex above. It was a pillar shaped like a nail, its form unmistakable. She could see it clearly¡ªthe Divine Nail. "Lord Heavenly Principle! I beg you, please listen to me! Let me explain!" she wailed, tears streaming down her face. Tsaritsa had wished to oppose the Heavenly Principles, yes¡ªbut only in defense of ordinary people. The innocent should not bear the sins of the powerful. Yet, she knew the truth: The Heavenly Principle does not allow rebellion. The Executives of the Fatui, with their blatant disdain for the Heavenly Principle''s authority, had made the nation a beacon of defiance. Tsaritsa had no illusions about what this meant. The Heavenly Principle''s wrath would not distinguish between rebels and innocents. ... Inside the palace, Pulcinella, the Fifth Harbinger, froze as he processed the meaning of the Empress''s panicked cries echoing through the grand hall. His trembling steps carried him outside, where he too stared up at the swirling heavens. He was stunned, struck by the realization. The Heavenly Principle had awakened, and the Eternal Throne was now poised to deliver its judgment on Snezhnaya. ... Pulcinella, as the city''s administrator, knew the truth. The Fatui Harbingers were not united under the Empress. Many Harbingers saw their position merely as an opportunity¡ªa partnership rather than allegiance. Some even exploited Snezhnaya''s resources for their own ends. This fractious leadership had earned Snezhnaya an abysmal reputation across Teyvat. In places like Mondstadt and Inazuma, the Fatui were hated and hunted, their atrocities leaving scars that would not soon heal. Pulcinella''s thoughts raced as the reality dawned on him. This judgment is the price we must pay for the Harbingers'' actions. ... In the capital of Snezhnaya, the citizens had no idea that the rotating sky above them signaled the imminent descent of the Divine Nail. Instead, they mistakenly believed it was a display of their beloved Tsaritsa''s divine power. The phenomenon did bear similarities to the elemental powers of ice wielded by the Cryo Archon, so it was understandable that the uninformed masses would be confused. The people gazed upward, their voices rising in awe and speculation: "The sky is spinning¡ªwhat''s happening?" "It''s suddenly much colder than usual. So cold!" "This must be Her Majesty''s divine might! Has something angered her?" "I don''t know, but everything we have in Snezhnaya is thanks to her. If someone''s upset her, I won''t stand for it." "Could it be one of the Harbingers? Our reputation abroad has taken a hit because of some of them." "True. When I was doing business in Mondstadt, as soon as they heard I was from Snezhnaya, they looked like they wanted to beat me up. I couldn''t sell a thing." "Yeah, and some Harbingers aren''t even from Snezhnaya, yet they claim to be diplomats of our country. It''s infuriating. Last time in Liyue, some kid spat on me while I was adventuring." As the crowd murmured and debated, Noah strolled leisurely through the throng. His golden eyes fixed on the palace at the end of the road. Despite Tsaritsa''s defiance of Heavenly Principles, Noah couldn''t help but admire the prosperity she had brought to her nation. Though the frozen lands of Snezhnaya were unsuitable for agriculture, the Cryo Archon had ensured her people thrived through trade, providing ample food and clothing. "She certainly has talent for governance," Noah thought as he ascended the icy steps to the palace. His gaze fell on the Cryo Archon, Tsaritsa, standing at the palace entrance. ... Tsaritsa was striking¡ªa cascade of snow-white hair flowing to her waist, her face gentle and serene, her figure an exquisite golden ratio of perfection. Like all Archons who chose humanoid forms, she was breathtakingly beautiful, a flawless creation of divine power. Yet, at this moment, her body trembled as she gazed at the young man walking slowly toward her. Her eyes reflected his cold, indifferent face. When their gazes met, it felt as if her very soul had frozen. Through the divine resonance of a god, Tsaritsa felt it clearly¡ªthis young man was the Heavenly Principle. Though he was not Phanes, the authority he radiated was unmistakable. Realizing he intended to hear her explanation, Tsaritsa lowered her head and knelt before him. A sinner had no right to stand before the Heavenly Principle. To do so would be a grievous act of hubris, an affront to the Eternal Throne. Her action mirrored that of the former Hydro Archon, Egeria, who once knelt and pleaded to the Primordial One for forgiveness when she sought to transform her followers into imperfect humans. "Sinner Tsaritsa humbly greets Lord Heavenly Principle." Behind her, Pulcinella dropped to his knees as well, trembling. How could he not kneel when the Cryo Archon herself knelt and addressed this youth as Lord Heavenly Principle? ... Noah watched Tsaritsa with amusement. So quick to bow and call herself a sinner¡ªperhaps because she felt the threat of the metaphorical Damocles'' sword hanging over her head. With the Divine Nail poised to descend, she had no choice but to adopt such humility. With a faint smile, he said, "Tsaritsa, you''re not seriously planning to defend yourself by claiming you haven''t defied the Heavenly Principles, are you?" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 85 - 85: A Great Change in Snezhnaya, the Fatui Harbingers Gather Inside the Cryo Archon''s palace, Noah sat on her throne, his golden eyes filled with cold indifference, reminiscent of the first time he had encountered Asmoday. His aura alone was enough. As the Heavenly Principle, Noah embodied the essence of every being in Teyvat. The supreme aura he exuded was merely the summation of Teyvat''s existence. Facing him was akin to facing the entire world itself. Would anyone dare to challenge the entire world of Teyvat? The Cryo Archon, Tsaritsa, knelt in the grand hall, as if a minister being scrutinized by her sovereign. She understood fully that everything she had done¡ªor even merely planned¡ªwas already clear to the Heavenly Principle. That was why he had prepared to unleash the Divine Nail on Snezhnaya. "Lord Heavenly Principle, all of this is under my command. Whether it was appointing the Harbingers to sow discord among nations or gathering the Gnosis from the Archons, it was all my decision." "All actions taken by the people of Snezhnaya were under the influence of my will." "I accept death without regret, and I implore the Lord Heavenly Principle to spare the people of this land from punishment." Tsaritsa lowered her head until her forehead touched the icy ground, her gaze resolute and devoid of fear, filled instead with an unyielding will to accept death. Behind her knelt Pulcinella, his tear-filled eyes reflecting his silent grief and sorrow. Yet in the presence of this supreme aura filling the chamber, he could not utter a single word. His despair could only remain silent. Noah observed the Cryo Archon''s plea for death with detached calmness and spoke coldly: "Do you think taking all the sins of your people upon yourself will erase Snezhnaya''s crimes?" How much suffering had the Fatui wrought across Teyvat? S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In Inazuma, they colluded with the aristocracy to destroy the Mikage Furnace, leading to the corruption of Yashiori Island by the resentment of fallen gods. Though they had not directly committed the act, their machinations had induced it. In Sumeru, they had worked hand-in-hand with the Akademiya, abducting innocent civilians and children for experiments. These acts were no longer clandestine¡ªthey were carried out openly. Hearing these words, Tsaritsa was overwhelmed with despair as images flashed before her¡ªundeniable evidence of the atrocities committed by the Fatui and Snezhnayan merchants across Teyvat. Her expression sank further into hopelessness, but she refused to give up on the people of Snezhnaya. "Lord Heavenly Principle, the sins of a small portion of Snezhnaya''s people cannot represent the whole. The majority of our citizens are innocent. I beg you to grant them one chance." She could feel the will of the Heavenly Principles towards humanity¡ªa will that refused to tolerate the darkness in human nature. Under this will, only those whose virtues outweighed their sins could be spared. Those deemed sinners would be swept away like refuse. Noah watched the Cryo Archon''s desperate plea and said: "I want to hear from your own lips the reason you chose to oppose the Heavenly Principles. I will give you one chance. If you utter even a single falsehood, Snezhnaya will have no reason to exist." Tsaritsa raised her head to look at Noah, whose majestic golden eyes stared at her with cold detachment. At that moment, she found a strange calm within herself. The Lord Heavenly Principle was willing to listen to her explanation? As long as she did not lie, the people of Snezhnaya might be spared from being swept away as remnants of Teyvat. She knew her death was certain, but perhaps her people could live. Pressing her lips tightly together, Tsaritsa spoke with determination. "Because I want to protect the people of Snezhnaya." "After returning from the battlefield of Khaenri''ah five hundred years ago, I feared that the people of Snezhnaya would suffer the same fate as Khaenri''ah¡ªdestroyed by the Heavenly Principles." "From the ancient ruins I brought back from Khaenri''ah, I found hints that ancient human civilizations were destroyed under similar circumstances." "In eras long past, when human technology reached a level comparable to that of Khaenri''ah, destruction inevitably followed." "Snezhnaya''s technological development is the most advanced among the Seven Nations. I fear that when our technology reaches a certain threshold, we too will face judgment from the Heavenly Principles." "I also learned from the findings in Khaenri''ah that the Gnoses are made from the remains of the Second Throne. Thus, I sought to gather the Gnoses to gain the strength to resist judgment." "I sheltered powerful individuals from the Six Nations in hopes of deciphering a method to counter the impending judgment." "This is the entirety of my thoughts, Lord Heavenly Principle." Having spoken, Tsaritsa prepared herself for the judgment of death. Her intentions were, at their core, a complete defiance of the Heavenly Principles. She harbored no illusions of survival. Noah rested his cheek against his hand and sighed as he gazed at the Cryo Archon awaiting death. "Gods must love their people. This was a rule decreed by Phanes for all Archons." "This rule was sound during the natural course of a world''s development. But when human curiosity grows large enough to threaten the world''s balance, such a rule becomes harmful¡ªespecially in a fractured world like Teyvat." "Even for the sake of their beloved people, gods are willing to defy their creator." Hearing his words, Tsaritsa showed no confusion. She understood clearly that the being before her was not Phanes. Yet regardless of who he truly was, he was the Heavenly Principle and thus the creator of the Archons. Noah understood Tsaritsa''s fear. The hints she had uncovered in Khaenri''ah pointed to ancient human civilizations destroyed by Phanes. Parts of Khaenri''ah''s technology had also originated from these ancient civilizations. These events dated back to an era long before the First Era, when Phanes first descended on Teyvat. During that time, humanity, guided by the Seelies, rapidly acquired knowledge. Within centuries, they began to comprehend the workings of the world, developing technology comparable to modern Khaenri''ah. At such a stage, without divine guidance, humanity became arrogant, believing themselves omnipotent. Their hubris led them to attempt to reach the mysteries of Celestia. They constructed towering edifices, hoping to ascend to the heavenly realm, reminiscent of the tale of Babel from Earth''s mythology. To Phanes, such actions were an affront to her role as the Creator. Enraged, she delivered judgment, reducing human civilization to its primal Stone Age, forcing humanity to restart from their most innocent and ignorant beginnings. This cycle had repeated multiple times. For instance, the human civilization predating Fontaine was similarly destroyed for comparable reasons, though not by Phanes''s hand. Noah turned his cold gaze toward the Cryo Archon, who had acted out of love for her people, and said: "Tsaritsa, I am not Phanes, and you understand my will. While your defiance was directed at Phanes and not me, it still constitutes a rebellion against the Heavenly Principles." "You seek death, hoping to take the sins of Snezhnaya with you. That is nothing more than a na?ve delusion." "I will give you one chance. If you cannot meet my demands, you, the Cryo Archon, will be replaced. And Snezhnaya will cease to exist." Tsaritsa raised her head, staring in disbelief at the Heavenly Principle seated on the throne. She had defied the Heavenly Principles, yet she had not been sentenced to death? As the thought crossed her mind, she felt the Heavenly Principle''s will, and in an instant, she understood. The former Creator, Phanes, was no more. The one before her was a new Descender. Her rebellion had been against Phanes, not this new Heavenly Principle, leaving room for reprieve. Had her defiance been directed at him, he would have eradicated her without hesitation. Through his will, she perceived his intent. This new Heavenly Principle was not a cold, unfeeling throne like Phanes. As long as no rebellion occurred and the nation did not become a land of sin, he would forgive all else. Her defiance of the Heavenly Principle had stemmed from fear that Snezhnaya''s people might one day suffer the same fate as Khaenri''ah. Noah looked at the Cryo Archon, Tsaritsa, and said, "Sinners must face judgment. You understand my will. I give you three days to rid Snezhnaya of all sinners." "Listen to the voices of your people. Let the god permit their deeds, acknowledge their desires, judge their sins, and define what is right and wrong." "The wishes of the majority shall dictate what you allow." Tsaritsa wept with joy, tears shimmering in her eyes as she knelt before Noah. "Yes, Lord Heavenly Principle." The will of the Heavenly Principle aligned with her own. Ordinary people were not to blame. Noah stepped down from the throne and stood before Tsaritsa, his golden eyes glinting momentarily. "You now have the right to know these truths. Once you have dealt with this matter, await further orders." "Remember, I will only give you one chance. There will be no second." "I will not tolerate a repeat of the farce of welcoming betrayal thrice over." With those words, Noah''s figure vanished from Tsaritsa''s sight. Her expression froze. Suddenly, a torrent of information flooded her mind. The World Assimilation Plan, the New Teyvat, the Teyvat Pantheon¡­ As Tsaritsa processed the influx of knowledge, her expression shifted from stunned disbelief to shock, and finally, to awe. Phanes was gone, and the Fifth Descender had taken the throne as the new ruler of Teyvat. In just two months, unbeknownst to her, the Heavenly Principle had cleansed Teyvat of all its ailments and transformed it into an eternal, indestructible world. He had already annexed two worlds. The Heavenly Principle''s plan was to create a vast pantheon of gods and an idyllic Teyvat where its inhabitants lived in peace, like a fairy tale. What a magnificent power. What an extraordinary vision. Tsaritsa, overwhelmed, knelt once more before the place where Noah had vanished. "Lord Heavenly Principle, your will is my will." Behind her, Pulcinella finally found himself able to speak again. Tears streamed down his face. "Your Majesty¡­" Only he knew how close Snezhnaya had come to annihilation under the judgment of the Heavenly Principle. The Empress had been willing to bear all sin and accept death to spare Snezhnaya from its impending doom. The Empress has sacrificed so much for Snezhnaya. Boom¡ª The thunder and lightning roared, but the spinning sky gradually came to a halt. The icy winds that had swept across the land from the heavens slowly subsided. The Divine Nail at the center of the vortex also began to disintegrate. As the phenomenon disappeared, the people of Snezhnaya resumed their busy lives as if nothing had happened. With the oppressive aura in the sky dissipating, Tsaritsa finally let out a long sigh of relief. Beads of cold sweat trailed down her temples, sliding down her cheeks to the ground, where they froze into tiny ice crystals. She understood well: if this had been the former Heavenly Principle, Phanes, and not the new one, she wouldn''t have been given any opportunity to plead her case. That Divine Nail would have fallen at an indeterminate moment, ending all life and activity in Snezhnaya. Without comparison, there is no harm. In Tsaritsa''s heart, the contrast between Phanes''s methods and Noah''s approach elevated the latter immeasurably in her esteem. Rising from the ground, Tsaritsa brushed away the remnants of tears in her eyes with a gentle motion, then turned to her loyal Fatui Harbinger, Pulcinella. "Pulcinella, I hereby announce my decree." Pulcinella snapped back to attention, knowing full well that Snezhnaya was on the brink of an unprecedented upheaval. The Heavenly Principle had only granted Snezhnaya three days. If they failed, destruction was inevitable. Even as a seasoned elder, the thought ignited a deep sense of resolve and ruthlessness within him. Snezhnaya''s fate didn''t matter much to him personally. But if the Empress had been willing to sacrifice herself for the nation, why should those who caused the nation''s sins be allowed to live? Tsaritsa''s typically gentle expression hardened into something cold and merciless. "From this moment forward, any Fatui Harbinger who has acted against my will and committed evil shall be stripped of their position." "The Second Seat, the Sixth Seat, and Khaenri''ah Court Mage Pierro are all to be listed as fugitives. The rest of the Harbingers are to be hunted down." "Furthermore, any members who have committed crimes in the other six nations are to be apprehended and judged. Those who have committed heinous acts are to be executed on the spot." Tsaritsa issued decree after decree in accordance with the will of the Heavenly Principle. The city hall of Snezhnaya was shaken to its core, and the administrative and judicial offices in Fontaine began systematically capturing and judging criminals within the nation. For ordinary citizens, this sweeping upheaval had no negative impact on their daily lives. In fact, the populace cheered and celebrated. While Snezhnaya trembled under the weight of these changes, the loyal Harbingers of the Empress had been summoned. Even those Harbingers who weren''t truly loyal to her but had refrained from committing egregious acts were required to attend. After all, the Empress was Snezhnaya''s god, and her authority was absolute. The headquarters of the Fatui resembled a grand temple, second only to the city hall in prominence. The Harbingers arrived wearing their signature thick cloaks. While the clothing might appear suited to Snezhnaya''s frigid climate, for these powerful individuals, such attire was more a mark of status than a necessity for warmth. Pulcinella, gripping his staff, surveyed the gathered Harbingers and began speaking. "Everyone is here. I will now read the decree from Her Majesty, the Empress." From his place in the corner, leaning against a stone pillar with his arms crossed, the Eleventh Harbinger, Childe (Tartaglia), lazily scanned the room. Then he spoke up, puzzled. "That''s odd, Mr. Mayor. You said everyone is here? Then where are the Jester, the Second Harbinger, the Doctor, the Third Harbinger, Damselette, and the Sixth Harbinger, the Wanderer?" "Her Majesty''s decree is an important matter, yet they''re absent. Don''t you think that''s a bit too casual of them?" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 86 - 86: I, Tartaglia, Am Here to Hunt Down Dottore Following Childe Tartaglia''s comment, the Fourth Harbinger, Arlecchino the Knave, remarked coldly: "Summoning all the Harbingers, yet nearly half have failed to appear. This might be the first time in our history. Heh, whether this is a good omen or a bad one is hard to say." The Ninth Harbinger, Pantalone the Regrator, chuckled. "Lady Arlecchino remains ever the skeptic. People say that the working hours at the Northland Bank are harsher than slavery, but aren''t we Harbingers the same? Skipping duty only to be caught by Her Majesty herself is, I''d say, quite normal." The Eighth Harbinger, Rosalyne, the Fair Lady, sneered. "Hmph, nonsense. Only someone like you¡ªa merchant¡ªwould say something so revolting." Pantalone shook his head, feigning a sigh. "Lady Rosalyne still holds such deep misunderstandings about me, it seems." The Seventh Harbinger, Sandrone the Marionette, perched on her massive mechanical puppet, let out a faint laugh. "Absurd and laughable¡­ Your petty squabbles lack any semblance of logic¡­" Ignoring Sandrone''s jab, Pantalone continued, unfazed. "Not only are half of the Harbingers absent, but even the Captain¡ªwho rarely participates in such summons¡ªhas failed to heed Her Majesty''s call this time." "Ultimately, only six of us have come. Isn''t this negligence a little excessive?" "Moreover, when I arrived at City Hall, the entire place was abuzz with the arrest of so-called sinners. Might I speculate that something significant is about to change in Snezhnaya?" Arlecchino let out a mirthless laugh. "You accuse me of being overly suspicious, but compared to you, Pantalone, I think I pale in comparison. After all, the Northland Bank thrives on the blood and sweat of workers across the Seven Nations." Childe interjected, his voice tinged with frustration. "Speaking of which, even I think bickering during the announcement of Her Majesty''s decree is highly inappropriate." Turning to Pulcinella, he added: "Mayor, isn''t it time to announce Her Majesty''s orders? Otherwise, who knows how long this argument will drag on?" Pulcinella struck his staff against the floor with a sharp thud. "Your concerns will be addressed in Her Majesty''s decree. I suspect what you''re about to hear will be difficult to believe. However, you are not required to believe it. You need only obey it¡ªfailure to do so will bring dire consequences." Arlecchino frowned. "Oh? Even the mayor, who serves as Her Majesty''s voice, warns of severe repercussions. It seems something monumental has indeed occurred in Snezhnaya." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pantalone nodded in agreement. "As a competent businessman, I sensed Snezhnaya''s tension the moment I arrived." Pulcinella straightened and gestured for silence. "That''s enough. Pay attention while I read the decree." The five Harbingers loyal to the Empress immediately assumed serious expressions. Even Sandrone, who typically cared only for her quest to revive Mary-Ann, listened intently. Pulcinella began, his voice steady yet grave: "Before you received the summons, Snezhnaya faced a crisis that nearly erased it from Teyvat." Childe''s brow furrowed deeply. "Mayor, are you certain you''re delivering Her Majesty''s decree? Snezhnaya nearly disappeared? That isn''t funny in the slightest." Pulcinella struck his staff hard against the floor again, his voice trembling slightly as he recounted his experience. "It is true. The Heavenly Principle descended on Snezhnaya not long ago, prepared to unleash a Divine Nail upon us." "What!" The word landed like a thunderclap, leaving everyone stunned. If Pulcinella weren''t the designated messenger of the Empress''s decree, they might have doubted their ears. Pulcinella didn''t wait for everyone to recover and continued explaining the situation. The Empress''s plan had been exposed, drawing the judgment of Celestia. However, since the Heavenly Principle was no longer Phanes, there was still room for negotiation. By the time Pulcinella finished explaining, cold sweat dripped down everyone''s backs. Even though it was just a verbal recounting, they could vividly feel the terror of brushing past death itself. The Heavenly Principle. Celestia. These words were common in the missions of the Fatui Harbingers, mentioned every so often. No one understood their weight better than they did. To ordinary people, cursing the heavens was nothing but a passing remark. For those aware of Teyvat''s secrets, however, it was akin to dancing on the edge of a blade. Arlecchino clenched her fists, attempting to calm herself. "So that''s how it is. The Heavenly Principle. All the changes in the world stem from a new Descender ascending to the position of the Heavenly Principle?" Sandrone nodded thoughtfully. "So that explains it. Earlier, I did detect an overwhelming power in the sky¡ªenough to destroy everything. I had assumed it was the Empress''s divine authority. I didn''t expect it to be the judgment of the Heavenly Principle." Childe Tartaglia, wiping sweat from his brow, exclaimed: "Wait, hold on! I step away for a little while, and the entire nation nearly disappears? This is unbelievable!" Pulcinella, using a handkerchief to dab at his face, continued: "The Heavenly Principle has given Snezhnaya one final chance. If we fail, the nation will cease to exist in three days." "Additionally, apart from the Captain and Columbina, who hold special statuses, the Harbingers Pierro, Dottore, and Scaramouche have been removed from their ranks and declared criminals." "The Empress has summoned us to eliminate the evildoers within the Fatui. Those who have committed atrocities in other nations must also be judged. Otherwise¡­" He paused, letting the gravity of his words sink in. "¡­I believe you all understand the consequences." Childe swallowed nervously. "No wonder half the Harbingers didn''t show up. So that''s what''s going on¡­" He couldn''t deny that certain members of the Fatui used the organization''s power to commit atrocities that even he found intolerable¡ªsuch as Dottore. Childe himself preferred a fair fight, facing his enemies head-on. Dottore, on the other hand, had no qualms about conducting experiments on children. He''d even stormed Dottore''s lab once, unable to stomach the sight. From that moment, their relationship had soured. Not that it mattered; the Harbingers were colleagues, not friends. Childe shrugged. "If Her Majesty wants us to purge the sinners within the Fatui, I fully support it. But honestly, as the weakest among the Harbingers, I''m no match for any of the higher-ranked members." Arlecchino furrowed her brow. "The top three Harbingers all possess godlike strength. Even if we joined forces, we''d still stand no chance. Does Her Majesty overestimate us?" Pantalone spread his hands with a wry smile. "Same here. I''m just a merchant. If you want me to manipulate markets to cripple a nation, I''m your man. But this¡­" Rosalyne sneered. "Hmph, my life belongs to Her Majesty. I''d like to see if the so-called top three are really as invincible as the rumors claim." At that moment, an icy blue light descended into the hall. Everyone immediately knew the Empress had arrived. They bowed their heads deeply toward the source of the light. Her voice echoed through the chamber¡ªgentle yet commanding, urgent yet distant. "I will temporarily bestow power upon you. Within three days, you must eliminate every sinner. The survival of our nation is at stake. Do not fail me, my Harbingers." Tsaritsa emerged from the icy blue light. She looked at the six Harbingers loyal to her and felt a deep sense of relief. At the same time, regret filled her heart. She deeply lamented her decision to indiscriminately recruit the strongest and most talented individuals from the Seven Nations in search of a way to shield the people of Snezhnaya from divine judgment. If she had known that Phanes was about to step down and a new, powerful, and benevolent Heavenly Principle would ascend, how could she have done something so rebellious? Now, Snezhnaya''s standing in the eyes of the new Heavenly Principle had plummeted to the bottom, perhaps even becoming a potential target of suspicion. With such a precedent, even though she was one of the Seven, she would undoubtedly rank last in importance in the new Heavenly Principle''s eyes. The loom of fate spun its threads in cruel jest. Despite her regret and disappointment, Tsaritsa was equally grateful that the Heavenly Principle had refrained from directly striking Snezhnaya with the Divine Nail. She and her people had been granted an opportunity to prove themselves. Tsaritsa transmitted the information the Harbingers needed to know directly into their minds. Simultaneously, her divine power and spiritual connection temporarily linked to them, granting them the strength of deities¡ªalbeit only at the weakest level of godhood. While Tsaritsa was a mid-tier god among the Seven, she far surpassed the gods of the Archon War era. "Go now. Within three days, capture Dottore, Pierro, and Scaramouche, and purge all sinners within the Fatui." The six Harbingers, granted temporary godhood, bowed respectfully in unison and answered: "As you command!" After leaving the throne room, the six empowered Harbingers immediately set out to hunt down the sinners. At the same time, deep within a laboratory in the Sumeru desert, Dottore paced slowly while conducting his experiments. He sensed something and furrowed his brow. "¡­Why would the Empress suddenly shift from defying the Heavenly Principle to submitting to it? Is it because the Heavenly Principle has awakened?" He scoffed at the thought. "Heh. As expected, in this world, only the Heavenly Principle is truly supreme. Merely awakening and revealing a fraction of its might is enough to make a god who once defied it into a loyal subject." "Even the Empress¡­ is only this much before the Heavenly Principle." He sighed as he spoke. As a human possessing godlike strength, with fragments of himself spread across Teyvat, Dottore could sense all the world''s changes. Just days ago, he had personally witnessed the Divine Nail descend onto the desert. It was undeniable proof that the Heavenly Principle had awakened¡ªand grown far stronger, capable of thoroughly reshaping Teyvat. Dottore shook his head. "The fragment in Snezhnaya can''t be preserved, but it doesn''t matter. I have plenty of fragments elsewhere." As long as his original, strongest fragment remained unharmed, he could always create more, though it would take time and resources. Boom! Just as he was thinking this, the laboratory doors were violently blasted open. Purple lightning and sharp blue water blades surged into the room. In an instant, the machinery in the lab was reduced to ruins. Clap! Clap! Dottore showed no panic, as if he had anticipated this outcome. He clapped his hands mockingly. "Truly worthy of the Harbinger granted the Empress''s divine power and godly insight. I''ve always wanted to study this so-called ''godly insight,'' but I never had the chance. I wonder if you can satisfy my curiosity, Tartaglia." Despite having ascended to godhood, Dottore had never accessed the divine knowledge granted by the Heavenly Principle. His interest in it was immeasurable. What he referred to as "godly insight" was, in fact, a god''s understanding of the rules and the world. This comprehension allowed gods to create a variety of derived powers and knowledge. For example, the Adepti''s adeptal energy and arts were creations derived from Morax''s understanding of the rules and the world. Researchers in this field often referred to it as "divine knowledge." Tartaglia gripped his dual blades formed from a mixture of Electro, Hydro, and Cryo energies. "Hmph, Dottore. I''m not wasting words on a madman like you who''s obsessed with experiments. Prepare to die!" "Foul Legacy: The Devouring Deep!" Boom! A deafening explosion echoed through the desert, accompanied by the mournful cry of a massive whale. Merchants leading pack animals through the desert froze in shock as they saw an enormous blue whale, over a thousand meters long, leap from the depths of the sands. Boom! Boom! Boom! The moment the whale landed, a miraculous wave spanning thousands of meters erupted in the arid desert, where water was a rare treasure. The surging waters instantly transformed a vast area of desert, several kilometers wide, into a deep lake. "Get down!" "Ahhhh¡ª!" The sandstorm triggered by the waves scattered the merchants of the Eremites, leaving them disoriented and panicked. ... Tartaglia stood amidst the chaos, holding Dottore''s lifeless body in his hand. With a look of frustration, he tossed the corpse onto the sand. "Seriously, just how many segments does Dottore have? Even though I love fighting strong opponents, I''ve already taken down six segments. Don''t tell me he has hundreds or even thousands of them?" In his hand, he held a compass given to the Harbingers by the Empress. The compass marked the locations of the sinners they were tasked with eliminating. As for how it worked, Tartaglia didn''t care. He was only focused on completing the Empress''s orders within three days. Otherwise, his homeland of Snezhnaya would vanish from Teyvat. "Hopefully, the other Harbingers can deal with more of Dottore''s segments," he muttered. ... At the same time, Rosalyne, the Fair Lady, found the former Sixth Harbinger, Scaramouche. Surrounded by Fatui soldiers, Scaramouche looked at the Lady and sneered. "Hahaha, how laughable. I thought joining the Fatui might give me something to look forward to. Instead, it''s just another lie. Truly hilarious." Rosalyne, staring at Scaramouche, who neither fled nor showed fear, retorted mockingly. "Have you gone mad from the stress of being hunted? But then again, you''re just a puppet. The time for settling accounts has come." "No wonder Her Majesty the Empress listed you as a sinner," she added coldly. Instead of anger, Scaramouche spread his arms arrogantly, his tone full of scorn. "A sinner? That''s right, I am a sinner. But aren''t all Harbingers sinners? And you, a so-called witch, think you''re any different?" "Enough chatter. If you want to take me down, let''s see if you can actually do it." Rosalyne snorted at the defiant puppet. "Hmph, calling me¡­ a witch¡­" She unleashed a wave of godly pressure, her body radiating the divine power of a god. Powerful Cryo energy mixed with divine might hurtled toward Scaramouche with terrifying force. Scaramouche''s pupils contracted, his expression changing drastically. "The Empress''s divine power?" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 87 - 87: Pierro: Your Majesty, Surely You Wouldn’t Want to Entangle with the Abyss As a puppet created by Beelzebul to contain the Gnosis, Scaramouche was acutely sensitive to divine power. Although he was crafted to house the Gnosis, he had never truly wielded divine power. Even so, he was confident that no being below a god could be his match. But gods... they were another matter. Even those temporarily granted divine power were beyond his capacity to resist. No one understood the sheer might of divine power better than he did. Scaramouche, as a puppet crafted with godly techniques, could temporarily rival a god in mechanical function despite lacking true divine power. After all, his body was modeled after Beelzebul''s divine vessel. The frost-laden Cryo energy imbued with godly might surged like an all-encompassing winter storm, enveloping Scaramouche before he could fully react. Cracking sounds echoed as his body stiffened. The sound wasn''t from destruction¡ªit was from his body freezing solid. The ice rapidly spread from his feet to his chest in mere moments. As his internal mechanisms worked at full capacity, Scaramouche sneered, mocking through gritted teeth. "You think you can destroy this body of mine? How utterly ridiculous!" Crack! The ice that could seal even a god''s favored shattered in an instant as Scaramouche launched himself skyward. "Hah!" A massive sphere of Electro energy coalesced in his hand, and with a powerful swing, he hurled it at Rosalyne. The energy orb was potent enough to obliterate an entire mountain. Rosalyne''s figure vanished in a blink. Scaramouche''s pupils shrank as he sensed overwhelming divine power appear behind him. He couldn''t dodge. The scene before him blurred as an intense force loomed over him. Impossible! He thought, his heart racing. She''s just a witch temporarily empowered by the Empress''s divine power! Boom! The earth roared as if struck by a meteor. A thunderous explosion rippled across a thousand-meter radius. Countless jagged ice spikes, hundreds of meters tall, erupted from the ground. Crack, crack, crack¡ª The sharp sound of frost spreading echoed as chilling air expanded in all directions. Any life that touched the frost was instantly frozen. Rosalyne stepped gracefully into the center of the icy crater, her high heels clicking against the frozen ground. In the middle of a towering ice spike over a hundred meters tall, Scaramouche''s puppet body lay encased, completely frozen. The puppet''s mechanisms had been entirely locked by the godly Cryo energy, halting all functions. Raising her heel, Rosalyne stomped on the ice spike. Crack! The massive ice spike shattered, and the unconscious Scaramouche fell to the ground. Without hesitation, Rosalyne kicked his limp body, sending it hurtling into more ice spikes, which shattered under the impact. Finally, she pressed her high heel against his head, her eyes filled with unbridled hatred and murderous intent. "Hmph. A mere puppet dared to call me a witch!" Her body, consumed by hatred and despair, had transformed into one of pure fire element. It was true that if she lost control, she could burn herself and everything around her to ashes. But so what? Why should I be called a witch?! Five hundred years ago, she had burned herself out to protect Mondstadt. Without her sacrifice, that ungrateful city would have been devoured by the abyssal beast tides. And yet, because of her current form, they had branded her a monster¡ªa witch. Just like that damned Anemo Archon''s favored dragon, Dvalin. To Mondstadt''s ungrateful masses, he was the East Wind Dragon when useful, and the Stormterror when he wasn''t. Pathetic. Her hatred burned within her, even as the frost encased the battlefield. Rosalyne kicked Scaramouche''s body several hundred times, venting her anger. "Hmph. After all, you''re a puppet crafted by the gods of Inazuma. No matter how much I kick, it won''t damage you. But your soul? That''s another story." With that, the divine power of the Empress surged into Scaramouche''s mind. The fragile soul within the puppet was instantly obliterated by the overwhelming godly force. Having completed the task, Rosalyne grabbed Scaramouche''s body by the leg as if dragging a discarded toy. "A puppet''s body still has some value. After all, it was made by a god. I''ll take it back to Her Majesty." The one who caused chaos in Inazuma''s ley lines, incited the wrath of fallen gods, and nearly led to the destruction of the Raiden Gokaden¡ªScaramouche''s consciousness had been eradicated. Meanwhile, the Harbingers were scattered across the seven nations of Teyvat, hunting down Dottore. The compasses they carried had been a gift from Noah to Tsaritsa. These compasses pointed directly to those deemed by Noah as irredeemable, prioritizing targets based on their depth of sin. The greater the sin, the higher the target''s priority for elimination. Dottore, in his relentless pursuit of the world''s secrets, the mysteries of the gods, and the truths of Celestia, had committed unspeakable atrocities. He had even plotted to burn the Irminsul, seeking to test whether Teyvat could escape the rules imposed by the Heavenly Principle without it. To unlock the secrets of the Vision and the Loom of Fate, he had experimented on tens of thousands of lives over centuries, creating the abominable Delusions. In Noah''s eyes, Dottore''s sins were greater than those of the remnants of Khaenri''ah. With only three days granted by Noah, the Harbingers raced against time. Meanwhile, Tsaritsa herself went to confront Pierro, the Court Mage of Khaenri''ah. Pierro watched as Tsaritsa approached him, her steps deliberate and slow. He knew he had nowhere left to run. When the Divine Nail appeared above Snezhnaya, he had fled as quickly as possible. He had tried to use abyssal technology to open a gateway into the Abyss to escape. Yet, inexplicably, the Abyss rejected him. He could no longer draw upon its power. Even his abilities were weakened to an extent he could not comprehend. For the first time in recorded history, the Abyss itself had turned against him. Pierro didn''t need to guess¡ªhe knew that everything had changed since the aurora filled the skies two months ago. Teyvat had changed irrevocably. There was no doubt in his mind: The Heavenly Principle had awakened. And it was far stronger than the records of Khaenri''ah''s history had ever suggested. He could sense it in the disappearances of his compatriots who shared Khaenri''ah''s legacy. Some had vanished without a trace; others'' auras had become unstable. As the Court Mage of Khaenri''ah, Pierro didn''t need to speculate. He knew the Heavenly Principle was settling old scores. The sins of those who had unleashed the abyssal beast tides five hundred years ago were being reckoned. And under the threat of the Divine Nail, even the once-defiant Tsaritsa had submitted to the Heavenly Principle. Pierro sneered at Tsaritsa as she neared. "To think, I believed I was the one playing this game. Yet it turns out, both you and I are nothing more than discarded pieces. Your Majesty, you truly are pitiful." "And you must know, I wield the power of the Abyss. If you wish to fight me, you had better think carefully." As he spoke, abyssal energy radiated from his body. The ring on his finger emitted an aura of dark Void energy. Buzz, buzz, buzz¡ª Behind him, the space was torn apart by abyssal forces, revealing what appeared to be a gateway to the Abyss. Tendrils of abyssal energy seeped out, corrupting everything they touched. The sky above darkened, stained with ominous hues of purple and red. Accompanied by a bone-chilling howl, an enormous wolf head, dozens of meters tall, emerged from the rift. "Howl!" Pierro knew full well that he was no match for one of the Seven Archons. However, the power he wielded was from the Abyss¡ªa force that had once caused half of the Seven to perish during the destruction of Khaenri''ah. To put it bluntly, the power of the Abyss was the bane of the Seven. Even if Tsaritsa, under orders from the Heavenly Principle, intended to remove him from the garden of gods, she would have to contend with the abyssal power he carried. Though his ability to draw upon the Abyss had been inexplicably weakened in recent days¡ªrendering him nearly powerless below the level of a god¡ªthe ring he wore, crafted from the remains of the Second Descender, still allowed him to summon the Abyss''s strength. Pierro was confident in his leverage. Tsaritsa would not dare to fight him outright. She wouldn''t risk the Abyss contaminating Snezhnaya or endangering her people. She would yield. Standing before him, Tsaritsa gazed at this man who, until two days prior, had served as the Harbingers'' overseer. Her expression was serene. "Abyssal power, is it? To think you dare unleash such a force on the land of Teyvat¡­" Unbeknownst to Pierro, the Lord of the Eternal Throne had long since taken control of the Second Throne. The Abyss was now fully under the authority of the new Heavenly Principle. In the revised order of Teyvat''s divine hierarchy, it had been decreed: The power of the Abyss must not appear on the surface world. To do so would violate the will of the Lord of the Eternal Throne. Pierro smirked, his tone carrying a trace of condescension. "Your Majesty, surely you wouldn''t risk plunging Snezhnaya into disaster simply to eliminate me." "Let us compromise. You abandon your pursuit of me, and I will never set foot in Snezhnaya again." Tsaritsa sighed¡ªa soft sound that seemed, to Pierro, like an acknowledgment of his terms. Yet in truth, it was a lament for his arrogance and ignorance. Did he truly believe himself a player in this game? Ever since the new Heavenly Principle cast their gaze upon Teyvat, the board had been shattered. So long as one remained in Teyvat¡ªbe they god or mortal, land or Abyss¡ªthey were nothing more than possessions of that supreme being. To think, a mere mortal wielding abyssal power had the audacity to believe he could threaten a god. Pierro, misinterpreting her sigh as acquiescence, felt a surge of triumph. But before his smile could fully form, the rift behind him, from which the abyssal energy poured, abruptly sealed itself shut. "Howl¡ªhowl¡ªhowl!" The roars of Abyssal beasts attempting to break through were abruptly silenced as their forms disintegrated into nothingness. The distorted sky, corrupted by the abyssal aura, returned to its tranquil state. Pierro spun around, panic setting in as his expression twisted in horror. "What¡­ What is happening?!" Crack! Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He looked down to see the ring on his finger shattering into fragments before disintegrating into fine dust, scattered by the air. "My abyssal ring!" Pierro frantically grasped at the dissipating powder, his movements growing increasingly desperate. "What is this?!" "Why won''t the Abyss answer my summons? Even¡­ even my power¡ª" He froze as he felt the abyssal energy within his own body rapidly draining away. It was as though the Abyss itself was reclaiming its gifts. His authority, his knowledge of the Abyss¡ªall of it was vanishing at an alarming rate. Pierro''s eyes widened in terror as he stumbled back, screaming in madness. "Why?! Why is this happening?! What is going on?!" "My power! That is my power!" "Abyss, you cannot take it back! It''s mine!" Pierro thrashed like a madman, swinging his arms futilely at the void, his once-cunning demeanor replaced by sheer hysteria. Tsaritsa watched Pierro descend into madness, unable to handle the loss of power reclaimed by the Heavenly Principle. Her gaze remained cold as she raised her hand, fingers aglow with a pale, icy blue light. "Khaenri''ah... While I still believe that its ordinary citizens were innocent¡­" she murmured, her voice laced with regret, "...those of you who harnessed the power of the Abyss and unleashed the abyssal beast tide¡ªyou are guilty." The blue light surged forward, enveloping Pierro in its freezing grasp. The sound of crackling ice filled the air as frost crept over him, locking him in place. Within moments, Pierro''s body became a lifelike statue of ice, captured in his final moments of despair, as though time itself had halted. Regret flickered across Tsaritsa''s face as she turned away. The decisions she had made, bringing Khaenri''ah''s outlaws into her fold for her plans, now seemed foolish. But regret had no remedy. All she could do was hope that, in the future, during the world conquest efforts, the Lord Heavenly Principle might alter their view of her. Crack. Crack! Whoosh! As Tsaritsa disappeared into a cascade of icy blue light, the frozen statue of Pierro shattered into a fine powder, scattering into the wind. With that, the Court Mage of Khaenri''ah, one who had wielded the knowledge of the Second Descender and the Abyss, was erased. ... Sumeru''s Rainforest. Among the Seven Nations, Sumeru boasted the largest landmass¡ªand the most secrets buried beneath its surface. In truth, no mountain in Sumeru was entirely solid; every peak concealed mysteries below. Following the purge of all guilty factions within the Fatui, the remaining Harbingers gathered to face their most difficult target: the original Dottore, former Second Harbinger. Though Dottore had numerous segments¡ªclones of himself created through experimentation¡ªthey were not infinite. Each Harbinger had already eliminated seven or eight of his segments. Now, only the original remained. Eliminating the clones had finally exposed the location of the true Dottore. Such a large-scale operation by Snezhnaya and its agents could not escape the notice of the other nations. After all, the moment the Divine Nail appeared over Snezhnaya, the Seven Archons had become aware of the upheaval. ... Within Dottore''s Experimental Base. This was his largest research facility, where countless segments had been created. Only the original Dottore could produce new segments; a segment itself could not replicate. In the dimly lit base, five of Dottore''s remaining segments were arguing heatedly. "It''s obvious!" one barked, his voice laced with frustration. "Those bastards have a way to track me. No matter where I go, I can''t shake them! After all, this is a direct order from the Heavenly Principle. The Empress wouldn''t dare defy that!" "The Heavenly Principle want to erase me. Running is pointless," another muttered grimly. "I wasn''t even a match for the Seven Archons, let alone the Heavenly Principle, which have now fully awakened." A third scoffed bitterly. "It''s all the fault of my past self. If only you hadn''t tried to uncover the secrets of the Vision, the Heavenly Principle wouldn''t have noticed us!" "That''s rich coming from you," sneered another. "If we''d just stuck to exploring the limits of technology instead of meddling with Celestia''s secrets, none of this would''ve happened!" The fifth segment laughed maniacally. "Ha! Hypocrites. I''m Dottore. You''re all Dottore. Sooner or later, we would''ve all succumbed to the same curiosity. It''s in our nature." "Enough!" shouted the first. "What''s the use of arguing now? Those Harbingers, empowered by the Empress''s divine energy, have already breached the base." "Exactly. We can''t stand against six beings with godlike power. Half an hour at most, and we''re all finished." "Half an hour?" one sneered. "You''re too optimistic. The end is already here!" BOOM! As if punctuating his words, a deafening explosion rocked the facility. The ground trembled violently, akin to a magnitude-nine earthquake. From above, overwhelming divine energy tore through the mountain''s structure, carving a direct path into the hollowed-out cavern that housed the underground base. Boom! Boom!! BOOM!!! -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 88 - 88: At This Moment, a Glimpse of the Archon War Reappears A towering mountain, several kilometers in height, crumbled under the onslaught of godlike power. The mountain''s structure collapsed in an instant, with smoke and rubble erupting outward in a wave-like formation, scattering debris in all directions. The ensuing shockwave flattened the dense rainforest, uprooting ancient trees and leaving bare, exposed earth in their wake. As half of the mountain disintegrated, it revealed a hidden metallic base embedded within the rock. The base, constructed of unique alloys, buckled under the immense pressure of divine energy. Flames burst forth from its fractured structure, spewing through cracks and vents. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Amidst the fiery chaos, five figures cloaked in thick mantles emerged from the inferno. Their measured footsteps echoed against the roaring flames, mingling with the distorted hum of the air around them. Arlecchino''s sharp eyes narrowed as she observed the five identical figures stepping out from the base. Though they appeared almost identical, subtle differences in age and demeanor betrayed their individuality. "Heh, Dottore," she sneered, her voice dripping with mockery. "I thought you''d scurry away like a rat hiding in the sewers. Yet here you are, showing some semblance of courage for once." Pantalone spread his arms with a smug, false smile plastered across his face. "Truly hard to believe. The so-called Doctor, the Second Harbinger, who once wielded power rivaling that of the gods, is now the target of our hunt. How ironic." With a theatrical sigh, he added, "As the people of Liyue often say, ''the wheel of fate turns inexorably.''" Sandrone, perched nonchalantly on one of her mechanical constructs, glanced around the base with disinterest. "This place is littered with machines. Yet for me, they hold no meaning at all." Rosalyne, swaying her hips as she approached, casually conjured a shard of ice in her palm. "Why waste words on a sinner the Empress has ordered us to eliminate? Only his true form possesses divine strength." Tartaglia, gripping his dual blades forged of lightning, water, and ice, added impatiently, "Exactly. The segments I''ve dealt with before weren''t anything special. The strongest one I fought was barely on par with my powered-up state using Foul Legacy." The five Dottore, their faces contorted with varying degrees of frustration and dread, stood silently. Gone was their earlier composure; the crushing realization that death was imminent loomed over them like an unshakable shadow. The original Dottore, the eldest of the group, suddenly erupted into wild laughter, his outstretched arms shaking as if mocking himself and the gods alike. "Ha! Hahaha! So this is what they call ''karma,'' as the people of Liyue would say?" His voice trembled between madness and clarity as he continued. "I thought I could manipulate the power of the gods, study their essence, and even decipher the workings of the Heavenly Principle. Perhaps I could even transcend the order established by the high sovereign of Celestia." "Yet it seems that in my arrogance, I have invited the ultimate price. The time has come to pay the debt incurred for my hubris, hasn''t it?" He laughed bitterly, his tone steeped in irony. "Those who dwell within the rules and seek to defy them must inevitably suffer the backlash of those same rules. What a cruel jest... this so-called ''Loom of Fate.''" As his laughter subsided, the original Dottore became eerily calm. In a deep, measured tone, he declared, "I, too, was once granted authority by the Empress. I understand the strengths¡ªand the flaws¡ªof this borrowed power." "Though I know my escape today is impossible, taking down two or three of you is still within my capabilities." The edges of his lips curled into a deranged grin. "So, which two of you will I drag to the grave with me?" Clap. Clap. Pantalone''s gloved hands came together in slow applause. "Impressive as ever, Doctor. Not only do you possess unparalleled strength and knowledge, but you also understand human nature so well. A shame, really. But unfortunately for you, we are not like the others¡­" Before Pantalone could finish, Tartaglia launched forward, his impatience reaching its limit. "Enough talk! Everyone, charge! Let''s end this!" he roared. The dual blades in Tartaglia''s hands crackled with the combined power of his Vision''s Hydro, the Foul Legacy''s Electro, and the divine Cryo imbued by the Empress. He slashed downward at one of the Dottore clones with relentless ferocity. In that instant, an oppressive divine aura erupted across the battlefield, shaking the very ground beneath their feet. Dottore''s segment twisted his face into a ghastly grimace, like a demon from the depths of hell. "Heh, the Delusions were my creation!" The Delusion at his waist began to glow, cracks forming on its surface before it shattered. The corrupted energy of a god''s resentment surged forth and was immediately absorbed into his body. A terrifying aura erupted from him, instantly elevating his strength to the level of a god. Boom¡ª The clash of two beings with godlike power caused an explosive battle. The experimental base was torn apart from within, the already crumbling mountain reduced further to cascading rubble that flowed like a torrential flood. The earth quaked violently across the rainforest, shaking the very ground in waves that spread outward. Though the destruction spared nearby villages and towns, the tremors disrupted the daily lives of the local inhabitants. As Tartaglia engaged in battle with one of Dottore''s god-level segments, the remaining Harbingers fought against the other segments elsewhere in the rainforest. The skies darkened ominously, clouds swirling with a corrupted energy that spiraled downward like a vortex centered on the battlefield. Beneath the ground, ley lines pulsed erratically, and torrents of elemental energy surged uncontrollably. Elemental creatures swept up in the chaos howled and raged, their behavior akin to drunken madness. The rainforest, teetering on the brink of an elemental eruption, seemed ready to spiral into an uncontrollable disaster. Suddenly, green branches sprouted from the earth, glowing softly with a calming light. The radiant energy soothed the maddened elemental creatures, their frenzied roars quieting to subdued murmurs. The raging flow of the ley lines slowed, the glowing branches extending to stabilize the surrounding terrain. It was as if the entire rainforest had come alive. Towering trees swayed their branches as if in approval, and the now-calm elemental creatures instinctively bowed toward the glowing branches as if in reverence. Buer walked gracefully through the jungle, her steps leaving trails of divine energy in her wake. She had been aware of everything since the moment the Lord Heavenly Principle descended upon Snezhnaya. Thus, when the Harbingers, empowered by Tsaritsa''s divine strength, entered Sumeru, Buer kept a vigilant watch. After all, godlike power in the rainforest could unleash untold destruction. If the situation spiraled out of control, she was ready to intervene. Boom¡ª The battle raged on, the prolonged conflict causing the skies to churn with rolling thunderclouds. Lightning cracked across the sky, forming dark, spiraling storm systems. Outside the collapsing mountain, glowing branches spread further into the surrounding rainforest, absorbing the residual shockwaves and protecting the fragile environment. Buer observed the chaos from a distance, her gaze filled with nostalgia as memories of the Archon War two millennia ago resurfaced. Though none of them were true gods, their battle displayed a fragment of the devastating power seen in that bygone era. A thousand-meter whale formed from water surged upward from the ground before crashing back down, obliterating the remaining mountain and transforming the terrain into a massive lake. Golden beams of light, dozens of meters thick, shot skyward repeatedly, only to be answered by icy waves that froze thousands of meters of land into a glacial wasteland. At the frozen epicenter, explosions continued to ripple outward, their force unrelenting. The original Dottore segment was relentlessly pursued by Arlecchino and Sandrone. Arlecchino, wielding the Cryo Archon''s divine power, struck with bare fists, pummeling Dottore mid-air and denying him any chance to land. Sandrone''s mechanical constructs, meanwhile, fired golden beams of light, each dozens of meters in diameter, that bore into him without mercy. Dottore''s body was drenched in blood, his movements growing sluggish as he took blow after blow. Yet, his crimson eyes burned with madness. Despite his dire situation, his trump card remained in play. Two deadly, god-piercing spikes¡ªhis ultimate weapons¡ªhad silently maneuvered into position, hovering mere inches from Arlecchino''s and Sandrone''s hearts. His lips twisted into a frenzied grin. "Heh heh heh... Ahahaha! Let''s go to hell together!" Dottore''s plan was simple. If he was doomed to die, why not take down the ones hunting him? Most of his remaining power was channeled into activating the two spikes designed to pierce even a god''s body. When the Empress had granted him her authority, he had studied the nature of divine power in detail. He had concluded that while gods could lend their strength, the core essence of their bodies and spirits remained unchanged. Thus, he was confident that his spikes, capable of piercing divine bodies, would achieve instant kills. With the immediate threat dealt with, he would focus on eliminating the other Harbingers. Eventually, the Empress herself would have to intervene to deal with him. For a god, being forced to kill those they had empowered was an unparalleled humiliation. To die at the hands of one of the Seven Archons themselves¡ªwhat a glorious funeral that would be. Such an end had not been seen since the Archon War. Dottore chuckled darkly. In his perception, time seemed to slow. The two spikes inched closer to Arlecchino''s and Sandrone''s chests. In mere moments, their bodies would be as fragile as tofu, pierced through by the spikes. The demonic resentment and elemental energy within the spikes would detonate upon impact, utterly destroying them. But then, in the very next instant, Dottore''s eyes widened in disbelief. The spikes, which had always been his ultimate trump card, were enveloped in a blue glow the moment they made contact with their bodies. The energy and malevolent resentment imbued within the spikes were frozen solid in an instant. Of course, the Empress had once granted Dottore her authority, so she was well aware of his trump cards. Naturally, she had taken precautions. Moreover, she had been watching this confrontation from the start to ensure its success. How could one of the Seven Archons fail to guard against a mere godlike human? In the end, humanity''s arrogance always became the sharpest blade against itself at the moment of reckoning. Before Dottore could process what had happened, a sharp pain shot through his neck and waist. Then, all sensation vanished. His vision spun wildly before finally settling. What appeared before his eyes were two pairs of boots. His pupils trembled. Had he been knocked down? No¡­ This sensation was different. His head had been severed from his body. Though he had reached godlike strength as a human, he was still just that¡ªa human. And when a human is killed, they die. His remaining consciousness lingered only because his life force was extraordinarily tenacious, delaying the inevitable. As the original and most authentic Dottore segment perished, the remaining segments fighting the other Harbingers were struck by catastrophic feedback. One segment erupted into blue flames, its body reduced to ashes within seconds. Another dissolved into a puddle of liquid in the span of two heartbeats, managing only a single, terrified scream before vanishing. The last two segments had already been defeated moments before Dottore''s death. Tartaglia, recovering from his [Foul Legacy: Raging Tide] form, fell to one knee, gasping for breath. "Hah¡­ hah¡­ If not for Her Majesty''s divine power, fighting in this state for so long would''ve killed me." He took a deep breath, a faint smile crossing his face. "But I''ve never felt this strong before." He glanced at the other Harbingers. "Oh, right. Dottore has been eliminated. That means the threat to Snezhnaya''s survival is finally over. These past three days¡­ they''ve been exhausting." "Without Her Majesty''s power, I wouldn''t have lasted," Tartaglia admitted, slumping slightly, his exhaustion finally catching up to him. Arlecchino glanced at Dottore''s severed head, noting that its pupils had yet to fully dilate. Crossing her arms, she remarked, "While I don''t particularly care whether Snezhnaya survives or not, if it were to disappear, the funds I use to care for the children would dry up." "And hungry children cry." Sandrone, with her usual impassive demeanor, stated, "The matter is resolved. My total energy reserves are down by 73%. Immediate replenishment is required, or system maintenance will be compromised." She turned to leave, addressing the group flatly. "Goodbye, colleagues. If you need to find me, use the code phrase with Katheryne at the Adventurers'' Guild." With that, the flames from her mechanical constructs propelled her into the sky, vanishing from sight. Rosalyne, the Fair Lady, swayed her hips as she turned and walked away. "Since the task is done, I''ll return to Snezhnaya and report directly to Her Majesty." Though she knew the Empress had likely observed everything from afar, Rosalyne felt it her duty to personally present herself. Whether or not the other Harbingers would do the same, she did not care. For her, the Empress was her savior, and she must always act with the utmost respect. Pantalone wore his signature warm smile. "Her Majesty''s divine power is truly intoxicating. It''s a pity she''ll soon recall it. Quite a loss, wouldn''t you agree?" "Well then, as a banker, I should return to work. With the changes in Snezhnaya, the financial flows of the Northland Bank are busier than ever." Arlecchino glanced at Tartaglia, who lay sprawled on the ground. She offered him a polite nod. "Tartaglia, I''ll take my leave as well. Do try not to get eaten by wild beasts." "Though, in a place like this, wild beasts are unlikely. Best of luck." Tartaglia groaned, feeling the divine power within him slowly dissipate. His expression was somewhere between frustrated and tearful. "If I''d known the battle would end so quickly, I wouldn''t have used my Foul Legacy. Without the divine power suppressing the backlash, I''ll probably be stuck lying here for days." He sighed. "Looks like I''ll have to rely on my subordinates to carry me back." He had no intention of asking the other Harbingers for help. He didn''t want to owe any of them a favor¡ªit wasn''t a game he could win against any of them. ... Snezhnaya In the palace throne room, Tsaritsa exhaled heavily, glancing at the clock. Five hours remained before the three-day deadline expired. The Empress knew better than anyone that when the Heavenly Principle said three days, it meant exactly three days. Any delay, even by a second, would result in the Divine Nail descending. Tsaritsa patted her chest, relieved. "We made it just in time." Her thoughts drifted to her next task: awaiting further orders from the Heavenly Principle. Her gaze turned southward, toward Liyue, tinged with a hint of envy. The Heavenly Principle had entrusted Liyue with an opportunity to prove itself. With Morax''s strength and cunning, surely Liyue would deliver the most satisfactory outcome among the Seven Nations. ... Liyue Harbor "Today''s performance features my new piece, The Divine Damsel of Devastation. If there are any shortcomings, please offer your critique¡­" Noah sat with Zhongli at the Heyu Tea House, listening to Yun Jin''s opera performance. Though opera wasn''t his usual interest, Yun Jin''s delivery left him thoroughly captivated. It was a cultural and sensory feast, blending spiritual and visual artistry. No wonder Zhongli spent his days listening to operas and strolling with his birds. Sensing that Tsaritsa had completed the task he''d assigned, Noah nodded in satisfaction. "Tsaritsa did an acceptable job. On a scale of 100, I''d give her a barely passing score of 65." Turning to Zhongli, he continued, "Now it''s your turn, Zhongli. Show me what you''ve prepared." Zhongli''s hand holding the teacup trembled slightly. His ancient golden eyes shimmered faintly, a light reminiscent of the wild spirit of his youth. "The Adepti and the Eight Trades of the Liyue Qixing will soon converge on Mount Tianheng for their final stand." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 89 - 89: Summoning the Adepti, Liyue Qixing and Eight Trades Mt. Tianheng Ever since Noah decided to open the World Gate here, Zhongli had the mountaintop flattened to construct an enormous plaza. The plaza was large enough to accommodate a regiment of ten thousand Millelith soldiers from Liyue. Surrounding the plaza, the craftsmen of the Liyue Qixing and Eight Trades built grand palaces. Though the construction lasted less than a month, the palaces were no less majestic than those on Liyue Harbor''s Feiyun Slope. As a methodical and steady individual, Zhongli had deduced part of the Heavenly Principle''s blueprint for the Teyvat pantheon. The World Gate would likely serve as the Ascension Gate, connecting subordinate worlds to the grand Teyvat world. The nation that conquered and managed a subordinate world would likely take responsibility for its governance and eventual integration. The only question remaining: what would the Heavenly Principle''s standard be for allowing the people of subordinate worlds to ascend to Teyvat? Would it be immortals, or perhaps subordinate gods? At this moment, the Adepti, Liyue Qixing, and Eight Trades, who had received Zhongli''s summons, were arriving at the grand plaza on Mt. Tianheng. Those eligible to know about the World Assimilation Plan had already been summoned to Jueyun Karst two months prior by the Geo Archon. Initially, the Liyue Qixing were astonished to learn that Zhongli was the Geo Archon himself, as most had never seen his true form. For Ningguang and Keqing, this revelation was particularly shocking. Both had sought Zhongli''s guidance in the past, with Ningguang even offering him a position as her personal advisor. Learning the truth left her utterly stunned. As they processed this revelation, the Geo Archon had also transmitted the details of the World Assimilation Plan into their minds. They were but ordinary humans tasked with managing Liyue¡ªhow could they, mere mortals, participate in a divine plan involving Celestia and gods? Upon leaving Jueyun Karst, they were in a daze for several days before regaining their composure. Since learning about the World Assimilation Plan, they had witnessed firsthand the dramatic transformations sweeping through Teyvat. From the words of Yae Miko, the now-deified kitsune and former envoy of Inazuma''s Electro Archon, they learned that completing a mission for Celestia would earn abundant rewards. Celestia''s gods would grant any wish they could fulfill¡ªeven ascension to divinity. Both Ningguang and Keqing believed this without hesitation. After all, hadn''t Yae Miko herself ascended to godhood? Ningguang, her platinum hair cascading to her waist, stood adorned in a gold, white, and black cheongsam. The crimson tassel on her forehead complemented her eyes, radiating an air of wealth and grace. "It''s truly unimaginable. Inazuma and Fontaine have already completed the monumental task of devouring a world. To think I, too, could one day partake in such a grand and audacious endeavor¡ªwhat an honor. What about you, Keqing?" She turned to her companion, a serious young woman with her long lavender hair tied into a distinctive cat-ear bun. Keqing''s violet gown exuded nobility, though faint exhaustion lingered in her eyes¡ªlikely from sleepless nights spent preparing for the tasks assigned by the Geo Archon. "Whatever the Archon says is always correct. For the Archon to involve us in such a grand plan means he has recognized our abilities." Ningguang nodded, her smile brimming with unshakable confidence. "Indeed. To rise to the position of the Liyue Qixing requires exceptional talent. After all, I am the Tianquan Star, chosen by the Archon himself." This time, they weren''t merely assisting the Archon in managing Liyue but embarking on a journey alongside him to cleanse another chaotic world, just as the immortals of Liyue once followed him in the Archon War to purify the land. Keqing lifted her gaze toward the multicolored streaks of light approaching them. "The Adepti have arrived. We must hurry; making the Archon wait would be an unforgivable disrespect." With that, she quickened her pace, and Ningguang followed close behind. ... Inside the Grand Hall The hall bore some resemblance to the Yujing Terrace Administrative Bureau, but it was much more spacious. Within the hall, there was little more than a central table and chairs, seemingly designed for high-level discussions. A cascade of multicolored light descended into the hall, revealing eight figures. In addition to five Adepti, there were also three of their disciples. Cloud Retainer, slightly bowed toward Zhongli. "Sovereign, my disciples and I are ready." Upon hearing Rex Lapis''s summons, she had quickly brought her two disciples, meeting four other Adepti along the way. Together, they made their way to the gathering. Ganyu lowered her head respectfully. "Sovereign." Shenhe also bowed and addressed him. "Sovereign." This man often visited the lakeside path near her master''s abode for tea. To think he was the Geo Archon himself left her astonished. Madame Ping, in the guise of an elderly woman leaning on a staff, spoke. "Sovereign, I have brought only my disciple, Yanfei. The other children are still too young to participate in the World Assimilation Plan." Yanfei was visibly stunned upon seeing Zhongli. She had learned about the World Assimilation Plan from her master and had been dazed ever since finding out she would be participating. Today, she arrived anxiously, only to discover her master addressing Zhongli as "Sovereign." As Liyue''s most renowned legal consultant, Yanfei often debated laws and contracts with Zhongli. Now being told that this very Zhongli was the Geo Archon left her in complete shock. However, as a half-illuminated beast with Adepti blood, she quickly composed herself, bowing respectfully. "Sovereign¡­" Her heart raced with unease. What might the Geo Archon think of her? Moon Carver, now in the form of a man, exclaimed excitedly, "We''ve waited two whole months for this day to finally arrive." Mountain Shaper, also in the guise of a man, replied calmly, "It''s only been two months, not two thousand years. Moon Carver, you''re as impatient as ever." Xiao, the Conqueror of Demons, bowed with reverence. "Sovereign, I have arrived late." Zhongli nodded. "You have all worked hard. Please take your seats for now. We shall begin the discussions once everyone has arrived." "Yes!" the Adepti responded in unison before seating themselves at the central table. Shortly after, the Liyue Qixing, the Eight Trades, and the Millelith instructors began to arrive. The Liyue Qixing were the administrators overseeing Liyue''s various sectors. Ningguang, the Tianquan Star, governed law and authority; Keqing, the Yuheng Star, managed land development; and Tianshu Star was in charge of civil infrastructure. The Eight Trades were subordinate agencies coordinating Liyue''s industries. Huishan Hall oversaw mineral resources, Shenglu Hall handled cultural relics and construction materials, Yinyuan Hall managed the salt industry, and Communications Office was responsible for transportation and maritime affairs. Not all of the Liyue Qixing and Eight Trades had the privilege of being present. Only those Zhongli deemed capable of contributing to the World Assimilation Plan were summoned. Among the attendees were Ningguang, Keqing, Yelan, Uncle Tian, Ganyu, and Millelith instructor Fengyan, who also bore a Vision. Ningguang sat tensely at the table, her gaze fixed on the Geo Archon standing with his hands clasped behind his back. Even the most authoritative member of the Liyue Qixing found herself nervous in his presence. The other attendees were even more anxious. The atmosphere was silent and still, as if one could hear a pin drop. Zhongli observed the assembled group and nodded. "Everyone is present. Let us proceed to the main topic." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Both the Adepti and the representatives of the Liyue Qixing and Eight Trades instantly focused their attention, bracing themselves for the discussion ahead. Just then, the sound of footsteps echoed through the hall, breaking the silence. "This is truly a well-prepared gathering," a voice remarked. "Experts in every field are present. Liyue truly deserves its reputation as the most stable and prosperous nation among the Seven. I must commend you, Morax, even before the plan begins." All eyes turned toward the source of the footsteps. Ningguang and Keqing pondered who could possibly interrupt the Geo Archon just as he was about to speak. When they saw the intruder''s face, they were slightly taken aback. His appearance was strikingly handsome, exuding an indescribable aura of nobility that seemed to emanate from his very soul. Aside from Cloud Retainer, who had met Noah before, the other Adepti were equally surprised. Yet, upon sensing the faint divine aura emanating from him, they immediately understood that he was not some audacious mortal, but a being of divine status. Zhongli gave a slight bow. "Lord Noah." Lord Noah!? The Adepti, and the Liyue Qixing and Eight Trades were utterly shocked. What kind of being could command such respect from the Geo Archon, the oldest of the Seven and the one who had subdued all during the Archon War? The Adepti recovered from their shock in less than a second. After all, this was not an ordinary occasion. The Geo Archon had gathered them to prepare for an otherworldly conquest. It was obvious that this figure must be a god from Celestia itself. Zhongli looked at the stunned Liyue Qixing and Eight Trades and said calmly, "This is Lord Noah, a god from Celestia, the God of Time and overseer of the World Assimilation Plan." As he spoke, Zhongli personally poured a cup of tea for Noah, who had already taken the main seat. Everyone regained their composure, their eyes filled with reverence. They bowed their heads, doing their utmost to avoid directly meeting the gaze of this god who ranked above even the Geo Archon. Though Celestia was visible in the sky, especially on clear days, and everyone in Teyvat knew it was home to gods more powerful than the Seven, no one had ever heard of one descending to the surface. The God of Time? Merely hearing the title evoked awe, for time itself was one of the most mysterious forces in existence. Noah waved a hand dismissively toward Zhongli and then cast his calm gaze over the assembled upper echelon of Liyue. "You are all aware of the nature of the world you are about to conquer, correct?" Sensing the tension among the Liyue Qixing and Eight Trades, Zhongli offered reassurance in a warm tone. "Speak freely. Each of you plays a vital role in this plan; there is no need to hold back." "I shall present my plan first, Lord Noah," Zhongli began. The Geo Archon had meticulously reviewed his strategy for conquering the Inuyasha world countless times, selecting the most direct and reliable course of action to ensure success. "The world of Inuyasha, based on the information provided, is one where the gods have collectively disappeared, and order has entirely collapsed. "Monsters, or yokai, dominate much of this world. Some of these yokai possess strength rivaling that of minor Archons, while a select few even wield the authority of gods. "Among humans, there are protectors like shrine maidens and exorcists, but they barely manage to safeguard humanity''s survival. Compared to the great demons (daiy¨­kai), they are like leaves adrift on water. "It is a world steeped in chaos, with no unified order binding humans and yokai alike. "The level of disorder is comparable to that of the Archon War. If no gods have intervened to establish order, it is likely that the gods of that world have indeed withdrawn." Zhongli''s golden eyes gleamed faintly, betraying a hint of killing intent. "Therefore, in my view, the only solution is to impose the strongest authority and the firmest will to establish a new order that binds yokai, humans, and even any remaining gods. "Any yokai, human, or god that refuses to adhere to this order must be subdued." He had led Liyue through countless battles against other Archons, understanding better than anyone that in a world without order, strength was the only means to subdue chaos and ensure all beings abided by his contracts. Cloud Retainer gazed at Zhongli, who seemed to have revived his warlike demeanor, and couldn''t help but recall the invincible Warrior God, Rex Lapis, during the Archon War. "Indeed, what the Sovereign has said aligns perfectly with my thoughts." Moon Carver and Mountain Shaper both nodded fervently, swallowing nervously. The memories of the Archon War came flooding back as the wear of time momentarily faded away. Although they hadn''t seen Rex Lapis wield his divine powers since the end of the Archon War¡ªand now he lived among mortals in Liyue Harbor as an ordinary man¡ªthey could never forget his boundless killing intent during the war. They remembered the Dominus Lapidis that fell from the heavens, subduing all gods, and the Planet Befall that could destroy the world. Ningguang snapped out of the intimidating aura emanating from Zhongli. As the Tianquan Star, the highest authority among the Liyue Qixing, she felt compelled to set an example. She quickly added: "In a world where order has collapsed, we of the Liyue Qixing and Eight Trades will follow the Sovereign''s will and establish a new Liyue there. Like Inazuma, we will create a society where humans and yokai coexist peacefully." Keqing took a deep breath and voiced her opinion. "That world''s humans once lived under the rule of gods. "The children of a deity called Amaterasu governed the human realm. Now, it is only natural for a true god, Rex Lapis, to directly oversee them." "With Liyue''s resources and foundation, we will undoubtedly win over the hearts of the humans in that world in no time." The Millelith commander, Fengyan, pounded his chest, his voice filled with iron-blooded determination. "Any yokai that harms humans, preys on them, or refuses to coexist peacefully¡ªwe, the Millelith, will march against them with overwhelming force." The Millelith had long been Liyue''s strongest defense, regularly purging dangerous monsters threatening the people. To him, yokai from another world were no different from the monsters he battled daily. Cloud Retainer chuckled. "With the Liyue Qixing, Eight Trades, and the Millelith so resolute, how could we Adepti fall behind?" "The great demons of that world may be beyond the capabilities of humans, but their training paths are crude at best. We Adepti can still subdue them." "And even if we cannot," she added with a sly smile, "isn''t the Sovereign here as well?" As Rex Lapis''s chosen, the Adepti could borrow his divine power. Even against godlike yokai, they had full confidence in their ability to prevail. After all, they refused to believe that a godless world could produce beings greater than the Archons of Teyvat. Even if gods did exist there, the disparity between worlds would surely place them far below Teyvat''s Archons. With Morax''s decisive and resolute intentions laid bare, the Liyue Qixing and Eight Trades swiftly aligned themselves with his will. The people of Liyue revered their Archon above all else. Whatever he declared was law, and their only task was to act accordingly. Once the plans for establishing contracts and order in the new world were finalized, everyone gathered at the plaza outside the grand hall. Noah turned to Zhongli with a smile. "I will now open the World Gate. It''s your chance to project your will into the Inuyasha world and leave an impression on them." Zhongli nodded. "As I intended." He knew that the opening of the World Gate always granted the tasked Archon an opportunity to intimidate and awe the new world. Noah raised his hand. System, begin. [Ding! Location set.] [System is establishing the dimensional coordinates of the Inuyasha world.] [Interference with the Inuyasha world has been constructed. Host, please prepare.] -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 90 - 90: Intimidating All Demons, Behold the True God of the High Heavens A golden radiance burst forth from the summit of Mt. Tianheng, shining so brilliantly it seemed as though a second golden sun had risen among the mountains. The entire Liyue Harbor was bathed in the dazzling glow, its golden splendor illuminating every corner. The people, whether busy, idle, or anxious, paused their activities to gaze toward Mt. Tianheng, marveling at the divine phenomenon unfolding before them. "Wow! Lord Morax has revealed his presence! Everyone, look!" "We''re not blind, we can see it too!" "Don''t you know? A month ago, the summit of Mount Tianheng was flattened overnight, made level like Yujing Terrace. That was surely a miracle only Lord Morax could achieve." "Oh, I heard it too! My cousin''s uncle''s sister-in-law''s friend who works at the Ministry of Civil Affairs said it was to build a new plaza for worshipping Lord Morax." "I already knew! Look at this magnificent display¡ªour Lord Morax must be pleased with how splendid it turned out." "Stop chattering and start praying! Maybe Lord Morax will hear our wishes." "Yes, yes! Lord Morax, please bless me with great fortune!" "Lord Morax, let me find Mora on every step I take!" "Lord Morax, may I be adored by a dozen beautiful women at once!" "Lord Morax, please grant me a healthy grandson!" While the citizens of Liyue Harbor exclaimed and prayed fervently at the divine display, a golden pillar of light shot skyward from the plaza on Mt. Tianheng. The radiance expanded outward, encompassing the entire leveled summit. Amidst the golden pillar, a massive vermilion gate, towering hundreds of meters high, materialized, arching across the mountaintop. A voice resonated through heaven and earth, warm yet imbued with authority: "I was once a god of humanity. "It is my duty to witness the rise and fall of mankind. "I once promised to bestow upon humanity civilization, ritual, craftsmanship, and a land to call their own. "I fought to cleanse the four corners of the world, safeguarding this fleeting corner of existence. "I have walked this world for over six thousand years, and even stone feels the weight of time. "But I am the God of Contracts, and if humanity still seeks the covenant once forged. "I shall fulfill my unfinished duties without hesitation." Under the radiance of the golden pillar and accompanied by Rex Lapis''s voice¡ªwarm, solemn, and paternal¡ªtears flowed freely down the faces of Liyue''s people. "The Sovereign who has walked with us for 3,700 years¡­" "Yes, our great Lord Morax! You''ve silently protected us Liyueans for over three millennia." "My ancestors, countless generations past, all lived under your blessing." "Even as a god, Lord Morax must feel weary after watching over us for so many years." "Wah¡­ We, small and insignificant mortals, can only pray and do so little for our great Sovereign." "Lord Morax, please take care of yourself!" The people of Liyue Harbor prayed through their tears, with some lighting incense and kneeling in worship on the spot. Even travelers from other nations, though their faith lay in different gods, were moved by Rex Lapis''s words and found themselves silently offering prayers for him. At Wangsheng Funeral Parlor, Hu Tao clasped her hands together and bowed her head toward the golden pillar, murmuring a quiet prayer. Despite her usual mischievous nature, she would never jest during a divine revelation, especially from Rex Lapis she so deeply admired. But as she prayed, an odd thought bubbled up in her mind. Strange¡­ why does Lord Morax''s voice sound so familiar? Ah! That''s it! His voice sounds almost identical to my dear consultant, Zhongli! Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­ Not bad, my consultant. From now on, when I bring him octopus balls, I''ll make sure to hear him talk more. ... Golden beams of light appeared for the third time in Teyvat, towering into the heavens. The sheer majesty of the phenomenon made it visible to the entire world. Each time such a celestial pillar appeared, it was always followed by extraordinary events across Teyvat¡ªevents that invariably brought about positive change. Though ordinary people and many scholars were uncertain about the specifics of what was happening, they had begun to identify a pattern. Whenever this divine light descended, it marked the beginning of significant transformations in the world''s fabric. In particular, some scholars in Sumeru had proposed theories that came strikingly close to the truth: the world of Teyvat was evolving, much like elemental creatures undergoing transformation. This line of thought had quickly become one of the most popular research topics in Sumeru. On the highest point of Sumeru City, Greater Lord Rukkhadevata sat gently swinging on a swing woven from branches and vines, gazing toward the golden light emanating from Liyue. She glanced at Nahida, who was earnestly attempting to manage Sumeru''s political affairs. "Lord Heavenly Principle¡­ husband, you''ve already begun the conquest of the third world? Time truly flies. In just two short months, you''ve strengthened Teyvat to this degree." "I wonder¡­ what heights will Teyvat reach after devouring the third world? Truly, it''s exciting to imagine." Buer''s gentle clover-shaped eyes sparkled with anticipation. She knew that her husband''s early plans were the foundation for transforming Teyvat into an ideal, complete world. Having memories of three worlds, she understood the concept of completeness. It wasn''t just about creating a cycle of life and death but ensuring that all life in Teyvat could experience both past and future existences. Though Teyvat spoke of reincarnation, in truth, there was no such cycle. Once life ended, it was gone forever. Resurrection was possible but only under extremely stringent conditions¡ªordinary mortals whose constellation shattered seven days after death were lost forever. ... In Snezhnaya, Tsaritsa stood at the gates of her palace, gazing with envy at the light that connected heaven and earth. That beam was the doorway to another world. Had she not chosen to rebel against the Heavenly Principles in an attempt to avoid future judgment, would she have been invited by the Lord Heavenly Principle to take part in conquering these worlds from the very beginning? ... In Inazuma, at the Grand Narukami Shrine, the Raiden sisters and their two kitsune familiars watched the golden light on the distant horizon across the sea. Raiden Ei remarked, "This time, it''s Liyue''s turn." Raiden Makoto sighed. "The world Liyue is about to conquer is the strongest of the first three. Their contribution will surely be the greatest." Raiden Ei nodded absentmindedly, not fully grasping her sister''s deeper implication. Makoto felt deeply frustrated, wishing her naive younger sister could see the larger picture. Greater contributions meant a higher standing in Lord Noah''s heart. The more important Liyue became, the more likely its participants were to gain favor with him¡ªand thus, more opportunities to draw close to him. If their contributions were significant enough, perhaps Lord Noah would be pleased enough to take them both as his consorts. It was a bit of a fanciful dream, but one not entirely without possibility. ... At Wangshu Inn, a green-clad bard plucked his lyre strings idly. "Ah, those words of the old man¡ªso moving. But when will it finally be my turn to play the hero?" Venti sighed wistfully. Three worlds, and still no significant role for him. The second world had come and gone before he''d even had a chance to make an impression. He had eagerly waited for the old man to invite him this time, only to be utterly ignored. "Well, it''s Morax, after all," he muttered. "The oldest of the Seven. A world without gods is hardly a challenge for him." ... Meanwhile, in the Inuyasha world: Thunder rolled across the skies. Clouds swirled and parted, revealing an expanse of golden clouds that stretched across the heavens. Golden clouds swiftly blanketed the entire sky, their ancient golden radiance streaming through the gaps and illuminating the land below. The blackness of night was transformed into the brightness of day. ... Western Lands This region had a higher population of yokai than humans. Moreover, it was home to some of the strongest yokai in the world. The abundance of powerful yokai meant that battles and skirmishes were a constant occurrence. Among these numerous yokai, the most formidable was the Dog Demon Clan, led by the Great Dog General, Toga, one of the world''s strongest daiy¨­kai. Armed with his three legendary swords, he was an invincible force in the Western Lands. The primary adversary of the Dog Demon Clan was the Leopard Cat Clan, another formidable group vying for dominance. Though their power was nearly equal to that of the Dog Demon Clan, the Leopard Cat Clan had launched an all-out war to claim supremacy over the Western Lands. ... Tens of thousands of yokai clashed on the battlefield, their battle cries, roars, and the sounds of carnage resounding through the air. Miasma and yokai energy turned the sky a murky black, streaked with ominous purples and reds. "Wind Scar!" A golden surge of demonic energy erupted, splitting the battlefield in two. The ground was torn asunder, unearthing rocks buried dozens of meters underground. Boom! Within the swirling vortex of golden demonic energy, yokai of all sizes and forms¡ªwhether humanoid or beast-like¡ªwere shredded to pieces. Their blood, tainted with malice and corruption, rained down from the skies like a torrential storm. "The General is here! Kill these stinking Leopard Cats!" "Kill them all! Leave none alive!" "ROOOAAARRR!" Some yokai on the battlefield roared as they transformed into their true forms¡ªtowering dog demons, tens of meters tall, lunging at equally massive cats revealing their feral forms. ... Amid the chaos, an enormous Leopard Cat yokai unleashed a burst of dark purple energy, swelling its body to several hundred meters. "Curse you, Toga! You and your three swords! Today, I''ll shatter them all!" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Toga gripped the Tessaiga and laughed thunderously. "Leopard Cat, let''s see if your claws can match my fangs!" Their yokai auras clashed violently, generating a vortex of energy so overwhelming that lesser yokai were sent screaming as they were blown away. ... Just as the two daiy¨­kai were about to engage, an ancient, divine aura descended from above, scattering their yokai energy like leaves in a storm. BOOM! The dark clouds formed by tens of thousands of yokai were instantly purified. The ancient, sacred, and overwhelming presence swept away all other energies, as if declaring absolute dominion over the world. ... Toga looked up in shock. "What is this?" His eyes widened as the entire sky was consumed by golden clouds in the blink of an eye. The divine light streaming through their gaps stung his eyes, forcing him to squint. Even more terrifying, under this ancient and overwhelming aura, his immense daiy¨­kai energy felt utterly lifeless¡ªunable to stir even the faintest ripple. A word, long forgotten, surfaced unbidden in his mind: Takamagahara. ... The Leopard Cat leader, far less composed than Toga, screamed in terror. "A god from Takamagahara? Impossible! The gods of the High Heavens haven''t appeared for over a thousand years!" ... The tens of thousands of yokai on the battlefield, crushed beneath the divine aura, gazed despairingly at the rolling golden clouds above. It was as if they could see their fate reflected in the heavens¡ªa massive, mountain-like spear of stone descending to obliterate them all. ... The Eastern Region In a human city, a procession of Hyakki Yak¨­ (Night Parade of One Hundred Demons), led by a dozen daiy¨­kai and thousands of high- and mid-level yokai from various races, marched under a shroud of black yokai clouds obscuring the night sky. The yokai under the Hyakki Yak¨­ were systematically purging other rogue yokai from the city. At the forefront, Nurarihyon, the leader of the Nura Clan, carried a yokai sword with an air of roguish charisma. The collective belief of his followers flowed into him, elevating his power to rival that of the top-tier yokai. "Heh, these pathetic small fry yokai only know how to bully humans," Nurarihyon sneered. "Purge all those who prey on humans from my Nura Clan''s territory." "Yokai like that have no right to join my clan." He raised his blade and smiled. "Next, I''ll claim the fear of every human in this city." Behind him, a yokai emanating powerful energy added, "Understood, Lord Commander. This will expand our territory in the Eastern Region. Soon, we''ll rival even the other daiy¨­kai territories." Nurarihyon''s eyes glinted as he looked off into the distance and laughed arrogantly. "But my ultimate goal is to rule Kyoto and become the lord of all yokai!" He vowed to defeat the current lord of yokai, Nue, and claim dominion over all demons and spirits. ... BOOM! Just as this ambition filled his mind, the night sky turned into dazzling daylight. Golden sunlight poured onto the ground, and the imposing aura of the Hyakki Yak¨­ shattered instantly. An ancient, sacred presence descended, crushing weak yokai to the ground. Even the stronger ones trembled in terror as they gazed upward. Nurarihyon froze in shock. "The... sky turned bright!" "No, wait! This presence!" Unlike ordinary yokai, Nurarihyon was a divine yokai, one whose lineage was closer to that of the gods. He immediately recognized the nature of this ancient aura. "Takamagahara True God!" "W-What? A god?" "A real god?!" The yokai of the Hyakki Yak¨­ stared fearfully at the swirling golden clouds above. Nurarihyon''s pupils quivered. "Impossible... the gods of Takamagahara haven''t descended to the mortal world for a thousand years!" It was their absence that had rendered temples, shrines, and the sacred arts of mikos, priests, and onmyoji powerless to summon divine aid. This was why the mortal realm had become a paradise for yokai. Though a few rare humans were born with exceptional spiritual power, they were fleeting phenomena¡ªflowers blooming for a moment before withering, limited by humanity''s short lifespan. Meanwhile, even the weakest yokai could live for centuries, and powerful daiy¨­kai? They only died in territorial battles. None ever aged to death. ... Kyoto At the heart of the land stood Kyoto, a city shared by humans and yokai. By day, it belonged to humans; by night, it was ruled by yokai. Though humans believed the country was governed by the wife of the late warlord Toyotomi Hideyoshi, in truth, she had long since been devoured. In her place, a millennia-old fox demon had taken control of her body. The fox was carrying the reincarnation of the Lord of All Yokai, Nue, who in his past life was known as the most powerful onmyoji, Abe no Seimei. Under Nue''s command, yokai searched for noblewomen to harvest their hearts and livers for the fox''s sustenance. This was to ensure that their lord would return with the power of the underworld and reshape the world into one ruled entirely by yokai. But now, night had turned to day, and the golden clouds banished the yokai''s control over the night. ... Hum... An ancient, solemn, and sacred aura descended upon the earth, bathing all of Kyoto in golden brilliance. Within the Tenshu Pavilion, the millennia-old fox demon, in the midst of devouring a human heart, collapsed to the ground under the oppressive force. Terrified, it lifted its head and screamed. "Aaaah! This... this aura! A god? A Takamagahara True God?!" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 91 - 91: My Name is Morax, and I Have Come to End This Chaotic Era "Lady!" "Lady!" The yokai guarding her, though suppressed by the ancient divine aura, still struggled to gather around and shield her from harm. However, their yokai powers were completely nullified¡ªthey were powerless to act. Possessing the body of Lady Yodo, the noblewoman she had taken over to bear her child, Hagoromo Gitsune clutched her belly protectively, fearing harm to her unborn child. She gazed in terror at the blinding sky, screaming in disbelief. "This is impossible! Absolutely impossible! All the Takamagahara gods disappeared a thousand years ago¡ªwithout exception!" "There is no way a Takamagahara god still exists! Absolutely not!" As panic gripped her, a voice from the unborn child within her womb, linked to the underworld of Yomi, whispered softly into her ears. "Mother... do not be anxious... Let me... be born soon..." Hagoromo Gitsune caressed her belly with maternal affection. "I understand, my dear... Whether or not the gods of Takamagahara still exist, I will do whatever it takes to ensure your birth." She needed more human hearts and livers to nourish the child within her, to absorb even more yokai energy and resentment. ... Meanwhile, in the opposite world of Tokoyo no Kuni¡ªYomi. This place was known as Yomi, the underworld where all beings¡ªwhether human or yokai¡ªended up after death. Yomi was divided into two realms: The upper level, the Netherworld, where the souls of the deceased were collected and guided by underworld yokai known as Netherworld Messengers. The deeper level, Hell, also called Yomi-no-Kuni, where those who violated the laws of reincarnation¡ªwhether human, yokai, or god¡ªwere imprisoned. Any being that disrupted the cycle of reincarnation was confined here. In the past, the ruler of Yomi-no-Kuni was Izanami, one of the most powerful deities of this world, the mother goddess who birthed half of the Takamagahara gods. She maintained the order of Yomi and upheld the cycle of life and death. However, she mysteriously disappeared a thousand years ago. Currently, the one who occupied the throne of Yomi-no-Kuni was none other than the most powerful onmyoji of humankind¡ªthe Lord of All Demons, Abe no Seimei, also known as Nue. ... Within the depths of this fiery hell, the ancient, overwhelming divine presence pierced through the Netherworld, reaching deep into Yomi-no-Kuni. Powerful demons, yokai, and monstrous beings¡ªfar beyond the strength of even great yokai¡ªshrieked in terror and agony. "A god! A Takamagahara god! Damn it!" "Damn it! If I could escape, I''d slaughter them all!" "Let me out!" In the depths of Yomi-no-Kuni, among these terrifying entities, none dared to approach one figure. A man with golden hair and a bare, god-like physique. His eyes widened in disbelief as he seemed to gaze beyond the underworld, into the mortal realm above. "This ancient aura... and divine might comparable to that of Takamagahara True Gods... Could it be that not all the Takamagahara gods have vanished?" "No... Yomi has no records of such divine power. Could it be that, after the disappearance of the great gods, some unknown deity has ascended to become the new ruler of Takamagahara?" As a half-blood born of a millennium-old fox demon and a human, he had pushed both his yokai heritage and his mastery of onmyoji arts to a level comparable to the gods themselves. A thousand years ago, when he first touched the threshold of divinity, he discovered that the connection between Takamagahara and the mortal world had been completely severed. Through relentless investigation, he eventually arrived at a shocking conclusion¡ªall the gods had disappeared from the world. What stunned him the most was not their disappearance, but the fact that they had left behind their divine authorities. Throughout his lifetime, he desperately sought to locate Takamagahara, attempting to seize its divine authorities, but no matter how hard he tried, he could never find it. The only divine authority he managed to find resided within Yomi-no-Kuni, and it was none other than the authority of the Queen of the Underworld, Izanami-no-Mikoto. However, to wield the authority of a god as a mere human¡ªand one of the two greatest divine authorities, no less¡ªwas nothing short of a fool''s dream. More importantly, the living could not enter Yomi, and the dead could not wield divine power. Thus, he and his mother, Hagoromo Gitsune, devised an elaborate plan¡ªupon his death, he would enter Yomi-no-Kuni and steal a sliver of the Queen of the Underworld''s divine essence. Using his connection to his mother, he would be reborn into a new body. In this way, he could establish a link to the authority of Yomi, and with enough time, he would eventually become the true ruler of the underworld. Now, standing in the depths of Yomi, Abe no Seimei''s face twisted with frustration and malice. "Damn it! The authority of Takamagahara that I could never find... has already been claimed!" "This... this is an unforeseen disaster! The ruler of Takamagahara will never allow the emergence of a new Yomi lord to challenge their control over the mortal realm." "I must be reborn at all costs!" Abe no Seimei had already usurped control over Yomi-no-Kuni. A sliver of the Queen''s divine essence now coursed through him, and the ancient yokai imprisoned in Yomi for countless years had all submitted to his rule. For the sake of his rebirth and his mother''s ambitions, even if it meant tearing open the gates of Hell, he would release these monstrous yokai into the mortal world. ... Kyoto ¨C House of the Onmyoji, the Keikain Clan In the dimly lit chamber, a group of monks and onmyoji were seated around a board game, the pieces scattered in disarray after being abruptly knocked over. The ancient, solemn, and divine radiance pierced through the curtains, bathing the room in its golden brilliance. A monk rushed outside, mouth agape, his wide eyes reflecting the rolling golden clouds that covered the sky. "Th-this... All the evil miasma of Kyoto''s night has been completely purified! Such divine power... Could it really be a god?" The head onmyoji followed closely behind, his gaze filled with awe. "Such overwhelming majesty... I had thought the gods had long since vanished from this world." The monk, still in disbelief, scolded him, "Hidemoto, as the strongest onmyoji of our generation, you should show more reverence to divine miracles!" Hidemoto Keikain gazed at the sky with deep reverence and solemnity. "Tenkai, reverence for the gods should reside within the heart. The gods care only for sincerity, not outward displays of respect. Your understanding is still lacking." As the greatest onmyoji of the era, Hidemoto Keikain understood the dark truth of this age. This era was a world ruled by yokai. Kyoto, in particular, had become a playground for demons, a mortal city consumed by darkness. As much as he wished to protect the innocent, he knew that against monsters like Hagoromo Gitsune, who had lived countless reincarnations, there was little he could do. But now... The gods of Takamagahara had returned. These were not mere stray gods or wandering spirits. The gods of Takamagahara were true gods, sovereign rulers of the world''s natural order. Stray gods were nothing more than lowly beings who had absorbed human faith and gained a sliver of divine power, mere yokai masquerading as gods. Hidemoto Keikain murmured, "Could it be that the gods of Takamagahara have finally grown weary of the corruption in the mortal world?" As the golden clouds continued to spread across the sky, a voice as grand and gentle as an old father speaking to his children echoed throughout the heavens. [I was once the god of humanity.] [It is my duty to witness the rise and fall of mankind.] [I once promised to bestow upon humanity civilization, ritual, craftsmanship, and a land to call their own.] [I fought to cleanse the four corners of the world, safeguarding this fleeting corner of existence.] [I have walked this world for over six thousand years, and even stone feels the weight of time.] [But I am the God of Contracts, and if humanity still seeks the covenant once forged,] [I shall fulfill my unfinished duties without hesitation.] The voice of the Takamagahara True God echoed throughout the entire world. Humans gazed up at the vast golden clouds filling the sky, their hearts stirred by the god''s words, which were as warm and reassuring as those of a father. Though the words were brief, they carried an undeniable weight¡ªrevealing that this great god was one who had descended to the earth in ancient times to guide humanity''s civilization. He was a divine being who had once bestowed knowledge upon mankind and had forged an ancient contract with their earliest ancestors. This god had existed for more than six thousand years. For humanity, such an unimaginable length of time was beyond comprehension; after all, their recorded history stretched back only two thousand years. Legends passed down by word of mouth spoke of a time when gods descended to the earth, and the world was far more prosperous and harmonious than the chaotic warring states era they now endured. The god who had once guided the earliest humans¡ªpromising them civilization, craftsmanship, etiquette, and nationhood¡ªhad now witnessed the turmoil of the mortal realm from the heavens and was prepared to once again fulfill the forgotten contract with humanity. In this warring age, the lives of ordinary people were as insignificant as grass, constantly at risk of being snuffed out by yokai, bandits, or the greed of warlords and feudal lords. The deeper humanity fell into depravity, the greater the number of yokai that fed on their malice and despair. While some lords still sought to govern responsibly, the suffering of the common folk remained immense. Everywhere across the land where humans resided, people knelt and prayed fervently for the descent of the Takamagahara True God. They had long grown weary of their days filled with fear, hunger, and uncertainty. "Great God of Takamagahara, please protect our village!" "Mighty deity, we beg you to drive out the yokai from our city!" "God of High Heavens, please grant us a bountiful harvest next year!" "Divine one, my child has been targeted by yokai¡ªplease keep them safe!" "O merciful god, please bless us!" ... In this world, the common folk were largely uneducated¡ªknowledge was a privilege of the nobility. Their prayers were simple and sincere, resembling those of their ancient ancestors. All they desired was to have enough to eat, to be safe from yokai, and for their children to grow up in health and peace¡ªwishes that were pure and humble. As if responding to their earnest pleas, a towering golden pillar of light descended from the sky over a city near the western lands. The people of the city, startled by this divine phenomenon, fell to their knees in reverence and awe. Amidst their prayers, the golden radiance gradually faded, revealing a magnificent vermillion torii gate standing tall. Upon witnessing this gateway''s appearance, a thought instinctively surfaced in the minds of the people¡ª"The gateway to Takamagahara." This city, located near the yokai-infested western territories, was known as Himeji City. It was ruled by a beloved princess named Izayoi. Not long ago, the city''s lord had passed away due to illness, leaving Princess Izayoi to take over the governance of the city. She was currently burdened with the challenge of finding a way to ensure her people were well-fed, just as her father had done before her. She remained in a posture of prayer to the gods above, her dazed gaze fixed on the Takamagahara gateway that had appeared in the sky above Himeji City. A single thought echoed in her mind¡ªIs a god truly descending into my city? In the next moment, her eyes widened slightly, reflecting the transformation of the gateway. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A divine figure, majestic and sacred, draped in a white hooded robe, stepped forth from the portal. An aura of ancient wisdom and warmth, reminiscent of a benevolent father, emanated from him. As the god emerged, a dark golden, square-shaped halo formed behind him, composed of sacred sigils. Zhongli stepped out from the gateway, clad in the divine garb he once wore during the Archon War. His golden eyes swept across the land, carefully sensing the rapid changes within this world. Unlike Teyvat, this world lacked elemental energy, but other forces were abundant¡ªspiritual energy, demonic energy, sinister auras, and faith energy. Regardless of how the world''s environment differed, the fundamental laws remained constant. As the God of Geo and Contracts, Zhongli found that his strength had not diminished in the slightest within this new world. In the brief seconds since his arrival, he had already grasped the world''s general situation. "The rules have lost their overseer... the gods have indeed perished." In a world with multiple wielders of power, the burden of controlling the laws would be shared among them. However, he sensed no such division¡ªthe laws of Geo and Contracts lay unclaimed. At the same time, an immense wave of faith energy surged toward him. This power was overwhelming, comparable to the faith Liyue''s people had accumulated over centuries. He understood¡ªthis was the result of the miraculous presence bestowed by the Heavenly Principle. As Zhongli immersed himself in observing the world''s transformation, the World Gate gradually shrank and descended. Miraculously, the surrounding land expanded outward as if it had always been a vast, open plain. In the end, the World Gate condensed to a height of about fifty meters and firmly took root at the heart of Himeji City. Descending slowly from the sky, Zhongli gazed upon the ragged, malnourished people kneeling before him in devout silence, their eyes filled with desperate hope. Memories of three thousand years ago resurfaced¡ªhis first encounter with humankind, their pleas for protection echoing in his mind. How similar this moment is. Zhongli spoke, his voice deep and resolute. "I am Morax, the God of Geo and Contracts. From this day forth, I shall establish a new nation here, named Liyue. Do you wish to enter into a contract with me and become a part of Liyue?" Princess Izayoi snapped out of her astonishment and quickly stepped forward from the crowd, kneeling reverently. "Divine One, I am Izayoi, Princess of Himeji City. I am willing to offer this city to you!" Zhongli''s golden eyes gazed upon the young woman, and he nodded. "Izayoi, I do not seek to claim your city. You shall remain its princess. From today onward, you will assist me in establishing Liyue and putting an end to this chaotic era." Izayoi¡ªher name was among those provided in the information by the Heavenly Principle. From a human perspective, she was a tragic figure; but in the eyes of a god, her kindness was genuine. With proper guidance, she could become an excellent ruler. Izayoi lifted her head, her gentle eyes filled with astonishment and joy. Though she had always been addressed as a princess, she was merely the daughter of the castle lord. But now, the god himself had acknowledged her as a princess¡ªshe had become a princess in the eyes of all mankind. If the divine being intended to establish Liyue and bring an end to the chaotic era, did this not mean he sought to unify the entire world? As Zhongli descended upon the Inuyasha World, the golden clouds gradually dispersed. At that moment, across the entire world¡ªwhether human or yokai¡ªall had witnessed the god''s descent near the western territories. ¡­ From afar, Toga, the Great Dog General, observed the slowly descending figure, sweat beading on his forehead. Even his hand, which tightly gripped the Tessaiga, trembled slightly. "Why did the Takamagahara True God not descend into Kyoto, where he is worshiped¡­ but instead chose a small human castle near my western lands?" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 92 - 92: Submit as Shikigami, or Move Away Together Toga, the Great Dog General, gazed in reverence at the distant human city on the horizon, slowly sheathing his Tessaiga. He was no ignorant yokai. Although most daiy¨­kai scorned gods, believing them to be mere lesser beings who had accepted human faith, he knew better. True gods wielded limitless divine power, ruling over all things. A thousand years ago, whenever a god descended, everything within the vicinity was compelled to abide by their will. Even the most formidable yokai who dared to resist were instantly crushed and annihilated. No one dared to openly challenge the will of a Takamagahara deity, for legend spoke of them as the creators of heaven and earth. "A god of Takamagahara... surely, the first place they''ll set their sights on is my Western Lands." What should he do then? Should he relocate? Or submit? Toga rubbed his forehead in frustration. Moving his entire domain was out of the question¡ªwhere could so many yokai go? The other territories were occupied by lords whose power rivaled his own. As for submission... It wasn''t entirely out of the question. After all, bowing to a true god wasn''t a disgrace. What worried him was whether this god would tolerate yokai at all. Would he seek to eradicate them entirely? Hadn''t the god''s words upon descent made it clear? "I was once the god of humanity." "I fought to cleanse the four corners of the world, safeguarding this fleeting corner of existence." Toga cast one last reverent glance toward the distant human city before silently turning away. To make an enemy of a god of such immense might? Even before he could draw his blade, he feared the entire Western Lands would be buried under a divine mountain descending from the heavens. "I only hope this god does not intend to wipe out all yokai... otherwise..." Otherwise, he would have no choice but to lead his kin and followers in search of a new home. ... Himeji City Seven days had passed since Zhongli''s descent. Following his arrival, the forces of Liyue¡ªits Adepti, the Liyue Qixing, and the Millelith¡ªhad steadily emerged from the World Gate. The ragged townsfolk, gazing at these majestic figures, prostrated themselves fervently, calling them divine beings. The Adepti and the Liyue Qixing, caught off guard by such reverence, felt somewhat uneasy. Cloud Retainer stepped forward hastily and addressed the crowd: Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We are not gods, but immortals who follow the Geo Archon. I am Cloud Retainer." Following her lead, the other Adepti introduced themselves one by one, ensuring they did not overstep their boundaries by accepting undue reverence. "I am Mountain Shaper." "I am Moon Carver." "I am the Conqueror of Demons." Seeing the confused expressions of the townspeople, Ningguang quickly intervened, her voice clear and authoritative: "We are not immortals either, but mere mortals who serve the Geo Archon. I am Ningguang; you may address me as the Tianquan Star." Beside her, Keqing, gazing at the frail and starving common folk, felt a pang of sorrow. Liyue had never seen such suffering among its people. Even its most impoverished citizens could at least fill their stomachs. "I am Keqing; you may call me the Yuheng Star." Another voice chimed in cheerfully¡ª"And I''m Tian; just call me the Tianshu Star." Soon, under the guidance of Millelith Captain Fengyan, the town''s existing guards were assessed and incorporated into the new ranks of Liyue''s forces. The first step taken by Liyue''s Adepti and Liyue Qixing was to ensure that the townspeople had enough food and were taught agricultural techniques, medicine, and other skills. Three thousand years ago, the Adepti had done the same to aid humanity''s progress. The people of Himeji City were deeply grateful, finding solace in the divine providence they had long prayed for. In a time of chaos, their wishes were simple¡ªto be fed and to feel safe. And where could be safer than the domain of a true god? Unknowingly, seven days had passed. ... Under the diligent efforts of the Adepti and Liyue Qixing, Himeji City had undergone a complete transformation. The buildings surrounding the World Gate had been rebuilt into magnificent Liyue-style palaces, reflecting the grandeur of the port city itself. The shabby, dilapidated homes of the common folk had also been torn down and rebuilt. With the Adepti''s abilities, reconstructing a city¡ªeven one as large as Kyoto¡ªwithin seven days was no difficult feat. The once destitute people of Himeji City now found themselves living in homes even grander than those of the wealthiest nobles in Kyoto. In gratitude, they flocked to the central square daily to kneel before the newly erected statue of the Geo Archon, offering prayers of thanks. For now, this was the only way they could express their heartfelt gratitude to the god who had blessed them. Not only had the city itself changed, but the surrounding land had been transformed as well. Once barren and desolate, the fields now stretched far and wide, lush and fertile, thanks to the powers of the Adepti. Enormous waterwheels drew water from nearby rivers, irrigating the fields. In the fields, Tianshu Star, also known as Uncle Tian, was guiding the farmers in Liyue''s advanced agricultural techniques. Looking out at the endless expanse of fertile farmland, Tian couldn''t help but sigh in admiration: "As expected of the immortals, turning barren land into fertile fields in such a short time." A humble farmer, filled with reverence, approached and offered him a roasted potato with both hands. "Lord Tian, please... have some food..." For these simple folk, this was the most sincere way they could express their gratitude. Tian laughed heartily and accepted it. "Alright, alright..." ... Meanwhile, within Himeji City, Ningguang and Keqing were diligently handling various administrative affairs. As the Tianquan Star, Ningguang was responsible for commercial law and governance. She had drafted a set of legal statutes for the city, modeled after Liyue''s judicial system. In this world, laws were a privilege for the nobility, offering little to no protection for the common folk. The enforcement of laws depended entirely on the whims of the ruling lord. However, laws should serve as a contract for all, binding everyone equally. A contract, by its nature, implied fairness. After finishing the draft of the most crucial laws, Ningguang turned to the young noblewoman beside her¡ªPrincess Izayoi. "Do you understand, Izayoi? The essence of law lies in fairness for all," Ningguang explained. Princess Izayoi, filled with admiration, responded earnestly: "Yes, Lady Ningguang. I may not fully understand everything yet, but I grasp most of it." Though Ningguang denied being an immortal, how could someone not of divine origin descend from the heavens? The fact that these celestial beings were willing to teach her their knowledge was a blessing beyond measure. ... At the same time, within the Temple of the Geo Archon, Zhongli was seated on his throne, idly toying with a puzzle lock crafted from condensed Geo energy. A blur of turquoise light flashed before him, and a figure knelt on one knee. "Sovereign, I have completed my reconnaissance of the surrounding yokai forces near Himeji City." "To the west lies the Western Lands, where the two most powerful factions are the Dog Demon Clan and the Leopard Cat Clan, both led by top-tier daiy¨­kai." "To the east, yokai are sparse, primarily human settlements and towns. A lake there is said to house a water god." "To the south, a formidable daiy¨­kai named Ryukotsusei dwells. I suspect his strength is on par with the leaders of the Western Lands." "In the north, toward Kyoto, there are countless powerful yokai who serve the ruler of all yokai¡ªNue, the Lord of All Demons." "Additionally, another force known as the Nura Clan, led by the yokai Nurarihyon, appears to have a more harmonious relationship with humans. They claim territory by defeating rival yokai but do not seem to prey on humans." Zhongli''s golden eyes gleamed with a faint trace of resolve and authority. His voice remained calm yet carried an undeniable weight of command. "Xiao, following the contracts I have set for humans, yokai, and gods¡ªgo to the Western Lands and bring the two daiy¨­kai clans under our rule." "If they refuse to abide by the contract..." "Eliminate them." Without hesitation, the Adeptus known as Xiao, the Conqueror of Demons, lowered his head and responded: "As you command, my lord." His expression was resolute¡ªwherever Rex Lapis pointed, he would strike. ... Western Lands This region contained only a single city, established by the Dog Demon Clan¡ªa nation exclusively for yokai, and one of the rare places where a semblance of order existed among them. Although yokai order was far more savage compared to human societies, it was still considered highly civilized compared to the lawless wild yokai roaming the lands. The city wasn''t only inhabited by dog demons; various other yokai who had pledged allegiance to the Dog Demon Clan also resided here, bringing the city''s population to tens of thousands. It was worth mentioning that while Toga, Inu no Taisho, the Dog Demon Clan''s strongest warrior, served as the supreme commander of the dog demons, he was not the lord of this city. His title was Great Dog General, often referred to as the Dog General. The founder and ruler of this city was none other than Princess Inukimi, a powerful demon princess of the Dog Demon Clan. At present, the city was filled with unease due to the arrival of a Takamagahara True God in a nearby human city. Even the ongoing war with the Leopard Cat Clan had been put on hold. Like them, the Leopard Cats were also paralyzed by fear and dared not make any moves. ... Toga chose not to make a grand entrance by transforming into his massive true form; however, his demonic aura remained unconcealed. The moment he landed within the city''s Tenshu Castle, a small flea yokai bounced towards him, exclaiming in a panicked voice: "Ahh! My lord, you''ve finally returned! When you snuck off to witness the god''s descent, you nearly scared me to death! Thank goodness you''re safe!" Tears streamed down the tiny yokai''s face as it put on the appearance of a loyal old retainer. "Seven days without news, I thought the god had already smitten you... Wuuu!" Toga chuckled and plucked the flea yokai from the air, holding it in his palm. "Myoga, I recall you were on my shoulder earlier. Why are you suddenly in the city?" "Did you run away when I went to witness the god''s arrival?" Myoga immediately began sweating bullets, stammering: "W-Well... that''s not exactly what happened... uh..." Before he could finish, Toga clapped his hands together, flattening the tiny yokai and then flicking him away like dust. "You coward." Myoga floated midair, whining: "M-My lord¡­ I was wrong! But¡ªbut that was a Takamagahara True God! A tiny yokai like me would be purified just by touching His divine presence!" At that moment, two high-ranking yokai stepped forward and knelt. "Great General, we''re relieved that you''re unharmed." "The princess has been looking for you. She wishes to hear what you''ve learned." Toga nodded, his expression turning serious. "Seiten, Kujaku, oversee the yokai within the city carefully for now. Ensure there is no unnecessary contact with humans." He understood humans well. Despite being weak, they were a race protected by the gods. Many yokai depended on humans to exist¡ªwhether it was feeding on their negative emotions, thriving on their prayers and faith as wild gods, or consuming their flesh to increase their demonic energy and transform into vengeful spirits. Though weak, humans were intrinsically connected to yokai. This was why he had always strictly prohibited his subordinates from slaughtering humans or pillaging human villages. Additionally, a strict law had been established: yokai under his protection must not prey upon one another. His co-ruler, Princess Inukimi, shared this belief, which was why the majority of the yokai in their city were animal spirits. They emitted yokai energy but not malevolent auras. Once a yokai had tasted human flesh, they would inevitably produce evil energy. Too much evil energy would cause them to lose their reason and descend into madness. Such yokai made up the majority, especially those of weak bloodlines who sought power through heinous means. Toga stepped into the Tenshu Castle, his expression grave. Inside the grand hall, a young woman with long, flowing white hair styled in the traditional hime cut, an elegant crescent moon marking on her forehead, and clad in an exquisite twelve-layered kimono, paced anxiously. Upon seeing Toga enter, she halted and furrowed her brows. "Toga, you went to see where the god descended, didn''t you?" Toga frowned and replied, "Yes, Princess. I witnessed the Takamagahara True God descending through the gateway from the Takamagahara into a human city not far from our Western Lands." Hearing this, Princess Inukimi anxiously bit her thumb, her eyes filled with worry. "What should we do? The blood memory I inherited contains images of the Takamagahara gods, and this is no ordinary deity." "At the very least, this one is on par with the Three Noble Children, the highest gods (Amaterasu, Tsukuyomi, and Susanoo). And now, such a deity has arrived right next to us yokai. A god of that level will never allow a yokai nation to exist near their divine domain." "The very existence of our yokai nation is an affront to their divine authority. We either disband our nation and fully submit as divine retainers and shikigami... or we will be annihilated." Toga watched the princess pace back and forth, his thoughts drifting to the golden god who had descended from the heavens. At that moment, he was certain that the deity had noticed him. The god had glanced in his direction, and Toga was relieved that no divine punishment followed¡ªperhaps the god simply didn''t consider him a threat. Or perhaps¡­ the god simply didn''t want to deal with him yet. Toga sighed. "What else can we do? The god is currently focused on caring for the humans. Once their affairs are in order, they will surely begin purging the surroundings." "We have only two options: disband the yokai nation and submit to the god." He recalled how the Fox Demon Clan had once served the Inari God as retainers. Even though Inari had disappeared over a thousand years ago, foxes still accepted human faith and became stray gods, completely shedding their yokai energy and transforming into divine spirits. If the Dog Demon Clan chose submission, their fate would likely mirror that of the foxes. However, what he truly feared was losing their freedom, becoming mere shikigami under the god''s command. "Or, we can move our entire clan elsewhere," he continued grimly. "But relocating this many yokai would mean battling the other daiy¨­kai in those lands." As he spoke, frustration welled within him. Despite being one of the strongest yokai, carving out a new territory from other formidable daiy¨­kai would be a monumental challenge, likely leaving their clan severely weakened¡ªor even facing annihilation. Just as Princess Inukimi anxiously considered their options, weighing the peril of submission versus exile, a sudden commotion erupted outside the Tenshu Castle. "Roarrrr!" The roars of yokai filled the air, their voices tinged with fear. "Bzzzz..." A powerful pressure suddenly descended upon them, weighing heavily on Toga and Princess Inukimi. Both of their expressions changed drastically. Their already tense nerves were pushed to the limit. "Such immense power! It''s not demonic energy, not spiritual power, nor divine power!" "What... what is this?" Without hesitation, they rushed out of the castle. Before their eyes stood a small figure, hovering above the yokai city. He wore a fearsome night demon mask, wielded a long green spear, and exuded an aura of immeasurable power that enveloped the entire city. Although he appeared human, the sheer force emanating from his body surpassed that of even the most powerful yokai. Toga could feel the terrifying strength contained within that small frame¡ªif battle erupted, it would be nothing short of devastation. His voice lowered as he cautiously asked, "Who are you? What kind of yokai are you? And what is your purpose here?" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 93 - 93: Those Who Honor the Contract Shall Live, Those Who Violate It Shall Perish Xiao gazed down at the countless yokai within the city, their faces filled with terror as they stared up at him. As the General of the Yaksha, tasked with handling the lingering grievances of vanquished gods in Liyue, he had long since mastered the ability to sense the deepest fears within living beings. Was their fear due to the aura of his immortal power, or was it the overwhelming divine authority that the Sovereign had unleashed upon this land when he descended? His gaze shifted to the two formidable yokai watching him warily. Even these two top-tier demons harbored a sense of dread toward him¡ªperhaps they had already deduced that he was an envoy sent by a deity. Top-tier yokai¡­ In terms of their ability to wreak havoc upon the land, they had indeed touched the threshold of godhood. But that was merely a matter of scale, not substance. Their demonic energy couldn''t even compare to the diluted immortal force bestowed upon him by the Sovereign, let alone the true divine power of the gods. The difference lay in the essence of life itself. At best, these yokai were equivalent to lesser divine beings¡ªgodly retainers without any immortal essence. Xiao''s cold voice echoed through the skies: "I am Xiao, Guardian Yaksha, Three-Eyed Five-Manifestations Immortal under the service of the Rex Lapis. I have come by the command of the Sovereign to deliver his will." Cold sweat dripped from both Toga and Inukimi, their worst fears confirmed¡ªan envoy of the god had arrived. Rex Lapis... so that is the divine name of this Takamagahara True God? Inukimi thought anxiously. To be both a Lord, a King, and a Sovereign¡ªdoes this mean he holds dominion even among the gods? (Rex Lapis: ÑÒÍõµÛ¾ý > The Sovereign Lord Rock King) Inukimi had already surmised from the overwhelming divine aura blanketing the skies that this was no ordinary god. And with the gods having vanished for over a thousand years, there was no telling how many remained in the High Heavens. Three-Eyed Five-Manifestations Immortal... Guardian Yaksha! As yokai of noble bloodlines, they understood the significance of such a title. Immortals were those granted divine power by the gods, capable of cultivation beyond the reach of normal beings. And they weren''t limited to humans¡ªyokai could ascend as well. The Yaksha, however, were known even among yokai as slayers of evil, beings who consumed wicked spirits and punished evil ghosts. This being before them was no ordinary servant¡ªhe was a Immortal Guardian Yaksha, an executor of divine will. Inukimi''s heart pounded. If they defied this decree, it could spell the end for their entire kind. Toga took a deep breath and cautiously asked: "Immortal, may I ask what your divine lord demands of us?" Xiao observed Toga''s prudent demeanor and was unsurprised. It was only natural. No one dared show disrespect to a god. "The Sovereign has come to this world to re-establish order through contracts¡ªcontracts that both gods, humans, and yokai shall abide by." With a sweep of his spear, Xiao''s voice rang out, carrying the weight of an unbreakable decree: "Contract the First: Upon signing, humans and yokai shall not harm one another and shall coexist in peace." "Contract the Second: All who sign shall become part of Liyue and revere the Rex Lapis as their sovereign." "Contract the Third: Any daiy¨­kai who signs will be granted the immortal cultivation technique, shedding their yokai nature to ascend as immortals." "Contract the Fourth: Yokai who feed on human malice and hatred but hold no evil intent shall be permitted to exist." Xiao''s golden eyes gleamed with unshakable authority as he declared: "These are the Sovereign''s decrees for this world. Do you accept?" Toga and Inukimi listened intently to the immortal''s proclamation, their hearts surging with turbulent emotions. So the deity known as the Rex Lapis had come not just to oversee a single region but to govern all of the mortal realm. However, as they absorbed the contents of the divine decree, their initial anxiety began to ease. At the very least, this god did not intend to exterminate all yokai and hand over the world entirely to humanity. If such were the case, no matter how far they fled, where would they even go in the end? Toga could sense that the Rex Lapis''s decree was fair to both humans and yokai alike. At least, to those yokai who retained their reason and clarity. Those who were driven solely by instinct and consumed by malice had always been subject to divine eradication throughout history. His golden eyes locked onto the immortal above, and after a moment of hesitation, he asked in a low voice: "May I boldly ask¡ªwhat will happen to the yokai who refuse to sign this contract with the god?" Inukimi had been about to voice the same question but promptly closed her mouth when she heard Toga ask it first. Xiao tightened his grip on his spear, his voice cold and merciless, filled with the aura of impending slaughter: "Those who refuse... shall be slain on the spot." Toga and Inukimi fell silent. As expected of the will of a Takamagahara True God, unwavering and absolute¡ªthere was no room for negotiation or compromise. However, neither of them had ever truly considered defying the divine will. Besides, the contract laid out by this god was undeniably fair. More than that, it offered them the power of the heavens, the means to cultivate true immortal strength. To gain such divine cultivation was an unparalleled opportunity. Though submitting to the god meant relinquishing a degree of freedom, it also meant transcending their current limitations and potentially becoming celestial immortals. After exchanging a glance with Inukimi, Toga took a deep breath and solemnly declared: "I, Toga, shall sign this contract with the Rex Lapis." Inukimi followed without hesitation: "I, Inukimi, shall sign this contract with the Rex Lapis." The moment their words fell, a majestic and ancient voice resounded from the high heavens: "It is permitted. The contract shall take effect." A golden contract formed before them, inscribed with their names in brilliant light before dissolving into shimmering particles. These light fragments dispersed and fell upon the thousands of yokai present in the city. Toga and Inukimi immediately felt an invisible connection linking them to the god. The contract had been sealed¡ªan unbreakable law. If they ever dared to violate it, divine punishment would surely follow. And punishment from an ancient god was not something a mere daiy¨­kai could afford to challenge. Inukimi quickly declared with determination: "From today onward, the Western Lands shall become a part of Liyue Divine Kingdom." With the contract''s activation, both she and all the yokai under her rule had now officially become subjects of the Rex Lapis. Xiao gave a slight nod. He harbored no particular aversion to the Western Lands yokai. Their auras were devoid of malice, which meant they had not recklessly slaughtered or devoured humans in their past. Conflicts between humans and yokai soldiers in battle were an entirely different matter. As Xiao turned to leave, Toga quickly stepped forward and asked: "Immortal, are you heading to the Leopard Cat Clan next?" Xiao nodded. "Yes." A knowing smile crept across Toga''s face. "Since our Dog Demon Clan has now become retainers of the Sovereign, how could we possibly let you go alone?" "Please allow us to offer our first service to the Sovereign." However, deep down, he was already plotting. That old leopard reeks of malice and has devoured who knows how many humans. His mind has long been consumed by madness. There''s no way a Takamagahara True God would accept such a tainted creature. Perhaps it''s time to take care of that old fool once and for all. Xiao considered the offer for a moment before nodding. "Very well." A wide grin spread across Toga''s face. "This way, Immortal." After all the yokai of the Western Lands signed the contract and pledged allegiance to the Rex Lapis, they, under the command of Toga, began assembling their forces and charged towards the territory of the Leopard Cat Clan. Toga turned to his two most loyal subordinates and commanded, "Kujaku, Seiten, you two lead the way with all our yokai forces." Kneeling on one knee, Kujaku and Seiten responded resolutely, "Yes, General!" Xiao watched as tens of thousands of yokai surged forward, their ominous aura turning the sky pitch black. A slight frown appeared beneath his mask as his eyes flickered with immortal light. "What are you doing, Toga?" he asked. Since Toga had already sworn allegiance to the Sovereign, Xiao considered him a temporary equal. Toga, fearing that the immortal might think he was acting on his own, quickly explained, "Lord Xiao, the Leopard Cat Clan may be yokai of the Western Lands, but they are not like us. They capture and devour humans to increase their power. Most of them are drenched in malice. Surely, the Sovereign would not wish to recruit such creatures?" Hearing this, Xiao instinctively felt a surge of disgust. He had once been controlled by a ancient god and slaughtered countless humans, burdened by the taint of malice. It was only the Sovereign who saved him, and so he harbored deep aversion towards creatures that mindlessly massacred. "Yokai who consume humans... The contract does not apply to such creatures. Even without the Sovereign''s decree, I would exterminate those drenched in malice," Xiao said coldly. Toga quickly added, "That''s why I''m leading the entire army. These lowly yokai aren''t worth your time, Lord Xiao. We''ll take care of them." Despite being slightly stronger than the old Leopard Cat leader, it was mainly due to his advantage with the Tessaiga. In terms of raw power, they were almost equal, and it would take days to determine the victor. Since the immortal was here for this very purpose, he might as well leave it to him. Xiao nodded. "Any yokai without malice need not be slain." Toga nodded in understanding. "Understood." ... Meanwhile, within the territory of the Leopard Cat Clan, no cities existed. Much like human bandits, they dwelled in the desolate mountains, living primitively in caves, while some built rough hide tents. The area surrounding their lair was littered with human bones, and numerous humans were imprisoned, serving as future meals. It was a scene straight from hell. Dark clouds of yokai aura loomed over the Leopard Cat Clan''s lair. A massive vortex of demonic energy surged toward their stronghold as the army of the Dog Demon Clan charged in. Without any negotiation, the battle erupted the moment their auras clashed. The roars of the Dog Demon Clan and the hisses of the Leopard Cats filled the air. "Roar! Roar! Roar!" "Hiss! Hiss!" With tens of thousands of yokai on both sides, the battlefield erupted in a cacophony of destruction. Various colored energy blasts collided, causing deafening explosions. The earth trembled under the might of the battle, and the sky flickered with ominous lightning fueled by the malevolent auras. Boom! Amidst the chaos, enraged cries echoed across the battlefield. "Those damned dogs! How dare they come to us!" "Kill them all!" "I''ll feast on their flesh!" "Charge! Wipe out every last Leopard Cat tainted with malice!" Toga slowly drew the Tessaiga from his waist, his aura surging as golden waves of demonic energy spiraled around him. "Wind Scar!" A golden whirlwind of energy tore through the Leopard Cat Clan''s lair with explosive force. The attack shredded the ground, carving out trenches dozens of meters deep and exposing the earth beneath. Any yokai caught in its path were mercilessly torn apart. "Aaaaaah!" Boom! As screams of agony filled the air, the Leopard Cat Clan''s caves collapsed, and even half of the surrounding mountains crumbled under the impact. A dust storm, infused with demonic energy, engulfed the battlefield, shrouding it in an eerie fog. In just one strike, over a thousand yokai were wiped out. From the ruins of the collapsed mountain, an enraged roar echoed as a massive shadow hundreds of meters tall emerged from the debris. Its blood-red eyes gleamed menacingly through the thick dust and haze. Dark purple demonic energy, filled with malice, surged from its massive body, exerting an oppressive force that immobilized the weaker yokai. "Damn you, Toga! I haven''t come looking for trouble with you, yet you dare bring it to me first!" A colossal paw, as large as a small mountain, came crashing down toward Toga. "Wind Scar!" Toga swung his blade, sending a golden vortex of demonic energy slicing through the air. It shredded the fur on the paw but failed to sever it completely. The claws of the Leopard Cat Clan were their hardest weapons, no less formidable than the fangs of the Dog Demon Clan. ... While the battle raged, Xiao had already moved to rescue the captured humans, who had been rounded up by the yokai to be used as food. These captives were all villagers abducted from nearby settlements. Xiao swiftly transported the villagers beyond the battlefield and erected a barrier of immortal energy to shield them from the ensuing chaos. "I am the Three-Eyed Five-Manifestations Immortal. You are safe within the barrier. Stay here until I have eradicated the yokai, and then you shall accompany me to the land where the gods have descended." The villagers fell to their knees, bowing their heads in gratitude, their faces still filled with lingering fear. "Thank you, Immortal, for saving us!" "Thank you for your divine protection!" After offering reassurance, Xiao vanished from their sight and reappeared mid-air. Gazing down at the ongoing battle between the yokai, he sighed inwardly. "Such large-scale battles... Even without the presence of gods, it''s no different from the chaos of the Archon War." "I must once again purge this world of its corruption for the sake of the Sovereign." His sharp eyes focused on the massive Leopard Cat Lord engaged in combat with Toga. "Filled with malice... So many human bones... At least tens of thousands must have been devoured." Xiao let out a cold snort, his anger causing his immortal energy to surge violently. A radiant light emanated from him, purifying all the malevolence it touched. Unleashing his power in such a heavily tainted place was akin to detonating a divine bomb. The vortex of demonic energy created by tens of thousands of battling demons collapsed instantly. Boom! The Leopard Cat Lord, alarmed, turned its blood-red eyes toward Xiao. "Who are you?" All it could see was a tiny figure, like an insignificant insect, yet it had somehow dissipated its overwhelming aura in an instant. No, it wasn''t merely dissipated¡ªit was suppressed. Xiao''s voice rang out coldly: "Under the command of the Rex Lapis, I am the Three-Eyed Five-Manifestations Immortal, General Xiao, here to slay evil demons!" In the blink of an eye, Xiao vanished and reappeared before the Leopard Cat Lord''s eyes. "Demon-Banishing Dance!" An intricate flurry of spear strikes filled the Leopard Cat Lord''s crimson eyes. To Toga, it seemed as though countless afterimages of the immortal spear emerged all at once, piercing through the massive body of the Leopard Cat Lord. Xiao reappeared beside Toga. Time seemed to freeze. In the next moment¡ª BOOM! The Leopard Cat Lord exploded like a firework, scattering its demonic energy and blood in all directions. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Toga''s eyes widened in shock, unable to believe what had just happened. "One strike?" A yokai of the same caliber as himself... killed in one strike? Before he could regain his composure, Xiao''s calm voice interrupted his thoughts. "This matter is settled. Now, accompany me back to pay respects to the Sovereign." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 94 - 94: The Vacant Eternal Throne Toga snapped back to reality, swallowing hard in awe as he looked at the short immortal standing only waist-high compared to him. He had initially believed that, even if the opponent was far stronger than him, he could at least hold his own for ten or twenty exchanges. But now, seeing the effortless destruction of the Leopard Cat Lord, he realized a chilling truth¡ªthis immortal could have obliterated him in a single strike. If he had let his pride as a daiy¨­kai get the better of him and spoken out arrogantly, would that spear have already pierced through him? "So this is a true immortal..." While many powerful yokai claimed the title of "immortal," in reality, they had no connection to true celestial beings. They merely possessed abilities that mimicked those of the immortals. Take, for example, his friend Hosenki, whose body was as hard as diamond, impervious to any blade, and who possessed the ability to forge black pearls capable of opening pathways between the Netherworld and the mortal realm. Or Bokuseno, the ancient tree demon who had lived for over two millennia, surviving from the time when gods frequently descended to the earth. The items made from his branches could absorb demonic energy and create barriers. Toga''s own Tessaiga''s scabbard was crafted from Bokuseno wood. With the death of the Leopard Cat Lord, the remaining yokai fell into disbelief, followed quickly by sheer terror. Their confidence in warring against the Dog Demon Clan had stemmed entirely from their leader''s formidable presence. But now that their chieftain was dead, what could a horde of lesser yokai possibly do? "H-he''s dead! The boss is dead!" "Run for your lives!" Without their daiy¨­kai leader, the weaker yokai completely lost their will to fight and scattered in all directions. "Chase them down! Exterminate every last one of these filthy leopards!" "Awooohhh!" Some of the Dog Demon Clan warriors transformed into their massive true forms, towering dozens of meters high, and lunged at the fleeing leopards. The battle quickly turned into a one-sided slaughter. The towering dog demon warriors crushed the fleeing yokai under their powerful claws and shredded them apart with razor-sharp fangs. Though the battle had been brief, the skirmish involving tens of thousands of yokai had left the surrounding mountain ranges in ruins. Entire peaks that had served as the Leopard Cat Clan''s lairs were reduced to rubble, and the dark clouds of demonic energy that once blotted the skies gradually dissipated. ... After the battle, Toga''s commanders, Kujaku and Seiten, led the yokai forces back to the Western Lands. Meanwhile, Xiao escorted the rescued villagers to Himeji City, accompanied by Toga and Princess Inukimi¡ªtwo of the most powerful yokai in the West, who were now bound by their contract with the Geo Archon. Though the sight of the towering yokai among them made the villagers uneasy, they remained calm in the presence of the Three-Eyed Five-Manifestations Immortal, who had saved their lives. Toga and Inukimi paid little attention to the humans. It was only natural for humans to fear yokai. As Toga walked, his mind was preoccupied with the contract he had signed with the Geo Archon. "There was a clause about receiving the cultivation method for immortal power... right?" Curiosity burned within him, and he couldn''t resist asking the solemn immortal beside him. "Lord Xiao, your power is overwhelming. Is it because the Sovereign granted you the method to cultivate immortal energy?" Xiao, understanding the true intent behind the question, replied calmly. "Yes. Immortal energy is a weakened form of divine power, refined to be wielded by non-divine beings. Alongside it comes the techniques to harness it¡ªwhat mortals refer to as ''immortal arts.''" He cast a sidelong glance at Toga before continuing. "From my perspective, demon power is indeed formidable, but it lacks refinement and technique." "A daiy¨­kai like yourself stands at a similar life level to a divine servant like me." "The difference lies in the fact that I wield immortal energy, which surpasses demonic energy, and I have been taught divine techniques directly from the Sovereign himself." Toga''s heart pounded with excitement. If he could master immortal energy and divine techniques, wouldn''t he be able to defeat other daiy¨­kai with a single strike? If he could become this strong, what did it matter if he went from a wild dog to a domesticated one? After all, being a god''s dog was completely different. From now on, Toga, the great leader of the Dog Demon Clan, is Rex Lapis'' loyal hound. Woof, woof! With Xiao''s assistance in channeling his immortal energy, the hundreds of malnourished villagers quickly arrived within the bounds of Himeji City. Vast fields stretched out before them, craftsmen busily constructing waterwheels, and farmers tilling the land that the immortals had cultivated. Though the land had only been prepared a few days ago, the rice had already begun to sprout and ripen. This was because the region had become the domain of a high celestial god. The influx of people¡ªwhether from nearby towns, villages, or those who had journeyed from afar with their families¡ªhad surged beyond expectation. With the rising population, food shortages became an urgent issue. Given that even nobles in this era sometimes went hungry, what chance did commoners have? The immortals had thus used their techniques to accelerate crop growth, allowing for a harvest in just a few days. The villagers, who had never seen such prosperity and peace, fell to their knees and prostrated towards the majestic and almost unimaginable sight of Himeji City. "Ahh, the divine realm! This must be the domain of the gods!" "Blessings of the gods, blessings of the gods!" "Can we live here?" Xiao patiently replied, "As long as you abide by the Sovereign''s contract and the laws of Liyue, whether human or yokai, all may live under the Sovereign''s protection." The malnourished villagers kowtowed to Xiao in gratitude before being led by the Millelith to the administrative office of Himeji City for registration. Inukimi marveled at the land suffused with divine blessings, astonished. "Truly incredible. The Sovereign is indeed a great deity¡ªhis divine might does not reject yokai at all." Xiao glanced at her and replied, "Once a yokai has signed the contract, they are part of Liyue. The Sovereign treats all under his rule with fairness. To him, you are also beings to be protected." Inukimi was even more astounded. Her inherited memories from her bloodline did not contain any accounts of such a fair and just deity. Himeji City had transformed¡ªits architecture and prosperity now rivaled Liyue Harbor itself. Pavilions and towering structures were everywhere, and the once modest city now covered an area larger than Kyoto. Under Ningguang''s leadership, Liyue''s caravans had already begun trading with surrounding cities. Though only a few days had passed, the foundations of Liyue had firmly taken root in this world. In anticipation of future commercial prosperity, the roads of the city were constructed wide enough to accommodate ten carriages side by side. Even Inukimi, who had seen the most prosperous human cities, was dazzled by Himeji City''s flourishing state. ... Xiao led Toga and Inukimi to the Geo Archon''s divine palace. The two daiy¨­kai, both formidable and powerful, found themselves feeling an unfamiliar emotion¡ªnervousness. "Nervous?" Toga mused. Before the Sovereign had descended to this world, such feelings were unknown to them as daiy¨­kai. Xiao led them inside the grand hall, then knelt on one knee. "My Lord, the divine decree has been carried out. The daiy¨­kai of the Western Lands who have honored the initial contract have been brought before you." A voice, ancient and sacred, filled with both majesty and the warmth of a father, echoed through the hall. "You have done well, Xiao." Toga and Inukimi instinctively raised their heads, gazing toward the divine throne at the hall''s pinnacle. What they saw left them utterly frozen in shock. Seated leisurely upon the resplendent divine throne was a god whose entire being emanated an aura of ancient sanctity. This ancient presence was overwhelming. With merely a single glance, countless images flooded into their minds. These images depicted everything this ancient god had experienced, all of which were woven into His timeless aura¡ª The era when gods and demons were indistinguishable, protecting humanity that teetered on the brink of extinction amidst the war of gods and demons. Subjugating the daiy¨­kai of the untamed wilderness, bestowing upon them the knowledge of the divine. Guiding humanity in building civilizations and establishing nations, and ultimately, emerging victorious in the War of the Archons, defeating and suppressing all gods and demons to become the ruler of a triumphant kingdom. Finally, He was granted dominion by the supreme Creator. Toga and Inukimi awakened from the overwhelming ancient aura, feeling as if their souls had embarked on a journey through the distant past. Previously, they had wondered why they had never heard of the god known as Rex Lapis. Now they understood¡ªthis god had existed since an era far more ancient than that of the Three Noble Children. After all, He was personally granted the authority of the victor in the war of gods and demons by the Creator Himself. To have seen the Creator¡ªwas this not the very definition of an ancient primeval deity? In myth and legend, it was said that only the Lord of Takamagahara, Izanagi, and the Lord of Yomi, Izanami, had ever gazed upon the Creator. None of the other high gods of Takamagahara had ever been deemed worthy of such an audience. This was a god on the same level as the Lord of Takamagahara. Toga and Inukimi, realizing this, hurriedly prostrated themselves in reverence. "Toga of the Western Lands pays respects to the Supreme Lord, Rex Lapis." "Inukimi of the Western Lands pays respects to the Supreme Lord, Rex Lapis." From his golden eyes, Zhongli gazed down at the two daiy¨­kai bowing before him and nodded. "Toga, Inukimi, since you have entered into a contract with me, I shall now fulfill the terms of our agreement and grant you the status of my retainers." "Only by becoming my retainers can you cultivate immortal energy." With those words, Zhongli raised his hand, and two divine gifts¡ªfragments of divine consciousness and seeds of diluted divine power¡ªmanifested before them and merged into their foreheads. Instantly, Toga and Inukimi were enveloped in a soft golden light. Toga felt the divine power enter his body, and in his mind, countless techniques for cultivation surfaced. His immense demonic energy, befitting a great demon, was rapidly transformed into immortal energy. So powerful! So this is immortal energy? At that moment, Toga truly grasped the fundamental difference between immortal energy and demonic energy. If both were water, then demonic energy was merely ordinary water, whereas immortal energy was molten iron. No wonder he previously thought the immortal Xiao was only somewhat stronger than him, yet he could annihilate a daiy¨­kai in a single strike. With the same volume, how could molten iron and ordinary water possibly be the same? Moreover, the divine knowledge granted by Rex Lapis was a simplified application of the rules of heaven and earth, transformed into techniques that even yokai could wield. Zhongli''s voice echoed through the divine hall once more: "Toga, Inukimi, from this day forth, I entrust you with the duty of safeguarding Liyue." "If your contributions to Liyue are significant enough, becoming deities is not beyond your reach." Since the Heavenly Principle sought to expand the Teyvat pantheon, it was only natural for Zhongli, as the chief god, to cultivate subordinate gods under his rule. Of course, he harbored his own intentions¡ªhis loyal Adeptus, the Conqueror of Demons, Xiao, would be the first to ascend to divinity. Toga and Inukimi were overjoyed, their monstrous hearts nearly leaping from their chests. Now that they had become the retainers of Rex Lapis, they no longer doubted his words. After all, their Sovereign was a great god who had personally met the Creator, an existence on par with the Lord of Takamagahara. Naturally, He had the authority and power to bestow divine status upon his subordinates. "Yes, Lord Sovereign! We shall devote ourselves to the duty of protecting Liyue!" Even a fool would understand the gravity of this opportunity¡ªto ascend as a high-ranking god. Toga felt a surge of exhilaration, dispelling any lingering doubts from his heart. He wasn''t merely becoming the dog of an ordinary Takamagahara god; he was to be the loyal hound of the Supreme Lord Himself. And in the future, he too could ascend to the ranks of the heavenly gods. At this thought, he couldn''t wait to prove himself and establish his worth before Rex Lapis. He hurriedly spoke up: "Lord Sovereign, regarding the signing of the initial contracts among the yokai, I believe I can contribute!" "My friend, Hosenki, is a daiy¨­kai of equal strength to myself. I can have him sign the contract immediately. Additionally, there''s Bokuseno, the ancient tree spirit over two thousand years old, as well as the renowned swordsmith, Totosai, who forges demon swords..." Toga rattled off a list of notable daiy¨­kai. Zhongli nodded, knowing full well that a top-tier daiy¨­kai like Toga would have connections with many other powerful beings. "Your dedication is commendable. Very well, I shall entrust you with the task of securing contracts with the yokai." With confidence swelling in his chest, Toga declared: "I will not disappoint you, Lord Sovereign." His friends and other friendly yokai would surely accept¡ªwise ones would know when to submit. As for those who refused to comply, well... his Fang of Tessaiga would be their only answer. Submit or perish¡ªtwo choices. Now that he had just become an immortal, he was confident he could obliterate ten versions of his former self with ease. ... Meanwhile, as Toga and Inukimi became the divine retainers of Morax¡ª In the world of Teyvat... S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Celestia Noah''s eyes suddenly snapped open as he sensed the influx of world rules and faith energy from the Human Realm. Rising abruptly from his throne, his golden eyes gleamed with a hint of astonishment. As his emotions fluctuated, the Primordial Law Ring and the Abyss Law Ring manifested behind him. "So that''s how it is... I see now! The world of Inuyasha... No, this isn''t just the world of Inuyasha at all, is it, System?" The mechanical voice of the system responded: [Ding! Affirmative, Host. The world you recall as Inuyasha and Nurarihyon no Mago exist within the same overarching world framework.] Feeling the delicate strands of world rules drawn from the Inuyasha world, Noah was struck by disbelief. "System, you''ve really handed me something grand this time. I thought I was dealing with just the Inuyasha world, but it''s an entire unified world framework?" Noah''s astonishment wasn''t just due to the merged worlds of Inuyasha and Nurarihyon no Mago, but because that world had produced an Eternal Throne¡ªan entity on par with his own level as the Heavenly Principle. And most crucially, this Eternal Throne was unclaimed. "I see... so that''s why. No wonder all the gods of that world vanished without a trace¡ªthis is the reason!" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 95 - 95: Becoming the Creator God of the Inuyasha World Noah observed the memories extracted from the world''s rule threads, a sneer appearing on his face. "How laughable. The gods'' foolishness and short-sightedness caused this world to miss its opportunity to give birth to a world consciousness, and nearly dragged it from a state of perfection into one of imperfection." The ridicule on his face deepened as he continued his thoughts. "Gods born from the world itself, without a higher existence to restrain them¡ªhow are they any different from humans with their ever-growing desires?" Before the world developed an inhibitory force, the gods that naturally emerged lacked any superior constraints. In other words, the world became nothing more than a chessboard for the gods. Without restraint, they acted recklessly. Though there were varying levels of strength among them, they all remained within the same realm. Take the gods of Teyvat, for example. While higher-ranking gods vastly outmatched lower ones, they ultimately existed within the same tier. It was only at the level of the Four Shades that true dimensional suppression could be exercised. Because of the existence of higher beings, the gods of Teyvat did not dare to act wantonly. Otherwise, the ley lines of Teyvat would have been ruined long ago due to their conflicts and reckless actions, inevitably leading to the world''s destruction. However, in the Inuyasha world, after tens of thousands of years of development, the world naturally birthed a god above gods¡ªa divine throne paired with a complete system of divine governance. This system was called "Ame-no-Mihashira" (Pillar of Heaven). Ame-no-Mihashira was no trivial matter; it was the divine seat naturally born of the world, governing the entire world''s operations. In essence, whoever sat on that throne would control all the gods and rules of the world. It was equivalent to the original Heavenly Principles of Teyvat, and in terms of its rule system, it was even more comprehensive and refined than Teyvat''s. However, in terms of quality, it was still half a level inferior to Teyvat''s Heavenly Principles. Naturally, all the gods desired that seat. The powerful gods fought ruthlessly for the position, deploying all possible schemes and deadly measures. Meanwhile, weaker gods, knowing they could never claim the throne, feared that whoever did would wield the power of life and death over them. They feigned obedience while secretly plotting against the stronger deities. Within a mere decade, more than half of the divine host perished, causing severe disruption to the world''s order and even damaging its fundamental structure. In response to the harm it suffered, the world instinctively sought to protect itself¡ªjust like how the human body''s immune system activates in the face of illness. The world''s natural response was to weaken the authority of the gods. With the emergence of the Eternal Throne, divine authorities were gradually reclaimed by it. Since gods were merely incarnations of rules, having their authority stripped was no different from being erased. Upon realizing this, the gods abandoned their ambition to claim the Eternal Throne and instead turned to attacking it in desperation, hoping to destroy it entirely. This, however, only escalated the world''s immune response, leading to the complete eradication of the divine host within a few short years. In the end, the gods'' downfall was entirely self-inflicted¡ªthey had defied the natural course of the world''s evolution. "A masterless Eternal Throne... such an immense fortune falling from the heavens. If I don''t seize it, it would be a crime against destiny." Before Noah, the World Gate leading to the Inuyasha world appeared. But then he scoffed at himself¡ªDestiny? What destiny? I''m the Heavenly Principle itself, would I be punishing myself? Asmoday and Istaroth stared in astonishment at their master, who suddenly stood up from his throne, his face alternating between sneers and delight. Istaroth, in her tiny fairy form, fluttered after him in excitement. "Master, are you heading to the Inuyasha world? I want to go too!" Noah paused, his golden eyes narrowing at Istaroth. "And why do you want to go?" With an exaggeratedly cute expression, Istaroth blinked her big eyes. "Because I''m your mouthpiece and comic relief! I have to stay by your side. Even if you''re bored, I can keep you entertained, right?" Noah chuckled. "Fair point. But let''s be real, you just want to explore the new world." "Fine, there''s nothing urgent in Teyvat for now. You have my permission." With that, he stepped into the World Gate. Istaroth excitedly flashed a victory sign at Asmoday, as if to say I''m going on another adventure with the master! Asmoday, bewildered, watched Istaroth disappear into the portal, wondering, What does that even mean...? Regaining her composure, her golden eyes turned cold again as she resumed overseeing Teyvat. Through her authority, she monitored the subordinate world, ensuring that no one dared to defy the Heavenly Principle. ... Inuyasha World Noah appeared in a vast expanse under a sky painted with aurora-like colors. Istaroth marveled, "Wow! Master, you''ve arrived directly at the world''s core region!" In Teyvat, the core was Celestia, and in the Abyss, it was the Crimson Moon. In the Inuyasha world, this place was known as Takamagahara, the High Heavens. Noah stated, "There used to be numerous divine realms created by gods here, but due to their ceaseless infighting, they were all erased by the world''s instincts." The so-called Takamagahara was, in essence, a conglomeration of divine realms pieced together by the deities who once ruled this world. In reality, these divine realms were akin to the Serenitea Pot realms crafted by the Adepti like Madame Ping in Teyvat, only far larger in scale. The method of entering these divine realms was through the Torii Gates, which led to the myth that passing through a Torii would take one into a god''s domain. Istaroth scratched her head in confusion. "A great calamity? What happened?" She spread her tiny arms wide, gesturing at their surroundings. "I can feel that this world is incredibly powerful, not even a bit weaker than Teyvat before Master''s arrival. In fact, it might be even stronger. And not only that, it''s a planar world!" "What kind of disaster could cause all the gods of a plane world to mysteriously vanish?" Noah smirked, extending his hand. The space before him twisted, opening a portal to the core of Takamagahara. "Follow me, and you''ll find out." Istaroth, filled with curiosity, flitted through the portal after him. Upon stepping through, they were met with a sight that made Istaroth''s jaw drop in awe. A colossal disk, woven from countless world rules, floated before them. Sacred patterns constantly shifted across its surface, displaying the ever-changing mysteries of the cosmos. Emanating from the ring was an infinite and profound essence of world order. Istaroth blinked rapidly, her eyes nearly popping out of their sockets. Her mouth hung open in shock. "T-this... this is... the Eternal Throne!" As the servant of the Heavenly Principle, Istaroth instantly recognized what this was¡ªthe Eternal Throne, also known as the Throne of the Heavens, the ultimate authority of a world. She had learned from Noah''s knowledge that not every world could give birth to the Eternal Throne. Only a fully developed world with a complete worldview, capable of sustaining numerous deities, could produce a ruler of creation who wielded the authority to shape the world. In Teyvat, there were two Eternal Thrones. Though they had now merged into one, both the First and Second Thrones were capable of wielding creative authority¡ªthe power to bring forth all things within a world and establish its operational order. Istaroth excitedly clung to Noah''s sleeve and shook it vigorously. "Master, Master! You sensed the presence of the Eternal Throne, didn''t you? This is the Eternal Throne, Master!" If the master, who already possessed two Eternal Thrones, could claim a third, how powerful would he become? As a servant of the Heavenly Principle, her strength was directly tied to Noah''s. She could wield one-tenth of his power, and now, she was already over three times stronger than she had been under Phanes. But she knew that Noah was far beyond just three times stronger than Phanes¡ªhis vast array of authorities and powers made the difference immeasurable. Noah patted Istaroth''s head with a smirk. "Calm down. It''s just another Eternal Throne." "But¡­" He chuckled. "With a fully developed pantheon system, my Teyvat pantheon will become even more robust, flourishing like never before. Hahaha!" With laughter, Noah strode toward the Eternal Throne, spreading his arms wide before diving directly into the divine disk woven from countless rules. To seize control of the Eternal Throne, the process was simple¡ªharmonize with its rules, absorb them, and reweave the divine disk within his consciousness. This divine disk was similar to his Primordial Law Ring, except it contained an entire pantheon management system. Unlike Teyvat''s Human Realm System, which focused on human faith and the weaving of destiny, this pantheon system was designed for managing divine affairs. Simply put, it functioned as an administrative structure for the gods. Before assimilating the Inuyasha world, the divine disk and the Primordial Law Ring could not merge, as they were entirely separate world rule cores. However, through the Human Realm System, the pantheon system could be integrated seamlessly. Istaroth gazed at her master, who was merging with the Eternal Throne, eyes filled with fanaticism. Following Phanes meant starving most of the time, barely making any progress in ten thousand years. But following the new master? Three meals a day, ten times the progress, I might just burst from all this power! ¡ª [Ding! Detecting foreign creative authority attempting assimilation.] [System activating defensive barriers to prevent assimilation.] [Ding! Host''s pure physical law-based body possesses extreme adaptability. Would you like the system to assist in reverse assimilation?] Without hesitation, Noah approved. The authority of creation held terrifying assimilative power¡ªit could completely transform the deity wielding it, turning them into mere executors of the world''s will. Essentially, it was a contest of dominance: Would the will control the sword, or would the sword control the will? As the rules of the Inuyasha world flowed into his body through the divine disk, Noah restructured them within his consciousness, weaving a new divine disk. Externally, the colossal divine disk gradually faded, while within his consciousness, it became increasingly tangible and intricate. A radiant seven-colored divine light radiated from Noah''s body, illuminating the void of Takamagahara. Though the process seemed lengthy, the authority of time within the divine disk distorted reality¡ªa millennium within the throne was but a mere second outside. As the authority of creation was gradually mastered by Noah, the divine disk behind him slowly rotated, naturally exuding a primordial aura. Through the divine disk, he directly perceived everything within the Inuyasha world¡ªthe vast lands, the dimensional barriers of the Netherworld and Yomi, all the living beings inhabiting the land, and the fragments of divine authority scattered across the earth after the war between the gods. At the moment Noah sat upon the divine throne of Ame-no-Mihashira, brilliant seven-colored auroras instantly illuminated every corner of the world. Mountains and rivers, the sky, the netherworld, and Yomi¡ªevery place witnessed the radiance. The world itself seemed to be celebrating the enthronement of the Lord of the Eternal Throne. All living beings in the world felt an inexplicable joy from deep within their hearts. Those who had not reached the level of gods were completely unaware of what was happening, only feeling an inexplicable happiness. ... Himeji City ¨C Rex Lapis''s Temple Zhongli, sensing the sudden shift within the world, looked up at the sky, his golden eyes filled with shock. Why is this world experiencing the same phenomenon as when Teyvat absorbed other worlds? The world itself... is rejoicing! What happened? Buzz¡ª Just as Zhongli was about to probe further, new layers of Geo and Contracts laws continuously poured into his godhood, further strengthening his authority as the Geo Archon. Simultaneously, within these new rules, he unmistakably felt the presence of the Heavenly Principle. For the first time in centuries, a flicker of surprise crossed Zhongli''s composed expression. "This is...!" He could clearly perceive the manifestation of the concept known as the Pantheon. Before his eyes unfolded a blueprint, expanding outward like a tree diagram with Heavenly Principle at the core, radiating in all directions. The closer one was to the center of the blueprint, the closer they were to the Heavenly Principle. At this moment, Zhongli found himself positioned within the second ring, holding the rank of a Primary God, while the first ring was occupied by the Supreme Gods, the direct attendants of the Heavenly Principle, with the core being the Creator. Currently, the blueprint consisted of five rings. ? First Ring ¨C Supreme Gods: Direct attendants of the Heavenly Principle. ? Second Ring ¨C Primary Gods: Those who wield absolute mastery over one or more laws at over seventy percent. ? Third Ring ¨C Subordinate Gods: Holders of divine seats and authority, serving under Primary Gods. ? Fourth Ring ¨C Minor Gods: Possessing divine seats and power but lacking direct control over laws. ? Fifth Ring ¨C Noragami: Believed in by humans, able to convert faith into meager divine power. Teyvat''s Adepti and the Noragami of the Inuyasha world were now classified within the outermost layer of this divine hierarchy. Despite the complexity of the Pantheon, it was clear that much of the divine order remained unoccupied. Currently, the first ring contained only four Supreme Gods: ? Istaroth, the Ruler of Time. ? Asmoday, the Ruler of Space. ? Esdeath, the Ruler of Ice. ? Aether, the Abyss Overlord. In the second ring, the Primary Gods were mainly the Archons of Teyvat and three amusing Abyss Lectors. The third ring featured only a single Subordinate God¡ªYae Miko, serving under Raiden Ei. The fourth ring remained empty. However, the fifth ring was filled with countless people, including the Vision holders of Teyvat and the Noragami of the Inuyasha world. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Though the blueprint was extensive, ninety percent of divine seats remained vacant, including the once-occupied thrones of Izanagi, the Lord of Takamagahara, and Izanami, the Lord of Yomi. ... Almost immediately after the Pantheon blueprint materialized, every being woven into its structure instinctively felt its presence. A wave of awe, shock, delight, fervor, and worship swept across all those connected to the divine hierarchy. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 96 - 96: Divine Rankings – Let the Competition Begin, Worker Gods! The divine blueprint allowed every god within the Teyvat Pantheon, or any being possessing divine power, to clearly understand their position within the hierarchy. They also became acutely aware of their ranking among gods of the same tier. Although all gods within a given ring shared the same general status, there was still an internal ranking system. The rankings were determined by their importance and contributions to the Teyvat Pantheon. The higher a god ranked, the greater their significance and achievements within the divine order. As soon as the blueprint was formed, relevant information flooded into the minds of every being connected to it. ... Teyvat ¨C Sumeru Inside the Realm of the Irminsul, the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata was meticulously collecting the world''s knowledge and imparting it to Nahida. Upon sensing the sudden appearance of the Divine Pantheon Blueprint, she abruptly opened her eyes, filled with astonishment. However, she quickly regained her composure¡ªafter all, this was the work of her husband, the Heavenly Principle. If it was related to him, then nothing was impossible. Looking at her ranking within the blueprint, she gently touched her cheek. "I am ranked first among the Primary Gods?" She was not surprised. As the incarnation of the World Tree, entrusted with overseeing the world''s knowledge, her contribution and importance far exceeded the other Six Archons of the Seven. However, upon noticing the first ring occupied by the four Supreme Gods, a small pout formed on her lips. "I also want to be closer to my dear Lord..." "When he returns, I must invite him to Sumeru. By then..." Nahida, sitting nearby, looked up with her clover-shaped eyes sparkling with both wisdom and innocence. "Greater Lord Rukkhadevata, I ranked eighth! Only below Rex Lapis, Barbatos, the Hydro Archon, and the two gods of Inazuma." Rukkhadevata smiled gently. "You are a branch of the World Tree, Nahida. In the future, you will possess the same authority as I do." Nahida''s expression turned resolute. "Mm! I will definitely reach second place someday!" Rukkhadevata nodded, an affectionate glint in her eyes. "Of course you will. After all, Lord Noah favors you." ... Teyvat ¨C Mondstadt At Windrise, Venti lay sprawled on the ground in a drunken stupor. Suddenly, he sprang up as if struck by lightning, eyes wide with shock. "What is this?! A divine blueprint?! The Heavenly Principle actually created a whole system to manage the pantheon!" Recovering from his initial shock, Venti''s expression turned into one of dismay. "With this system in place, doesn''t that mean I can no longer slack off openly?!" Even if he didn''t care about his ranking, if other gods surpassed him, it would be too embarrassing among his peers. Before he could process it further, a powerful gust of wind nearly knocked him off his feet. A hundred-meter-long dragon, with wings beating furiously, roared at him in frustration. "Barbatos! Do something useful for once!" Venti gawked at the enraged dragon before him. "Huh? What''s going on?" Dvalin growled. "Barbatos, you are the third oldest among the Archons, yet you''re ranked seventh? How do you have the nerve?!" Venti scratched his head awkwardly. "It''s not my fault! Inazuma, Fontaine, and Liyue all had world-merging missions, and each one is more impressive than the last. Their contributions to Teyvat are obviously greater!" "Not to mention Sumeru''s Greater Lord Rukkhadevata has been maintaining the World Tree since the beginning. Her being ranked first is only natural!" "I haven''t even received a mission yet, ranking eighth is totally reasonable!" "Just wait until I get assigned a task; I''ll climb into the top five for sure!" Dvalin snorted in disbelief, flapping his wings. "Hmph! We''ll see about that, Barbatos. If you stay at the bottom, I''ll never let you live it down!" ... Inazuma After their initial surprise, Raiden Ei and Raiden Makoto quickly familiarized themselves with the Divine Pantheon Blueprint. Raiden Ei calmly remarked, "I''m ranked fifth, Sister." Makoto chuckled. "My little sister is amazing. I''m only ranked ninth¡ªafter all, I''m merely basking in your glory." Yae Miko, full of pride, declared, "Ei, Makoto, I''m ranked first, you know~! Even if it''s only in the third ring." Kitsune Saiguu rolled her eyes and took a drag from her pipe. "You''re the only Subordinate God for now, Miko." Unbothered, Yae Miko grinned. "Taking the lead is key¡ªsoon enough, I''ll surely be the top-ranked Subordinate God." Suddenly, something dawned on her, and she frantically searched the blueprint for Lord Noah''s position. "Wait a minute¡­ The Ruler of Time is listed as Istaroth¡­ Where is Lord Noah?" Makoto, amused by Miko''s bewilderment, chuckled and said, "Miko, take a look at the very center of the blueprint." Cautiously, Miko turned her gaze upward. Until now, she had only dared to observe the Primary Gods and Supreme Gods, but she had never dared to glance at the absolute center. After all, that position belonged to the Almighty Heavenly Principle, the First Throne. However, as soon as she felt the familiar aura within that supreme presence, her eyes widened in shock. Her delicate fingers covered her lips, and with a trembling voice, she stammered, "L-L-Lord Noah¡­ is¡­ is the¡­ T-T-The Heavenly Principle?!" Her gaze turned to Ei and Makoto with an accusatory glare. "Ei, Makoto¡ªyou two knew all along and didn''t tell me?" Makoto sighed helplessly. "If Lord Noah didn''t tell you, how could we dare?" Images of Lord Noah teasing her in the past flooded Miko''s mind, making her tail stand on end and her face flush bright red. So it was the Heavenly Principle all along¡­ She had been playfully teased by none other than the Supreme Heavenly Principle. She was the beloved fox of Lord Heavenly Principle! ... Fontaine After a brief moment of astonishment, Furina, Focalors, and Neuvillette regained their composure. Furina anxiously scanned the blueprint for her name but couldn''t find it. Panicking, she asked, "Focalors, why isn''t my name on here?!" Focalors smirked at her panicking persona. "Silly Furina, I am you, and you are me." Realizing her blunder, Furina''s face flushed with embarrassment. She quickly changed the subject. "Look! I''m ranked fourth, and Neuvillette is sixth! Fontaine ranks third in contributions among the Seven Nations!" Neuvillette nodded with his usual composure. "It''s only natural. The world we conquered transformed Teyvat into a planar world, after all." "The reason we''re not ranked second is because Rex Lapis'' world conquest holds far greater significance, even if it''s not yet completed. His contributions are already immense." ... Snezhnaya, Natlan, Floating Abode, and traveling gods like Havria all studied their rankings on the blueprint. Tsaritsa, upon seeing her position among the Primary Gods, couldn''t help but feel disheartened. "Dead last¡­" Not only was she ranked at the bottom of the Seven, but she was also last among all Primary Gods. "I need to complete a mission from Lord Heavenly Principle. I can''t stay at the bottom of the Primary Gods list forever¡­ Even if I remain last among the Seven, at least I need to climb up here!" ... It wasn''t just the gods reviewing the Divine Blueprint¡ª Anyone who possessed divine authority or held divine-like power was also examining it, their reactions ranging from shock to utter disbelief. For the gods, the appearance of the blueprint was merely surprising, But for those who were not true gods, yet wielded divine authority, it was an earth-shattering revelation. Barbeloth was in the middle of divining the fate of her disciple, Mona, when she suddenly spewed the mouthful of coffee she had just taken¡ªright onto Mona''s face. "What the heck is this?!" Barbeloth was utterly stunned as she felt something new appear deep within her soul. After absorbing the sudden influx of knowledge in her mind, she finally snapped back to reality. "This... this... the Divine Pantheon Blueprint?!" She had actually been incorporated into the Teyvat Pantheon by the Heavenly Principle! This was beyond belief. So this blueprint was the gods'' greatest secret, a hidden truth that could only be revealed to those who were officially recognized as part of the pantheon? Barbeloth felt her heart pounding in her throat, her mind racing as she delved deeper into the mysteries of the Divine Pantheon Blueprint¡ªCreator, Supreme Gods, Primary Gods, Subordinate Gods, and Noragami. She found her own name listed among the Noragami. Noragami were not yet true deities but merely gods-in-training. Any being with the potential to ascend and who had touched even a fragment of divinity¡ªwhether through faith, authority, divine power, or divine abilities¡ªwas considered a reserve for full-fledged godhood. The disparity among Noragami was enormous, ranging from weak creatures that had just begun gathering human faith to individuals possessing combat power rivaling actual gods. But one thing was certain¡ªby contributing enough to the pantheon, they could forge a path towards true divinity. Barbeloth'' mind flashed back to the words the Heavenly Principle had once spoken to her: S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If you perform well, granting you the seat of the God of Fate wouldn''t be impossible..." In an instant, Barbeloth was overwhelmed with ecstasy, her face turning red with excitement. Mona wiped the coffee from her face, full of resentment. "Master, what on earth are you doing?" Barbeloth came to her senses, patting Mona''s shoulder with an earnest expression. "Mona, my dear, from now on, we must work hard together. Your master here¡­ is going to take you to godhood!" Mona eyed her master suspiciously and inwardly sighed. Master''s bouts of senility are getting worse. Instead of ascending to godhood, she''ll probably need me to take care of her in a few decades. ... At a bookstore in Sumeru, the Dream Witch, Nicole Reeyn, suddenly fell off her chair, clutching the bump forming on the back of her head. "The Divine Pantheon Blueprint?!" At first, she was bewildered, then shocked, followed by panic, and ultimately overwhelmed with sheer joy. She was bewildered by the sudden appearance of the pantheon blueprint, shocked by the vast knowledge flooding her mind, terrified at the realization that she had been silently drawn into the grasp of the Heavenly Principle¡ªand overjoyed that she hadn''t been discarded as an irrelevant being. Instead, she had been officially recognized as a Noragami, a god-in-waiting. "Hehehe... I''m going to become a goddess¡ªfinally!" Nicole Reeyn trembled with excitement. She had been a witch for nearly a thousand years, and despite her long lifespan, she was still merely human. Now, a tangible path to ascension lay before her. Filled with fervor, she threw herself to the ground, bowing fervently towards Celestia. "Lord Heavenly Principle, from today onwards, my body and soul belong to you! Whatever you command, I shall obey without question!" A young Akademiya student buying books glanced at Nicole Reeyn, puzzled. "Store owner, are you rolling around on the floor again after reading too many novels?" ... Floating Alchemy Island in the Void Layer Rhinedottir, having sensed the Divine Pantheon Blueprint, paused her work for a brief second, then simply continued her alchemy experiments. Everything about her already belonged to the Heavenly Principle. At this point, nothing that the Heavenly Principle did to her would be surprising. ... Sumeru Desert As the forbidden knowledge and abyssal energy transformed into harmless knowledge, the slumbering Dendro Dragon Sovereign Apep slowly opened her eyes. Feeling the presence of the Divine Pantheon Blueprint within her consciousness and realizing that her authority and power had already been integrated into this grand system, her initial emotions of hatred and rage gradually faded into helpless acceptance. "Has Phanes truly perished..." Phanes had fallen, and the Fifth Descender had arrived, wielding power far surpassing Phanes. This new entity had not only remedied the world''s sicknesses caused by the Throne Wars, but also propelled the world to greater heights. Furthermore, numerous other worlds had been assimilated into the fabric of Teyvat, forming part of its ever-expanding order. Even she, the Dendro Dragon Sovereign, was no exception. Her grudge had always been against the usurper Phanes, who had stolen the homeland of elemental life forms. However, the current Heavenly Principle had not only preserved the world but had also cleaned up the aftermath. "...To be incorporated into this new order... so be it." With a sigh of resignation, Apep closed her eyes once more, silently tending to her wounds. ... Demon Slayer World The Butterfly Sisters, now renowned as the most famous healing deities in the entire world, found themselves constantly besieged by countless patients seeking treatment. To avoid staying in one place for too long, they embarked on a journey with Kanao, traveling across the world and healing the poor and kind-hearted along the way. Although time flowed differently between Teyvat and this world, seven years had already passed since demons disappeared from existence. Under the fervent faith of the people, their Constellations had unknowingly reached the fifth star, leaving only one more before they could ascend, gather divine power, and transform their Visions into true divine authorities. Their appearances had also become ageless and immortal ever since the fourth star had been lit. Shinobu, feeling the surge of change within her body, was left in awe. "The Divine Pantheon Blueprint?!" Kanae, recovering from her own astonishment, spoke gently. "It seems... we are already on the path to becoming true gods. We''ve officially become Noragami, divine reserves." As people from the Japan, they naturally understood what being a Noragami meant¡ªland deities, shrine spirits, guardian spirits, and stray gods were all categorized as such. However, in this new order, Noragami were merely candidates for true divinity. "It seems that the tales passed down by our ancestors were not entirely accurate..." Kanao''s eyes sparkled in excitement as she gazed at the Pantheon Blueprint. "Wow, sister, so many gods! And there''s even the Creator God, Ame-no-Minakanushi! No, wait, it''s... the Heavenly Principle? Oh, that makes sense¡ªthe Creator God is the One, the ultimate principle, after all!" Kanae smiled softly, "Shinobu, you mustn''t address the Creator God so directly. The entire world, including gods themselves, was created by the Creator." Shinobu pouted. "Sister, once we ascend as gods with our Visions, we''ll become Subordinate Gods, right?" "Yes," Kanae nodded, "just one more Constellation to complete before we can ascend to Takamagahara." "Do you think we''ll meet those great gods?" "Of course, once we ascend, we will serve under Narukami Ogosho-sama." "And... what about Ame-no-Minakanushi-sama?" "Shinobu! You must not utter the Creator God''s name so casually!" "Ouch! That hurts!" ... Meanwhile, in the Inuyasha World... Both the existing Noragami and the newly ascended immortals, Dog Demon General Toga and Princess Inukimi, were left utterly shaken by the Divine Pantheon Blueprint''s sudden integration within them. Especially the Noragami who had remained hidden in the mortal realm. In a lake located in the eastern human villages, a young water goddess, holding the sacred artifact [Spear of the Wing], surfaced from the waters, staring at the sky in disbelief. "The Creator God... Ame-no-Minakanushi-sama (Lord of the August Center of Heaven)!" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 97 - 97: The Divine Aspirants Yearn to Become True Gods The young Water Goddess was astounded as she felt the presence of the Divine Pantheon Blueprint within her being. Born from the faith of mortals, she had wielded the sacred artifact Spear of the Wing since her creation, granting her control over the lake''s waters and the surrounding weather. "Was it because of my years of blessing the lakeside village that I have now been acknowledged by Ame-no-Minakanushi-sama as a candidate for the Takamagahara?" Before this moment, she knew nothing of divine matters beyond the myths and legends told by the villagers and passing merchants. But now, as a divine aspirant within the pantheon, she could glean vast amounts of knowledge about the gods from the blueprint. Currently classified as a Noragami, all she needed to do was continue safeguarding the village with bountiful harvests and favorable weather. Once her merit was sufficient, she could advance to the Fourth Tier, becoming an official Minor God. Kneeling devoutly before the sky, the Water Goddess sincerely expressed her gratitude: "I humbly thank Ame-no-Minakanushi-sama for Your divine favor." ... Meanwhile... After leaving Himeji City, Toga the Dog General wasted no time in seeking out his trusted allies and amicable yokai to persuade them to sign the contract. His longtime friend, Hosenki, agreed almost immediately after a few persuasive words. At the moment the contract was signed, all of Hosenki''s subordinate yokai were automatically bound by the agreement. ... As Toga sliced through Hosenki''s diamond-hard body with ease, fragments of shattered gemstones scattered across the ground. Hosenki, his skeletal eyes glowing red with astonishment, muttered, "So this is the power of immortal energy... No wonder you chose to submit to the gods." His body was once thought to be the hardest in the world, and yet Toga had sliced through him as if he were mere clay. He had no doubt¡ªif he had refused, Toga would have split his skull in two without hesitation. Toga smirked confidently as he sheathed his Tessaiga, exuding an aura of dominance. "I''m no longer the same as before. I''m now a legitimate Immortal, and any daiy¨­kai who submits will receive immortal power from the Sovereign. Then..." Before he could finish, his expression suddenly stiffened¡ªfollowed by an overwhelming surge of exhilaration that caused his entire body to tremble. His form flickered, briefly transforming into his massive dog-like true form. Within his mind, the Divine Pantheon Blueprint materialized, flooding him with divine knowledge. "Heh... Ha... Hahahahaha! I can''t believe it''s happening so soon! This is the divine pantheon only those destined for godhood can enter!" Toga''s face stretched into a wild grin, his excitement barely contained. He had only just ascended to Immortal status, yet here he was¡ªeligible to become a god. The blueprint clearly laid out a structured path to ascend from the lowest tier of Noragami all the way to the highest level of Supreme God. As long as he continued accumulating merit for the divine system, one day he could claim such an exalted position. "So many great gods... Beyond the supreme ones, there''s only a single Subordinate God, a fox spirit... and not a single other Subordinate God." His gaze fixated with reverence upon the divine thrones encircling the first and second rings, before finally settling on the Almighty Creator seated at the center¡ªthe Lord of the August Center of Heaven, the Lord of the Eternal Throne, the Heavenly Principle. The realization struck him like a bolt of lightning¡ªthe very world itself was created by this Creator God. In that instant, Toga truly grasped what it meant to be part of the divine system. When he looked at Hosenki and the other daiy¨­kai around him, he could not help but feel a sense of superiority¡ªas if they were mere villagers while he had stepped into the grand halls of the divine court. He noticed something else¡ªthe third and fourth tiers of the pantheon were still empty. What did this mean? It meant that one day, one of those thrones would belong to him. Toga, the Dog General, was no ordinary yokai¡ªnow, he was an immortal, personally granted immortal power by Rex Lapis. In the future, should he ascend to the rank of Takamagahara'' True God, he would serve directly under the Sovereign''s divine authority. Hosenki saw the disdain in Toga''s eyes but wasn''t angered. After all, Toga had become overwhelmingly powerful. All Hosenki could think of now was becoming a subordinate under Rex Lapis, obtaining immortal power, and then challenging Toga to a duel. He was eager to see if the so-called "immortal power" would allow Toga to look down on him so arrogantly. Toga raised his head proudly and declared with dominance, "Hosenki, come with me to subdue all the daiy¨­kai worthy of submission." "Our next targets: Ryuukotsusei, the ancient forest hermit Bokuseno, the bat clan''s Taigokumaru, the grim reaper who dwells at the border of the underworld, and the rising eastern faction¡ªthe Nura Clan." "Then there''s the Kyoto-based horde under Nue, the Lord of All Demons, and the Hyakki Yagy¨­''s mighty leader, Inugamigyobu Danuki, from the Four Provinces." "There are also the powerful yokai from the birthplace of monsters¡ªthe T¨­no region." Toga paused to think, listing even more formidable yokai. Hosenki gaped in astonishment. "Toga, are you seriously planning to subdue all of these powerful yokai¡ªmany of whom are even stronger than the entire Western Lands?" Toga responded matter-of-factly, "Of course. I am an immortal now." If he could aid Rex Lapis in bringing so many daiy¨­kai under Liyue''s banner, such a contribution would surely be enough to promote him to a Fourth-Tier Minor God. Just imagining how much stronger he could become made Toga restless with anticipation. Grabbing Hosenki by his skull, he charged toward the nearest target¡ªRyuukotsusei, the dragon yokai. "Hey, I can fly! Let go of my head, you stupid dog!" Half a day later... ... BOOM! Thunderous explosions filled the air as massive orbs of demonic lightning were spewed from the mouth of a colossal dragon with a sinister, grinning face embedded in its forehead. The land was torn apart, leaving craters hundreds of meters wide. Mountains crumbled beneath the bombardment, and even towering peaks over a kilometer high were shattered. "Toga, you damn mutt!" With ease, Toga deflected the incoming lightning spheres using his Tessaiga, sending them crashing harmlessly away. "Ryuukotsusei! Either you submit to me now, or I''ll beat you into submission and make you sign the Sovereign''s contract!" To Toga, Ryuukotsusei was just another stepping stone on his path to becoming a Minor God. BOOM! After just two exchanges, Ryuukotsusei was slammed into the ground. The once mighty dragon was tossed around like a ragdoll, helpless against Toga''s newfound strength. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No matter how much he resisted, he was eventually thrown around so much that he lay flattened and defeated. In the end, the once proud dragon coughed out a sigh of defeat. "I... I give up, Toga! I''ll sign the contract! I submit to the Takamagahara'' True God!" Toga smirked and flung the dragon aside like a discarded rag. "Let''s go, Hosenki. Next up¡ªBokuseno." Meanwhile... ... As Toga continued his conquest, word of the divine contract and Rex Lapis''s grand vision of restoring order to the world spread like wildfire. Both yokai and human spiritual families were rapidly making their own moves in response. Among them, the Onmy¨­ji clan of the Kyoto-based Keikain family, led by the strongest Onmy¨­ji of the era¡ªHidemoto Keikain, had begun their journey to the land where the gods had descended. ... The emergence of the Divine Pantheon System stirred waves of excitement among Liyue''s immortals, yet it did not hinder the rapid progress of the nation''s expansion. With the True God descending upon the mortal realm, and the Three-Eyed Five-Manifestations Immortals, alongside the Millelith tirelessly exorcising demons across the land, human cities and villages from vast surrounding territories eagerly sought to become a part of Liyue. To the common people, a nation established by a True God was akin to the legendary descent of Amaterasu ¨­mikami, who founded a divine kingdom. In these war-torn times, every ordinary person yearned for divine protection. Liyue''s domain expanded at an astonishing pace, with new villages and cities joining its ranks every day. Within Liyue''s territory, any yokai that refused to comply with the contract was swiftly suppressed by the Millelith. The army, having fought alongside Rex Lapis during the Archon War, and having defended against the darkness of Khaenri''ah five hundred years ago, remained an elite force. Though their physical prowess had somewhat declined over time, their methods of subduing demonic entities were as effective as ever. The battle formations created by Morax himself allowed: A squad of ten to handle a small group of Hilichurls. Fifty to take down a Stonehide Lawachurl. A hundred to defeat an elite monster. And three hundred could suppress higher elemental lifeforms, beings equivalent to high-level yokai in the world of Inuyasha. Now, with ten thousand Millelith soldiers deployed to this new world, their presence was unmatched. In an era where an army of a mere few hundred soldiers clad in leather armor and wielding spears could claim to be an impressive force, the Liyue military, with its soldiers clad in elite iron armor, wielding spears forged by master craftsmen, and adept in tactical formations, were nothing short of divine warriors. Within Liyue''s expanding borders, the stark contrast to the chaotic outside world was undeniable. Here, yokai and humans coexisted in harmony. Though humans still retained an instinctive fear of yokai, they believed that no yokai would dare to violate the contract in Rex Lapis''s land. There had already been yokai who, upon harming humans, suffered divine retribution¡ªtheir bodies bursting apart from within due to the contract''s enforcement. The same punishment applied to humans who harmed kind-hearted yokai. As the immortals said, "Ones who break their contracts shall suffer the Wrath of the Rock." Under the binding force of the contract, this place had truly become a paradise of coexistence. Over time, humans and yokai grew familiar with one another¡ªyokai assisting humans in tasks beyond human capability, and humans, in return, inviting yokai into their homes for meals. "Truly incredible," a voice exclaimed from within a luxurious, flame-horse-drawn carriage soaring through the sky. The speaker, peeking through the bamboo curtains, was a young man dressed in the robes of an Onmy¨­ji, possessing a refined demeanor. He was none other than Hidemoto Keikain, the current head of the esteemed Keikain Clan, regarded as the most powerful Onmyoji of his time. "You''ve never witnessed such a wondrous sight before, have you, Monk Tenkai?" Seated opposite him, Monk Tenkai, fingers sliding over a string of prayer beads, gazed out the window and replied, "There''s nothing surprising here. According to ancient records, over a thousand years ago, during the age of divine favor, humans and yokai coexisted peacefully in the lands under divine protection. Neither race would dare profane the divine will." Hidemoto Keikain gazed forward as the magnificent city in the distance gradually came into view, a smile forming on his lips. "Rex Lapis, the Sovereign Lord Rock King, a god revered by all deities. Though this is the first time I''ve heard this divine name, with a True God descending to establish order anew, who in this world would dare to oppose?" "Even those monstrous yokai whose names have echoed through several eras would not have the courage to face a True God head-on." "I''ve just received intelligence that the two formidable yokai of the Western Lands¡ªToga the Dog General and Princess Inukimi¡ªsubmitted alongside the entire Western Lands as soon as the Sovereign descended upon this world." "Not only that, they have received the Sovereign''s divine blessings and are now leading conquests against other powerful yokai." Monk Tenkai folded his hands, his tone calm. "Is this why you''re in such a hurry?" Hidemoto Keikain sighed. "With such an awe-inspiring divine presence, it won''t take more than a month before all the major yokai of this world sign the contract. Then, the age of divine governance will truly arrive." "A dream-like era where humans and yokai peacefully coexist." "But with such an era, we onmy¨­ji will lose our value and significance." "That''s why I must act first and bring the Keikain Clan under the Sovereign''s divine radiance at the earliest opportunity. The first to act always holds the advantage." Monk Tenkai chuckled. "Hmph, such cunning. Here we are under the divine presence of the Sovereign, and you still harbor such self-serving thoughts. Isn''t that quite irreverent?" Hidemoto Keikain shook his head with a wry smile. "I hold genuine reverence for the gods, without a trace of blasphemy. What you see is only the surface of my intentions." "Divine authority is absolute, and the gods will not permit the existence of evil yokai." "For example, the yokai who have turned Kyoto into a den of demons. Sooner or later, Liyue will clash with those creatures." "There''s no doubt that the gods will emerge victorious, but I intend to use the downfall of Kyoto''s yokai to earn a small, yet significant, contribution in shaping this new era of divine rule." Monk Tenkai''s lips twitched slightly. "You''re always looking for a way to profit, Hidemoto. Truly impressive." Meanwhile, in another part of the world, within the stronghold of the Nura Clan... In the depths of Mount Nejireme, once the domain of the daiy¨­kai Ushi-oni, now under the rule of Nurarihyon, the Supreme Commander of the Nura Clan. In the bustling mountain fortress, over ten thousand yokai reveled around bonfires, drinking and brawling in wild merriment. However, inside the main tent, a small group of powerful yokai sat in tense silence, fists clenched with anxiety. Nurarihyon, known for his usual calm demeanor, was now pacing back and forth, his brow furrowed. "The divine contract..." he muttered. "The True God seeks to redefine the order of the mortal world." A deep voice rumbled from one of his subordinates. "Indeed, but what do we do now? I''ve heard that the daiy¨­kai of the Western Lands have either submitted or been annihilated. That Dog General, Toga, is now marching from one stronghold to another, forcing everyone to sign the contract." Another yokai spoke up, his voice trembling. "I heard from a yokai who fled from Liyue''s territories that even the mighty Dragon Bone Spirit, Ryukotsusei has been subdued! And now, Toga is advancing rapidly towards our Nura Clan." A third yokai, visibly nervous, pleaded, "Supreme Commander, please say something! What should we do?" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 98 - 98: Requesting the Creator God to Grant Deification to the Adepti Nurarihyon''s subordinate, the daiy¨­kai Mokugyo Daruma, watched his master pacing back and forth and couldn''t help but speak up. "Supreme Commander, please stop pacing and say something already." The daiy¨­kai Karasu Tengu bowed his head and added, "Indeed, Supreme Commander, you are the leader of our Hyakki Yak¨­. We have all gathered under your command, and your decision is our decision." The daiy¨­kai Gyuki nodded. "We all understand the situation. The gods wish to reestablish order, and whether it''s humans or yokai, no one can resist." "If you choose to lead us in submission or resistance, those of us who have shared a drink with you will have no objections." The daiy¨­kai Hitotsume Nyudo, his large single eye glaring from the center of his forehead, chuckled grimly. "Heh, forgive my boldness, but I don''t think even you, Supreme Commander, can defy the will of the gods. To resist is to die." "But, just as Gyuki said, since I''ve already joined your crew, I have no regrets." Nurarihyon finally stopped pacing, took a long drag from his kiseru pipe, and slowly exhaled a cloud of smoke, a faint smile on his lips. "I was truly born in the wrong era." "I always dreamed of becoming the Lord of All Demons." Deep down, he felt an unbearable frustration. From his days as a mere high-ranking yokai, he had slowly but surely used his charisma and strength to subdue countless unruly daiy¨­kai, gradually forming the Nura Clan. After years of effort, they had finally established dominance over the eastern region. He had been waiting for the right moment to amass enough power to march into Kyoto, defeat Hagoromo Gitsune, and slay Nue, the Lord of All Demons, claiming that title for himself. But now, after a thousand years of absence, the True God had descended upon the mortal realm once again. And not just for a fleeting visit¡ªthey came to reestablish order. Unlike lesser yokai who only understood that gods were powerful, Nurarihyon, bearing the noble bloodline of the ancient Slippery Gourd (Nurarihyon) Yokai, possessed inherited memories from the Age of Gods. He understood the true nature of the True Gods¡ªthe embodiment of all things, the masters of laws. No matter how numerous or powerful yokai were, they could never contend with a true god. Even the mere blessings bestowed upon shrine maidens and onmy¨­ji were enough to subdue every daiy¨­kai in existence. As Nurarihyon''s words settled, silence filled the tent. Gyuki raised his head, his gaze unwavering. "If your goal remains to become the Lord of All Demons, whether other yokai are willing or not, I will follow you to the end." Karasu Tengu sighed, his head hanging low. "Me too." Hitotsume Nyudo clicked his tongue. "Tsk, same here. After all, we drank from the same cup, didn''t we?" After a long silence, the other daiy¨­kai also voiced their loyalty. Seeing their resolve, Nurarihyon let out a hearty laugh. "Hahaha, you guys really... move me. But I won''t shed fake tears like humans." His smile faded, and his tone grew heavier. "Since you''ve all placed your trust in me and are willing to follow me to fulfill my ambition, how could I ever take such loyalty lightly? Death is absolute, after all." "I won''t lead you all into a suicidal battle against an unshakable force." "That''s why I¡ª" Before he could finish, a yokai rushed into the tent, his face filled with panic. "Supreme Commander! Leaders! Bad news! That Toga, the Dog General, is almost at Mount Nejireme, and he''s brought several other daiy¨­kai with him!" The moment the words were spoken, the expressions of all the officers changed drastically. Instead of showing concern, however, Nurarihyon burst into hearty laughter. "So, he''s almost here already? That was quick. I''ll be waiting here for the mighty General of the Western Lands, the famous Dog General, Toga." Meanwhile, in Kyoto. This was previously the largest city of humanity, a bustling hub where merchants from all directions gathered. The rapid exchange of information had long since informed the people of Kyoto about the True God who had descended in the western lands, establishing a paradise where humans and yokai coexisted in harmony. Those with the means to travel were eager to journey to Liyue, the divine land where humans and yokai lived together in peace, without fear of hunger or war. Inside the Shogunate Headquarters'' Tenshu Pavilion, the once grand and dignified chamber was now shrouded in a dark, ominous purple hue due to the dense presence of yokai energy. Various eerie-colored yokai auras swirled above the chamber, their ominous presence causing the skies over the pavilion to gather faint, ominous clouds. Seated at the head of the chamber, Hagoromo Gitsune, who had possessed the body of Lady Yodo, gently stroked her swollen belly. Her voice, deep and low, carried an eerie charm as she gazed at the powerful yokai who served under Nue. "I already know," she began, "that the god from the heavens intends to unify the world and establish a new order where humans and yokai coexist in peace." A powerful yokai, Great Tengu, scoffed coldly. "Humans and yokai living in peace? What a ridiculous notion! Humans exist solely as our food." The ominous yokai Kidomaru spoke in a dark tone, "According to the small yokai who escaped from Liyue to Kyoto, only yokai who have never fed on humans or harmed them are permitted to exist under the True God''s rule." "We are not among them. That god''s new order will never allow Kyoto''s yokai to exist." "Exactly. If that god''s reach extends here, none of us will escape." "Then what should we do? Just sit here and wait for death?" "Hahaha, at worst, we die! Kill, kill, kill! We are yokai who follow the Lord of All Demons, Nue, and Nue resides in the underworld, Yomi." "Yeah! If we die, we simply return to Yomi." "Hahahaha..." "Before dying, it would be nice to feast on a few shrine maidens. Hahaha!" "Especially shrine maidens with strong spiritual power¡ªthey taste the best. I haven''t eaten one in decades..." All the yokai under Nue''s command exuded thick, nearly tangible evil auras. For a thousand years, they had relentlessly hunted down noblewomen to feed to Hagoromo Gitsune, accumulating dark energy to facilitate Nue''s return to the mortal realm from Yomi. Hagoromo Gitsune silenced the room with a single word, her voice filled with authority. "Quiet!" "Do not fear a mere True God. My child, Nue, is destined to become the new ruler of Yomi." "Even if he has not yet been born into this world, his presence in Yomi allows him to channel the underworld''s power to us." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That so-called god from the heavens? When my child returns, he shall reign over Yomi and rule both the mortal and underworld realms!" At that moment, a sinister voice echoed through the chamber, as though traveling from the depths of Yomi itself. [Yes... my faithful followers... I shall now bestow upon you... my power from Yomi...] [You must... delay the god''s establishment of order...] [Hurry... collect more human hearts... quicken my rebirth... this time... I shall return!] The chilling whispers reverberated throughout the room, sending shivers down the spines of even the most seasoned yokai. In the next instant, the oppressive, inescapable power of Yomi descended upon them all. However... Just as the power of Yomi seeped into the mortal world, Noah, who had recently descended into the mortal realm, sensed it instantly. "Oh~?" His golden eyes narrowed with intrigue as he gazed in the direction of Kyoto, an amused smile playing at his lips. Regardless of prior knowledge of the story, Noah, now the Eternal Sovereign of the Inuyasha World, had complete control over everything within it. Naturally, he was well aware of Abe no Seimei''s intentions in Yomi. As the Lord of the August Center of Heaven, not only did he perceive everything, but even his subordinate, Istaroth, who held the rank of a Supreme God, had already sensed it. Istaroth smirked mischievously, "That guy, Abe no Seimei, actually dares to covet the position of a Supreme God? How utterly ridiculous." Since their master had become the Lord of the Eternal Throne of this world and obtained the Divine Pantheon System, the authorities and divine positions of the previous gods had been left vacant in their absence. Let alone the supreme divine positions of the Lord of Takamagahara and the Lord of Yomi, which belonged to the Heavenly Principle'' subordinates¡ªwithout their master''s permission, even ascending to a lesser divine position was impossible. Speaking of which, she leaned closer to Noah''s ear and whispered, "Shall I take care of that rat who''s overstepping his bounds right now, Master?" Noah rubbed his chin, golden eyes gleaming with amusement. "He wants to become the Lord of Yomi, huh? No need to deal with him just yet. This could turn into quite the entertaining storyline." Istaroth''s eyes sparkled with curiosity. "You''ve thought of something fun again, haven''t you, Master? Can I join in?" Noah raised a finger, and Istaroth immediately feigned fear, closing her eyes and clutching her forehead in mock trembling. "Ow, ow, Master, you''re so mean!" With a grin, Noah continued, "For this world, the Liyue established by Morax, the Takamagahara'' True God, is the force of righteousness, while Abe no Seimei, who seeks to steal divine authority and disrupt the order, is naturally the villain." "A classic tale of good triumphing over evil... How could such a perfect story lack a proper conclusion?" "When righteousness defeats evil, that''s when the storyline reaches its climax." The real reason behind his patience was the difficulty of merging two worlds of similar magnitude. Despite being the Lord of the Eternal Throne of both worlds, he didn''t have the capability to forcefully pull the Inuyasha world into the same universal framework. If the Inuyasha world existed within the Sea of Quanta, he could have easily merged them. Thus, the only way was to have Teyvat''s presence spread across the Inuyasha world, using it as an anchor to pull the Inuyasha world into the Sea of Quanta. Teyvat''s influence in the Inuyasha world was like driving in nails¡ªthe more nails hammered in, the higher the success rate of merging into the Sea of Quanta. Istaroth''s eyes widened with realization. "As expected of you, Master! Your ideas are always the best! So, what shall we do next? There''s just so much fun to be had in this world!" Noah gazed toward the Tree of Ages and the grand palace at the central lake beneath Mount Fuji. "That old fox, Zhongli, is requesting my approval to deify the Adepti. After all, the Adepti have played a key role in stabilizing Liyue''s ley lines, and their contributions to Teyvat are considerable. Since our mission here is practically complete, they''ve certainly earned it." "Once the deification is done, we''ll begin reclaiming the scattered time and space authorities left over from the war of the Age of Gods." Istaroth nodded. "I didn''t think Morax would be in such a hurry to promote his Adepti to godhood the moment the Pantheon System was established. Isn''t he a bit too impatient?" Noah laughed. "It''s not impatience, but a clear understanding of his mission. To ensure the success of our task, having the Adepti ascend will help us establish a stronger foothold in the Inuyasha world." He suddenly reached out and pulled Istaroth''s cheeks, stretching them playfully. "You little rascal, you knew all this from the start but still acted clueless. Are you trying to act cute to make me happy?" "Mmmff... N-no, I wasn''t!" Istaroth pouted, internally grumbling, You''re clearly enjoying this. If I don''t act clueless, wouldn''t I just steal your spotlight? Either way, you''d still find a reason to bully me... Meanwhile, in another part of the world. Liyue had already become the largest nation in this chaotic world in terms of landmass. In this era, some feudal lords would call themselves a "nation" with merely one or two cities under their control. The so-called Tenn¨­ and Shogun were merely nominal rulers who held no real authority over the local lords. However, with the establishment of Liyue, the divine nation, even the nominal authority of the Tenn¨­ had crumbled. A sovereign ruler only holds legitimacy if acknowledged by the gods. Now that the gods no longer recognized the Tenn¨­ and had personally descended to establish order, the Tenn¨­ and the Shogun had been reduced to mere aristocrats. At this moment, the strongest Onmy¨­ji of the era, Hidemoto Keikain, and the high-ranking monk Tenkai, had arrived in Himeji City, the heart of Liyue. Here, regardless of one''s past status, everyone had to abide by Liyue''s laws; otherwise, they would be swiftly taken away by the Millelith. With more and more people flooding into Himeji City, it had already grown far larger than Kyoto. As far as the eye could see, red towers and green tiles lined the skyline, and the streets and pavilions were filled with humans and yokai alike, all bearing genuine smiles. Yokai ran businesses alongside humans¡ªtanuki operated teahouses, and humans performed theatrical plays for audiences composed of various small yokai. Hidemoto Keikain marveled at the sight, looking around like a country bumpkin: "These splendid carvings and gilded towers... Truly worthy of being called a divine realm! Even Kyoto pales in comparison!" Tenkai nodded in agreement. "Indeed, both humans and yokai here radiate true happiness. This place is truly a paradise." "But Hidemoto, aren''t we supposed to request an audience with the Immortal through the Ministry of Civil Affairs and seek an audience with the revered Rex Lapis, the supreme deity of Liyue?" Hidemoto Keikain sighed. "Don''t be so impatient. The gods are not beings that can be seen on a whim. A short wait won''t change anything." "Oh? Look over there! That seems to be the Statue Plaza, and it''s crowded with people! Let''s go take a look." "Wait, Hidemoto¡ª" The Statue Plaza, vast enough to accommodate tens of thousands of people, was now filled with humans and yokai alike. Despite the large crowd, there was an unusual sense of tranquility. Everyone''s eyes were fixed intently on the preparations for an upcoming divine invocation ceremony. Hidemoto Keikain curiously tapped the shoulder of a nearby inuy¨­kai and whispered, "Brother Dog Demon, I just arrived. Could you tell me what''s happening here?" The inuy¨­kai glanced at the Onmy¨­ji with disdain and snorted. "An Onmy¨­ji? If this were before, I''d have bitten off a piece of your flesh." "I am an inuy¨­kai, not a dog demon! Remember that! ...But fine, since you''re new here, I''ll explain." Lowering his voice with a sense of deep reverence, the inuy¨­kai continued: "This is the divine invocation ceremony, held to petition Rex Lapis ¨­mikami for various matters concerning Liyue." "This time, it is said that Rex Lapis ¨­mikami himself will appear to petition the Creator God, the Lord of the August Center of Heaven, to grant divine status to the Three-Eyed Five-Manifestations Immortals, in recognition of their immense contributions." Upon hearing this, both Hidemoto Keikain and Tenkai were utterly dumbfounded, their souls nearly leaving their bodies in shock. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 99 - 99: The Divine Invocation Ceremony, The Ascension of the Immortals The Creator God? The Lord of the August Center of Heaven? Both Hidemoto Keikain and Monk Tenkai understood the meaning behind these titles. As Onmy¨­ji and monks who were well-versed in ancient texts and myths, they knew that the Lord of the August Center of Heaven was the highest deity who had created the world. However, according to legend, even among the Three Noble Children, the highest-ranked deities of Takamagahara, only the Supreme Gods Izanagi and Izanami had the honor of witnessing the Lord of the August Center of Heaven at the time of creation. Was it truly possible for the ¨­mikami (Great Deity), Rex Lapis, to directly petition such a being? The title of ¨­mikami was bestowed only upon those divine beings who were revered by all gods and who governed the mortal realm. Until now, only Amaterasu ¨­mikami had held such a title. Could a Takamagahara'' True God of the Three Noble Children tier really communicate with the Lord of the August Center of Heaven? Hidemoto Keikain and Monk Tenkai exchanged glances, seeing the shock reflected in each other''s eyes. Since Rex Lapis ¨­mikami had already issued a divine decree, it was clear that this was no mere deception. Gods do not lie to mortals. Hidemoto Keikain wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and muttered, "Petitioning the Lord of the August Center of Heaven to grant a divine position to the Three-Eyed Five-Manifestations Immortals¡­ This is a divine event, a sacred secret that only gods should be privy to." Monk Tenkai clasped his prayer beads tightly, his unease evident. "Though myths speak of Amaterasu ¨­mikami elevating subordinate yokai to the ranks of Takamagahara'' True Gods, to witness such a thing with our own eyes¡­" Hidemoto Keikain gazed at the people setting up the ceremony, feeling as if he had stepped into the very fabric of mythology itself. The news of Rex Lapis ¨­mikami preparing to petition the Lord of the August Center of Heaven for a divine title for the Three-Eyed Five-Manifestations Immortals quickly spread beyond Liyue. Merchants traveling to and from Himeji City carried the tale far and wide. With the desire to witness this legendary event firsthand, humans and yokai capable of making the journey hurried toward Himeji City, causing the Ministry of Civil Affairs to face immense pressure. The Liyue Qixing and Eight Trades worked tirelessly to maintain order, while under Ningguang''s meticulous registration efforts, the yokai citizens of Liyue had already surpassed two million in number, and the human population had exceeded ten million. Yokai, despite their superior strength compared to humans, were not easily born; the conditions for their existence were far more complex. Daiy¨­kai, in particular, were exceedingly rare, with no more than a hundred in the entire world. On the other hand, humans, though weak, could reproduce with ease¡ªa hundred times more readily than yokai. Given enough time, humans would inevitably become the dominant force in the world. Had it not been for the arrival of Noah and his ascension to the divine throne of Ame-no-Mihashira, the throne''s power would have continued to reclaim authority over time. In five hundred years, yokai would have faced an era of decline, while humanity advanced with technology. Now, with over three million humans and yokai flocking to Himeji City for the divine invocation ceremony, the city bustled with an unprecedented vibrance. Yet despite the overwhelming crowd, the divine presence of Rex Lapis ensured that both humans and yokai strictly adhered to the laws of the contract and maintained order. For a brief moment, Himeji City''s grandeur even surpassed the Lantern Rite Festival of Liyue Harbor in Teyvat. ... Ministry of Civil Affairs Ningguang was so overwhelmed with work that even the ornamental pin in her hair had become disheveled. Despite her exhaustion, the red glow in her eyes shimmered with excitement and anticipation. The immortals'' achievements had reached the necessary threshold for deification, and Rex Lapis was preparing to seek divine appointments from the Heavenly Principle. Although Inazuma''s Guuji Yae Miko had been the first to experience such an opportunity, this time, Ningguang herself was directly involved in the event. Moreover, Rex Lapis had once promised them that upon completing their mission in this world, her own merits would be sufficient for deification. Becoming a god... The mere thought sent a thrill of excitement through her, igniting an even greater drive to contribute to Liyue''s ever-expanding dominion. Ningguang sighed as she finished reviewing a document and said, "Although the Divine Invocation Ceremony is similar to the Immortal Invocation Ceremony, it is the Sovereign himself who will preside over it. We can only assist in preparing the rituals." Keqing gently pressed her sore shoulders and replied, "To participate in the Sovereign''s petition to the Heavenly Principle for the deification of the immortals is already a great honor. Though it is exhausting, I feel fulfilled, and no amount of work will make me weary." Ningguang tucked a strand of her platinum blonde hair behind her ear and gazed out the window at the bustling cityscape. "Indeed, seeing this flourishing city and knowing that we contributed to it brings immense satisfaction. Moreover, an even brighter future awaits us." "This time, as the Sovereign petitions the Heavenly Principle, do you think we''ll have the chance to witness even a glimpse of divine majesty?" "Ah... perhaps I''m overthinking it. After being involved in so many matters concerning the gods, my thoughts are running wild." Ningguang shook her head self-deprecatingly. Even if she might become a god in the future, at this moment, she was still just an ordinary mortal. Even if she did ascend one day, would she ever have the opportunity to see the Heavenly Principle? ... Within Rex Lapis''s Divine Hall, Zhongli sat on the divine throne, his golden eyes gazing down at the kneeling Adepti before him. "When the sun rises tomorrow, I shall petition for your ascension to subordinate godhood." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Though in name you will be my subordinate gods, in essence, gods only recognize hierarchy, not subordination. Once you ascend, you will no longer be under my protection..." This was an undeniable covenant among all who entered the Divine Pantheon Blueprint¡ªa divine decree, an absolute rule set by the Heavenly Principle. Within the Divine Pantheon, gods acknowledged only superiority and inferiority. There was no true subjugation; a Subordinate God was merely one whose divine authority derived from a higher god. Xiao raised his head and looked respectfully at Zhongli. "The Sovereign has protected me for over two thousand years. Though I am reluctant to leave, I understand that the Sovereign hopes for our growth." Zhongli''s expression was steady and kind, like a father figure. "A fledgling must leave the nest and face the winds and rains on its own. Ascending to godhood means that you will be able to shoulder responsibilities for the pantheon and the world of Teyvat." To Zhongli, although the immortals'' ascension would mark the end of their contract as his subordinates, the bond they had formed over three millennia could not be severed by a mere contract. Cloud Retainer sighed, "I always knew that one day we would leave the Sovereign''s protection and ascend to godhood, but I never imagined this day would come so soon." Moon Carver added with a sigh, "Becoming a god is something mortals dream of, yet now that the moment has arrived, I feel a sense of reluctance to part with our contract. However, if we were to refuse, we would not only disappoint the Sovereign but regret it for eternity." According to the divine decree, those eligible for godhood had only one opportunity to ascend. If they missed it, they would never again have the chance. Once rejected, the divine seat would never accept them again. Madame Ping chuckled, "Why are you all sighing? This is a great thing. Once we become gods, we can better assist the Sovereign. After all, there are more worlds to conquer in the future, and we can contribute more to his cause." Mountain Shaper nodded. "That''s right. Why have you both suddenly become sentimental, Moon Carver, Cloud Retainer?" Cloud Retainer snorted coldly. "Who is sentimental? If it weren''t inappropriate right now, I''d have a lengthy debate with you." Ganyu blinked, staring at the Sovereign seated on the divine throne. Was she really about to ascend to godhood? Her mind still felt dizzy. She wasn''t sure what she had done to deserve such an honor. Had she not simply performed her duties in Liyue of this world just as she did in Liyue Harbor? As Zhongli watched his Adepti argue and bicker as they always did, his usually stern expression softened. Once this task is complete, Guizhong, Menogias, Bosacius, and the others will finally return. Things will be even more lively then. Zhongli stood up, his gaze steady and firm. "Then, at the moment the sun rises tomorrow, the ceremony shall begin." ... ... Crackle, pop¡ª Multicolored fireworks exploded across the night sky of Himeji City, illuminating the bustling metropolis that was equally lively by day and night. The city, under divine protection, never slept. Though humans and yokai mingled freely, the nighttime belonged more to yokai, who naturally preferred the dark hours. Even many humans, feeling secure in the god''s domain, had become nocturnal themselves. Since this was the first divine ceremony hosted by a god in this world, the celebration was grand beyond imagination. Festivities filled every street and teahouse, offering a variety of performances and entertainment. At the Statue Plaza, a massive crowd of yokai and humans eagerly awaited the moment when the first rays of dawn would break the horizon. Countless eyes were fixed on Rex Lapis''s Divine Hall, where the supreme deity resided. However, only the Adepti, the Liyue Qixing, and a few select individuals had ever set foot inside. The only mortals to have seen the supreme deity firsthand were those present when he first descended upon the earth. Princess Izayoi followed closely behind Ningguang and Keqing as they ascended the grand staircase leading to the ceremonial platform. She wasn''t alone¡ªInukimi and the Adepti, who awaited their divine appointments, also climbed the steps. Dressed in luxurious twelve-layered robes, Inukimi could barely contain her excitement, her trembling hands placed gently over her chest in an attempt to calm her racing heart. Though she was only involved in assisting with the ceremony, the weight of the moment overwhelmed her. She was now officially recognized as Fairy Inukimi, an immortal in name and reality. This time, the Sovereign would petition for the deification of the Three-Eyed Five Manifestations Immortals, and perhaps next time, it would be her turn. She resolved to meticulously memorize every step of the process. This is a divine ceremony¡ªa ritual that exists only in myth. And now, I am part of it. Ningguang took a deep breath, looking over the crowd below¡ªhumans and yokai with expressions of awe, reverence, and anticipation. It was her first time participating in such a grand ritual. Her gaze shifted upward to the horizon, where the first light of dawn began to paint the sky. At the precise moment, she spoke the long-prepared invocation in a steady voice, the brooch-shaped artifact on her chest amplifying her words to echo across the entire city: "The appointed time has arrived. We humbly invite the Sovereign to listen. May the words of invocation be heard and the ceremony commence." "By the Sovereign''s grace, lands are settled and thrive." "By contract upheld, merchants from all directions arrive." "By divine protection, blessings flourish without end." "By the sacred flame, prosperity endures through the ages." "We beseech the Sovereign¡ª" Her solemn declaration echoed across the vast city. Humans and yokai alike listened in respectful silence, their anticipation palpable as they awaited the appearance of the supreme deity. In the next moment, the Divine Hall of Rex Lapis emitted a deep, earth-like radiance¡ªancient and boundless. A golden sun slowly rose from within the hall. Within the sacred glow, a figure cloaked in a hood, partially obscuring his divine visage, emerged. Behind him, an enormous square sigil of solid rock floated¡ªLiyue''s unmistakable Geo symbol, familiar to all within Teyvat. The instant Zhongli appeared in his full divine regalia, golden auspicious clouds filled the sky, showering the land below with shimmering light. "Bow to the Sovereign, Rex Lapis!" Ningguang immediately knelt in reverence, followed by the Adepti and Fairy Inukimi, who dropped to one knee and bowed their heads. Beyond the plaza, across the vast reaches of Himeji City and even in the distant countryside where the celestial phenomena could be seen, humans and yokai alike prostrated in worship. This benevolent god had bestowed upon them an era of peace and coexistence¡ªan order where yokai could enjoy the prosperity of the human world, marveling at the complexities they once could not comprehend. From every corner, voices rose in unison: "We pay homage to Rex Lapis, the Supreme Lord!" "We pay homage to Rex Lapis, the Supreme Lord" The voices of both yokai and humans echoed in unison across the heavens and earth. There was not a trace of blasphemy in their cries¡ªonly heartfelt reverence, devotion, respect, and fervent faith. Zhongli gazed down at the countless yokai and humans bowing before him, and it felt as if he had returned to the time after the victory of the Archon War, when the ancient people of Liyue held grand ceremonies in his honor. It was that first grand ceremony that later became the annual Rite of Descension. This is humanity, he mused. They remember moments of beauty and transform them into traditions passed down through generations. This day, too, would one day become a festival akin to the Lantern Rite and the Rite of Descension¡ªcelebrated a hundred, even a thousand years from now. As the voices of yokai and humans filled the air, Zhongli descended onto the ceremonial platform. In that moment, all voices fell silent. Yokai and humans alike fixed their gazes on the god who, since his descent to the mortal world, was now stepping out of his divine hall for the first time. Zhongli nodded at the kneeling Adepti before him, then raised his gaze to the countless eyes fixed upon him¡ªyokai and humans alike. Lifting his head, he assumed a respectful posture and looked towards the sky. He knew that the Lord Heavenly Principle was already watching. For the Heavenly Principle, granting divinity to the immortals was but a mere thought. However, such a grand ceremony was indispensable. It must firmly imprint this moment of ascension into the memory of the world and its countless beings, anchoring it as a pillar in history¡ªan essential step in the ultimate plan of world assimilation. "To the Lord of the August Center of Heaven, the Eternal Throne of the Heavens." "For millennia, the immortals of Liyue have rendered immeasurable service to the people of Liyue and have contributed greatly in this mortal world." "Therefore, I, Morax, petition the Creator, the Heavenly Principle... to grant these immortals their rightful divine seats." [We humbly request your approval.] Zhongli''s voice was not loud, yet it resounded across the entire territory of Liyue¡ªand beyond, faint echoes reached distant lands. All of Liyue''s yokai and humans held their breath. The sound of their collective heartbeats was so distinct that they could hear each other''s pulse. Among the crowd, Hidemoto Keikain widened his eyes, carefully observing every detail of the ceremony. To an Onmy¨­ji like him, this was not merely a divine ritual; it was a sacred path to enlightenment. Every minute aspect could be analyzed through the lens of onmyodo, unlocking new mystical techniques¡ªjust like summoning a deity. Even just gazing at the god, who had restrained his divine power, filled Hidemoto Keikain with an overwhelming sense of ancient reverence. He understood what would happen next¡ª The Lord of the August Center of Heaven would cast his gaze down, witnessing the ascension of the immortals. As if responding to his thoughts¡ª Hummmmm¡ª The golden clouds in the sky instantly dispersed, and darkness momentarily shrouded the heavens. In the presence of all mortal beings, the dawn sky brightened once more. The sun rose at an astonishing speed, quickly reaching its zenith. Yet, even under the sun''s brilliance, the stars that should have been hidden in daylight began to shine. On the distant horizon, a silver moon slowly rose, taking its place beside the sun. Under the stunned gazes of all present¡ªthe sun and moon shone together, the stars glowed in unison. Finally, a divine disc vast enough to contain the sun, moon, and stars emerged, spanning the sky like an eternal tapestry. A supreme, boundless voice echoed throughout the heavens and earth. [Granted.] -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 100 - 100: Cheer and Celebrate the Birth of Six Gods The Lord of the Eternal Throne had not descended in form, yet everything in the mortal world proclaimed that its gaze was now cast upon them. The divine disc that constantly shifted, displaying countless sacred patterns, represented its face; the sun and moon within the disc were its eyes. Traveling toward Mount Nejireme, Toga and the conquered yokai trailing behind him stood frozen in place, staring up at the primordial sky, which seemed like a scene from the dawn of creation. Toga had already heard from yokai who came from Liyue that Rex Lapis was petitioning the Lord of the August Center of Heaven to grant divine seats to the Three-Eyed Five-Manifestations Immortals. As a deity-in-waiting, Toga knew that a Primary God had the authority to appeal to the Creator God, but he had never imagined it would unfold in such a spectacle akin to the birth of a world. "This¡­ this is the Lord of the August Center of Heaven? It''s simply¡­" Words failed him, and his body trembled uncontrollably. Yokai, by nature, revered power¡ªand this was the god who created the world itself. ... Mount Nejireme Nurarihyon and his top commanders were speechless as they stared at the celestial visage in the sky¡ªa face formed from the heavens, with the sun and moon as its eyes, and stars as its hair. "The Sovereign truly¡­ successfully petitioned the Supreme Creator for the divine positions¡­" The fact that Rex Lapis could directly communicate with the Creator¡ªthis background alone was even more terrifying than the Lord of Takamagahara. This was clearly one of the primordial gods born after the creation of the world. ... Kyoto The yokai loyal to the Lord of all Demons could not comprehend what they were witnessing. The sky, the sun, the moon, and the stars reflected the face of the Creator God, rendering their thoughts void. Their imagination could at most grasp the majesty of a High God of Takamagahara, such as the Three Noble Children. The presence of the Creator was something beyond their understanding. Even though the power of the Underworld of Yomi had magnified their strength tenfold, it had done nothing to expand their comprehension. ... The supreme aura of the Creator and the voice of the world itself reverberated across every corner of the world, reaching even the Underworld of Yomi. Abe no Seimei, wielding the power of the underworld, gazed through the veil separating the mortal world and the netherworld. As he looked at the Supreme Creator, he could do nothing but bow in submission, his mind unable to form coherent thoughts. This was the natural posture of any living being within the world when faced with the Lord of the Eternal Throne¡ªthe sum of all creation. Even gods, if they retained the capacity to think, would not dare entertain the faintest hint of defiance toward the Lord of the Eternal Throne. ... As the approval of the Lord of the August Center of Heaven echoed from the heavens, six brilliant, multicolored pillars of light descended from the sky. These radiant beams were accompanied by the blessings of the world itself, transforming into a celestial symphony performed by nature that resonated across the globe. On the ceremonial platform, the six chosen immortals¡ªMoon Carver, Mountain Shaper, Cloud Retainer, Madame Ping, Xiao, and Ganyu¡ªwere each enveloped in their own multicolored beam of divine light. This divine radiance was a manifestation of the Human Realm Force System, tailored uniquely to them. The nature of their powers depended on how they were perceived by those who believed in them. Just as Yae Miko''s authority derived entirely from how the people of the Demon Slayer World viewed her, the strength of the Adepti''s power was similarly determined by mortal beliefs. Faith, however, had its limits. It was impossible for mortals to view anyone as a Creator, a Supreme God, or even a Primary God unless such titles aligned with their natural understanding. The height of a fountain could never exceed its source, and the authority constructed by faith would never surpass the power of the faith itself. The collective will of countless mortals condensed into a single thread of divine law. This law, when combined with their faith, formed the authority granted to these beings. Each of these threads was an addition to the world''s existing rules, an enhancement to the natural order. This was the very strategy once envisioned by Phanes¡ªthe more gods created through faith, the more additional rules would be woven into the world, strengthening Phanes'' own power. Now, with every new god ascended, Noah was receiving an exponential increase in authority through the feedback provided by the Human Realm Force System. In simpler terms, the stronger and more abundant the divine pantheon, the greater Noah''s power. ... The radiant beams of faith slowly descended into the bodies of the six chosen immortals. At that moment, Cloud Retainer felt a strange, glowing symbol manifest in her sea of consciousness. The Divine Pantheon Blueprint instantly imparted relevant knowledge to her. This was the core of faith, something akin to the essence of a god, though it did not carry the same level of authority as a god''s rank. However, it was unquestionably the rank of a deity. Yet, it was undeniably a divine essence. Cloud Retainer felt as if she were ascending to the cosmos, propelled by the blessings and prayers of countless mortals, lifted to a throne crafted just for her. A steady stream of divine power flowed into her body, accompanied by the prayers and wishes of humanity. Before her, countless threads wove themselves into a small, intricate golden automaton. Cloud Retainer reached out and cradled it in her hands. She instinctively knew this was the symbol of her divine authority: Mechanisms of Wind and Protection. As a master of crafting mechanisms, she was revered in Liyue''s legends as an Adeptus who created wondrous contraptions. Because of her connection to wind through her crane form, she also gained authority over wind manipulation. Furthermore, the legends of Liyue always depicted the Adepti as protectors of its people, granting her the authority of protection. As she accepted this divine authority, her contract with Rex Lapis officially came to an end. The other Adepti experienced the same phenomena, though their divine authorities varied. Gradually, they opened their eyes, now sensing profound changes within themselves. Their essence had fully transformed into that of gods. Their perception of the world had shifted entirely¡ªwhat was once inaccessible to them could now be clearly observed, including the fundamental rules governing all existence. This sensation was familiar to them as Adepti because Rex Lapis had once imparted such teachings. This was the divine insight of gods¡ªan understanding of rules and divine knowledge. Ganyu was the last to open her eyes. She gazed at her hands in wonder, where a small golden bell materialized in her palm. "I''ve become a god," she whispered. This was her divine authority: Cryo and Auspicious Blessings. Because she wielded an Cryo-elemental Vision, she was granted authority over Cryo. And because she was a Qilin, a symbol of fortune in mythology, her authority included auspicious blessings. Wherever she invoked her blessings, the surrounding area would experience bountiful harvests, harmonious families, and diminished sickness and suffering. As the apotheosis concluded, garments woven from faith materialized silently upon the six newly ascended gods, further amplifying their divine radiance. These garments were shaped by the people''s collective imagination of what their gods should look like. Once this divine form manifested, it became immutable, even if future generations reshaped their understanding. It was akin to Schr?dinger''s cat in quantum mechanics; once observed, it could no longer be altered. Under the watchful eyes of everyone in Himeji City, the six former Adepti had become the newest True Gods. The celestial anomalies in the sky gradually faded back to normal. The divine disk in the sky dimmed and eventually disappeared. The sun and moon returned to their original positions as if time had rewound itself, and the countless stars slowly faded into the ether. Everything returned to the moment when the first ray of dawn touched the earth. The gaze of the Creator God withdrew, and the thoughts and emotions of the people began to flow once more. Countless gazes fell upon the six True Gods standing on the ceremonial platform, their divine light radiating holiness and majesty. Then, like a tidal wave, cheers and exclamations erupted from the crowd. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Himeji City was in complete uproar. Both yokai and humans were fervently shouting: "Pay respects to Divine Lord Moon Carver¡­" "Pay respects to Divine Lady Cloud Retainer¡­" "Pay respects to Divine Lord Mountain Shaper¡­" "Pay respects to Divine Lady Madame Ping¡­" "Pay respects to Divine Lord Xiao¡­" "Pay respects to Divine Lady Ganyu¡­" The unified voices resounded to the heavens, as if they were about to shatter the sky. Liyue had been established for less than a month in this new world, and humans and yokai had not yet fully adapted their formal titles for the gods. However, the Liyue Qixing, Eight Trades, and Millelith who came from Teyvat referred to the six newly ascended gods as "Divine Lords." Amidst the cheering crowd, Hidemoto Keikain and Tenkai dared not even blink, committing every detail of the ascension process to memory. For these onmy¨­ji and monks, this scene was overwhelmingly shocking. Once they could process their thoughts, their minds erupted into a storm of ideas, frantically absorbing this mythical, legendary information: The Creator God and Sovereign had ascended six new True Gods. Some artists, snapping out of their daze, frantically pulled out their canvases from their satchels, their faces filled with fervent faith as they sought to capture the moment when the six Adepti ascended to godhood. Fairy Inukimi, regaining her composure, looked at the six new gods floating mid-air in their resplendent divine attire, untainted by any worldly impurity. Her heart pounded as though it would leap out of her chest. To her perception, while their presence did not rival the shock she felt from Rex Lapis, she still felt an innate urge to worship them. To think that she had spent several days in the company of these Immortals before they had ascended to become True Gods. I am an Immortal as well. One day, I too will become a True God. This thought filled her heart completely. The six new gods, snapping out of their own transformations, looked toward Rex Lapis, who was smiling at them. They bowed slowly. "Sovereign¡­" Though they were now gods, albeit subordinate gods, divine law clearly stated that there was only hierarchy among gods, no direct subordination. The only one who could issue them commands directly was the Heavenly Principle. Although they were no longer Rex Lapis'' followers, they still sincerely respected him, for without him, they would not have become gods today. Zhongli smiled and nodded, feeling a joy he had not experienced in a long time. He had never regarded the Adepti as mere followers but as friends. However, as a god, there had always been a necessary hierarchical distinction. Now, as the Primary God, while he still held authority above them, the sense of subordination had dissolved completely. He could converse freely with these gods. Though hierarchy remained, it lacked the former sense of reverent fear. Just as it was between him and Barbatos. ¡­ Following this, the new gods transformed the joy of their ascension into blessings, sharing them with all the yokai and humans present. Except for Xiao, whose authority was entirely related to slaughter, the other Adepti all possessed powers of blessing. The celebration reached its climax. The yokai and humans shed any sense of division between them, participating together in the festival. Some events were hosted by yokai, while others were hosted by humans. It was an extraordinarily pure and joyous revelry. ... While Liyue celebrated the birth of new gods with revelry, Kyoto''s daiy¨­kai were shrouded in a heavy sense of despair. The presence of the Supreme Lord, Rex Lapis, had already filled them with trepidation. Even so, they had drawn confidence from the power of Yomi granted by Nue, which allowed them to rival the Immortals. Now that the Immortals had ascended to godhood, the mortal realm was home to seven True Gods. This meant that their deaths at the hands of the True Gods were only a matter of time, not to mention their inability to slow the True Gods'' inevitable unification of the world. As doubt crept into their hearts, the voice of their master, Nue, echoed from Yomi. "Do not fear. They are nothing more than ordinary True Gods of Takamagahara." "I have already mastered the divine power of Izanami, the Lord of Yomi. Once I return from Yomi to the mortal realm, I will become the new Lord of Yomi." In Yomi, Abe no Seimei sensed the growing unease among the yokai who had pledged loyalty to him and became anxious. If his followers lost their resolve, the divine seat of the Lord of Yomi, which was almost within his grasp, would slip away. The ascension of the Immortals to godhood only heightened his impatience to ascend to the seat of the Lord of Yomi. He could feel it¡ªonce he was resurrected, he would be able to claim the divine seat of the Lord of Yomi. He had waited a thousand years in Yomi for this very moment. One thought consumed his mind: Ascend! Ascend! I must ascend to godhood immediately! He would become the second Izanami, the new Lord of Yomi. He was certain that the divine seat of the Lord of Yomi was superior to Rex Lapis'' divine seat. It was one of the two supreme divine thrones, second only to that of the Creator God. With no further pretense, he revealed his plan to the daiy¨­kai . The Great Tengu was stunned. "What? Nue, you''re trying to usurp the seat of the Lord of Yomi?" Ibaraki Doji, surrounded by a rising aura of malice, rasped, "It''s already almost complete!" Kidomaru, unable to control his excitement, exclaimed, "As expected of Nue, our Lord of All Demons! To aim for the seat of the Lord of Yomi!" "Exactly. Rex Lapis is merely a Supreme Lord in title, and those six new gods are nothing more than ordinary True Gods. The Lord of Yomi, however, is one of the two Supreme Thrones, second only to the Creator God." "Once I return to the mortal realm, a mere Supreme Lord and ordinary True Gods will be nothing¡­" "As the Lord of Yomi, I will grant divine seats in the lineage of Yomi to all of you daiy¨­kai. You will be the foundation of my Yomi hierarchy." The yokai could no longer contain their excitement, their demonic auras surging uncontrollably. The allure of becoming gods was irresistible to any yokai. Their doubts vanished entirely, replaced with disdain for Rex Lapis and the newly ascended gods. Once Nue returned from Yomi, the mortal realm would become a paradise for yokai. The covenant of coexistence between yokai and humans? It would be nothing but a scrap of paper. Blinded by the immense temptation of the Supreme Throne of the Lord of Yomi, Abe no Seimei never considered whether the Creator God would even permit his ascension. He failed to realize that the newly ascended gods had only done so through Rex Lapis'' petition to the Creator God. ... Meanwhile, in Himeji City, humans and yokai celebrated for seven days with songs and dances. The six newly ascended gods gathered in the Rex Lapis'' temple to offer him one final cup of tea as his followers, formally ending their contracts. As the God of Contracts, Zhongli understood better than anyone when to let go and when to move on. Moving forward, he would form new covenants with these gods, where their relationship would be based solely on camaraderie. Also witnessing this scene was Fairy Inukimi, a newly promoted Adeptus under the Rex Lapis. As his subordinate, she was qualified to be present for this moment. Footsteps echoed on the steps leading to the Rex Lapis'' temple. Noah appeared, a faint smile on his face. How could he not attend such a momentous occasion¡ªthe birth of new gods, the conclusion of the initial contracts, and the formation of new ones with Rex Lapis? Moreover, as the Heavenly Principle, wasn''t it fitting for him to show these newly born gods who their true master was? -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 101 - 101: The Tree of Ages and the Shattered Authority of Time Rex Lapis'' Temple. A tea table was set at the center of the temple, with the six newly ascended gods seated around it. Fairy Inukimi stood by the side like an attendant, watching intently as she bore witness to a gathering of gods¡ªsomething only found in myth and legend. Moon Carver¡ªno, now Divine Lord Moon Carver¡ªrespectfully poured tea for Zhongli. Though he was no longer Rex Lapis'' follower, three thousand years of companionship could not be erased. To him, Zhongli was both a father and an elder brother. The other divine lords also poured themselves a cup of tea, holding their cups in both hands as they gazed at Zhongli. Their eyes were filled with reluctance at the end of their contracts, yet held anticipation for the new bond they would form as equals. Zhongli slowly raised his cup and spoke in his steady voice: "Today, this cup of tea is to celebrate your ascension to godhood. I am truly pleased. I hope that in the future, we will move forward together, hand in hand." The six new gods spoke in unison: "Yes, Sovereign." Zhongli nodded. "My mortal name is Zhongli. If you wish to address me formally, ''Mr. Zhongli'' will suffice." Though their relationship as subordinates had ended, the weight of their past camaraderie was too great for them to simply address Zhongli as an equal. Cloud Retainer quickly responded, "Since the Archon''s mortal name is Zhongli, then I too shall take a mortal name¡ªXianyun. From now on, Zhongli may call me Xianyun." Moon Carver immediately understood and followed suit, saying, "Then I shall take the name Houzhang." Mountain Shaper said, "I suppose I shall be called Jiehu then." Madame Ping laughed, "I had already lived among mortals before. I used the name Madame Ping, but I never had a proper name. I''ll simply take ''Ping'' as my name." Xiao bowed respectfully. "I already have a name. Sovereign¡ªah, I mean, Mr. Zhongli¡ªmay address me by it as always." Ganyu, nervous, hid behind her master, Xianyun. Though she had unknowingly become a god, she still saw herself as her master''s disciple. In a soft voice, she said, "I¡ªI am the same. Sovereign may call me Ganyu as always." Zhongli smiled and raised his cup. "Then, let us drink together." The gods lifted their cups and drank in unison. Just as they finished their tea, a familiar voice echoed through the temple, accompanied by the sound of footsteps. "Zhongli, I see you''re doing quite well¡ªalready having tea with the gods. Since the pantheon has welcomed a few new gods, I thought I''d take a look. I hope I''m not intruding on your elegant gathering." Upon hearing this voice, Zhongli nearly dropped his teacup and turned hurriedly toward the source. A familiar figure had already stepped into the temple, accompanied by none other than the God of Time. The six newly ascended gods also turned their heads immediately. This voice¡ªthey knew it well. Wasn''t it the god from Celestia who had been overseeing the World Assimilation Plan, Lord Noah? After entering the Divine Pantheon Blueprint, they had learned about the hierarchy of the Teyvat pantheon. The Seven Archons and other gods were merely at the Primary God rank. Above them were the Supreme Gods. Though they had known that there were higher gods above the Seven Archons, they had never known their exact rank. Now that they had ascended to Subordinate Gods, they could clearly sense the vast gap between themselves and the Sovereign. It would likely take only two or three moves from Zhongli to utterly defeat them. By that logic, the gap between a Supreme God and a Primary God must be just as overwhelming. They had assumed that Lord Noah was a Supreme God. Yet, the faith core''s transmission carried an indescribable and immeasurable sense of supremacy¡ªa presence beyond even the Supreme Gods. At that moment, the Divine Pantheon Blueprint responded instantly. The realization shocked the six new gods to their very core. If they had been transmigrators from Earth, their reaction at this moment would have been nothing short of: "Holy sh*t! The Heavenly Principle?!" The six newly ascended gods were so shocked that their very souls seemed to leave their bodies as they watched the young man with a smile step into the temple. Their composure, honed over three thousand years as Adepti, completely crumbled. Before joining the Pantheon System, they had merely been Adepti. Though they had experienced the Archon War, they had never even come close to encountering beings of a higher order. If the six gods were in such a state, then Fairy Inukimi was utterly paralyzed with fear. The Creator God had only just revealed his divine miracle, and now He had descended in mortal form. For her¡ªa former daiy¨­kai who had only been an Adeptus for a few days¡ªthis was far too overwhelming. Her heart simply couldn''t take it. Was a mere yokai-turned-Adeptus even qualified to lay eyes upon such a being? Zhongli hurriedly stood up. Though he had shared tea and meals with the Heavenly Principle before, he still maintained a certain reverence, though not outright fear. "Lord Heavenly Principle, I did not expect that You would take such interest in this mortal world. I beg Your forgiveness for not greeting You immediately." Upon hearing this, Istaroth quickly crossed her arms and raised her chin proudly. Zhongli continued, "And I also greet the Ruler of Time, Supreme God Istaroth." Istaroth raised a small finger and smirked. "At least you know proper manners." Noah waved a hand dismissively. "No need to be so tense, Zhongli. Just complete the tasks I assigned you. I came to this mortal realm simply to enjoy myself." Of course, that wasn''t the real reason. His primary goal was to collect the scattered authorities that had fallen into the mortal realm. For example, after Tsukuyomi''s death, the Authority of Time had shattered, with the two largest fragments falling into the Goshinboku, the Tree of Ages, and the Bone-Eater''s Well. This was what allowed Kagome to travel between two eras. If left alone, the Tree of Ages, nourished by the Authority, could give birth to a new God of Time¡ªsomething Noah absolutely would not allow. Another fragment of the Authority of Time had been obtained by a celestial maiden named Kaguya, but she was later devoured by a yokai. The yokai had inherited her authority, name, appearance, and everything else. That celestial maiden had not yet been consumed. She still resided in a shrine beneath Mount Fuji''s lake, admiring herself in solitude. She was none other than Kaguya-hime, the protagonist of the The Tale of the Bamboo Cutter in this world''s mythology. Additionally, there were fragments of the Authority of the Underworld that needed to be reclaimed. These fragments resided in the Tensaiga, and the Meid¨­ Stone. Furthermore, he needed to restore the two Supreme Thrones¡ªthose of the Lord of Takamagahara and the Lord of Yomi¡ªas well as the three Primary God seats belonging to the Three Noble Children. The candidates for these positions would need to be chosen from this world. Noah intended to carefully assess whether his potential candidates were truly worthy. Zhongli respectfully poured Noah a cup of celestial tea, which he accepted. "In addition, I wished to personally observe our six new gods of the Teyvat Pantheon. After all, to gain six gods at once is a significant influx of fresh blood into our system." Saying this, Noah turned his gaze toward them. Divine Lady Ping¡ªno longer in her form as Madame Ping, she had returned to the appearance of an unparalleled beauty. Moon Carver and Mountain Shaper both maintained the refined and scholarly demeanor of learned gentlemen. Xianyun had not changed much from her Adeptus form, except for gaining an aura of divinity that made her seem even more sacred. Ganyu¡­ Well, she still had the gentle, quiet demeanor of a coconut goat. When Ganyu felt the almost tangible gaze of the Heavenly Principle upon her, she snapped back to attention, utterly flustered. The other gods also recovered from their shock, hurriedly bowing. Their voices, trembling from nervousness, nearly cracked as they spoke: "We pay our respects to Lord Heavenly Principle!" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Noah''s golden eyes swept over the six newly ascended gods, who stood trembling before him. He took a slow sip of tea. "Not bad..." It was unclear whether he was referring to Zhongli''s tea or the six newly ascended gods. While the number of gods in Teyvat was not exactly small, it was far from abundant. With the birth of six faith-based gods, the Primordial Law Ring had received six new strands of derivative rules. Though they were only secondary laws, they nonetheless strengthened the Primordial Law Ring ever so slightly. Rules themselves were divided into primordial rules and derivative rules. If primordial rules were like a river, then derivative rules were its tributaries. Together, the two formed the flourishing natural order of a world. Without tributaries, even the grandest river could not sustain forests. Concepts such as Time, Space, Life, Death, Contract, and Hope were all primordial rules. Meanwhile, abilities like Yae Miko''s demon-slaying, Xianyun''s mechanisms, Ping''s realm-crafting, and Ganyu''s auspicious blessings were all derivative rules¡ªmere offshoots of the primordial laws. For a world, primordial rules were the branches, while derivative rules were the leaves. Noah''s voice was calm as he spoke: "The future prosperity of the Teyvat Pantheon will depend on what you create." "The divine seats are fixed for now, but the future is bright. The stronger the world becomes, the stronger you will become." Moon Carver hurriedly lowered his head and said respectfully, "Now that we have become gods, we must dedicate ourselves fully to this world and the divine pantheon¡ªeven to the very end of our lives." Xianyun looking at the youth before her¡ªwho was nothing like the cold, merciless Heavenly Principle of legend¡ªfelt her initial tension ease somewhat and quickly echoed: "Indeed. We shall spare no effort in service to this world." Xiao bowed his head. "I will do the same." Ganyu, still nervous, nodded her little qilin head. They all understood that as gods, they now bore the duties of divinity. Zhongli''s eyes reflected deep anticipation. Although the divine seats were currently fixed, the future of the gods was bound to be glorious. Every time they annexed another world, Teyvat would grow stronger. And as Teyvat strengthened, so too would its Geo and Contract Laws, making himself even mightier. He was already three times stronger than he had been at the peak of the Archon War. Zhongli snapped out of his thoughts and quickly asked respectfully, "May I ask if Lord Heavenly Principle requires any preparations for Your time in the mortal realm?" Noah waved a hand dismissively. "You don''t need to concern yourself with me. Just carry out the mission according to the original plan." Istaroth, arms crossed, glanced at Zhongli before shifting her gaze to her master. She knew her master all too well. Wherever there was entertainment, there was her master. And even when there was no entertainment, her master could create it himself. Sure enough, her master had already found his fun. Zhongli bowed slightly. "At most, we will have unified the mortal realm in half a month." Xianyun nodded. "That is correct." Including the Sovereign, they had seven gods. If things still went wrong, they might as well offer their own heads before the Heavenly Principle. Noah waved them off lazily. "Go on, then." "Yes." Zhongli and the six Divine Lords bowed slightly before vanishing from the temple. Noah stroked his chin thoughtfully. Through this deification festival, the influence of Teyvat had already spread through most of this world''s mortal realm. Once Liyue''s order had fully enveloped the entire mortal world, the annexation could begin. ... Under Toga''s relentless assault, most of the daiy¨­kai had surrendered in just a few short days. Now, only the Hyakki Yak¨­ of the Nura Clan, the daiy¨­kai Inugamigyobu Danuki from the Shikoku region, and the Far East Yokai remained. Under the divine radiance of the seven gods, Toga didn''t even need to act. The moment he appeared, the daiy¨­kai immediately prostrated themselves in submission. The only ones still resisting were the forces of Kyoto. ... "Tsk tsk¡­ The greed of humans truly knows no bounds. They would rather destroy the world than let go of their desires." Under Noah''s gaze, Abe no Seimei continued channeling the power of Yomi into the surface world. The daiy¨­kai absorbed the power of Yomi without hesitation. But was the power of Yomi truly so easy to absorb? This was the supreme power of the underworld, and for yokai, their limit was reaching the power of the Adepti at best. Yet these yokai, indiscriminately devouring it, had already transformed into hellish underworld fiends. The moment their power touched the essence of divinity, their consciousness was completely erased by the power of Yomi. Simply put¡ª By absorbing the power of Yomi, the yokai of Kyoto had become nothing more than Abe no Seimei''s puppets¡­ ... Meanwhile, deep in Yomi, Abe no Seimei was manically absorbing the overflowing power of the Supreme Throne of Yomi. His once god-like appearance had grotesquely mutated into a bloated mass of rotting flesh. Yet, he had indeed attained the aura of a god. As for the power of Yomi spilling from the Supreme Throne? Heh¡­ Of course, this was all deliberate on the part of the Creator God himself. Abe no Seimei¡ªthis selfish creature who even treated his own mother as a tool¡ªwas only fit to serve as the final villain in a divine play of order and chaos. Noah stroked his chin and chuckled. "To destroy a man, first drive him to madness." ... With the Sovereign and the six Divine Lords gone, only Fairy Inukimi remained in the temple. In that instant, she panicked. "Sovereign! Divine Lords! What about me?! You left me behind?!" "I''m just a mere Adeptus¡ªa god-in-training! And now I''m alone in the temple with the Creator God?! I''m terrified!" Thump¡­ Thump¡­ The heartbeat of a daiy¨­kai was so loud that it echoed through the temple. Noah''s golden eyes turned toward her, his lips curving with amusement. Even Zhongli and the Divine Lords had moments of nervous carelessness when standing before him. But they knew better than to come back and apologize afterward¡ªbecause that would be even more foolish. Fairy Inukimi instinctively clutched her chest, her face turning pale with fear. "The Creator God is looking at me¡­ What do I do?!" Her body, frozen in panic, collapsed to the ground as she knelt uncontrollably, unable to utter a single word. Noah slowly approached. Istaroth, watching from the side, smirked. She knew her master all too well. He loved toying with these little yokai pets¡ªjust like he had done with that fox spirit from Inazuma. To Istaroth, this entire world belonged to the Heavenly Principle. Whatever her master wanted, it was only natural. Besides, the Heavenly Principle had human emotions¡ªwhich, to his followers, was a good thing. If he were as cold and unfeeling as Phanes, now that would be terrifying. Noah stopped in front of Fairy Inukimi, looking down at her trembling form. A teasing smirk played at his lips. "Fairy Inukimi, hmm?" "A beautiful little pet indeed." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 102 - 102: Fairy Inukimi—A Possible Successor to Tsukuyomi Noah examined Fairy Inukimi, who was kneeling before him. Her long silver-white hair was styled in a hime cut, tied into twin ponytails at the back, with two long strands draping over her chest. A crescent moon sigil adorned her forehead, her amber-gold eyes shone brightly, her pointed ears twitched slightly, and she wore an elaborate twelve-layered kimono. Her blend of yokai and celestial elegance struck a deep chord with him. Back when he watched Inuyasha, Inukimi had been one of his favorite yokai characters, ranking first without question. But this world was not the Inuyasha or Nurarihyon no Mago that he once knew. This was not the original timeline. Inukimi had not yet married Toga. She was still the princess of the canine demon clan. As for the Meido Stone around her neck, it was not a gift from Toga but had originally been an ordinary pendant. Long after Tsukuyomi''s death, a fragment of divine authority had fallen from the moon and merged into her necklace, transforming the simple gemstone into the Meido Stone. The crescent moon sigil on her forehead was also a result of Tsukuyomi''s aura lingering on the authority fragment, granting her a trace of divine power and refining her bloodline. Fairy Inukimi was overwhelmed with nerves. Ame-no-Minakanushi-sama had just praised her! Before she could even process the honor, a hand lifted her chin. The face before her was so breathtakingly divine that it defied description. She froze. Noah stroked Fairy Inukimi''s face and was unsurprised by her dazed reaction. As the Creator God, he embodied the pinnacle of beauty, the definition of perfection. Of course, this perfection was relative to the world itself. "You are quite suited for the Authority of the Moon. However, you are still too young. You''ll need time to grow first." Noah intended to bestow upon Fairy Inukimi the Authority of Tsukuyomi, one of the Three Noble Children, but without the Authority of Time. Fairy Inukimi snapped back to reality upon hearing the Creator God''s voice. For a moment, she was stunned, and then euphoria nearly consumed her. Ame-no-Minakanushi-sama deemed her worthy of the Authority of the Moon. Was this not the divine position of Tsukuyomi, one of the Three Noble Children? A Primary God''s seat! That wasn''t even the most important part¡ªAme-no-Minakanushi-sama wanted to raise her? Even if Noah didn''t read her mind, her emotions radiated clearly through her spiritual energy. Istaroth, ever the voice of Noah''s whims, crossed her arms and declared, "Fairy Inukimi, right? From now on, you are my master''s pet. Understood?" Fairy Inukimi turned to Istaroth in shock. This was a Supreme God speaking! Her elation was uncontrollable, and she couldn''t suppress the smile spreading across her face. "Yes, Lady Istaroth! I am Ame-no-Minakanushi-sama''s loyal little pet!" To become the pet of the Creator God¡ªthis happiness was beyond imagination. Noah glanced at Istaroth, wordlessly approving her as his spokesperson. Istaroth lifted her chin proudly, her expression saying, Of course I did it well. Noah reached out and patted Fairy Inukimi''s head. She instinctively leaned into the touch, fully submitting like an obedient little pet. As he stroked her head, he silently retrieved the authority fragment hidden within the Meido Stone. Tsukuyomi was not only the Moon God and Time God but also the guide of the dead. For humanity, night symbolized death, granting Tsukuyomi the power to open the gates to the Underworld. Fairy Inukimi was so blissful she nearly fainted. Just being near the Creator God and sensing his divine aura made her spiritual power surge at an astonishing rate. Noah wasn''t satisfied with just patting her head¡ªhe scratched her chin as well. Fairy Inukimi''s face flushed red, as if her chin was a particularly sensitive spot. A pet dog. For now, just indulging for a moment was enough. Without a sound, Noah left the temple. Fairy Inukimi, still dazed from being touched, snapped back to reality and realized that Ame-no-Minakanushi had already left. But the ecstasy in her heart did not fade. She had become the Creator God''s pet. Though she was still just an Adeptus, in the future, she would become Tsukuyomi, the Moon God, one of the Three Noble Children. A Primary God, equal in rank to Rex Lapis. Yet, as she touched her cheek, she felt a trace of disappointment. Ame-no-Minakanushi had only petted her head and scratched her chin. Even though it was just head pats, it had felt unbelievably comfortable¡ªas if even her soul had been elevated. Meanwhile¡­ Toga soared through the sky, smirking arrogantly, leading a legion of yokai that he had subjugated along the way. Tessaiga gleamed in his grasp as he floated in midair, gazing down at Mount Nejireme. Rumble¡ª! Above them, ominous demonic clouds thickened, their presence dyeing the entire world purple from the sheer concentration of demonic energy. The oppressive aura blanketed the land. In this purple-hued world, a pair of enormous, blood-red eyes loomed with suffocating pressure. As Toga and his legion of yokai arrived, a massive surge of violet demonic energy rose from Mount Nejireme to meet them. Over ten thousand yokai''s auras merged, forming a crushing wave of power. The black demonic energy seethed, with countless crimson eyes flickering within it. At the forefront of the darkness, Nurarihyon stood, his body wrapped in the power of the Hyakki Yak¨­, his blade resting casually on his shoulder. He gazed at Toga, who hovered in the sky surrounded by his own yokai forces, and smirked. "Toga¡­ I never thought I''d meet a famous yokai lord like you under these circumstances." Toga''s eyes were filled with unyielding dominance as he glared down at the leader of the Hyakki Yak¨­, a yokai who had risen to power in just a few short decades. Raising Tessaiga, he pointed it straight at Nurarihyon. "Nurarihyon, do you submit, or do I have to beat you into submission?" Nurarihyon gave a carefree smirk, raising a thumb over his shoulder toward the Hyakki Yak¨­ behind him. "I heard you became an Immortal, and that your power is beyond comprehension¡­ But I have the strength of over ten thousand yokai concentrated within me¡ª" Before he could even finish his sentence, Toga had already swung his blade down. "Got it. I''ll just beat you into submission!" The immortal power inside Toga exploded, golden divine light surging and wrapping around Tessaiga. In an instant, the blade expanded to over a hundred meters, transforming into a colossal cleaver¡ªakin to the Ruyi Jingu Bang itself. Without another word, he swung it down toward the Hyakki Yak¨­. The very instant Nurarihyon faced the colossal blade, he felt the overwhelming force of ten thousand yokai''s power crumbling beneath the immortal power. His body felt like it was being crushed under a mountain, completely unable to move. A premonition of death instantly appeared over Nurarihyon and every yokai of the Hyakki Yak¨­. Pure terror filled their eyes. Nurarihyon had only wanted to test the strength of Toga¡ªthe Immortal who had been conquering daiy¨­kai effortlessly. But before they even had the chance to fight, the entire Hyakki Yak¨­ had already collapsed. In that instant, over ten thousand yokai fell to their knees. "We surrender¡ª!" "We submit¡ª!" "We grovel before you¡ª!" Buzz¡ª The moment the yokai of the Hyakki Yak¨­ shouted their surrender, the massive blade halted instantly¡ªstopping just a finger''s width from Nurarihyon''s head. Although Toga had not used Wind Scar or any other special technique, his immortal power had stirred the wind into a violent storm. The Hyakki Yak¨­ was instantly swept away, their bodies flung across the ground as they screamed and begged for mercy. Nurarihyon stood frozen in shock. His long, unruly hair¡ªcovering his oversized head¡ªhad been completely shaved clean by the immortal wind. Gulp¡ª Nurarihyon swallowed hard. He had truly just brushed against death. Had his subordinates not surrendered in time, he had no doubt that Toga''s single slash would have annihilated the entire Hyakki Yak¨­. "I surrender¡­ I surrender¡­" Sweat poured down Nurarihyon''s face as he stared at Toga, who had calmly withdrawn his blade. So this is an Immortal? How can they be so much stronger than daiy¨­kai? There''s no way to even resist¡­ Toga returned Tessaiga to its original size, then smirked and gestured toward the other subdued daiy¨­kai. "Before they met me, they were just like you¡ªwondering if an Immortal was really that strong." The red-eyed daiy¨­kai all stared silently. We only surrendered because the True God granted him immortal power. If not for that power, Toga would be no different from us. Several of them were already plotting¡ªonce the True God granted them immortal power, they would join forces to settle the score with Toga. Nurarihyon signed the contract, and soon after, the entire Hyakki Yak¨­ followed. With this, only the yokai of Kyoto, Shikoku, and T¨­no remained unsubjugated. Just as Toga led Nurarihyon and his Hyakki Yak¨­ toward Shikoku to subdue Inugamigy¨­bu Danuki, the sky over Kyoto shifted into a dusk-like hue. The stench of death spread in all directions, as though announcing the land''s demise. Toga gazed at the twilight-colored sky, his expression filled with disbelief. "That''s¡ª! The aura of Yomi! How is the power of Yomi manifesting in the mortal realm?" Nurarihyon took a slow drag from his pipe. "Looks like you haven''t heard the news yet." His eyes narrowed slightly. "Two days ago, Yomi''s aura began spreading from Kyoto." "Any human touched by it dies instantly. People have been fleeing Kyoto ever since." "Right now, the onmy¨­ji clans are busy escorting human refugees to safety." "As for who''s responsible¡ªaccording to the onmy¨­ji, it''s Hagoromo Gitsune and her daiy¨­kai." "Apparently, those yokai have been hunting the fleeing humans." Toga''s expression darkened. "How¡­? Only a god should be able to do something like this!" Bringing the power of Yomi into the mortal realm was impossible for underworld yokai. Toga had been to the Underworld himself¡ªhe knew this was beyond their capabilities. Nurarihyon''s voice turned grim. "Rumor has it that Nue has become a god in Yomi. He''s trying to return to the mortal realm, so he bestowed his divine power upon Kyoto''s yokai." Toga was stunned. He immediately checked the Divine Pantheon Blueprint¡ªbut there was no trace of Nue''s name. Not under Subordinate Gods, Primary Gods, or even Supreme Gods. "This doesn''t make sense¡­" "Regardless of the details, all daiy¨­kai¡ªreturn with me to Liyue. We must report this to the gods immediately." The daiy¨­kai roared in excitement. "Yes!" Their glowing crimson eyes were filled with anticipation. Finally, they would be able to meet the Supreme Lord and receive immortal power. Heh, Toga¡ªyour time is up. The daiy¨­kai were naturally unruly beings. They only submitted to personal power. To them, Toga had only won because he had been gifted immortal power by the True God of Takamagahara. Once they received immortal power, Toga would be nothing. The daiy¨­kai followed Toga as they made their way toward Himeji City. With their initial contracts signed, the territories of these yokai officially became part of Liyue. Himeji City dispatched the Millelith alongside contracted yokai to cleanse their newly acquired lands of evil yokai and vengeful spirits. A legion of dozens of daiy¨­kai, their demonic auras blotting out the sky, marched toward Himeji City. Had this been before, humans would have collapsed in terror, awaiting their fate as yokai prey. But now, they barely reacted. In Liyue, there were no evil yokai or malevolent spirits. And even if some still existed, they would not be tolerated in Himeji City. ... Rex Lapis''s Temple Zhongli bestowed immortal cultivation techniques upon the dozens of kneeling yokai within the temple. Granting them immortal power, he welcomed them as his retainers. Though technically his retainers, Zhongli preferred to think of them as students¡ªjust as he had during the Archon War, when he granted immortal power to the Adepti. As the yokai absorbed the immortal power, the Divine Pantheon Blueprint appeared in their minds. Upon understanding its contents, the yokai were so overwhelmed with happiness that they nearly ascended on the spot. Now, they understood why Toga''s attitude had changed so drastically. He was working toward godhood. A future True God. While the yokai were still lost in ecstatic joy, Toga reported the situation in Kyoto. Zhongli turned his steady gaze toward Kyoto''s direction. Three days ago, he had already sensed this aura from the world of the dead¡ªthe so-called power of Yomi, belonging to the Supreme Throne of the Lord of Yomi. "I understand now. An usurper seeks to seize the divine seat of Yomi. The divine power flooding the mortal realm has already transformed Kyoto''s daiy¨­kai into divine puppets." "You cannot oppose them." "Now, I give you your first divine decree." "Evacuate all humans from Kyoto to Liyue." "By the will of the Sovereign!" The dozens of daiy¨­kai, led by Toga, were eager to rush into Kyoto to earn merit. If they saved even a single human, it would count as an achievement. And if they defeated a Kyoto yokai, their contributions would skyrocket. But the Sovereign''s decree was clear¡ªrescue only, no fighting. After all, the yokai of Kyoto had already reached divine-level strength. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zhongli paused in thought. The Heavenly Principle had not passed judgment on the usurper. Was this his task? If so, this would be the perfect opportunity for the six newly ascended gods to demonstrate their divine power in the mortal world. Meanwhile, Noah arrived at Maple Village, named after the vast maple forests surrounding it. This was the village once protected by the priestess Midoriko, and later by Kikyo, the strongest spiritual priestess since her time. However, Kikyo had not yet been born. Noah approached the Tree of Ages, pressing his hand against its bark. A soft green divine light emanated from the tree. "As expected, the Time Authority here differs vastly from Teyvat''s. It allows unrestricted travel between past and future, and even altering history without backlash." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 103 - 103: An Enraged Kikyo—Daring to Strike the Creator God? "Time is truly a fascinating force." Noah retrieved the Time Authority from the Tree of Ages and Bone-Eater''s Well, carefully sensing the differences between Teyvat''s time laws and Inuyasha''s time laws. In terms of quality, Teyvat''s Time Authority was undoubtedly superior. However, in terms of flexibility, Inuyasha''s world offered far greater manipulability. Teyvat''s River of Time was composed of countless fragments of time, making it extremely difficult to alter the past. Conversely, Inuyasha''s River of Time was composed of grains of sand. As long as the total amount of sand remained unchanged, the river would naturally restore itself, preventing catastrophic temporal distortions. After Noah absorbed the Time Authority, Istaroth, as the Ruler of Time, was instantly granted shared access. Feeling her strength double, Istaroth cheered excitedly, spinning around Noah in circles. "Yay! My Authority has leveled up again! Hehe, now I''m officially the strongest of the Four Shades!" Noah, his vision spinning from her movements, firmly grabbed her ankle, his tone domineering. "You''re only the strongest if I say so. If I''m in a bad mood one day, you''ll be the weakest instead." Istaroth immediately clutched her cheeks, looking at him pitifully. "Master¡­" Noah remained stern. "Give me a smile." Istaroth immediately stretched her face into a wide, exaggerated grin. "Hehe!" Noah, satisfied, nodded and released her. Istaroth, inwardly, was muttering grievances about her wicked master. "This world''s River of Time has gates that appear at regular intervals. It seems these serve to correct errors over time¡ªeach segment represents a distinct era." "The next era begins in several decades. Let''s take a look." With that, he took a single step forward, his body dissolving into the air like foam, vanishing. Noah entered the Interstice of Time, where countless glowing fragments flowed like a galactic river. Each point of light was a grain of time''s sand, collectively forming the temporal flow of an entire world. As long as the Time Sand remained intact, no paradoxes would ever occur, regardless of how much one tampered with the past. This was why Kagome and Kikyo could exist simultaneously. Though Kagome was Kikyo''s reincarnation, she was also not¡ªthey were temporal counterparts from different periods. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even if Kagome traveled back to the Sengoku era and killed Kikyo, she would not disappear¡ªthe Time Sand would correct any anomalies. Even if Kikyo vanished from Inuyasha''s world, Kagome would still be born, as the River of Time had already predestined her existence. In that case, Kagome and Kikyo would simply become two distinct individuals with identical souls. After leaping into the River of Time, Noah and Istaroth momentarily lost their vision before returning to the world. They were still standing before the Tree of Ages, but now it had grown significantly taller, with many more branches. As Noah and Istaroth strolled out of the maple forest, they chatted casually. "Wow, the Time Authority has really evolved! Before, we couldn''t freely jump between past and future like this!" Emerging from the maple forest, they arrived once again at Maple Village. It was now fifty years later¡ªthe era of divine rule under the True Gods. The entire world was now unified under the nation of Liyue. Even a small village like Maple Village enjoyed a life free of worries. Looking across the fields, humans and yokai worked together, each fulfilling their role, creating a harmonious paradise. For a noble-looking traveler like Noah, accompanied by a small floating creature like Paimon, their presence was entirely normal in this era. No villagers cast them strange glances. After all, merchants and travelers frequently passed through their village. To the people of this era, they had no concept of yokai and humans harming one another. However, conflicts still existed¡ªafter all, where there are people, there will be disputes. And in a world where humans and yokai coexisted, such conflicts were inevitable. In these situations, the shrine maidens and onmyoji¡ªwho served the True Gods¡ªwere responsible for mediating disputes. In this village, the shrine maiden who served the True Gods was none other than Kikyo. Noah and Istaroth entered the shrine and were slightly surprised to see who was enshrined here. It was not the Rex Lapis. Nor was it the six newly ascended gods, nor the Adepti. It was him¡ªAme-no-Minakanushi¡ªthe Lord of the August Center of Heaven himself. At that moment, a cold yet commanding voice rang out. "Who are you? Do you realize this shrine is dedicated to Ame-no-Minakanushi? Staring directly at the gods is an act of great disrespect." Noah turned around with a smile, while Istaroth, mimicking him, placed her hand on her chin, her starlit eyes observing the speaker. The first thing they saw was the red-and-white shrine maiden attire, followed by a pair of delicate, sorrowful eyes. Her exquisite features, paired with her long, silky black hair styled in a hime cut, tied with a pure white ribbon, made for a perfect picture of grace. Her lips carried a faint cherry blossom hue, and her aura exuded a refined yet sacred presence. She was a beautiful young girl, and her shrine maiden attire only enhanced her appeal. If Noah had to pick a favorite divine attire from anime, it would undoubtedly be the shrine maiden outfit. After all, shrine maidens naturally carried an aura of holiness. More importantly, shrine maidens dedicated both their body and soul to the gods they served. In a sense, they were the gods'' attendants and concubines. Noah''s lips curved slightly. He wanted to tease this shrine maiden who unknowingly served him. "Every other shrine worships the Sovereign, the newly ascended gods, or the immortals. Why is it that your small village shrine worships Ame-no-Minakanushi?" "You should know that the Creator God never responds to anyone''s prayers. After all, to a Creator God, the entire world is their creation¡ªwhy would they care whether or not their creations worship them?" "For humans, a Creator God is no different from empty air." Istaroth nodded. "That''s right. Worshiping the Creator God is meaningless for humans." It was the same as Phanes¡ªalthough Phanes cared for humans, he never fulfilled their wishes, nor did he listen to their prayers. The gods existed at a level far beyond human concerns. Kikyo''s face turned red with anger. These two intruders had barged into the shrine dedicated to her god, disrespected its sanctity, and now, right in front of her, they were insulting the very deity she served! "You two disrespectful fools¡ªget out immediately!" "The shrine does not welcome you!" Without hesitation, she grabbed a broom and swung it straight at Noah and Istaroth. Istaroth was stunned. My god¡ªshe''s actually trying to hit the Heavenly Principle with a broom?! Noah, of course, wouldn''t be hit by a mere broom. Besides, Kikyo was only trying to drive them away¡ªif she had truly wanted to exorcise them, she would have used her spiritual power directly. Pa! He raised his hand and caught Kikyo''s wrist. She froze, not expecting him to neither dodge nor retreat, but instead to fight back. And in front of the shrine, no less. Her eyes immediately filled with anger. Buzz¡ª A surge of spiritual power burst forth from her body, forming a blue aura around her shrine maiden robes. With her free hand, she swung toward Noah''s face. A spirit-infused slap wouldn''t injure him, but it would forcefully expel him from the shrine. Noah lifted his other hand and caught her second wrist, speaking with amusement. "Is this the extent of a shrine maiden serving the Lord of the August Center of Heaven? Your spiritual power is indeed strong¡ªbut it is far from the level of immortals. Has your god never blessed you? That would make him exceptionally stingy." Kikyo gritted her teeth¡ªher spiritual power had been completely sealed. This man was neither an ordinary person nor a simple onmy¨­i. But hearing him continue to speak disrespectfully about her god, she snapped in fury. "Ame-no-Minakanushi-sama may have never granted me a blessing, nor acknowledged me as his shrine maiden¡ªbut he created all things in existence. Every life in this world should hold reverence for Him. You, a blasphemer¡ªleave this shrine immediately! Otherwise¡ª" Before she could finish, Noah pulled her into his embrace, wrapping an arm around her waist, and smirked. "Haha, well said. But only a rare few think as you do. I like you." Kikyo''s expression changed drastically. To think that a mere mortal would tease her in front of the shrine of the Creator God! This was blasphemy of the highest order. Yet before she could explode in rage, her emotions¡ªanger and panic alike¡ªvanished instantly. An indescribable sense of peace settled over her. The man she had thought to be irreverent now radiated an aura of absolute divinity. Behind him, a golden divine halo slowly revolved. A god. Even if one had never seen him before, even if one did not recognize Him¡ªThe moment they laid eyes upon him, they would know. He was a god. Of course, this was only if the god chose to reveal His divine presence. Noah gazed at the dazed Kikyo, his fingertip lifting her chin playfully. "Heh. I won''t tease you any further. A shrine maiden who worships me¡­ Your words have pleased me. I now recognize you as my shrine maiden." He had only revealed the faintest trace of his Eternal Throne''s aura¡ªmerely at the level of a Subordinate God. Otherwise, the mere presence of his existence would have triggered celestial omens across the land. Kikyo snapped back to reality, her expression quickly shifting to guilt and worry. If not for the fact that Noah was holding her, she would have already kneeled in reverence. "Ame-no-Minakanushi-sama¡­! I¡­ I did not recognize You¡­ And I¡­ I even acted disrespectfully toward You¡ª" Before she could finish, Noah lowered his head and pressed his lips against hers. Kikyo''s eyes widened in shock. She had expected punishment. But instead¡­ she was kissed by the god she worshiped. A god''s kiss was a miracle of unparalleled power¡ªand the kiss of the Heavenly Principle was beyond imagination. This was, in truth, a blessing. Even though Noah did not grant Kikyo any divine power, his essence now lingered upon her. From this moment on, everything she did would go smoothly. No matter what obstacles she faced, she would always prevail. In this world, she was now essentially a daughter of destiny. Istaroth watched the scene unfold with great amusement. So this was his goal for coming here. A human girl. In the memories of this world granted to her by her master, this girl was essentially a protagonist. A realization suddenly dawned upon her. Her master possessed human emotions. And if he possessed human emotions¡­ then he must also possess¡­ The desire to collect things. This human girl¡ªwas she merely another addition to his collection? Ten minutes later. Noah finally released the girl, who had long since ceased all resistance. Her red and white shrine maiden attire was slightly disheveled, her delicate face flushed crimson, and her gaze slightly dazed. However, aside from indulging in a kiss and enjoying the feel of her, Noah had done nothing more. "My shrine maiden, you need not feel guilty. What you have done has pleased me, and I have already granted you my blessing." As he spoke, Noah pulled Kikyo into the Divine Pantheon Blueprint. "Grow well. Grow until the day you are strong enough to ascend to the seat of Amaterasu." With those words, Noah''s figure gradually faded from Kikyo''s sight. The moment she lost the divine embrace, she collapsed onto the ground. As the divine presence withdrew, the tranquility in her heart was instantly replaced by the rapid beating of her own pulse. Kikyo gently raised her hand, pressing it against her pounding heart. Everything felt like a dream. She touched her lips. She had only come to clean the shrine of the Creator God, just like every other day, yet her god had descended in mortal form before her. The Creator God had recognized her as his shrine maiden and bestowed his favor upon her. In her mind, the Divine Pantheon Blueprint surfaced. In her ears, the voice of the God she served echoed endlessly. "The Supreme Seat of Amaterasu¡­" "Can I really live up to the expectations of Ame-no-Minakanushi-sama?" Kikyo looked at the divine seat of Amaterasu ¨­mikami within the Divine Pantheon Blueprint. Her expression gradually became firm, though tinged with a trace of melancholy. Since the Creator God had bestowed such great favor upon her, no matter what, she could never allow herself to disappoint the god who had acknowledged her. ... Noah returned to the original timeline. The timeline where Kikyo resided was from before the Inuyasha world had been assimilated. After all, time functioned only within the internal cycle of a world and had no concern for external worlds. This was why Noah had said that time was truly fascinating. Once the Inuyasha world was fully assimilated, its River of Time would merge with Teyvat''s, becoming one. Of course, all the changes he had made were already set in stone. Even after Inuyasha''s world was assimilated, nothing would be undone. After all, Noah was the Lord of the Eternal Throne of both worlds, and within a world, he was absolute and singular. Not just him¡ªany god who possessed an Authority was unique within a world. Authorities were, by nature, singular laws of a world. They could only be assimilated¡ªthey could never duplicate themselves. The fundamental laws of a world were finite. Even Time itself could not reverse this process. It was impossible for a new copy of an Authority to appear simply because someone brought it into the past. Noah gazed in the direction of Kyoto. "Teyvat''s anchors within the Inuyasha world are now firmly in place." "The final act of this performance must now come to an end." He was impatient to complete the assimilation of the Inuyasha world. Once it was assimilated, Teyvat would become a truly complete world, with its laws and rules fully perfected. With that, the first phase of world evolution would be complete. The second phase would begin¡ªcontinuously assimilating more worlds to expand and refine its laws. The goal: evolving from a single-tier world into a multi-tiered world. A multi-tiered world would allow the birth of parallel worlds within it. The most well-known example was the Type-Moon world, which possessed countless parallel worlds¡­ -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 104 - 104: The Six Gods Descend Upon Kyoto Kyoto. The once most prosperous city, where the day belonged to humans and the night to yokai, was now completely shrouded in twilight. Even the clouds in the sky carried a sickly yellow color of death. Every part of the city seemed to be burning¡ªnot with flames, but with the miasma of yokai and the aura of Yomi, twisting through the air like ghostly fire. Most of Kyoto''s humans had already fled the moment the miasma of Yomi appeared. But the yokai¡ªthose whose minds had been erased by the aura of Yomi, turning them into mere puppets¡ªnow wandered aimlessly through the streets and alleys. Their bodies varied in degrees of decay. This decay was the mark of a hellish yokai. For these yokai, the reincarnation cycle no longer applied¡ªdeath meant eternal imprisonment in hell, their bodies endlessly rotting yet never vanishing completely. At the heart of this city of death, a massive egg-like sphere¡ªformed from a mixture of demonic energy and Yomi''s aura¡ªfloated in the air. It was the spawn of Hagoromo Gitsune. For over a thousand years, she had accumulated resentment, merging it with demonic energy and the aura of Yomi, using a living human woman as a medium to birth a hellish yokai into the world. "Aaaaaaah¡ª!" The agonizing screams of a woman echoed through Kyoto. "Oh¡­ my child¡­ finally¡­ finally, the time has come¡­ Just a little longer, just a little longer!" Hagoromo Gitsune''s voice was filled with madness. "Quick! Bring me the hearts and livers of humans! Any human''s will do! Bring them all! Bring them all to me!" "Yes¡­" The yokai puppets of Yomi, now mere husks of their former selves, swarmed out like flies, flying in all directions toward the fleeing humans. Although the humans had been fleeing for days, yokai were far faster than any human could ever hope to be. The sheer number of refugees formed a long, desperate line of people seeking safety. Yet the onmy¨­ji were utterly powerless against the horde of yokai¡ªthey were like flies, countless beyond measure. "Damn it! There are too many of them! We can''t hold them back!" "That bastard Abe no Seimei! He actually dared to bring Yomi''s aura into the mortal world!" "If only the clan master were here! Damn it!" "The clan master went to Himeji City a long time ago. The gods must already know what''s happening! Everyone, hold on!" The onmy¨­ji held protective talismans in their hands, constructing barriers to shield the fleeing humans. But there were simply too many yokai¡ªthe barriers were already showing cracks. Moreover, once a barrier was formed, it couldn''t move, forcing them to stand their ground like turtles in their shells. A tragic sight unfolded along the highway¡ªcountless barriers, large and small, linked together, protecting terrified and despairing humans within. Though onmy¨­ji were weak compared to yokai, they still carried the legacy of the gods from millennia past. If not for that, humanity would have long been reduced to nothing but food for yokai. Yet now, despair loomed over every single human. "What do we do¡­" "Mommy, are we going to be eaten by yokai¡­?" "No, my child¡­ The gods above will surely save us¡­" "There are too many yokai! Even the onmy¨­ji can''t¡ª" "Help! I don''t want to be eaten by a yokai!" "Uuuh¡­ Mommy!" "Gods above! Please, save us!" Crack¡­ crack¡­ Under the relentless assault of the yokai, the barriers continued to fracture. Even the onmy¨­ji, faces drenched in sweat, were now shaking in terror. "Damn these yokai!" "The barrier is breaking¡ª!" "AAAAAH!" Crack! Boom! The barrier shattered in an instant. The horde of puppet yokai surged forward, rushing to devour the humans. As the onmyoji and humans braced themselves for certain death, a golden light suddenly illuminated the world. "Wind Scar¡ª!" In the blinding radiance, every single yokai was instantly shredded into pieces. The remains continued to dissolve and be purified, until all that remained was pure demonic energy, completely cleansed. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Roar! You wretched yokai! Your opponent is me!" "I''m going to slaughter you all!" "Disappear from this world!" "Disgusting yokai!" Excited voices rang out across the sky, accompanied by bursts of blinding light. The despairing, terrified humans looked up to see dozens of powerful yokai appearing in midair, relentlessly attacking the terrifying creatures that had been preying upon them. The monstrous yokai¡ªonce overwhelming in number¡ªwere being wiped out in droves. The onmy¨­ji were the first to react. "Those are the daiy¨­kai from Liyue!" "Thank the gods! Rex Lapis ¨­mikami has sent his envoys to save us!" "We''re saved!" Liyue was known as a nation where humans and yokai coexisted in peace. Rex Lapis''s contracts had long spread throughout the world¡ªthere was no human or yokai unaware of them. As for why Kyoto had so many yokai¡ª It was because they were all evil yokai who had been banished from Liyue, as the contracts forbade yokai from preying on humans. Thus, they had fled to Kyoto¡­ Which in turn had given Abe no Seimei the perfect opportunity to turn them all into his puppets. Abe no Seimei was already an onmy¨­ji who had touched the realm of the gods. Over a thousand years, he had refined his techniques of transforming yokai into shikigami puppets to an unimaginable level. And now, he had been absorbing the power of Yomi without restraint. Though he lacked a divine seat and an Authority, his power was already on par with the gods. With the supreme energy of Yomi, the power of the realm of the dead, he was already equivalent to a blank-slate Primary God in sheer combat strength. As the daiy¨­kai who had become Immortals continued purging the puppet yokai, the sky suddenly erupted with six beams of divine light. Buzz¡ª The sacred multicolored radiance drove away the ever-expanding aura of death, revealing the blue sky once more. Warm sunlight poured through the massive hole in the heavens, illuminating the earth below. It was as if a gate to the heavens had been opened in the middle of hell itself. For the people drowning in despair, it was a ray of boundless hope. The gods had come to save them. "Look! The gods are here!" "It''s the six newly ascended gods of Takamagahara!" "The gods have arrived!" "Please, divine ones¡­ protect us!" "Gods, please¡­ save my child!" Both the onmy¨­ji and the common people lifted their heads, staring at the six divine figures dispersing the aura of Yomi, clinging to this as their lifeline. Faced with such a calamity, even onmy¨­ji had no choice but to pray to the gods¡ªlet alone ordinary humans. Xianyun, dressed in her divine robes, furrowed her brows as she gazed toward Kyoto. "So this is the power of Yomi¡­ drawn forth by that blasphemer? It is indeed powerful. Even with our divine power and Authorities, we can only disperse it, not purify it." Beside her, Madame Ping held out a miniature floating teapot. "My Authority over Serenitea Pot can temporarily contain the aura of Yomi, but I can''t maintain it for long. We must eliminate the true culprit quickly." Moon Carver snorted coldly. "That blasphemer is still lurking in Yomi. We''ll have to wait until he emerges before we can deal with him." Mountain Shaper spoke calmly. "Then let us first deal with the daiy¨­kai who have already been turned into puppets of Yomi." Buzz! Boom! The moment the gods finished speaking, Kyoto shuddered¡ª Eight distinct auras of divine-level Yomi energy erupted from within the city. It was obvious. Abe no Seimei, still hiding within Yomi, was summoning them forth to stall the gods. Xiao, his voice cold, merely responded¡ª "So, they''re actually coming to challenge us." Over the skies of Kyoto, nine daiy¨­kai radiating divine-level auras charged toward the six newly ascended gods standing beyond the city''s outskirts. Their eyes lacked pupils, appearing as blank, lifeless white orbs, identical to those of the dead. If not for their yokai features, they would have been indistinguishable from the rotting corpses writhing in the depths of Yomi''s hell. The nine daiy¨­kai were: Oni-faced Tsuchigumo, who had once shattered countless Hyakki Yak¨­ (Night Parades of a Hundred Demons), forming a power akin to faith¡ªAwe. Gairota, the demon of Rash¨­mon. Great Tengu, who had been tamed as a shikigami puppet by Abe no Seimei a thousand years ago. Hakuzosu, the fox yokai once sealed for a thousand years within Ma''anshan, later freed and enslaved by Hagoromo Gitsune. The Twenty-Seven-Faced, Thousand-Handed, Hundred-Footed Yokai, Nijunanamen Senju Mukade, a monstrous entity born from the thousand torii gates crafted by shrine artisans over a millennium. Ibaraki-Doji, a fearsome demon, half of whose face bore the tombstone of his father. Kidomaru, a nameless swordsman from Heian-ky¨­, who had transformed into an demon upon death. Mole Cricket Legion, a thousand-year-old spirit swarm, subdued by Hagoromo Gitsune. Gashadokuro, an entity so vast it rivaled mountains, formed from the remains of countless corpses. These nine yokai, their minds utterly devoured by Yomi''s aura, had lost all sense of self, retaining only their primal battle instincts. "ROAAAAAR!" They bellowed, charging toward the six gods at blinding speed. In an instant, they closed in on them. A thirty-meter-tall Tsuchigumo lunged at Madame Ping, its massive fist, as large as a house, hurtling toward her. Boom¡ª! The fist tore through the air, creating a violent vortex of demonic energy and Yomi''s aura. A single punch from a divine-level yokai infused with Yomi''s power¡ªenough to shatter half of Mount Fuji in an instant. Yet Madame Ping remained unshaken. A floating teapot appeared in her hands¡ªthe manifestation of her Authority. "Realm Within." She gently brushed her fingers across the pot. In an instant, the surrounding space distorted, forming a massive vortex. The Tsuchigumo''s massive fist twisted like strands of noodles, spiraling as though it had been flushed into an invisible void. "It''s merely divine power imbued with Yomi''s essence¡­ nothing more." Her Serenitea Pot Authority allowed her to manifest independent pocket dimensions¡ªa power she could wield in combat or expand into vast miniature worlds, akin to an Adeptus'' realm. Xianyun scoffed. "Hmph. They are nothing but puppets infused with Yomi''s energy. Without an Authority or a divine seat, they are nothing but fodder." She extended her hand¡ªa golden Guizhong Ballista materialized. With a surge of divine power, her machinery began assembling itself at an alarming speed. In the blink of an eye, ten Guizhong Ballista hovered behind her. During the Archon War, she had once relied on these machines to hold her ground against gods and their followers. Though they could not kill a god, they had been powerful enough to repel them. But that was against true gods. These creatures? They were merely daiy¨­kai infused with divine energy. She could blow them apart in seconds. "Guizhong Ballista ¨C Fire!" The tips of the constructs glowed with golden runes, forming a divine Adeptus formation. In the past, it had taken three Adepti working together to produce a single god-slaying shot. Now, as a god herself, she could control ten at once. Buzz¡ª! The golden energy surged, forming ten fifty-meter-wide beams of divine light. As the air cracked apart, the beams shot forth, barreling toward the five-hundred-meter-tall Gashadokuro¡ªa walking mountain of death. BOOOOOOOM¡ª! The blinding radiance illuminated everything ahead, placing the Gashadokuro at its very center. Explosions, scorching flames, and the sound of the earth splitting apart echoed through the air. As the light gradually faded, the place where the Gashadokuro once stood had been reduced to a massive crater, over a thousand meters wide and hundreds of meters deep. At the bottom of the pit, scarlet magma churned, forming a molten lake that radiated an eerie red glow. Had these daiy¨­kai still retained their consciousness, they would have already fled in terror upon witnessing the true power of the gods. But now, they were merely mindless puppets, existing only to delay time for Abe no Seimei''s emergence. And so, they roared, charging forward once more. Xiao raised his palm. A small spear manifested in his grasp¡ªthe embodiment of his Authority. In an instant, the spear expanded, becoming a deadly weapon. "Evolution Eon¡ªOrigin of Ignorance!" "Transcension¡ªGravity Defier!" With a surge of divine power, Xiao vanished, reappearing in front of Great Tengu. No flashy techniques, no unnecessary movements¡ªjust a single, brutal thrust. Boom! Great Tengu shattered into dust. The next moment, Xiao was already behind Hakuzosu. A single horizontal sweep of his spear sliced the fox yokai in two. Then, without pause, he struck again and again, reducing the bisected corpse to mere fragments, which finally dispersed into pure demonic energy and the aura of Yomi. Exorcism. Demon-Slaying. Protector of Liyue. These were the three Authorities of Xiao. To the people, the Guardian Yaksha was a fearless demon-slayer, a battle-hardened warrior, a guardian of Liyue. His very existence revolved solely around combat. Compared to the other five gods, he was by far the strongest in battle. In many ways, he was a god of war. Just as Xiao lunged at a third yokai, a series of blue-white flashes streaked past him. The frozen radiance struck Ibaraki-Doji head-on, encasing the demon in solid ice in an instant. From afar, Ganyu still held her bowstring taut, her stance unwavering. Her Authority was Cryo Blessing, a lower-tier subset of the Cryo Elemental Authority. Even though these yokai infused with Yomi''s power had reached divine-level strength, they lacked true Authorities or control over any rules. Without such power, they could never be a match for even a Subordinate God. Xiao flicked his spear, effortlessly shattering the frozen Ibaraki-Doji like brittle ice. The nine divine-level yokai were completely annihilated within ten exchanges. Moon Carver scoffed. "Even if Yomi''s aura is of supreme divine grade, the power infused into these creatures was already diluted beyond recognition. They were mere stepping stones, easily swept aside." Mountain Shaper turned his gaze toward the massive, fully-formed egg hovering over Kyoto. "That thing¡­ holds the true essence of Yomi''s power." "Though we wield Authorities, we''ve only been gods for a few days. Our divine bodies, Authorities, and power are far from fully developed." "Even though that blasphemer lacks a divine seat or an Authority, we may still struggle against Yomi''s supreme energy." Xianyun scoffed coldly. "Hmph. You''re conceding defeat before the battle has even begun? Watch as my Guizhong Ballistae blast that thing to dust." ... At that moment, Hagoromo Gitsune had completed her childbirth. She collapsed on the egg, her expression one of blissful satisfaction. "Ah¡­ my child¡­ I''ve finally brought you into this world¡­" "I can already feel your heartbeat, brimming with life." Thump. Thump¡­ A deep, rhythmic pulsing emanated from the massive egg. The sound spread throughout all of Kyoto, enveloping the entire city in its unnerving pulse. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 105 - 105: The Sovereign Takes Action – When Heaven Moves, Everything Follows The six gods had already surrounded the egg. The continuous sound of a heartbeat emanating from the egg made the six gods feel extremely uncomfortable. Xianyun frowned as the Guizhong Ballista floated in her hand. "This fluctuation¡­ it feels no weaker than the Overlord of the Vortex, Osial, whom the Sovereign once suppressed." Xianyun waved her hand, causing a spatial vortex to appear, continuously absorbing the unsettling miasma of Yomi into a pocket dimension she had casually created. "After all, this is the divine power of a Supreme God¡ªit ranks even higher than the Sovereign, second only to the authority of the Heavenly Principle. Even if it lacks divine control, this power alone is already on par with the gods who once vied for supremacy against the Sovereign." Moon Carver stated, "Regardless, we must eliminate this evil entity." Mountain Shaper added, "The Sovereign must be watching. Even if we cannot handle this, he will surely intervene." Xiao gripped his green spear tightly, his expression cold. "It''s coming." The moment his words fell, everyone turned their gaze forward. The child who had ascended to godhood had been successfully born. Yet even surrounded by six true gods, Hagoromo Gitsune showed not the slightest trace of fear. Crack! The sound of breaking came from the egg''s shell. Hagoromo Gitsune''s face flushed with excitement. "Ah~ Seimei, my child, I have waited so long for you!" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Crack, crack, crack¡­ The egg, imbued with the miasma of Yomi and demonic energy, began to shatter. Fragments of the shell peeled away, one after another. Within these shattered pieces, the enormous memories of Hagoromo Gitsune''s thousand-year cycle of reincarnation surfaced. Memories of everything she had done to bring Abe no Seimei back into existence. Seizing the bodies of noblewomen, commanding yokai to harvest their hearts and livers, even devouring yokai herself. She had used every possible method to amass yokai power, without hesitation or restraint. Spreading her arms wide, Hagoromo Gitsune sighed in self-admiration. "Ah~ what a long journey it has been." "A thousand years of memories are returning¡­" "I have longed for my child countless times, reincarnating over and over again, waiting for this very moment." "My child has finally become a god and returned to this world once more." At these words, she turned her gaze toward the six gods of Takamagahara, who also seemed to be awaiting the birth of her child. "Even among the gods of the Takamagahara, there are ranks and distinctions. Seeing my child, the Lord of Yomi, about to be born¡ªhave even the gods above begun to fear? Hahaha!" It was as if all of Hagoromo Gitsune''s prior fear had been vented in this moment. Xianyun snorted coldly. "Hmph! Truly, the ignorant know no fear." The moment she finished speaking, a Guizhong Ballista appeared behind her, firing a blue light spear straight at Hagoromo Gitsune. Though it was merely a basic attack, it was more than enough to obliterate a mere millennium-old fox yokai. "Ah!" Hagoromo Gitsune screamed in terror. "Seimei¡ª!" Crack! As she cried out in panic, a bloated, decayed hand suddenly stretched out from the cracked egg, seizing the incoming light spear. With a single squeeze, the spear shattered. In the next instant, the egg fully ruptured. Crack, crack, crack¡ªBoom! The moment the egg shattered, the sky above Kyoto turned the color of Yomi''s underworld. A dim yellow glow of Yomi''s light rained down continuously from the heavens. It was as if the world itself was welcoming the birth of a new god. But it was not the world''s will¡ªrather, it was the immense power of Yomi manifesting in the mortal realm, clashing violently with the natural order of the world. The power of Yomi, the underworld, was never meant to manifest in the mortal realm. Otherwise, the world''s order would collapse¡ª The dead would find no rest. The living would be unable to survive. It was akin to the abyssal forces of Teyvat, which must never surface on the continent. Abe no Seimei stepped out from the broken shell of the egg. Standing at around two meters tall, his body was grotesquely bloated and twisted, writhing with festering pustules. Pure Yomi energy clung to his body, exuding an oppressive presence on par with an upper-tier god. He radiated a paradoxical aura¡ªboth sacred and defiled. "Ah¡­ a thousand years¡­ I have finally been born." Feeling the immense power coursing through him at this moment, Abe no Seimei turned his gaze toward the six gods encircling him. "You''ve waited long enough, gods of the Takamagahara. I appreciate your patience in witnessing my birth." In his mind, the six gods had accepted his supreme divinity, knowing they could not defeat him, and had thus chosen to wait for his arrival. Having said this, he turned toward his mother, Hagoromo Gitsune. Seeing her son ascend to godhood, Hagoromo Gitsune trembled with excitement. She floated toward him at once, her hands quivering as she caressed his face. "Ah~ Seimei~ I''ve finally seen you again¡­ It''s been a thousand years¡­ Come closer, closer¡­ Let your mother embrace you." She wrapped her arms around Abe no Seimei. His expression remained indifferent. The divine power of Yomi surged within him. In an instant, the already burning land of Kyoto twisted and distorted. At the point where Abe no Seimei stood, the gates of Hell burst open, rapidly expanding. Within the blink of an eye, the entire city was swallowed whole. Whoosh¡ªwhoosh¡ªwhoosh¡­ Sinister crimson flames burned fiercely within the void leading to Hell. Xianyun''s expression changed slightly. "So this¡­ is Hell, the world''s wickedness that denies reincarnation?" This was the realm of the dead, the cycle of rebirth distorted by the power of Yomi¡ªa domain that did not exist in Teyvat. It was one of the most fundamental rules governing a world. Xiao raised his spear. "There''s no need to wait any longer. Let''s attack together. Even if this fiend commands Yomi''s power, without divine authority or a divine seat, there''s no guarantee that we cannot suppress him." Just as the six gods were about to strike, they witnessed a scene that even they had not expected. Abe no Seimei slowly pushed Hagoromo Gitsune away from him. "Beneath us lies Hell¡ªmy dwelling place for a thousand years, the final resting ground of humans and yokai alike." Hagoromo Gitsune''s expression froze in shock. Her body lost control, plunging straight into the abyss of Hell. "Sei¡ª" Abe no Seimei watched his mother''s descent with a cold, emotionless gaze. "Thank you for everything, my great mother." "It is thanks to you¡­ that I can embark on my journey once more." For the first time, a trace of emotion entered his voice. "You were once my sun, the light that gave me hope and warmth." Hagoromo Gitsune plummeted into Hell. Countless colossal, rotting hands seized her, dragging her deeper into the abyss. The flames of Yomi burned her body relentlessly. She screamed in agony. "Seimei!" "Seimei! Why?!" Abe no Seimei, his expression devoid of emotion, watched as his mother was fully consumed by the depths of Yomi. Then, turning away, he shifted his gaze toward the six gods who had been preparing to strike. "Only by abandoning you¡­ can I walk this path." The six gods, including Xianyun, were momentarily stunned by the scene of Abe no Seimei''s "filial devotion." "He actually cast his own mother into the abyss¡­?" The gods snapped back to their senses. Such things had not been unheard of during the Archon War. Xianyun spoke coldly, "A mere fiend who dared to covet godhood." Even in Liyue, where peace had long been established, such tragedies still occurred. Her disciple, Shenhe, had once been offered to a demon by her own father in a fit of madness. Fortunately, Xianyun had found and saved her in time. Now, with his only remaining bond severed, Abe no Seimei had stepped into the realm of gods through the path of darkness as an onmyoji. The light of Yomi shone down in a blinding radiance. Abe no Seimei spread his arms wide, reveling in the complete descent of his newfound power. Golden platycodon sigils appeared on his chest, back, and eyes, solidifying his aura at the level of an upper-tier god. "The path of demons is but a shadow. Only when light shines upon my back can I truly descend as a god into the mortal realm. Fear me, gods of the Takamagahara! The one before you now is the new Lord of Yomi! Hahahahaha!" His laughter was wild, frenzied. Xiao''s expression remained cold. "Fiend, die!" Divine power and authority surged forth, and his divine techniques erupted instantly. "Manifestation of Wrathful Demonbane!" "Divine Art ¨C The End of All Suffering!" Back when he was a mere adeptus, these divine techniques had been granted to the Yaksha by the Sovereign himself. Even then, these techniques allowed the Yaksha to contend against gods. Now, as a true god, using divine power to wield these arts unleashed their full potential. For divine arts were, after all, techniques meant for gods. In an instant, Xiao appeared before Abe no Seimei. His spear danced in rapid strikes, each thrust powerful enough to shatter a thousand-meter mountain. Abe no Seimei sneered, raising his hand. A golden platycodon sigil manifested before him. Boom¡ª! The spear clashed repeatedly against the sigil, each impact causing deafening explosions. The platycodon barrier fractured with each strike, but it still managed to withstand Xiao''s relentless assault. The collision of divine forces instantly tore the atmosphere asunder. From the point of impact, shockwaves of blue and gold rippled outward in every direction. The scorched, flame-covered earth was swept up in the violent aftermath, sending torrents of dust and stone surging skyward. Abe no Seimei laughed maniacally. "Hahahaha! I am the Lord of Yomi! My station far surpasses your so-called Primary God, the Sovereign! With your meager divine power, you are no match for me. You should kneel and pledge fealty, become my retainers!" His words enraged the six gods. A mere usurper who dared to seize godhood¡­ actually dared to insult the Sovereign in such a manner! "Attack together!" A battle more intense than ever erupted in an instant. "Guizhong Ballista ¨C Fire!" Fifty Guizhong Ballistae materialized behind Xianyun. Golden runes swirled around her, and dazzling arrays formed at the tips of the machines. Buzz¡ªbuzz¡ªbuzz¡­ Xinyan conjured spatial vortices, constantly disrupting Abe no Seimei''s movement. Moon Carver and Mountain Shaper unleashed their most powerful techniques in a relentless bombardment. Boom¡ªboom¡ªboom¡ª! From a distance, Ganyu continuously nocked and fired ice-forged arrows, each capable of turning thousands of meters of land into a frozen wasteland. One after another, colossal golden beams, fifty meters thick, rained down upon Abe no Seimei. In the blink of an eye, the entire world was consumed in an unbearable, blinding white light. The sound of the sky being torn apart. The earth being split asunder. The flames roaring as they were swept into the chaos. BOOM¡ªBOOM¡ªBOOM¡ª! The heavens and earth trembled. Under the protection of the daiy¨­kai who had sworn allegiance to the Sovereign, the people who had fled Kyoto turned back¡ªonly to witness the horizon consumed in golden flames. Explosions rumbled from afar, reaching their ears. The ground trembled violently, causing elderly people and children to stumble and fall. Nurarihyon gazed at the burning skyline, his expression solemn. "The battle between gods has begun¡­ Even the sky itself is ablaze. We can feel the sheer terror of their power, even from here." Toga smirked confidently. "One day, I too will ascend as a True God of Takamagahara." Nurarihyon chuckled lazily. "Heh, same here." Those six gods had ascended from mere immortals to true gods only recently, yet they were already strong enough to set the sky itself aflame. Only by becoming a god could one truly be considered a supreme existence, standing above earth. ... In the first round of battle, the gods had already gone all out. Even though their opponent lacked divine authority or a divine seat, his power had already reached the level of Osial. The blinding light of their combined attack gradually faded. As the gods regained their vision, they saw before them a massive crater, spanning thousands of meters across and several hundred meters deep. Rivers of molten lava flowed down the crater''s walls like streams, pooling at its center. It was as if the land itself had been wounded and was bleeding. All traces of Kyoto''s ruined structures had long since vanished without a trace. Xianyun extended her senses to scan the surroundings. "Did we finish him?" Xiao immediately turned his gaze toward the crater''s center, his brows furrowing. "No." Moon Carver spoke in a deep voice. "Even after taking our full-force attack¡­ he still isn''t dead?" Guizhong sighed. "The divine authority of Yomi is truly unfathomable. His body is entirely composed of Yomi''s power¡­ He is no longer a living being, but a demon forged purely from Yomi''s essence." "Our divine power is ineffective against Yomi''s force. Even if we obliterate his body, as long as his consciousness remains, we cannot destroy him." Xiao nodded. "But neither can he defeat us." As they spoke, the scattered fragments of Yomi''s energy swirled like a vortex, rapidly converging at the center of the crater. Within moments, Abe no Seimei reformed. At this moment, his laughter was even more unrestrained, even wilder. Spreading his arms, he proclaimed: "Do you see now? This is the power of the Lord of Yomi! The one and only force that can rival the Lord of Takamagahara!" "Kneel before me, you pitiful gods! Serve under my banner, and I shall grant you godhood equal to the Sovereign himself!" "In Yomi, there are countless divine seats awaiting their rulers!" The six gods remained expressionless, treating his words as nothing more than the buzzing of flies. A mere usurper¡­ Did he truly believe he could seize a supreme divine throne? Did he dare to mock the Sovereign by offering a divine seat as a bargaining chip? At that moment, a steady voice rang out from behind them. "Enough. I will take it from here." The six gods turned sharply toward the familiar voice. "Sovereign!" There, before them, stood Morax, clad in divine regalia. Beneath the shadow of his hood, only half of his face was visible. Xiao immediately lowered his head in shame. "Forgive us, Sovereign. We were powerless¡­ We have failed you and forced you to intervene." Morax''s expression was calm. "I sent you here to battle this demon as gods¡ªto let you grow accustomed to wielding divine authority." "The power of Yomi from the Supreme Throne was never something you could contend with." At these words, he turned his gaze toward Abe no Seimei. Within his golden eyes, a trace of killing intent flickered. It was not overwhelming¡ª But it was absolute. No unnecessary words were spoken. "Heaven Moves, All Things Follow¡ª" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 106 - 106: The Devouring Begins – Dismantling the Inuyasha World In an instant, the sky shrouded in Yomi''s aura was forcibly torn open, revealing a ten-kilometer-wide void. An ancient and overwhelming pressure spread across the land. The Laws of Geo expanded in the skies, solidifying the air below. Under this monumental force, everything on the ground seemed as fragile as paper. From the rift above, a colossal puzzle lock of Geo energy and the essence of the Geo Laws began its descent. The titanic celestial stone, spanning several kilometers, was witnessed by all living beings on the ground. Their minds froze in utter disbelief. This was more shocking than the sky itself burning. "A star is falling from the heavens!" "The sky is collapsing!" Toga watched in a cold sweat as the giant celestial object descended from the sky. He had glimpsed such an event in ancient myths, through his understanding of Rex Lapis'' divine aura. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So this¡­ is the power of a Primary God." The gap in strength between a Primary God and a Subordinate God was far too vast. Meanwhile, Abe no Seimei was already paralyzed in fear. In his eyes, this was not a falling star, but rather the very moon itself crashing down upon him. "This can''t be¡­ I am supposed to be supreme¡ª" No matter how he struggled, under the weight of the ancient celestial mass, he could not move a single step outside its impact zone. As the meteor descended, the air itself thickened, as if he was being buried alive beneath layers of earth. BOOOOOM¡ª! The colossal celestial stone struck the ground. The entire Kyoto region erupted like an ocean wave, rippling outward in all directions. For comparison¡ªthe Chicxulub meteorite, which wiped out the dinosaurs, was only about ten kilometers wide. Though this Geo star was slightly smaller and descended at a lower velocity, it was still more than enough to obliterate an entire mid-sized nation. All across the world, humans and yokai alike stared in stunned silence at the distorted skyline left behind by the impact. The land itself had surged like water, creating massive, mountainous ripples. ... Ten days after the divine war, though the battle had ended, both humans and yokai alike continued to discuss it fervently. The Kyoto region had now become a vast basin, surrounded by towering mountains that stretched into the clouds. The mountains blocked the clouds, causing constant rainfall, and it was predicted that in a few decades, this area would become a vast inland sea. With the entire mortal world unified, only one nation remained¡ªLiyue. Under the order set by Rex Lapis, humans and yokai coexisted peacefully. With the end of war and chaos, yokai born from human resentment and fear could no longer be created. The remaining yokai were those who did not rely on negative human emotions for existence. With the unification of the world, both humans and yokai spontaneously began constructing colossal statues of the gods in various regions. These statues were akin to the Statues of The Seven in Teyvat, serving as monuments of reverence. ... Celestia Seated on the Throne of the Heavens, Noah rested his cheek against his palm, feeling the powers of two entire worlds converge within him. Behind him, the Primordial Law Ring, Abyss Law Ring, and Divine Wheel alternated in manifestation. "Three Eternal Thrones'' powers have merged within me." "The Primordial Law Ring can now fuse with the Divine Wheel¡ªafter all, they both represent the sum of a world''s laws." "But the Abyss Law Ring¡­ that is another matter entirely." The Abyss Law Ring represents the totality of all dark and negative forces in a world. It can autonomously absorb negativity to grow stronger, meaning the more worlds are devoured, the greater the accumulation of darkness. As the saying goes: "The higher the Dao, the stronger the Demon." This principle applies perfectly here. The brighter the world, the deeper its shadow. "Fortunately, Teyvat has already devoured two worlds before this. The overall strength has grown significantly¡ªotherwise, there really might have been a chance that devouring the Inuyasha world wouldn''t have succeeded." The process of world assimilation follows a strict rule: the strong devour the weak. Only a superior set of laws can absorb and integrate a weaker set of laws. If not, the weaker world could counter-assimilate the stronger one¡ªa highly dangerous outcome. In terms of world hierarchy, Teyvat and the Inuyasha world belong to the same tier. To be more precise, Teyvat is at the upper level of this tier, while the Inuyasha world sits at the lower level. Teyvat already possesses two Eternal Thrones and governs two subsidiary worlds. Even though its laws are not as comprehensive as Inuyasha''s world, its quality is superior. "System, initiate final calculations." A mechanical voice responded: [Ding! Initiating calculation.] [Ding! The host has become the Lord of the Eternal Throne of the Inuyasha World, gaining full control over all its laws.] [Ding! The host has acquired 100% of the faith of humans and yokai in the Inuyasha World.] [Ding! The Immortal System has been established as the only path for yokai evolution.] [Ding! Teyvat''s influence has expanded to cover 98% of global recognition.] [Ding! Teyvat''s control over the Inuyasha world has reached 95%.] [Ding! Full sovereignty over the Inuyasha world has been acquired.] Noah extended his hand, and a projection of the Inuyasha world appeared before him. The Inuyasha world followed a classic three-realm structure.: The Upper Layer: Takamagahara. The Middle Layer: The Mortal Realm. The Lower Layer: The Yomi & Netherworld. "System, calculate the most optimal assimilation strategy." [Ding! Calculation complete.] [Recommended approach: partitioning the Inuyasha world.] Partition Plan: ? Takamagahara ¡ú Merged into Teyvat''s Celestial Sphere and Starry Sky. ? The Yomi & Netherworld ¡ú Separated into two parts: ? Yomi ¡ú Integrated into the void between Teyvat''s surface and the Crimson Moon Sky, forming a Reincarnation System. ? The Netherworld ¡ú Merged into the Crimson Moon Sky, reinforcing the Abyss. ? The Mortal Realm ¡ú Converted into a sub-world of Teyvat. Noah stared at the system''s proposal, his mouth twitching slightly. A fully structured world, dismantled in mere sentences¡ªits fate decided so casually. With Takamagahara and Yomi stripped away, the Inuyasha world would instantly fell from a high-tier dimension capable of birthing a Eternal Throne to a mere low-tier world, barely superior to Akame ga Kill''s world. Though Noah hesitated slightly about dismantling the Inuyasha world, two worlds of equal rank could not merge without one being taken apart. "Ah... My sincerest apologies, Inuyasha World." "Even though I am now your Lord of the Eternal Throne, I have no choice but to tear you apart." "After all... you''re simply weaker than Teyvat." Without hesitation, Noah pressed the judgment button for the Inuyasha world''s fate. [Ding! Initiating Devouring Mode.] [Ding! Calculation in Progress.] ? The Inuyasha world will be dismantled and merged into Teyvat. ? The Mortal Realm of Inuyasha''s world will remain as a subordinate world in the form of a low-tier dimension. ? Teyvat''s world core will be strengthened by 70%. ? Total laws in Teyvat will increase by 82%. ? Existing laws will undergo fusion, increasing their strength by 76%. ? Teyvat will gain primary immunity to harmful knowledge and corruptive forces. ? For non-immune threats, a detoxification mechanism will be introduced. ? Takamagahara will be absorbed into Teyvat''s starry sky, granting Teyvat the ability to create divine realms. ? Total space in Teyvat''s outer void will expand by 228%. ? The Netherworld will be assimilated, adding 120% to the void dimension. ? New reincarnation laws will be established: ? A "Cycle of Samsara" will link all subordinate worlds, guiding the souls of the deceased through reincarnation. ? The "Reincarnation Vortex" will connect to Constellations, ensuring souls follow predetermined fates. ? Yomi will be absorbed into the Abyss, strengthening Abyssal forces by 42%. ? The Eternal Throne of Teyvat has merged with the Eternal Throne of the Inuyasha World, increasing Teyvat''s overall authority by 62%. ? Teyvat''s power of order will evolve into the [Ouroboros Ring], marking a fundamental shift in world structure. The system halted its calculations at this point, leaving Noah slightly puzzled. [Ding! Teyvat has reached a critical threshold¡ªtotal laws, law quality, total spatial volume, and the number of subordinate worlds have all surpassed a certain limit.] [Furthermore, with the integration of the Ouroboros Ring, Teyvat will gain the concept of infinity.] [This grants Teyvat the potential for world evolution. The host must determine its evolutionary direction.] Noah was momentarily stunned. "Huh? Teyvat is evolving? But isn''t devouring worlds already a form of evolution?" [Ding! Based on the host''s understanding, world devouring is an incremental form of evolution. However, true world evolution requires choosing a specific developmental path.] [Currently, Teyvat has three potential evolutionary paths.] 1. Cosmic-Type World Evolution: ? Teyvat''s subordinate worlds are primarily planetary in form. ? Teyvat itself is also spherical and possesses vast space to house these worlds. ? Evolution into a cosmic-type world will allow it to expand infinitely like a universe. 2. Super-Dimensional World Evolution: ? Despite appearing as planets, all worlds in Teyvat function as dimensions. ? Evolving into a "Super-Dimensional Plane" would allow Teyvat to become a singular yet multi-layered super-plane reality. 3. Infinite Parallel World Evolution: ? Teyvat''s unique Light Realm Force and River of Time enable the formation of infinite parallel worlds. ? This would grant Teyvat the ability to manifest infinite alternate timelines and variations of itself. Noah stroked his chin thoughtfully. "So this is the kind of evolution we''re talking about¡­" He realized this choice would fundamentally determine the future structure of Teyvat''s existence. "System, simulate the effects of each evolutionary path based on all anime world models in my memory. Compare them to see which yields the most powerful and perfected world structure." [Ding! Commencing simulation.] [Simulation complete. Comparing results to established world models.] 1. Choosing the Third Path (Infinite Parallel Worlds): ? Teyvat can surpass the ''Tree and Sea'' cosmology after devouring 100% of the modeled worlds. 2. Choosing the Second Path (Super-Dimensional Plane): ? Teyvat can surpass the ''Tree and Sea'' cosmology after devouring 24% of the modeled worlds. 3. Choosing the First Path (Cosmic Universe): ? Teyvat can surpass the ''Tree and Sea'' cosmology after devouring 11% of the modeled worlds. Noah''s fingers slightly tightened as he processed the results. "So... this is the turning point for Teyvat''s ultimate destiny." Noah frowned slightly. "Huh? Why is there such a big discrepancy in the first set of data?" [Ding! Based on the host''s stored anime world models, all high-combat-power worlds are cosmic-type worlds, with most being mid-to-large galaxies above the galactic scale.] Realizing that the choice of evolution route was crucial, Noah ran multiple simulations. However, each time, the best result still pointed toward evolving Teyvat into a cosmic-type world. After all, the majority of the mid-to-high combat-power worlds he knew were cosmic in nature. "Alright then, let''s proceed with Teyvat''s evolution into a cosmic-type world." [Ding! Continuing the devouring program. Proceeding with calculations.] ? Teyvat will establish the Supreme Order: the Ouroboros Ring. ? The three subordinate worlds¡ªDemon Slayer, Akame ga Kill, and Inuyasha¡ªwill be restructured according to this order. ? The spatial framework will be unified, with all three subordinate worlds orbiting Teyvat as planetary bodies. ? The cosmic system will be altered, positioning the sun and moon at the outermost layer of space, while the Constellations will orbit along the world''s boundary. ? Teyvat''s ley line network will detach from the planet itself, transforming into a "Magic Web" spanning the cosmos, evenly distributing 17 different energy types, including elemental power, spiritual energy, and demonic energy. ? Teyvat''s world barrier will enhance its ability to absorb and convert energy from the Sea of Quanta by 32%. ? The overall potential of god-tier beings in Teyvat will increase by 62%, automatically integrating divine laws from the Inuyasha world into Teyvat''s divine system. ? The growth limit of all life within Teyvat will increase by 57%. ? The Vision-to-Godhood system will be optimized, allowing cultivation of all non-divine energy sources within the world while increasing their growth potential. ? Teyvat will fully integrate the existing divine system from the Inuyasha world, increasing the divine system''s upper limit by 41%. (Divine Pantheon) ? All divine authorities granted to gods will experience a 32% increase in strength. [Final calculation: Teyvat has evolved from a high-tier planar world into a ''Giant Planetary System-Class Cosmic World''.] Noah glanced at the final result and chuckled at its absurdity. "Giant Planetary System-Class Cosmic World? What kind of contradictory name is this? But, well¡­ it does fit the current state of Teyvat perfectly." From a modern perspective, Teyvat was now comparable to Jupiter, while the three subordinate worlds were its moons. The world''s scale was now roughly that of the Jovian system, which, while seemingly vast, felt almost comically small when labeled a cosmic world. Still, at this stage, Teyvat wasn''t even as large as Jupiter yet. With a smirk, Noah quipped, "So, System, is the next step upgrading Teyvat into a ''Stellar-Class Cosmic World''?" [Ding! Correct.] [Ding! Devouring process initiated. Establishing interdimensional conduits between world frameworks.] [Ding! To ensure the smooth execution of the devouring program, requesting temporary control over the host''s authority.] "Approved." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 107 - 107: The Geocentric Universe This time, the devouring of the world was completely different from the previous two. The last two times, the process involved simultaneously absorbing the World Power while pulling it into the Sea of Quanta. Now, however, it was necessary to first drag the Inuyasha World into the Sea of Quanta before proceeding with its dismemberment. ... S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sea of Quanta A planetary-scale dimensional world, only slightly smaller than Teyvat, was slowly pulled out from an extra-dimensional vortex, much like a planet being spat out of a wormhole. The Inuyasha World existed externally in the form of a planet, while Takamagahara, the Netherworld, and Yomi coexisted in overlapping spaces with the Mortal Realm¡ªa highly typical three-layered world structure. As the Inuyasha World continued to approach Teyvat, the subordinate worlds orbiting Teyvat ceased their normal trajectories. The World Power from the Inuyasha World poured out endlessly, continuously absorbed by Teyvat. The World Power was its life force, and as a world that possessed a Eternal Throne, the Inuyasha World naturally resisted. However, against the supreme power of the System, no matter how fiercely it struggled, it was incapable of stirring even the slightest ripple. The supreme power steadily dissected the Inuyasha World, peeling away Takamagahara, the Netherworld, and Yomi, slowly fusing them into Teyvat. Meanwhile, Teyvat''s cosmic space continued to expand, and the subordinate world spaces merged into Teyvat''s newly enlarged space, ultimately connecting all subordinate world spaces into a single entity. Within the Sea of Quanta, a massive spatial bubble emerged, enveloped by Supreme Order''s Power, resembling a colossal serpent biting its own tail¡ªan ouroboros encasing the entire spatial bubble. If a world-class being were to witness this, they would be shocked to discover that within the Sea of Quanta a miniature geocentric universe had been formed. Even though this universe contained only a handful of celestial bodies, it already had the embryonic form of a universe. ... At the same time, across Teyvat, its subordinate worlds, and the dismembered Inuyasha World, countless people gazed at the sky with expressions of fear, excitement, shock, bewilderment, and confusion¡­ "What is happening to the sky? Why is it like this? What is happening to the world?" "Oh my god!" "Is this the end of the world?" "Why is this happening?!" "This is terrifying!" The sun and moon alternated at an unimaginable speed, completing an entire day-night cycle in mere moments. The stars in the sky whirled like a meteor shower, continuously spinning around. It was as if the entire world had turned into a rapidly spinning yo-yo. Teyvat''s sun was originally just a luminous celestial body, similar to the moon, and only later did Phanes use its divine might to bestow upon it the laws of heat generation. The suns, moons, and stars of the subordinate worlds were merely projections of Teyvat''s celestial bodies. Now, however, as the spatial fabric of the worlds fused into one, forming the embryonic structure of a true universe, the stellar light illuminating the subordinate worlds transformed from mere projections into reality. As all the worlds connected into one, the entire universe''s space was partitioned by the Ouroboros Ring into a web-like structure, with each world occupying its own grid. At the center of this cosmic web, Teyvat stood as the supreme world, the absolute core of the cosmos. The further away a world was from Teyvat, the lower its rank. This was the most fundamental "Little Garden" structure¡ªa world model in which only deities or those granted divine permission could traverse from a lower-tier world to a higher-tier world. The subordinate worlds, experiencing such a massive celestial phenomenon for the first time, fell into panic. However, in Teyvat, people merely felt momentary shock before quickly calming down. They had witnessed too many of these grand transformations over the past two months to be surprised anymore. Not only had the world not deteriorated, but it had actually become better than ever. Even the wild monsters seemed to have developed a sense of intelligence. As long as they were not deliberately provoked, they wouldn''t attack passersby. Some even appeared to understand human speech. Beyond that, those who were once frail and sickly had become strong and healthy, particularly martial artists who practiced inner energy cultivation techniques¡ªtheir powers had grown comparable to those who once possessed a Vision. Once-declining martial sects were now entering a new era of prosperity. Even ordinary people who never practiced martial arts noticed their bodies growing stronger and healthier. Since these monumental changes were only making life better, the people of Teyvat simply continued their daily lives, eating, drinking, and celebrating. The task of studying and understanding these transformations was left to scholars. ... Mondstadt In Windwail Highland, Venti, who had been drunkenly sprawled on the ground, suddenly sprang up. He gazed up at the sky, his face full of excitement. Spreading his arms wide, he immersed himself in the world''s transformation. "Haha! As expected of the old man¡ªhe''s already conquered a world as powerful as Teyvat in such a short time!" Muttering to himself with exhilaration, he eagerly awaited the divine feedback from Teyvat''s ascension. "It''s here!" Venti felt an endless surge of Wind and Hope rules pouring into his divine being. The newly acquired rules seamlessly merged with his existing ones, creating an even stronger, more complete system of divine laws. "Amazing! Incredible! The depth and strength of my rule have doubled¡ªthis is unbelievable!" Venti clasped his hands together and faced the direction of Celestia. "Many thanks to Lord Heavenly Principle for this divine gift!" He knew that without the Heavenly Principle''s decree, he would not have received such a reward. And yet, he had done nothing to deserve it¡ªthis unearned blessing filled him with deep gratitude. Even endless praise and reverence would not be enough to express his gratitude. A golden laurel crown appeared in his hands. As he gazed at it, his emerald eyes filled with nostalgia. "This crown was originally nothing more than a simple wreath, handcrafted by Gunnhildr¡­ but after being blessed by Mondstadt''s faith for so long, it has become a true artifact." "Now, I must once again wear this crown." After experiencing three consecutive rule mergers, his power had surpassed his strongest state during the Archon War fivefold. Though he had gained complete freedom from Mondstadt''s land, now that every nation and every god was fulfilling the Heavenly Principle''s mission to earn merit for Teyvat, Mondstadt''s people could not afford to fall behind. If he, as the Anemo Archon, and his people failed to contribute, yet shamelessly enjoyed the world''s prosperity, they would eventually be cast aside by the Heavenly Principle and the other nations. As Venti slowly placed the crown on his head, countless pillars of light, each hundreds of meters wide, burst forth from all across Teyvat, shooting into the sky. Even Venti, normally unfazed, nearly dropped his crown in shock, his eyes wide in disbelief. "Huh?! The ley lines are¡­ flying?!" After the overwhelming shock subsided, Venti gazed at the sky, fully unleashing his perception. His emerald eyes widened in disbelief, his expression frozen in astonishment. If this had been the past, he wouldn''t even have been able to perceive the false sky above Teyvat. But now, his strength had increased more than fivefold. With his authority fused with the rules of three worlds, his power had grown beyond mere multiplication. One must understand¡ªauthority does not grow like divine power through simple addition, but through exponential multiplication. Though he had never tested his full strength, if he were to return to the battle of Khaenri''ah five hundred years ago, he was confident that he could now face the Sustainer of Heavenly Principles for dozens of rounds without falling into defeat. Now, his perception not only extended beyond the boundaries of Teyvat, but even into the cosmic expanse. He could see with his own eyes the disintegration of Inuyasha''s world at the hands of the Heavenly Principle. "Gulp..." Venti immediately withdrew his gaze, cold sweat pouring down his back. This is bad¡ªreally bad. He had merely been curious, but in that brief moment, he had witnessed the power of the Heavenly Principle. Too terrifying. Even with just a fleeting glance, he felt as if he were on the verge of dissolving into pure Anemo energy. What an overwhelming, supreme force! A world not weaker than Teyvat was being shredded like a mere plaything in the hands of the Heavenly Principle. Though he had only glimpsed it for a moment, he had seen even more than that¡ª The cosmic space of Teyvat was vast beyond imagination. He could even see the distant silhouettes of the subordinate worlds. "So that''s it... The ley lines have evolved, spreading across the entirety of Teyvat''s cosmic space." Venti, utterly shaken, clasped his hands together in prayer and pleaded toward Celestia: "O Lord Heavenly Principle! I swear I didn''t mean to look¡ªI wasn''t trying to pry! Please, do not punish me!" He knew that some secrets were never meant to be known. To glimpse them was to invite absolute destruction. ... The ley lines of Teyvat transformed into pillars of light, piercing into the sky. The process was swift¡ªwithin a few breaths, it was complete. Even though it was a colossal spectacle, the people of Teyvat merely flinched for a moment, then carried on as usual. After all, in the previous two great transformations, the Statues of the Seven had also emitted such skyward beams. This time, the number of light pillars was simply greater. Some even stood directly within the beams, but felt nothing strange¡ª To them, it was just light¡ªethereal, untouchable. However, only the gods understood¡ªthis light was merely the visible manifestation. The true ley lines had already shifted into an alternate dimension. ... Inazuma At the Grand Narukami Shrine, Raiden Makoto and Raiden Ei gazed up at the sky, feeling the world''s transformation. Raiden Makoto''s eyes shimmered with awe as she spoke: "This is incredible... The changes to the world this time are truly immense. The ley lines have ascended into the sky, spreading into an alternate space, reaching every corner of Teyvat." With the ley lines now hidden in an alternate dimension, no matter how many wars might break out on the surface, the foundation of the world would remain unaffected. Raiden Ei, however, perceived even more. Her heart trembled with unspeakable shock. Unlike Venti, she had no hesitation¡ªshe had directly witnessed a world being disassembled, the cosmos expanding infinitely, and finally, the subordinate worlds being enveloped into Teyvat''s cosmos. Teyvat had become so vast¡ª No, it was not Teyvat itself that had grown¡ª It was the space surrounding it that had expanded beyond comprehension. "This is... the cosmos? Has Teyvat become a miniature universe?" She had read the books Yae Miko brought from the subordinate worlds and was familiar with some modern scientific knowledge. And now¡ª She was witnessing the creation of a universe. "Lord Heavenly Principle... is truly beyond comprehension." Raiden Ei''s very soul trembled with reverence toward Noah, feeling the Heavenly Principle''s presence so vividly, so directly. It was as if she was witnessing the Genesis itself. ... In the boundless cosmic expanse, a red silhouette stood frozen in place, dazed. Behind her, countless celestial bodies streaked past, accompanied by colossal energy tides. These were Stars of Destiny, each brimming with immense energy, varying in size¡ªsome spanning thousands of meters, while others were only a few dozen meters wide. Stars of Destiny carried the destiny of all living beings¡ªthe stronger the lifeform, the larger its Star of Destiny. Ordinary mortals possessed only small stars, no more than twenty to thirty meters in size. At this moment, Alice was completely dumbfounded, her mind thrown into an uproarious storm of thoughts. For the past month, she had been exploring this cosmic domain, yet despite thirty days of travel, she hadn''t even charted a ten-thousandth of the space. And now¡ªanother drastic change had unfolded. "Aaaaaah! Just what the hell is going on with this space?!" Alice clutched her head in frustration, howling in disbelief. Turning around to look at the massive spherical Teyvat World behind her, her crimson eyes shrank in shock, her mouth slowly opening in astonishment. Within her scarlet pupils, she saw countless multicolored threads erupting from the surface of Teyvat, surging skyward. Then¡ªat an inconceivable speed, these threads extended in all directions across cosmic space, branching out rapidly. In the blink of an eye, they had already reached her location. These were not threads at all¡ªthey were colossal beams of light, each hundreds of meters thick. These beams stretched like a cosmic web, weaving an enormous network across the entirety of space, as if enveloping countless planets. The next moment¡ª They dimmed, then vanished. Yet in that instant, three planets that had been hidden within parallel space, now faintly revealed themselves, orbiting not far from Teyvat. Alice was utterly shocked. "That is¡­ A planet?! Earth?!" As a traveler across countless worlds, she immediately recognized it. Even though she lacked authority over space, time, or dimensions, she had traversed countless worlds and had a deep understanding of such phenomena. "This is unbelievable! Could it be that Teyvat¡­ was never just a world bubble, but rather part of a parallel universe?!" "Wait¡­ no! That can''t be right!" "When I first arrived, Teyvat was clearly a world bubble!" "Aaaaaah! What the hell is going on?!" Alice''s mental turmoil nearly fried her brain. But¡ª There was no mistaking it. Among the three planets that had now emerged in parallel space, one of them was unmistakably Earth. This was an actual parallel universe¡ªwithout a doubt. "No¡­ I have to return to Teyvat!" "There is definitely an unimaginable secret hidden within this world!" Unable to unravel the mystery, Alice turned around, fixing her gaze on the colossal Teyvat planet, then sped towards it. "Oh, right¡­ I haven''t contacted little Klee in so long. I hope she won''t complain about her mother being absent." "I should prepare a huge surprise for Klee." Pausing, Alice pondered deeply about what gift to bring her daughter. She glanced at the Elemental Nuke in her hand, her expression turning thoughtful. ... Meanwhile¡­ As the Netherworld and Yomi were fully integrated into Teyvat¡ª A true Genesis was unfolding within the Void. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 108 - 108: The Reincarnation Passage, Director Hu’s Accidental Entry into the Underworld The Yomi (Underworld) of the Inuyasha World, as the realm of reincarnation for the deceased, was far smaller than the Mortal Realm. In fact, it wasn''t even half the size of the Mortal Realm. However, in comparison to Teyvat''s Void Space, it was significantly larger. Now, Yomi''s land was being dismantled like a puzzle under the supreme power of the System, its countless fragments spatially transferred into the Void Space. As the fragments of Yomi were gradually embedded into the Void, the Underworld was slowly being reconstructed. At the same time, Underworld Rules were infused into this forming Underworld, carried along with the arrival of Yomi''s fragments. The Underworld was called the Underworld precisely because it was a realm solely for the deceased. Any living being below the level of an Immortal who entered would inevitably be transformed into a Underworld Entity over time under the influence of its rules. As the designated realm of reincarnation, all Underworld Entities had a singular duty¡ªto uphold the reincarnation of the deceased. Any entity that disrupted this order would be cast into the Abyss, doomed to eternal damnation. For living beings that assisted in maintaining the reincarnation process, the Underworld naturally granted them a passageway between life and death. Additionally, Sea Abyss and Land Abyss would become special gateways leading into the Underworld. On the night of the Scarlet Moon''s ascent, any souls awaiting reincarnation could briefly reunite with their loved ones at these locations. Of course, the task of connecting the living with the dead would fall upon those responsible for managing the Underworld''s affairs on the surface. Meanwhile, the elemental beings originally residing in Sea Abyss and Land Abyss would gradually transform under the influence of Underworld Rules into messengers of death, whose sole duty was to devour any soul that attempted to break the rules and return to the world of the living. ... Rumble! Rumble! Rumble! The Void Space echoed with the thunderous sounds of the Underworld''s construction. At that moment, Rhinedottir, who was conducting experiments on a floating island, watched in horror as chunks of blackened land appeared out of thin air. The air surrounding these lands was shrouded in the aura of death. She could sense it clearly¡ªa suffocating presence of pure death energy. If these darkened lands expanded any further, she would be consumed by their ever-shifting tides, tumbling over themselves like massive waves as they endlessly reformed. She didn''t even need to think to know¡ªthis was the work of the Heavenly Principle. Moreover, she realized that the entire Void Space had been sealed off. Even if she wanted to escape right now, she couldn''t. Panic surged through Rhinedottir''s heart, and she let out a frantic cry: "Lord Heavenly Principle!" Just as she feared¡ªhad the Heavenly Principle changed his mind? Or¡­ did he intend to kill her? At that moment, her vision blurred, and in the next instant¡ª Her surroundings completely changed. ... The first thing that entered her vision was a majestic throne, upon which sat a man resting his face against one hand. Behind him, two halos radiated incomparable divinity. His golden eyes gazed down at her, as she sat frozen on the floor, her face pale with terror, sweat streaming down her forehead. With a slight movement, he lifted her chin with the tip of his shoe, clicking his tongue in mock amusement. "Did you really think I was going to kill you?" His tone was playful, yet laced with undeniable authority. "Tch! You actually doubted my word? If I weren''t so busy right now, I''d have given you a few good slaps." "And another thing¡ªstop calling me Lord Heavenly Principle. Call me Master." Rhinedottir''s panic momentarily faded, replaced by a wave of relief. So he wasn''t going to kill her¡­ However¡ª Hearing his words about slapping her sent a chill down her spine. The slaps of the Heavenly Principle were no ordinary slaps. Even if he only used the lightest touch, the pain would last for days. And the worst part? Blocking off her pain receptors wouldn''t even help. Rhinedottir lifted her head, staring into his golden eyes, instinctively switching to flattery: "Master¡­ Can I¡­ at least get away with just one slap?" Even though she had long accepted that she was now his possession, she still wanted to reduce her suffering as much as possible. If she couldn''t avoid it, then at least¡­ Let her suffer less. But even if she failed to negotiate, she wouldn''t feel disappointed. As long as she was allowed to continue her alchemy research, she didn''t mind enduring pain. And if she could conduct her alchemy experiments without pain? That would be even better. Noah looked at the trembling Rhinedottir, nodding slightly. It seemed the previous "training" had shown some results. However, he still kept a stern expression. "You''re trying to bargain with me? Thirty slaps, not one less. If you dare to call me anything but ''Master'' from the bottom of your heart next time, I''ll give you a thousand slaps every day." Rhinedottir was so terrified that she nodded like a pecking chick. "Yes, yes, Master..." A thousand slaps a day... How painful would that be? How was she supposed to conduct experiments under such conditions? Her mind repeatedly echoed with the words "Master, Master..." ... The Void Space originally served as the barrier between Teyvat''s mainland and Abyss Moon Sky. Now, as the gradually forming Underworld took shape, it had become a fully developed realm of the dead, spanning an area equivalent to four nations of the mainland. With this, Teyvat''s mainland and Abyss Moon Sky were now completely isolated. Any Abyssal entity that wished to enter Teyvat must pass through the Underworld first. If they tried to force their way through, the Underworld''s rules would teach them a lesson¡ªwhether they were "man or monster". In Noah''s grand plan, the Abyss Moon Sky would not only be the Abyss but would also double as a prison for criminals who disrupted order¡ªa true hell. At the very moment when the last fragment fused into place, a massive vortex, spanning several kilometers, rose from the center of the Underworld. This was the exclusive Reincarnation Passage of Teyvat''s world. It was the sum of all reincarnation rules from four different worlds, governing souls, rebirth, and the cycle of life and death. Regardless of a world''s size, every world naturally possessed some form of reincarnation rule¡ªa process the world carried out unconsciously. For example, in Demon Slayer''s world, there existed a rudimentary reincarnation system, but it was incomplete and not systematic¡ªreincarnation there was purely left to chance. The moment the Reincarnation Passage took shape, its rules spread across the entire Teyvat Universe, summoning the souls of the dead. Newly deceased, along with long-dead souls unable to reincarnate, were all drawn into the Underworld. However, not all spirits were taken in¡ªthose with strong attachments were filtered out by the Reincarnation Law. Since such souls resisted reincarnation, they placed a burden on the Reincarnation Passage. A small number of such souls posed no issue, but if their numbers grew too large, they would disrupt the normal cycle of reincarnation. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thus, ordinary souls were prioritized for reincarnation. To maintain order, a divine being would need to be assigned to oversee the Underworld. Meanwhile, at Wuwang Hill. "Big Hilichurl is sick, Second Hilichurl checks." "Third Hilichurl gathers herbs, Fourth Hilichurl brews." "Fifth Hilichurl dies, Sixth Hilichurl carries." "Seventh Hilichurl digs a pit, Eighth Hilichurl buries..." Hu Tao twirled her Staff of Homa, her voice lightheartedly singing the folk rhyme as she chased after a few restless wandering souls lingering on the border between life and death. However, her lively steps suddenly paused, a puzzled look crossing her face. "Huh? Strange, strange... This place is the border between life and death, but it''s still just a region where ley line disorder is concentrated." She continued walking along a familiar path, her expression growing more bewildered. "Weird, weird... I''ve been here so many times, but this is the first time the place feels so unfamiliar." Hu Tao knew very well that the border of life and death she visited was not the legendary Hell or Underworld, but merely a place similar to an Adepti domain, caused by ley line disorder. In the Liyue region, spirits who still held attachments to the living would unconsciously be drawn here, lingering in this place. Each time she came, the spirits would change slightly¡ªsome new, some gone. She never knew where those spirits went. She still remembered her first visit here¡ªit was after her grandfather''s passing, when she had suffered a great emotional blow. Though terrified of ghosts, she gathered her courage, forcing herself to march forward to the very edge of the border of life and death¡ªto the Land of Rest. It was then that she realized ghosts weren''t scary¡ªthey were merely poor souls with unfulfilled regrets. But she never found her grandfather¡ªwhich meant that he had no lingering attachments and had happily moved on from the mortal world. She found peace in this understanding. Whether living or dead, she had come to accept both. After she returned from the border of life and death, her Vision appeared before her. Hu Tao carefully guided a few shivering, frightened souls forward, her peach-blossom eyes filled with both nervousness and confusion. "This place was always eerie, but today it''s way too eerie! Don''t tell me some ridiculously powerful ghost has arrived here¡ªso strong even I''d have to tuck my tail and run?" She patted her chest, mustering her courage, and pressed onward toward the farthest depths. "Hiss..." The Land of Rest, which once resembled an Adepti domain, had now transformed completely¡ªbecoming a place overflowing with ominous energy. Even the natural sunlight filtering through had turned into a lifeless, pale gray light. The wandering souls that normally gathered here were now completely gone. At the far end, where ancient ruins and floating islands once stood, there was now a vast, blackened plaza. At the very center stood a towering white iron gate, a hundred meters tall. Intricate carvings of souls being drawn into a vortex of reincarnation were etched across its surface. Within the ominous atmosphere, a strange sacred aura lingered. On either side of the iron gate, two colossal statues, each thirty meters tall, stood with stern expressions. Both statues wore fierce Yaksha masks and held gigantic black halberds in their hands. As someone who dealt with life and death daily, Hu Tao wasn''t afraid¡ªinstead, her curiosity grew. She stepped onto the plaza, the tiny ghostly souls behind her trembling as they followed closely. "Whoa! When did they build this? How come I didn''t know about it? Did the gods create this? Makes sense! Only gods could make something like this!" Hu Tao approached the massive iron gate, gazing up in awe. Her peach-blossom eyes sparkled with excitement. "Whoa~ Such a huge gate! And the carvings match Wangsheng Funeral Parlor''s theme perfectly! If we had a door like this, customers would definitely want to order extra funeral services~!" At that moment, the two massive statues slowly opened their eyes, their gaze shifting downward. Crack! Crack! Hu Tao jumped in surprise. "Whoa! They moved! Did I trigger a mechanism?" She quickly raised her Staff of Homa, bracing herself. Then, the statues spoke in deep, resonant voices¡ªone after the other. [Beyond this gate lies the world of the departed.] [Do you wish to proceed?] Hu Tao, expecting an attack, found herself blinking in curiosity instead. "Were you guys built by the gods?" The statues responded mechanically. [We are the guardians of the Underworld''s gate.] [Beyond this gate lies the world of the departed.] [Do you wish to proceed?] Hu Tao''s eyes widened in shock. "The Underworld? You mean the legendary Underworld?" Throughout history, people had imagined a realm where the dead continued to exist¡ªa place where they could still live freely after death. Hu Tao herself had never been sure if it truly existed¡ªafter all, she had never seen it. But now... [Yes.] [Do you wish to proceed?] The two statues repeated their question once more. Hu Tao pointed at herself, eyes wide open. "I can enter the Underworld?" [Verifying identity] [Verification complete] [Main World: Liyue, Vision Holder: Hu Tao, Ferryman] [Access granted] As soon as the statues finished speaking, a deep creaking sound echoed as the hundred-meter-tall white iron gate slowly began to open. When the gap was just wide enough for a person to pass through, it stopped. Buzz... Before Hu Tao could react, the Vision at her waist began to glow, and a flood of information surged into her mind. Underworld Ferryman, Underworld Rules, Reincarnation Laws for the living... Hu Tao snapped out of her initial shock. "So the Underworld really exists! A Ferryman maintaining the boundary between life and death can follow the Underworld''s rules to guide lingering souls into the afterlife!" She lowered her gaze to the Vision at her waist. "Is this Grandpa approving of me, believing I can bear such a heavy responsibility, so he allowed me to come here?" Her eyes sparkled with excitement. "The Underworld! The real Underworld!" She chattered to herself, getting increasingly thrilled. Then, carefully, she led the trembling spirits through the Underworld''s Gate. Hu Tao wasn''t afraid. Her Vision was a gift from the gods¡ªand if the gods said it was safe, then it must be safe. ... The first thing that met her eyes was a sky shrouded in black mist. Above, endless streams of spirits floated in long, winding processions, all heading in the same direction, stretching into the unknown distance. Aside from the ghostly river of souls, the land was a barren wasteland¡ªnot a single plant in sight. From the sky, gray snowflakes drifted gently downward. It was exactly like the Underworld of myth and legend. Hu Tao stood dumbfounded. "A river of endless souls drifting through the sky! Do this many people die every single day?!" Before she could even process it, the spirits she had brought along suddenly lost their consciousness, and drifted upward toward the sky''s river of souls. Buzz¡ªbuzz¡ª Her Vision at her waist flickered rhythmically, urging her to leave immediately. Hu Tao had no intention of exploring the Underworld further. This was a place where the dead were reborn¡ªeveryone would come here eventually. She had no reason to pry. "Goodbye. May your next lives be peaceful and free of worries." Hu Tao waved to the departing spirits, then excitedly patted her chest, spun around, and walked back out through the Underworld''s Gate. "Hehe~ What an incredible adventure! If I write a booklet about my experience and hand it out to passersby, a legendary tale like this is bound to boost business for Wangsheng Funeral Parlor!" "I''ll have Consultant Zhongli help polish the story a bit. It''ll definitely become a best-seller!" ... At the same time that the Underworld was fully formed and operating, the land of Netherworld, which had been separated from it, descended toward the Abyss Moon Sky. The Underworld (Yomi) and the Netherworld had originally been one entity¡ªcombined, their landmass equaled two-thirds of the mortal realm. Even after the separation, the remaining Netherworld were still as large as an entire nation. The Abyss Sky was mostly empty, apart from a solitary crimson moon, so rather than breaking up the land, the entire Netherworld was simply dropped straight into the Abyss. At the same time, the rules of Netherworld poured into the Abyss, merging with its power. At that moment, in the depths of the Abyss, the Abyss Overlord, Aether, was in the middle of training the Abyssal gods and god candidates. Suddenly, darkness fell over the entire sky, blocking out the crimson moon''s light. Aether looked up in confusion¡ªand then his eyes nearly popped out of his skull. The three Abyssal gods beside him were so terrified that their bodies twisted into bizarre, monstrous shapes. Because¡ª A colossal landmass was plummeting toward them from above. Aether snapped back to his senses and shouted in shock¡ª "what the hell?! a whole damn continent?!" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 109 - 109: The Ouroboros Ring, Infinite Throne There was no need to think¡ªit was obvious that this was the work of the Heavenly Principle. Aether was momentarily numb. The boss who threw an entire continent into the Abyss didn''t even inform him in advance. Even with his current power as a Abyss Overlord, possessing continental-level strength, having an entire continent suddenly dropped on him was still difficult to withstand. "Run!" After saying this, Aether vanished in an instant. Seeing Aether disappear into thin air, the three Abyssal gods were so terrified that they turned into pixelated figures. "Ahhh! Your Highness, Your Highness! Save us!" The three Abyssal gods desperately followed the trajectory of Aether''s escape. Although a continent no smaller than seven nations had fallen into the Abyss, the Abyss itself was an expanse of sky. The continent did not plummet uncontrollably but instead stabilized at a certain altitude, becoming a floating landmass known as "153" beneath the Crimson Moon. The three ridiculous Abyssal gods trembled as they flew to Aether''s side. "Oh my god, I thought I was going to be crushed into dust." "This is terrifying. Lord Heavenly Principle is terrifying, directly dropping an entire continent into the Abyss." "I thought I was dead. This is great, I''m not dead." Aether glanced at his three foolish subordinates. "Enough, you three idiots. As the world grows stronger, the Abyss will also grow stronger. We''re about to receive feedback, so hurry up and absorb it." Although he was the Abyss Overlord, the Supreme God, the Abyss was still too weak compared to the Seven Archons of Teyvat. And with these three? If he took them along on future world-conquering missions, it would be too embarrassing. The gods of other worlds would laugh them to death. As soon as he finished speaking, the negative rules and abilities of the Inuyasha world surged madly into the Abyss. The Inuyasha world had no shortage of negativity, no less than an entire Abyss merging into the Crimson Moon Sky. The three Abyssal gods spread their arms wide, displaying radiant expressions. "Ah~ Such immense power! I''ve become stronger, so much stronger! At least twice as strong!" Abyssal gods did not possess divine authority like true gods; their strength was entirely formed by assimilating negative rules into the abyssal substance. In terms of the hierarchy of existence, they were half a step below true gods, and at the same level, they weren''t as powerful as true gods. However, Abyssal gods did not rely on destructive power but instead infected and invaded like venomous serpents. Simply put, the original gods enhanced themselves with buffs, while Abyssal gods weakened others with debuffs. Aether, sensing the feedback he had received, couldn''t help but feel excited. "I''ve finally transitioned from continental-structure-level to true continental-level strength." In terms of sheer destructive power, if he struck with full force, he could shatter any continent on Earth. Previously, he had only been marginally stronger than the Seven Archons. Now, he was at least ten times stronger than his former self. "The boss''s strength is simply terrifying¡­" As the Supreme God, he could use the Divine Pantheon Blueprint to roughly perceive the changes in Teyvat. From a world bubble, it had transformed into a planar world, and now it had further evolved into a geocentric microcosm. Even reincarnation through the Underworld had been established¡ªthis was utterly unbelievable. After all, underworld reincarnation was purely mythical, something that didn''t even exist in the macrocosm of the Imaginary Tree. "We should now call this the Teyvat Universe." Looking at the Divine Pantheon Blueprint''s hierarchy, the divine seats in the Abyss had shifted¡ªtwo new Supreme God Thrones had emerged: the Lord of Hell and the Lord of Netherworld. As for the Primary God thrones, there were even more additions, including the Thrones of the Seven Deadly Sins. This was no surprise to him. If the Supreme God thrones under the First Throne included the Four Shades, then it was only natural for the Supreme God thrones under the Second Throne to follow suit. As more and more worlds are devoured, the number of Supreme Thrones in the future will undoubtedly increase. However, even Supreme Thrones vary in strength, just like the Archon War''s gods¡ªsome are so powerful that they can eliminate weaker ones in a single strike. After a new continent appeared in the Abyss, Aether and the three Abyssal gods joined the infrastructure army. Although they had previously resided on the Crimson Moon, the Crimson Moon was a celestial body, constantly moving through the Abyss under celestial laws, which was highly inconvenient for the Abyssal gods. Now, with a continent at their disposal, their living space had expanded. Moreover, Aether already possessed the power of the Light Realm. To make life in the Abyss more comfortable, he began working as a farmer, constantly creating and planting flora suited to the Abyss environment. Meanwhile, the three Abyssal gods were reduced to laborers under Aether''s whip, digging mines and constructing a palace befitting the status of an Abyss Overlord. Even Noah, who was operating from Celestia and orchestrating the changes in the Teyvat Universe, could hear the distant cries from the Abyss: "Let me rest, Your Highness! I don''t want to mine anymore, Your Highness¡­" Noah observed the situation, thinking to himself that it was no surprise. As expected from someone who came from Earth¡ªhe clearly knows how to use farming tools. "It''s almost complete." The projection of the new Teyvat Universe appeared before him. Centered around the Teyvat World, a geocentric microcosm about the size of the Jupiter system had taken shape, structured in a Little Garden fashion. Though all realms existed within the same universe, spatial separations prevented access between them¡ªonly gods ranked at the level of a Primary Gods or higher could perceive the existence and coordinates of subordinate worlds. Furthermore, without Noah''s permission, even Primary Gods could not breach the spatial barriers to reach subordinate worlds. His will was the absolute order. And this order was something essential for any high-level world¡ªthe Ouroboros Ring. A world must possess a planar barrier to establish an internal cycle, ensuring its eternity. A planar world gradually takes form, accumulating rules, birthing gods, and eventually giving rise to an Eternal Throne. That is the pinnacle of a planar world. Among countless dimensions, most worlds stop at this stage. Because once a world''s potential is exhausted, it can no longer evolve. To continue evolving, the world must be granted a new concept¡ªInfinity. With Infinity, a world''s growth would have no limits. It was akin to a human unlocking their physical limiters, allowing them to grow infinitely stronger. Yet for a world to attain the concept of Infinity was as difficult as a mere mortal ascending to godhood. It could be said that the Infinite Ouroboros Ring was a throne that belonged to the world itself. Noah raised his hand, and a silver circular sigil appeared in his palm. It was a serpent biting its own tail. "The Ouroboros Ring, the Infinite Throne, a numerical symbol, bestowing upon the world an infinite upper limit and boundless possibilities¡ªthis is utterly outrageous¡­" The Ouroboros Ring does not merely embody the concept of infinity¡ªit also represents cycles, chaos, the beginningless and endless, and all other unfathomable concepts of human thought. The limitations of the world have been completely shattered. Whether it be mystery or physics, science or idealism, all of it can now be infinitely acknowledged and accepted. Take, for example, the neighboring Star Rail Universe, which is a world where both mysticism and science progress side by side. No matter what kind of power appears in the Star Rail Universe, it is never surprising. As the saying goes, the unknown of the universe is endless. And the Ouroboros is what turns that saying into reality. Neither science nor mysticism can exist apart from the Ouroboros. Noah slowly withdrew the Ouroboros Ring back into his body. The Ouroboros Ring is not the Ouroboros itself. If the Ouroboros represents rules, then the Ouroboros Ring is the core where those rules converge¡ªa divine authority. If this thing were to be broken, then Teyvat Universe''s limitless future possibilities would also vanish. Although, aside from him, no one in the Teyvat world was capable of shattering the Ouroboros Ring. Beyond representing the infinity of the world, the Ouroboros Ring is also Teyvat''s order¡ªits world barrier, for the Ouroboros itself encircles and encompasses the world. At that moment, Rhinedottir, kneeling before him, had eyes flickering with light. "Master... was that just now the source of alchemy?" As someone who had inherited the alchemical knowledge of an otherworldly traveler, she had, of course, seen the Ouroboros symbol before¡ªno alchemical practice could exist without it. After all, the origins of alchemy trace back to the Ouroboros and the Kabbalistic Tree of Life. Moreover, she had just felt the boundless truth of alchemy. Noah lowered his gaze, his golden eyes staring at the insatiably curious Rhinedottir. He pulled her into his embrace, causing her to panic. Pa! "Ah!" One minute later, Rhinedottir was kneeling properly, teary-eyed, hands trembling as she clutched her backside, her head lowered. Noah looked at the now well-behaved Rhinedottir and, satisfied with his handiwork, said, "There are things you shouldn''t ask, things you shouldn''t know. You only know what I allow you to know. The moment you learn something you shouldn''t¡­ Do you understand?" This crazy woman, Rhinedottir, would always stir up trouble if she wasn''t disciplined daily¡ªso she had to be put in her place. Rhinedottir hurriedly nodded, afraid that he would punish her again. "I understand, Master." Yet, despite her obedience, her eyes still burned with endless curiosity. Noah conjured an Ouroboros sigil in his hand. "Even when raising a dog, one must still toss it a bone. If I think you''re obedient, giving you a little reward isn''t impossible." As he spoke, he flicked the Ouroboros sigil onto her chest, where it instantly fused like a tattoo. This was merely a trace of the Ouroboros'' aura, containing a fraction of the ultimate truth of alchemy. The moment Rhinedottir sensed the truth within her, her heart soared with joy. Right now, she felt like the happiest person in the world. She had spent her entire life in pursuit of this truth, and now, all it took to obtain it¡­ was getting punished. Rhinedottir''s eyes glowed as she looked up at Noah. "Thank you for your blessing, Master." In her eyes, Noah was no mere master¡ªhe was truth itself. Noah was quite satisfied with Rhinedottir''s current attitude toward him. Raising his hand slightly, Rhinedottir instantly understood. She hurriedly kneeled at his feet, pressing her forehead against his palm. "I''ve relocated your laboratory to the Abyss. From now on, conduct your experiments there." Rhinedottir nuzzled against Noah''s palm like a cat. "Yes, Master." With a mere thought, Noah opened a space gate beside them. Rhinedottir looked at him reluctantly, turning back after every few steps as she stepped through the portal. She had already obtained a fragment of truth¡ªbut she craved more. Having acquired just a sliver, she was now confident in creating Abyssal beasts on par with the original Seven Dragon Sovereigns. If she could receive a few more strands of truth from her master, she was certain she could create Abyssal beasts rivaling Nibelung itself. Noah propped his face on one hand, smirking. "Still want more? What a greedy woman. I really can''t be too nice to her. Looks like I''ll have to discipline her every single day." Just then, twenty-odd Primordial Fragments flew toward him. These were all remnants of the ancient Dark Sea gods. A space gate opened next to his divine throne. From it stepped Esdeath, exuding the chilling aura of an ice-cold queen. Her white high-heeled boots clicked against the ground as she approached, still radiating the killing intent of her recent slaughter. Noah gestured with a flick of his fingers, and the twenty Primordial Fragments dissolved into light, merging into the Primordial Law Ring behind him. "Hmm~ You''re a bit slow this time, Esdeath. Although your divine body hasn''t fully formed yet, you''re already stronger than Asmoday was a month ago." At the mention of her name, Asmoday, who was seated on her throne, immediately opened her eyes. A faint pressure spread throughout the Pantheon. Compared to before the Inuyasha World was assimilated, she had grown more than twice as powerful. This meant that their master¡ªNoah¡ªhad also grown twice as strong. But more than that, Asmoday could sense an aura from him she could not comprehend at all. Her cold expression remained unchanged as she spoke. "Master, did you call for me?" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Noah waved his hand dismissively. "No, just continue familiarizing yourself with the new Teyvat Universe." Asmoday nodded. "Understood, Master." The aura surrounding Esdeath immediately faded. Like a child seeking affection, she approached Noah and lay across his lap. "Forgive me, Master. Please punish me." As she spoke, she produced a collar and placed it around her own neck. Then, she took out a whip and pressed it into Noah''s hand. Noah was hardly surprised. Esdeath was a ruthless sadist toward the weak, yet in front of him, she instantly transformed into a masochist. Casually tossing the whip aside, he petted her head instead. "Forget it. This wasn''t entirely your fault. After all, those fallen gods were hiding in deep space. Now that space has expanded into a full-fledged universe, tracking them down became even harder." "You still completed your mission despite the universe''s evolution¡ªI''d say you did well enough." Esdeath''s ice-blue eyes twinkled with little hearts. "Then... Since I completed my mission, do I get a reward?" Noah couldn''t help but laugh. Esdeath had clearly developed a taste for the forbidden fruit and was completely addicted now. He ran his hands over her, indulging himself for a moment before withdrawing. "That''s enough for today. Once I''ve handled my business, you''ll all get your rewards together." Meanwhile, over in the Inuyasha World, Istaroth, who was just about to return, suddenly shuddered. "Oh no!" Peering through time, she immediately turned toward Fairy Inukimi, Kikyo, and Kagome from 400 years in the future. "Hehehe... There''s no way just us few followers can satisfy our master''s ''appetite.''" "Since you''re all his pets as well, Priestesses, why don''t you help share the burden a little?" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 110 - 110: Three Worlds to Annex, Permission to Freely Search Worlds Noah was unaware that Istaroth was planning something big for him. At this moment, he was preparing to commend Liyue for completing the mission after adjusting the order of the Teyvat Universe. Just as Noah was about to set off after adjusting the order of Teyvat, the system''s voice sounded. [Ding! The host''s world has reached a new stage, initiating the search for second-stage world coordinates, and granting the host primary world search permissions.] [Begin search.] [Search successful.] [One Punch Man] [High School DxD] [No Game No Life] Noah was momentarily stunned, then snapped back to his senses, took a closer look, and cursed. "Damn! Each of these three worlds is more explosive than the last." "System, the One Punch Man world is extremely overpowered. Isn''t it a bit exaggerated to place it first right now?" The One Punch Man world is a medium-sized universe as large as a galaxy. Moreover, it connects to countless universes, making it a pseudo-multiverse composed of an unknown number of medium-sized universes. Each universe has a god who sets the rules for creating the universe. Teyvat is just a mini-universe. Starting by provoking a pseudo-multiverse is suicide, right? The system''s voice sounded. [Ding! The One Punch Man world only selects the universe space where Earth is located. Earth itself has birthed planetary will, which can be considered a planetary world.] [There are beings on Earth that have broken the human limiter, already containing a corner of infinity, devouring...] Noah breathed a sigh of relief. [So that''s how it is... I almost thought the system was looking for a new host.] [Ding! The system is exclusive to the host and will perish along with the host.] Noah waved his hand. "Alright, alright, you continue. What about the world of High School DxD?" [Ding! The world of High School DxD is also a world that has broken through the shackles of the plane world and may have become a microcosm like the world of Teyvat not long ago.] [Although that world is filled with gods, they are relatively weak. Not to mention continental-level strength¡ªhaving national-level strength is already a transcender, and ordinary god-level strength is only city-destroying level, and that''s for small cities.] [However, the number of god-level powerhouses is indeed many, much more than in the world of Teyvat.] The system''s voice continued. [Ding! The world of High School DxD has not given birth to a Eternal Throne. It is a world that naturally possesses the Ouroboros. After annexation, it can strengthen the Ouroboros of the world of Teyvat and at the same time provide new concepts such as dimensional gaps for the world of Teyvat.] [After successful annexation, the world of Teyvat will evolve into a stellar-class universe.] Noah nodded. Although the divine power in the world of High School DxD is generally low, transcenders are just those who exceed the domain, which is the initial strength of the Seven Archons. However, the level of the world is indeed not low, with many interfaces, such as Heaven, Mount Sumeru, the Underworld, the Norse world, etc. And the dimensional gap that envelops the world. Noah stroked his chin. "The Ouroboros of the world of High School DxD? Infinite Dragon God Ophis?" The Ouroboros will condense authority, and if the authority is not controlled, the world will create an existence from nothing to control the authority. Infinite Dragon God Ophis must be in control of the authority. No... or rather, she herself is the embodiment of the Ouroboros. It cannot be said to be the embodiment of the entire Ouroboros, only a part of it¡ªone-tenth or two-tenths? If it were the whole, Infinite Dragon God Ophis would have long become the master of the world. If Teyvat can still swallow the size of the above two worlds... the last world, No Game No Life, it is unknown if it can be swallowed. Noah interrupted the system that was still analyzing the voice of High School DxD. "Don''t mention the first two worlds, let''s talk about the world of No Game No Life. Even if Teyvat becomes a stellar-level universe, it is impossible to annex the No Game No Life universe." "The world of No Game No Life is a dwarf galaxy-level universe, as can be seen from those divine species, which are truly the conceptual embodiment of infinite strengthening." The strength of a world''s deities depends entirely on how much concept the world can give you and is related to the world''s upper limit. Gods cannot exceed the world''s upper limit, not even half of it. And the divine species of the No Game No Life world can absorb concepts infinitely and grow without limit. For example, the God of War, Artosh, as long as there is war, conflict, destruction, etc., in the world, he can infinitely accumulate power. The divine war had only been going on for a thousand years, and he had grown from being unable to destroy a continent to ranking first. Even stars placed in front of him could be shattered with a single blow. It can be confirmed that the world of No Game No Life is a dwarf galaxy-level universe. [Ding! The world of No Game No Life is still in its infancy, without world consciousness, and its birth originates from an omnipotent device, with only a few planets at the world core having given birth to life.] [Therefore, as long as those few planets are annexed and the host controls the omnipotent device, the world of No Game No Life can be smoothly annexed.] [At that time, the Teyvat Universe will be promoted to a dwarf galaxy level.] Noah propped his face with his palm, crossing his legs on the throne. "Is that so? Anyway, annexing these three worlds is definitely not simple. Let''s take it slow." The three worlds listed by the system are considered the core route of the world annexation plan. Anyway, the core route is a long and arduous journey, and there''s no rush at the moment. Besides, there are many things in Teyvat that he hasn''t sorted out yet. For example, the construction of the Teyvat divine realm, the selection of the gods of the underworld, and so on¡ªthere are too many, and Teyvat lacks gods to manage it. With just these few gods in hand, it''s not enough. A system page appeared before Noah. After Teyvat successfully became a universe, the system also opened the authority to search for primary worlds. What is a primary world? It is actually a world one major level lower than Teyvat, whether it is a planetary world or a plane world. Now he can actively search for these worlds. This also means he can fully utilize the power of Teyvat to massively annex those lower worlds. "Why do I feel like I''m one of those abyssal lords in infinite flow novels who specialize in destroying worlds?" Noah clicked his tongue. "But I''m not here to destroy worlds, I''m here to protect my beautiful world. Wouldn''t it be wonderful if everyone could be happy together?" "Let me see, it''s time to search for those lucky worlds that can be caught by me. Once I find you, you''ll be mine, hehe." [Ding! Randomly searching world coordinates.] [Search successful] [Highschool of the Dead] [Black Bullet] [Date A Live] Noah''s eyes lit up as he looked at the three worlds that appeared in the search. The first world is of little use, only able to increase a bit of world power and a planet. The second world can provide humans within it with some gene-type superpowers, plus you can harvest an entire world of lolis. The third world is extraordinary. Although there are only a few spirits, combined they form a Kabbalistic Tree of Life. With the Ouroboros already in hand, now he can also harvest a Kabbalah¡ªthe two great truths of the world are complete. He decided to personally go to the world of Date A Live to annex it. Noah closed the system page, a slight smile on his lips. "Next, it''s time to reward Liyue for their merits. Zhongli, that old guy, must be impatient by now." ... Liyue Liyue Harbor Wangsheng Funeral Parlor Zhongli was drinking tea at the stone table in the front yard, feeling a rare sense of frustration. After completing his mission, he hadn''t had a moment of leisure, and the head of the Hu family, whom he couldn''t handle, had dragged him here to listen to her stories. Hu Tao gestured with her hands, her expression exaggerated. "That''s how it was! Such a high, such a big iron gate¡ªthe gate to the underworld! At that time, many, many things flooded into my mind from my Vision." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this point, she patted her chest, full of confidence. "It must be Rex Lapis'' approval of me! Those stone people called the Underworld Guardians kept asking me if I wanted to go in. It scared me to death at the time." Feeling parched, she took Zhongli''s teapot and poured tea into her own cup, taking a big sip before continuing. "After I entered the underworld, I saw a river made up of countless souls flying in the sky." "It''s really unbelievable how many people die in this world every day. They''re all potential clients, and they haven''t even gone through my Wangsheng Funeral Parlor..." Zhongli silently sighed as he watched the girl chatter on endlessly. Hu Tao''s peach blossom-shaped eyes were full of confidence. "Zhongli, with your vast knowledge, help me polish my experiences into a booklet for those storytellers. Our Wangsheng Funeral Parlor''s business will surely multiply!" Zhongli could only nod to quickly dismiss Hu Tao. "Alright, Director Hu, I will help polish your story." "However... the underworld is ultimately the realm of the dead. In the future, Director Hu, try not to go there." Although the divine system has allowed ferrymen to enter the gates of the underworld, after all, they are living beings. Staying too long in the world of the dead might lead to unforeseen accidents. Hu Tao crossed her arms in dissatisfaction. "Zhongli, are you treating me like a child? As the current director of Wangsheng Funeral Parlor, of course, I understand such a simple truth." Zhongli nodded. "That''s good." At that moment, Zhongli shuddered and quickly looked toward the entrance of Wangsheng Funeral Parlor, hurriedly standing up. Hu Tao also looked over in confusion. Who exactly has arrived, making this guest, who is always so composed, so enthusiastic? What appeared in her peach blossom-shaped eyes was a handsome and carefree young man, carrying a food box in his hand. "Yo? Isn''t this Brother Noah?" Noah walked into the courtyard with a smile, greeting Hu Tao as she approached. "Yo, Director Hu, I came without prior notice. You won''t kick me out, will you?" Hu Tao put her hands on her hips, pretending to be angry. "Brother Noah, that''s not a funny joke. How could I kick a friend out?" Her gaze fell on the food box in Noah''s hand. "Oh? Could this be a gift from Brother Noah?" Noah handed the food box to Hu Tao with a smile. "I''m not the kind of boring person who gives ordinary gifts. This is the boiled black bass and steamed shrimp dumplings I ordered from Chef Mao¡ªyour favorite dishes." Hu Tao was surprised as she took the food box. "How did Brother Noah know I like these two dishes?" Noah looked at Zhongli, who had stepped forward, and patted his shoulder. "Of course, it was my good friend Zhongli who told me." Zhongli nodded, helping to cover up. "Yes, two days ago, Lord Noah was thinking of visiting but didn''t know what gift to bring, so I mentioned Director Hu''s favorite foods. This should leave a unique impression on Director Hu." Hu Tao was even more surprised. "Oh my! Leave a unique impression? Brother Noah, are you trying to pursue me?" Noah stroked his chin and laughed. "If I could be so lucky... It''s easy to take down Hu Tao, and I would be quite proud of it." Does he like Hu Tao? Of course he does. In the fate he arranged, Hu Tao, as a ferryman, would become a deity in the underworld, though only a Subordinate God. As for becoming a Primary God, it depends on Hu Tao''s contributions to the world in the future. A blush appeared on Hu Tao''s cheeks, but her quirky nature wouldn''t let her react like other girls who don''t know what to do. "Brother Noah is teasing me. Although I''m only 16, it''s not impossible to date you, as long as you can handle my work and personality." Noah wasn''t surprised at all. After all, that''s just how Hu Tao is. If she were to shy away or not know what to do out of embarrassment, he would actually be suspicious. "Then it''s settled. But if you find out my true identity, don''t be too scared to talk to me." Hu Tao was curious. "Your true identity?" She thought for a moment and shook her head. "Never mind. I''m not the type to dig too deep. As a friend, I''ll find out sooner or later, right?" Noah shrugged. "Alright, Hu Tao, actually this time I''m mainly here for Zhongli." Hu Tao wasn''t surprised at all. "I figured that out a long time ago." "Today, as soon as my guest returned home, it seemed like he was waiting for someone. Sometimes drinking tea absentmindedly, sometimes pacing back and forth. Even a fool could understand what the guest was anxious about." "And as soon as Brother Noah walked in, the guest immediately stood up, even with a stern face. The face is all loose." "Obviously, little brother is the antidote for my family''s guest." Zhongli''s calm face couldn''t hold it anymore. Am I... that obvious? Could it really be because he''s anxious waiting for the arrival of the Heavenly Principle to resurrect a deceased friend? -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 111 - 111: Ganyu’s Social Death, Revival of the Adeptus Noah looked at Hu Tao, who was beaming with excitement, and laughed heartily. "Haha, as expected of Director Hu. You saw right through it at a glance." Hu Tao proudly placed her hands on her hips. "Of course." Then, turning to Zhongli, she said, "Since my esteemed consultant has some business with Brother Noah, I won''t be a bother. Besides, this is the perfect time to enjoy my favorite dish¡ªboiled Black-Back Bass and steamed shrimp dumplings." With that, she grabbed the food box and skipped away from the courtyard. Zhongli gave a slight bow. "Lord Noah, I was out of composure. However, with an old friend about to return, I find it difficult to contain my excitement." Even though he had lived for over six thousand years, the thought of reuniting with a friend who had perished thousands of years ago made it impossible for him to remain calm. Noah waved his hand dismissively. "Zhongli, you can relax. This is a well-deserved reward for you. Besides, now that Teyvat has expanded, I am severely lacking manpower. Even if it weren''t as a reward, I would still revive the Guili Assembly of immortals." Zhongli hurriedly replied, "It may be just a trivial act for you, Lord Heavenly Principle, but to me¡ª" "Alright, alright, let''s go." As his words fell, Noah and Zhongli disappeared from the courtyard. The place where Guizhong had fallen was in Dihua Marsh, where the Primordial Fragment had been lost. As the God of Dust, Guizhong''s consciousness had not truly dissipated; instead, it had scattered into countless particles of dust across the land of Liyue. Since the Heavenly Principle intended to reward those who participated in this mission, the six newly ascended gods had long been eagerly waiting. In an instant, they appeared before Noah. "Xianyun greets Lord Heavenly Principle." "Moon Carver greets Lord Heavenly Principle." "Ganyu greets Lord Heavenly Principle." Noah nodded. "No need for formalities. Though I already know your wishes, do you have any additions? You only get one chance." Xianyun''s teal eyes shimmered with both nostalgia and anticipation. "Lord Heavenly Principle, to think that I have now ascended to godhood is already beyond anything I ever dared to dream of. And now, you grant us the chance to retrieve our fallen friends¡ªthis is an immeasurable grace." Madame Ping followed immediately. "Indeed, for us, this is already an unimaginable blessing. Unlike mortals, we do not harbor excessive desires." Moon Carver also nodded. "Apart from reviving our lost friends, we desire nothing else." Mountain Shaper, though silent, nodded in agreement. Xiao, filled with anticipation, hesitated before speaking. "Forgive me, Lord Heavenly Principle, but I may be a bit greedy." Noah looked at the Yaksha who had once been "the one you can''t look up to, nor avoid" and now had the title of "the god you can''t look up to, nor avoid," smiling. "I have already granted you permission to make additional wishes." "You have all done great deeds; you are more than deserving of whatever you desire." Xiao lowered his head, clenched his fists, and as memories of the past flooded his mind, he pursed his lips. "I wish to revive¡ªSoaring Snake Yaksha, Bosacius; Curled Snail Yaksha, Bonanus; Fire Rat Yaksha, Indarias; and Mind-Monkey Yaksha, Menogias." Noah then turned his gaze toward Ganyu and smiled. "And you, Ganyu? What is your wish?" Being directly addressed, Ganyu became flustered, nervously gripping the hem of her clothes. Then, embarrassed, she scratched at the horns atop her head. "Um¡­ Lord Heavenly Principle, my wish¡­ my wish is to be able to eat as much delicious food as I want without ever gaining weight." The moment Ganyu''s words fell, aside from Noah, everyone present was stunned¡ªZhongli included. Xianyun stared at her disciple, eyes wide with disbelief. "Ganyu, is this truly your wish? Just to eat without getting fat?" Blushing, Ganyu nodded, her face growing increasingly red. Xianyun suddenly understood and chuckled. "Ah, so you''re still hung up on how you used to be so round as a child because you ate too much." "Yes, I remember now¡ªback then, you got so fat that when you tried to walk down the mountain, you ended up rolling all the way to the bottom. You scared me half to death at the time." As she spoke, Xianyun could not hold back her words. Meanwhile, Ganyu, listening to her master''s unfiltered recollection, turned an even deeper shade of red. Her adorable face was flushed as she clasped her hands behind her back, faint wisps of smoke rising from her head. A radiant light of pure social death beamed directly onto her. "Especially during the Archon War, you were swallowed whole by a magical beast. But because you were too chubby, you got stuck in its throat¡­" Ganyu was flustered beyond belief, even stumbling over her words. "Master¡ª" S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xianyun continued her storytelling with enthusiasm, completely unaware that her disciple was already socially deceased. "That magical beast was really unlucky¡ªit ended up choking to death because of you! When we finally got you out, you cried for such a long time." "Master, please don''t¡ª" "Ever since then, you started dieting and working hard to lose weight. At the time, I was so confused. To think you still haven''t forgotten after all these years." By now, Ganyu had both hands covering her burning cheeks, and even the qilin horns atop her head were practically steaming. Wuwu¡­ Master just exposed everything! "Pfft¡ª" Noah couldn''t help but chuckle at Ganyu, who was desperately trying to hide her face in embarrassment. She looked so adorable that he found it hard to hold back his laughter. Then, he turned toward Xianyun, who was still blissfully chatting away. Xianyun tilted her head in confusion at her embarrassed disciple and the amused Heavenly Principle. "Eh? What''s going on?" Noah waved a hand. "Oh, nothing. I just think Ganyu was really cute as a child." Having her dark past praised as "cute" only made Ganyu want to disappear into the ground even more. Her ears were so red they might as well burst into flames. Xianyun mused, "Oh, Lord Heavenly Principle, you don''t know¡ªGanyu had even cuter moments when she was little, for example¡ª" Before she could finish, Ganyu, no longer caring about social embarrassment, immediately grabbed her master''s arm. "Master, that''s enough! Let''s focus on the important matter at hand." Xianyun nodded. "Indeed, we have urgent matters to attend to. We can chat about old times after our friends have been revived." Ganyu, however, was not reassured at all. She knew that once they started reminiscing, her master would definitely bring up all her childhood stories again. Wuwu¡­ "Heh¡­" Noah hadn''t expected to enjoy such an entertaining moment between master and disciple. Feeling rather pleased, he looked up at the towering Mt. Tianheng, stretching thousands of meters into the sky. "Since Tianheng Mountain is the closest to Liyue Harbor, let''s start by calling back Skybracer." Unlike gods, adepti did not have the same concept of romantic attachments. They were beings capable of sacrificing themselves for humanity¡ªa truly noble and selfless act. Behind Noah, a shadow of the Primordial Law Ring slowly emerged, revolving ever so steadily. On the Celestial Barrier, a constellation that had been extinguished for two thousand years was suddenly reignited. Since the Stars of Destiny had already been displaced to the outer edges of Teyvat''s universe, even though a constellation had been lit, by the time its light reached the land of Teyvat, it was already incredibly faint. Without specialized celestial observation instruments, it was nearly impossible to notice such subtle shifts in the stars. Of course, powerful astrologers would undoubtedly sense the sudden change among the constellations. Hummm¡ª At the foot of Tianheng Mountain, tiny flickering lights, like fireflies, began to emerge. The countless glowing specks fluttered toward Noah, converging before him under the watchful eyes of the gathered gods. In their eager anticipation, the glowing lights finally coalesced¡ªtaking the form of a majestic deer-like phantom. Firefly-like specks of light continued to appear on the ground at the foot of Tianheng Mountain. The people of Liyue Harbor found nothing strange about it¡ªafter all, it was the season when fireflies danced through the night. However, the sheer number of them surprised and delighted many. "Dad, look! So many fireflies!" "Slow down! Don''t trip over the stones." Children ran across the small bridges of Liyue Harbor, chasing after the fireflies in excitement. "Oh wow, there really are so many this year! They''re beautiful." "Are they all flying toward the foot of Tianheng Mountain?" A child called out, "Fireflies, come back!" ... The Constellation continued to summon everything that once belonged to its rightful owner¡ªfragments of a body that had turned to dust, lingering consciousness that had scattered across the land, and now, all of it was being wrapped in starlight, forming specks of light. As the glowing particles gathered together, the full figure of an adepti deer slowly took shape before the eyes of the assembled gods. The final bit of light merged into the deer''s form, and at that moment, the once illusory figure stepped into reality. Its vacant eyes gradually regained clarity and intelligence. Xianyun trembled with emotion as she beheld the being walking out of nothingness. "Skybracer!" But it was not over yet. In the skies, a second extinguished constellation, one that had faded away over a thousand years ago, was reignited¡ªthis was the constellation of Sea Gazer. A second wave of fireflies emerged, swarming once again through Liyue Harbor. The children, believing that their earlier calls had brought the fireflies back, cheered joyfully as they ran after them once more. Noah nodded as he watched Sea Gazer successfully revived. Only beings who had perished before the Underworld was established could be revived through their Constellation. Now that the Underworld''s cycle of reincarnation had begun operating, all non-divine beings who died would have to undergo reincarnation. Moreover, after reincarnation, all past memories would be wiped away, and even their Constellation would shift to an entirely different celestial position. Moon Carver, unable to contain his excitement, called out to the newly revived adeptus, "Sea Gazer!" The two adepti, freshly revived, were still in a daze. Their consciousnesses swirled with confusion as they heard voices calling their names. Skybracer, lost in thought, felt memories rushing back to him. "Where¡­ am I? I¡­ I recall¡­ the Archon War, the attack of the gods, and how Rex Lapis fought against them. The shockwaves of the battle caused Tianheng Mountain to collapse¡­ I told Xiao to cut off my antlers to support the mountain¡­ and in the end, I¡­ fell in battle¡­" "How strange¡­ did I not die?" As his mind cleared, he slowly opened his eyes. Moonlight reflected in his gaze, and what he saw were the same friends he had known for ages. Yet, their auras felt different¡ªgrand, holy, almost akin to gods. At the same time, Sea Gazer also opened her eyes. Confusion clouded her vision at first, but as she gazed upon the familiar yet somehow changed faces, she hesitated. "You are¡­?" ¡Á2 Xianyun crossed her arms, her teal eyes shimmering with unshed tears, though she maintained her proud demeanor. "What''s this¡­ Have you two already forgotten your old friends after being revived? Sea Gazer, Skybracer." The two adepti were stunned. "Revived¡­?" Moon Carver nodded. "Yes! A great many things have happened. The Archon War ended over two thousand years ago." Mountain Shaper then took it upon himself to transmit everything that had transpired in the past two millennia directly into their minds¡ªeverything that had happened in Liyue, the changes across Teyvat, and the arrival of Noah. The two adepti froze, their minds overwhelmed by the sheer volume of history they had missed. From shock, to disbelief, to awe, and finally to understanding and relief. The two adepti exchanged a complicated look before murmuring, "So¡­ so much has happened since we died¡­ Even the world itself has¡­" As they spoke, their gazes filled with reverence toward the Heavenly Principle who had revived them. "Thank you, Lord Heavenly Principle, for granting us life once more. From this day forward¡ª" Before they could finish, Noah interrupted. "I will, of course, have use for you, but not now. Your current strength is insufficient¡ªyou must at least reach godhood first." "There is much work to be done in the new Teyvat world." For example, the Underworld¡ªright now, it was operating purely on automated laws of judgment, deciding the fates of the deceased based on their actions in life, assigning their reincarnation accordingly. However, there was no administrative oversight. Though adepti were weaker than gods, they could still work in the Underworld, managing the souls of the dead. By accumulating merit, they could slowly ascend to godhood. For now, the God of Dust, Haagentus, and the God of Salt, Havria, would temporarily oversee the Underworld as its ruling deities¡ªuntil a more suitable God of Death emerged to take their place. The two revived adepti immediately lowered their heads in respect. "Yes, Lord Heavenly Principle!" Zhongli, watching his two old friends come back to life, allowed a rare, gentle smile to appear on his face. "It has been a long time, my friends. Though I would love to reminisce, there are still others who must return." "When we are all together once more, let us sit for tea and admire the flowers." The two adepti looked at Rex Lapis, his form now steeped in the weight of countless years, and could not stop their tears from falling. "Sovereign¡­" So much time had passed¡ªeven their Sovereign, once so bold and youthful, was no longer the same. Yet after everything he had done for Teyvat, his first thought was to bring them back. Be it the Heavenly Principle, their Sovereign, or their old friends, they could never fully repay this kindness. Before the tearful reunion could go any further, Noah cut in. "Next, we revive the Yakshas." Xiao instantly tensed, his entire being on high alert. They were about to return. Even though he had mentally prepared himself for this moment, he still could not remain calm at the critical juncture. Their voices echoed in his mind. "Yakshas exist only for slaughter. When we die, there is no home for our souls¡ªonly a fate of eternal sorrow." "We are destined to be consumed by karma, only to be sealed away by the Sovereign in the end." That had been his understanding of fate. Yet the arrival of Lord Heavenly Principle had changed everything. The Yaksha''s tragic destiny, once etched into the fabric of the world, had been rewritten. If the heavens had finally shown mercy upon the Yakshas¡ª Then the Yakshas, in turn, must devote their existence in service to the heavens. Four long-extinguished Constellations suddenly shone brightly once more, each one summoning everything that had once belonged to its owner. Across Teyvat, their remnants answered the call. ¡ªFrom the depths of the Chasm, a bolt of lightning shot forth, streaking toward Tianheng Mountain. ¡ªWithin Jueyun Karst, flames and water intertwined, soaring skyward. ¡ªIn the plains of Guili, the Earth itself trembled as a pulse of Geo energy surged forward. Each of these were fragments of the Yakshas, lingering elemental forms infused with the remnants of their consciousness. Ordinarily, such fragments would have been buried beneath the land, fading into nothingness over time. But now, they had been called forth once more. At the foot of Tianheng Mountain, countless golden fireflies danced alongside flames, water, lightning, and earth, all converging into a singular formation¡ª From this celestial convergence, four spheres of pure elemental energy took shape. As the elements slowly merged with the glimmering fragments of light, their radiance dimmed¡ª Until they finally solidified into four gray eggshells. Crack! A fracture appeared on the Water-elemental egg, and from within¡ª A slender hand, its nails tinged with a deep blue hue, reached out. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 115 - 115: The Gathering of the Primary Gods—The Crying Cryo Archon The voice of the ruler of the Teyvat Universe resonated in the ears of every Primary God and higher-ranked god. Only gods of Primary God level or above were qualified to participate in a meeting of such magnitude¡ªone dedicated to maintaining the order of the Teyvat World. Lesser gods merely needed to assist the Primary Gods in executing their duties. ¡­ Inazuma Inside Tenshukaku, Raiden Makoto, who had been reviewing official reports and handling Inazuma''s affairs, suddenly tensed. Her expression turned serious as she looked out the window toward Celestia, high in the sky, before shifting her gaze to her sister, Ei, who had just entered. "Makoto, Lord Noah has summoned all Primary Gods and higher-ranked gods to Celestia for a divine assembly." Makoto nodded, then asked in confusion, "Why?" Recalling the events of her last visit to Celestia, she couldn''t help but grow tense. "Could it be that Lord Heavenly Principle has some urgent matter that requires gathering all the Archons again?" It had been three months since Lord Heavenly Principle had last convened the four earthly rulers of Teyvat to initiate the World Assimilation Plan. Makoto sighed as she looked at her younger sister, who was still so engrossed in martial arts and technology research¡ªso naive. Ei really lacks emotional intelligence¡­ How can we possibly make Lord Noah think of the two of us like this? "You fool, Ei. With such drastic changes in Teyvat, it''s obvious that we Primary Gods need to coordinate in maintaining universal order. That must be why Lord Heavenly Principle has summoned us all this time." Taking Ei''s hand, she continued, "No time to waste. Let''s talk as we go." "Celestia has moved even farther from the earth this time. We mustn''t keep Lord Noah waiting." Two streaks of lightning intertwined as they surged toward Celestia. ¡­ Grand Narukami Shrine Yae Miko watched in surprise as Raiden Makoto and Raiden Ei shot toward Celestia. "Huh? Makoto and Ei? Why are they suddenly heading to Celestia?" Although she had ascended as a god, she had never set foot on Celestia before. After all, even Primary Gods could not go there at will¡ªonly those summoned by Lord Heavenly Principle were permitted entry. As Yae Miko pondered in confusion, she sensed similar divine auras across Teyvat¡ªPrimary Gods from all over were making their way toward Celestia. Being the clever little fox she was, Yae Miko instantly grasped the situation. "So, this is a summons from Lord Heavenly Principle for all Primary Gods¡­" She gazed longingly at Celestia. "What exactly is happening? Summoning only the Primary Gods? A little fox like me wants to visit Celestia too!" Of course, she would never admit that it was because she hadn''t seen that insufferable Lord Noah for so long¡­ and maybe, just maybe, she was starting to miss him. ¡­ Sumeru Desert In the heart of the desert, the slumbering Dendro Dragon King, Apep, slowly opened her eyes. Her massive, mountain-sized body shifted slightly, stirring up waves of sand. The colossal being, stretching for several kilometers, lifted her head from the desert dunes, her luminous eyes locking onto Celestia''s distant figure. As the Dragon King of Dendro, her power in her prime had once surpassed that of the Seven Archons. But now, the Teyvat World¡ªonce so familiar¡ªfelt both known and strangely foreign to her. What remained familiar was that the aura of Teyvat had not changed significantly. What felt unfamiliar, however, was that the world''s laws had become unimaginably powerful and rigid. This was especially true for the rules governing Dendro¡ªshe found herself possessing only a tenth of them, while the usurper of Sumeru, the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata, controlled the remaining nine-tenths. In fact, she could sense that the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata was now no weaker than Nibelung. It was not that her authority had diminished, but rather that the world itself had grown stronger, and with it, its governing laws. "What an extraordinary and magnanimous ruler. Neither Nibelung nor Phanes can compare to even a fraction of your power¡­ Though I have been forcibly incorporated into your pantheon, with your immense strength and will, I am willing to submit." This Teyvat was now incomparably more powerful than any version she had ever known. This ruler was no mere usurper but a true creator. Even though she had done nothing for the ruler, she had nonetheless regained all her lost strength, simply because of the world''s immense power. A colossal dragon soared into the sky, its immense serpentine body visible across all of Sumeru. ¡­ In Sumeru City, two figures simultaneously rose into the sky. Buer gently held Nahida''s hand and greeted Apep with warmth. "It has been a long time, Dragon of Dendro¡ªApep." Apep let out a cold snort. "Hmph. A self-proclaimed Lord of Sumeru? I have nothing to say to you." Buer, still smiling kindly, replied, "From now on, we are part of the same pantheon. I wish to build a good relationship with you¡ªto become friends. Sumeru''s governance cannot succeed without your presence." Apep scoffed again but remained silent. Inwardly, however, she had already acknowledged the goodwill. Seeing Apep''s lack of response, Buer nonetheless understood that the dragon was open to forming a friendship. With a gentle demeanor, she introduced Nahida. "This is my daughter, Nahida. I hope she, too, can become your friend." Nahida waved, her four-leaf-clover-shaped eyes filled with sincerity and innocence. "Hello, Apep! Let''s all be good friends from now on, okay?" Apep lowered her gaze to Nahida, her voice carrying a hint of detachment. "¡­A young girl, yet already at such a level. It seems that ruler has granted you no small amount of favor." She could sense Nahida''s youth, but in terms of power, the little god had already surpassed her. Nahida gently tapped her chin with her finger and blinked. "That ruler? Apep, are you referring to Lord Noah?" Apep''s eyes flickered. "Lord Noah? Is that the ruler''s name?" Although the Divine Pantheon Blueprint allowed her to faintly perceive the ruler''s presence and identity, it did not reveal his true name. She only knew his divine titles¡ªHeavenly Principle, Creator, Lord of the Eternal Throne, Ame-no-Minakanushi (Lord of the August Center of Heaven), and so on. Just then, another Primary God''s presence approached. Buer immediately greeted her. "Malikata, let''s go together." The Goddess of Flowers, Malikata, nodded, her hands instinctively clasping in front of her chest as she gazed up at Celestia. "Ah~ That great one has finally remembered me¡­ I''m so happy, Buer." Buer smiled gently. She understood well¡ªher dear friend, the Goddess of Flowers, had fallen in love with Lord Noah. After all, as a Seelie, once her friend fell in love, she would become completely consumed by it, unable to extricate herself, even to the point of sacrificing herself for love. Among all beings, she understood her husband, Lord Noah, better than anyone. She knew that an Eternal Covenant could never truly bind such a supreme existence. But forgive her for this small bit of selfishness¡ªshe just wanted to take up a little more space in his heart. ¡­ Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Celestia was no longer simply suspended above Teyvat. It now existed in an entirely separate dimension¡ªwhat Teyvat saw was merely its projection. This space was the divine realm of the Teyvat Universe, a domain where gods could establish their own divine territories and dimensional spaces. The land of Teyvat itself had become a nested, garden-like structure. And Celestia was the very heart of this divine realm. As Buer, Malikata, Nahida, and Apep passed through the spatial barrier of the divine realm and entered Celestia''s domain, more than a dozen other Primary Gods arrived at the same time. Although the outer perimeter of Celestia remained a sacred complex of pure white pillars adorned with golden patterns, the interior space had expanded immensely. Celestia was now equivalent to a small independent world. Several massive floating islands formed its entirety, with the largest one at the center. Divine auras permeated every corner of Celestia. These divine auras were all projections of the divine thrones belonging to the Teyvat Pantheon. Even an ordinary human, upon setting foot here, could leverage these divine auras to forge their own path toward godhood. More than a dozen Primary Gods arrived simultaneously at the vast white plaza of the Grand Hall of the Gods. Each group of Primary Gods had arrived together, representing their respective nations. Buer greeted the colleagues she recognized: "Morax, Focalors, Baal, Beelzebul, Barbatos¡ªgreetings to you all." Then, turning to the unfamiliar gods, she extended her greetings: "Greetings to all my fellow gods." Zhongli nodded with one hand folded behind his back. "It has been a long time, Buer¡­ and to all my fellow gods as well." A lively voice followed. "Hello, everyone! My name is Guizhong¡ªmy divine name is Haagentus." She looked around excitedly¡ªafter all, she recognized no one here, having perished long ago. From behind Zhongli, a little girl with a dark expression stepped forward, her gaze locking onto a particular figure among the assembled gods. "I am Azhdaha, the Dragon King of Geo. I can sense the presence of another of my kin." Neuvillette, upon seeing the petite form of the Dragon King of Geo, felt a mix of joy and complex emotions. "Greetings, Dragon King of Geo. I am Neuvillette, the Dragon King of Fontaine." Azhdaha glared at him, eyes widening. "You''re a second-generation Dragon King, aren''t you? Then why are you in human form? What in the world happened?" Neuvillette had anticipated this question from the other dragons. After a brief silence, he explained, "The dominant lifeform of this world has long since shifted toward humanity. When I was born, my form was shaped in accordance with the world''s tendencies¡ªthere is nothing strange about that." "At my core, I remain the Dragon King of Hydro." Azhdaha''s small face scrunched up in displeasure, as if deeply unsatisfied that a fellow dragon had been born under such vastly different circumstances. Zhongli, sensing the tension, spoke calmly. "Azhdaha, this is not something worth dwelling on. In the world as it is now, even elemental beings may eventually evolve into humanoid forms." After all, the one who ruled over this world, Lord Heavenly Principle, also possessed a human-like form. Azhdaha shot a dark look at Zhongli, revealing her small but sharp fangs. "Shut up, Morax. If it weren''t for the summons from Heavenly Principle, you''d probably still be keeping me locked away, wouldn''t you?" Zhongli: "¡­" He understood why Azhdaha was angry¡ªwhen reviving his old friends, he had forgotten to unseal her. "That¡­ was indeed my mistake." Azhdaha folded her arms and huffed. "Hmph." Neuvillette, seeing that Azhdaha had dismissed him as well, felt a slight pang of disappointment. Beside him, Furina offered a sympathetic smile and teasingly reassured him. "Ah, I never thought I''d see the day when even Neuvillette would be disregarded. Don''t be too heartbroken, alright? If it starts raining over Celestia, Lord Heavenly Principle might get upset." Neuvillette inexplicably felt a dull ache in his chest. With his usual composure, he responded, "Lady Furina, I have not been disregarded. Furthermore, I am not upset. Also, Celestia cannot experience rainfall¡ªyour concern is quite unnecessary." Furina rolled her eyes. Neuvillette was just as rigid as ever. She quickly adjusted her hat and straightened her bow, eager to present her best appearance in front of Lord Heavenly Principle. Venti glanced around, looking dejected. "Ah¡­ I''m really not very popular, am I? Aside from the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata, no one seems to pay me any attention. Even the old man won''t spare me a glance." Saying this, he dramatically rubbed his eyes, as if on the verge of tears. Raiden Makoto chuckled at the Anemo Archon''s antics. "Barbatos, even after two thousand years, you''re still reeking of alcohol. Ei is afraid of being overwhelmed by your stench." Raiden Ei nodded, her violet eyes showing a faint but unmistakable hint of distaste. Venti scratched his head awkwardly. "Ehehe~ I''m a bard, aren''t I? What kind of bard doesn''t drink?" Zhongli shook his head. The scene reminded him of two thousand years ago¡ªjust after the end of the Archon War, when Barbatos had abandoned his divine duties and run off to Liyue just to drink with him. Even then, he had found his colleague''s behavior utterly absurd. But later, he had come to understand¡ªthis was merely the God of Freedom fulfilling his role in his own way. As the gods conversed, they ascended the steps of the Grand Hall of the Gods. The staircase was unimaginably vast¡ªstretching upward for tens of thousands of steps. In this sacred place where gods had gathered, none dared to risk the offense of flying. Though some had only just met for the first time, a few polite greetings quickly turned into friendly conversation. Even Havria found herself chatting with Buer, as their similar temperaments as gods of wisdom and life gave them plenty to discuss. However, one figure stood alone¡ªTsaritsa, the Empress of Snezhnaya, walked in solitude up the steps, a faint sense of desolation surrounding her. No one greeted her¡ªnot even the kindhearted Greater Lord Rukkhadevata, who seemed to selectively ignore her. It was the lingering resentment toward the Fatui for their past actions across the six nations. Moreover, her past defiance of Heavenly Principle, which had nearly led to the Divine Nail being cast upon her, had only further isolated her. Unspoken yet undeniable, her fellow gods had marked her as someone temporarily unapproachable. Tsaritsa felt wronged. I''ve changed now¡­ Can''t someone at least talk to me? This is making me seem so out of place. At that moment, a surge of abyssal energy swept through Celestia. All the gods ascending the steps reacted instinctively, their spirits trembling as they turned in unison toward the source. A young man, eerily resembling a certain blond traveler, had appeared in the plaza¡ªaccompanied by three Abyss Lectors of divine rank. Furina drew in a sharp breath, her heterochromatic eyes filled with trepidation. "The Abyss¡­ That''s the Supreme God of the Abyss! And those three¡ªAbyssal gods!" Raiden Makoto and Raiden Ei''s expressions turned instantly solemn. A Supreme God was an entity on par with the Four Shades¡ªand this one belonged to the Abyss. Even though they knew that the Abyss was now a part of the Teyvat Pantheon, the once lively atmosphere still grew noticeably colder. After all, Teyvat had long suffered under the corruption of the Abyss¡ªeven the previous Heavenly Principle, Phanes, had been gravely wounded because of it. Five hundred years ago, during the Cataclysm of the Abyssal Beasts, half of the Seven Rulers of the Human Realm had perished on the battlefield. Those who had met Aether before¡ªthe Greater Lord Rukkhadevata, Zhongli, and Barbatos¡ªnodded toward him. "It has been a long time, Traveler." After the Cataclysm ended five hundred years ago, this traveler had long since resumed his journey across the Seven Nations. During that era, he had experienced much within each nation and had even aided in purging the lingering forces of the Cataclysm. Though Aether''s later allegiance to the Abyss had caused them considerable trouble, the bonds they had once shared still remained. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 113 - 113: Xiangling, Become My Personal Chef "This isn''t Mr. Noah? Please, come in! Are you here to place another order?" Chef Mao, upon seeing Noah step into Wanmin Restaurant, hurried forward to greet him. This Mr. Noah was a man of immense knowledge, much like Mr. Zhongli, yet even Mr. Zhongli himself treated him with deep respect. Clearly, his wisdom far surpassed that of Mr. Zhongli. Moreover, he often ordered dishes from Wanmin Restaurant, and each time, his in-depth analysis of every meal provided invaluable insight¡ªa tremendous help in refining Chef Mao''s culinary skills. Such a distinguished figure, even without offering formal guidance, could enlighten others simply through casual conversation. Noah casually found a seat and smiled. "Chef Mao, I won''t be taking my food to go this time. I''ll eat right here. But today, I want to enjoy a meal cooked by Liyue''s future greatest chef, Xiangling." Chef Mao laughed heartily. "Haha! Xiangling? Becoming Liyue''s greatest chef? She''s still a long way off from that! But I''ll admit, she''s already surpassed this old man in cooking." After Noah placed his order, Chef Mao immediately turned toward Guoba. "Guoba! Bring the guest a set of tableware and our finest tea!" With that, he hurried off to tend to the other customers. Guoba, moving sluggishly, carried over a teapot and some dishes, setting them before Noah with his usual clumsy, goofy demeanor. "Lulu~" he greeted with a silly expression. Noah spoke. "Guoba, fill my cup." Guoba nodded dumbly, carefully pouring the tea for him. As Noah took the cup, his golden eyes flashed faintly. In that instant, Guoba''s previously vacant eyes also lit up, his entire body shimmering with golden light. From the void, specks of golden energy began emerging¡ªcontinuously merging into Guoba''s body. Guoba, startled, spun around in a panic, much like a flipped-over turtle struggling to right itself. "Lulu¡­ Lulu¡­" The God of the Stove¡ªMarchosius. His case was a simple one. Due to the Archon War''s strict rule that a region could have only one victor, he had chosen to yield to Morax, his friend. Understanding that he stood no chance against Morax, he willingly gave up his divinity. Instead of clinging to power, he dispersed all his divine strength and consciousness across the land of Liyue, stabilizing the ley lines and suppressing the remnants of fallen gods. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With all his divine energy scattered, his consciousness faded, and without a will to command it, his Primordial Fragment fell into dormancy. The Primordial Fragment¡ªthe very heart and soul of a god¡ªhad become inactive, causing his divine status to degrade. Now, with his fragment reawakened, the scattered fragments of his consciousness naturally began to return to him. However, the divine energy that had merged with the land would not return¡ªit would take a long time to regenerate naturally. Of course, if Noah willed it, Marchosius could regain his full power in an instant¡ª But there was no need for that. As Marchosius'' soul and awareness returned, his expression changed¡ªfrom his usual dull-witted look to one filled with intelligence and clarity. Zhongli had already given him knowledge about the Teyvat Universe, but at the time, he hadn''t been able to comprehend it. Now, fully conscious once more, he was briefly overwhelmed, but he quickly regained his composure. Without hesitation, he bowed deeply to Noah. "Lord Heavenly Principle." Noah casually handed his empty teacup to Marchosius. Marchosius hurriedly refilled it with tea. "You''re not a particularly powerful god," Noah remarked. "I won''t be needing you for battle. But when it comes to the people''s well-being, you are indispensable." The God of the Stove¡ªMarchosius was a god born from the rule of sustenance and a fragment of the rule of fire. And this "sustenance" was purely related to food¡ªunlike other gods who wielded powers of devouring or consumption, his domain was cooking itself. Marchosius scratched his head awkwardly. He was never a powerful god. Back in the days of the Three Gods Alliance¡ªformed by him, Zhongli, and Guizhong¡ªhe had simply been tagging along with Zhongli. While his power was still devastating to mortals, he had been on par with the God of Salt, Havria, at best. At that moment, Xiangling arrived, carrying a tray of freshly prepared dishes. "Mr. Noah, your order is ready~!" After placing the dishes on the table, she turned to Guoba with a look of disapproval. "I was wondering why you weren''t helping out¡ªso you were slacking off here!" Marchosius glanced at Xiangling, noticing her forehead glistening with sweat. "Little girl, I wasn''t slacking off, I was just¡ª" It would have been fine if he had stayed silent, but the moment he spoke, Xiangling jumped back in shock¡ªher mouth hanging open wide enough to fit an entire egg, staring at him in disbelief. "G-Guoba¡­ just talked?!" Marchosius, standing with his tiny bear-like arms crossed, huffed. "Of course I can talk! I am the God of the Stove, Marchosius! I simply lost my divine power, that''s all." Seeing Xiangling''s dumbfounded expression, Noah couldn''t help but chuckle. "Xiangling, Guoba always knew how to talk¡ªhe just hit his head too hard once and got a bit¡­ dumbed down. I simply healed him just now." Then, he pointed at Marchosius'' head with amusement. "Though, to be honest¡­ that fall must have been Really bad." Xiangling blinked as realization dawned on her. "Ohhh, so that''s what happened! So Guoba could always talk, but since he hit his head, he started thinking he was a god?" Marchosius was dumbfounded. He turned toward Noah in confusion. Noah simply nodded. "That''s exactly right." Xiangling, now fully convinced, bowed respectfully toward Noah. "Thank you, Mr. Noah, for healing Guoba! I have no idea how to repay you." Noah picked up his chopsticks and casually tasted Xiangling''s cooking. "Ahh¡­ I''d love for you to become my exclusive personal chef, but I''m sure you''d refuse, wouldn''t you?" Xiangling blinked blankly, caught off guard. Then, she smiled apologetically. "I still want to travel across Teyvat and create even more new dishes, so I can''t commit to being a personal chef just yet¡­ Um, Mr. Noah, do you have any other requests?" Noah smiled. "''Not yet,'' huh? So once you become Teyvat''s greatest chef, you will consider it?" Before Xiangling could respond, he continued. "How about this, Xiangling¡ªlet''s make a deal." "If you ever become the God of Cooking, you''ll be my personal chef¡ªjust for me." Xiangling''s eyes widened in surprise. Then, her cheeks turned slightly red, her voice shy and hesitant. "M-Mr. Noah¡­ are you¡­ trying to pursue me?" Noah laughed. "No, to be exact¡ªI''m teasing you." Xiangling puffed up her cheeks. "Mr. Noah, you''re mean!" Noah smirked. "But I''m serious about our deal¡ªwhen you become the God of Cooking, you''ll be my personal chef." Xiangling huffed indignantly. "Fine! I''ll take that as a blessing. If I really do become the God of Cooking, I''ll be Mr. Noah''s personal chef!" Noah grinned, raising a finger. "A contract is sealed. Those who honor Geo shall be bound by the laws of Geo." Xiangling pouted. "Mr. Noah, you''re so mean!" But deep down, she knew¡ª Mr. Noah loved teasing people, but he wasn''t really bullying her. And just like Mr. Zhongli, he was incredibly knowledgeable, someone who made her feel at ease and drawn to him. For a brief moment, she had actually believed that he was trying to pursue her. A book suddenly appeared in Noah''s hand, filled with detailed annotations on every edible plant and animal found throughout Teyvat. "I''m quite bad, you know," he said with a smirk. "But I won''t apologize for it. Here, take this. I spent a long time compiling this, and besides me, you''re the only person in the world who owns it." Xiangling, her cheeks puffed up, eagerly accepted the book and flipped it open¡ª In an instant, her eyes sparkled like stars. "Wow! It''s the Ultimate Teyvat Ingredient Guide! It even includes flavors, effects, and details I''ve never even thought about! This is amazing!" Her gaze turned to Noah, filled with admiration. "Are you really giving me such precious knowledge?" She had already known that Mr. Noah was incredibly knowledgeable, but to think that even the ingredients she was already familiar with had so many hidden properties she had never discovered¡­ Noah chuckled. "Isn''t it obvious? I want you to become Teyvat''s greatest chef." Hugging the thick book close to her chest, Xiangling blushed shyly, feeling both excited and flustered. With such an invaluable treasure in her hands, she truly felt confident that she could become Teyvat''s greatest chef. And just moments ago, Mr. Noah had even said that once she became Teyvat''s top chef, she would have to become his personal cook¡­ Brother Noah really is trying to court me, isn''t he? Lifting her head, flustered and shy, she muttered softly¡ª "Brother Noah¡­ bad." Then, grabbing Guoba by the ear, she turned and ran off. "Guoba, the kitchen is on fire! Hurry up and help!" Marchosius flailed. "Ow ow ow! My ears! Little girl, don''t pull my ears!" ... Noah leisurely continued tasting Xiangling''s cooking. Even from flavor alone, it was enough to make one feel truly happy. Her skills had already surpassed what they had been the first time he tasted her food. "At this rate¡­ she''ll be a god candidate before long." Xiangling had already awakened three Stella Fortuna¡ªonce she activated the fourth, she would begin passively absorbing faith energy. Faith was one of the core essences of godhood. And upon awakening her sixth Stella Fortuna, she would reach the level of a demigod. In the blueprint of divine ranks, Noah had already renamed the term ''God Candidate'' to ''Genshin''¡ª Only those who awakened four Stella Fortuna could be called Genshin. Those below that level were merely Vision holders. As Xiangling''s culinary skills improved, those who ate her food would experience true happiness, leading people to naturally revere her. And through this, her Vision would effortlessly absorb faith energy. ... At that moment, Guizhong had arrived at Liyue Harbor. Like an excited child, she spread her arms wide, dashing through the bustling streets, reveling in the city''s vibrancy and prosperity. Then, suddenly, she stopped, turning her gaze toward Wanmin Restaurant. "Hehe, Xianyun, Ping, can you feel it? That glutton Marchosius is back too." Xianyun nodded. "Though Marchosius never truly perished, he had become mentally dulled after fusing his power into the land." "But that great being has now awakened him as well." Guizhong then looked toward Morax, who stood with his hands behind his back, exuding the aura of an old master. "Zhongli, you were never much of a talker before," she teased. "But after all these years, you''ve taken it a step further¡ªnow you''re a full-fledged old man." Zhongli, completely unfazed by the remark, replied calmly¡ª "Among us, I am the eldest." "And now, fatigue has finally settled upon me." "In my moments of leisure, blending into the daily life of Liyue Harbor has given me a newfound appreciation for old age." "Now that Marchosius is working in Wanmin Restaurant, why don''t we go pay our old friend a visit?" Despite his composed demeanor, deep inside, Zhongli''s heart was filled with emotion. All his old friends had returned. There was nothing left to regret. Only Azdaha remained. Due to his severe deterioration, when Zhongli last visited him, Azdaha had still been in deep slumber. But soon¡ªvery soon¡ª Azdaha would finally awaken as well. ... Meanwhile, in the sealed domain of the Geo Dragon King Azhdaha, south of Liyue''s Nantianmen. Azhdaha was currently imprisoned within a cage of twelve towering Geo spires, sealed away completely. She had long since awakened and was now furiously pounding against the seal that Morax had placed upon her. No matter how much power she unleashed, the seal did not budge in the slightest. She let out a rage-filled roar. "Morax! You @#$%¡ª!!" The string of profanity in the language of elemental beings was particularly vulgar. At first, when she realized that her erosion had finally disappeared, she had been overjoyed and chose to focus on healing. However, in the middle of her recovery, she was suddenly dragged into the Divine Pantheon Blueprint, rudely awakened in the process. At that time, she could have easily broken the seal and left¡ªbut since her injuries weren''t fully healed yet, she decided to wait a little longer. Now that she was completely recovered, she was ready to break free¡ª Only to discover that the seal had become several times stronger. She had exerted all her strength yet had not shaken it even a little. The strength of this seal was directly tied to Morax''s power¡ªafter all, she was the Geo Dragon King. A normal seal could never contain her. Judging by the new strength of the seal, it was clear Morax had grown much stronger. Just how powerful had he become? He must have already known that her erosion was gone, yet he still hadn''t come to release her. Could it be¡­ that because of that contract, he intended to keep her sealed here forever? Morax was extremely devoted to contracts. And she had indeed broken their contract. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became¡ª She let loose a fresh string of expletives, cursing Morax to the heavens. Meanwhile, the subject of her curses, Zhongli, was happily dining with his old friends at a restaurant. With the immortals and gods rewarded, it was now time to grant the wishes of those who had also contributed greatly¡ª The Liyue Qixing, the Eight Gates, and the Millelith. Most of their wishes were rather mundane¡ªseeking wealth, prosperity, health for their families, eternal youth, rejuvenation, and greater power. As long as their desires were not excessive, Noah granted them immediately. ... At that moment, in Liyue''s Ministry of Civil Affairs, Tian, the Tianshu, was hunched over his desk, deeply focused on restructuring Liyue''s civic policies. Suddenly¡ª A glow of vibrant green light, brimming with life energy, enveloped him. He gasped in shock. The light came and went in an instant¡ª When it faded, his body felt light and powerful, as if he had returned to his youth. He quickly looked at his hands¡ª His once aged and wrinkled fingers were now firm and strong. He turned toward a mirror beside him¡ª His hair had turned back to jet black, and his face had reverted to how it had been when he first became one of the Liyue Qixing. "I¡­ I''m young again!" The realization struck him instantly¡ª The gods had fulfilled his wish. Without hesitation, he dropped to his knees and bowed deeply. Though he had earned this reward, he still felt immense gratitude from the depths of his heart. To have been part of such a great endeavor had already been a blessing¡ª And now, his greatest wish had been granted. What an unimaginable divine mercy. ... Jade Chamber To the ordinary people, the Jade Chamber appeared unchanged, as magnificent as ever. But to the eyes of the gods¡ª Threads of faith energy were now slowly flowing from the void, converging toward a single point. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 114 - 114: Preparing for the First Assembly of the Gods If an astrologer possessing divine authority were to observe the constellations in the sky, they would be astonished to find that several of them were slowly shifting positions. Ningguang and Keqing, who had been sorting through the accumulated governmental affairs of Liyue over the past month, suddenly noticed their Visions emitting a radiant glow. Their consciousnesses were drawn into an endless starry expanse, where they could hear the voices of countless people from the otherworldly Liyue, including even prayers directed toward them. Ningguang was taken aback but remained composed. "What is happening? Where are we?" Keqing snapped out of her initial daze and responded solemnly, "I don''t know what exactly is happening either, but I am certain that we are in a state of pure consciousness." At that moment, their respective constellations radiated light, instantly establishing a connection with them. "That is my Constellation, Megrez." "And this is my Constellation, Alioth" Just as they were beginning to suspect divine involvement, their Constellations transmitted an immense amount of information to them. Ningguang pursed her lips, showing little shock¡ªafter all, she had experienced events far more astonishing than this. "So, this is how it is¡­ Genshin¡­ It turns out that we have already become true allogenes. Our Constellations have now reached the Fifth Stella Fortuna, and their forms have also changed." Under their watchful gazes, their constellations began to shift, gradually reconfiguring themselves into humanoid shapes. Only those qualified to become gods and who had already embarked on the path of divinity would have their Constellations manifest in a humanoid form¡ªthis was the projection of a god''s true essence. Keqing, regaining her composure, her violet eyes shimmering, suddenly perceived something new emerging in her mind¡ªsomething called the Divine Pantheon Blueprint. "Ningguang, I just saw something in my mind. What about you?" Ningguang nodded. "The same for me. We have now become candidates for divinity. The voices we are hearing belong to those we have saved¡ªprayers directed toward us. This is the power of faith that belongs to the gods." They had followed Rex Lapis and the adepti in conquering another world. No matter how they tried to explain, the people of that world had always regarded them as immortals. Unexpectedly, that very perception had now propelled them onto the path of becoming true gods. Ningguang, composed once more, smiled. "I have long known that this day would come¡ªI just didn''t expect it to arrive so soon." Keqing nodded. "Our efforts have been acknowledged by the gods of Celestia, and they have granted us the opportunity to ascend to divinity." The two of them began exploring the Divine Pantheon Blueprint within the vast expanse of the stars. "So, our divine system really is called the Teyvat Pantheon, and there are so many candidates for divinity." "Yet, more than 99% of the divine seats remain vacant." "Doesn''t that mean our chances of becoming true gods are incredibly high?" As rulers, they understood all too well what such a high number of vacant positions signified¡ªthis was a divine system in its infancy, desperately in need of gods to uphold the world''s order. "Lord Rex Lapis holds the second-highest position among the Primary Gods, just below the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata of Sumeru. Does that mean that among the Seven Nations, Liyue can only rank second?" "I thought we would be first." "The Supreme God... that must refer to the god residing on Celestia, like the one overseeing the World Assimilation Plan." However, when Ningguang and Keqing saw the Divine Pantheon Blueprint and beheld the Creator¡ªHeavenly Principle at its center, they were utterly shocked. "That god is actually the Heavenly Principle?!" "We are witnessing the true form of the Heavenly Principle!" So, that great being was none other than the Heavenly Principle. No wonder even Rex Lapis had shown such reverence. They were now among the rare few who had seen what the Heavenly Principle truly looked like. It was as if a poor girl from ancient times suddenly realized she had once spoken with the Emperor himself. Even with all the shocking events they had experienced, their hearts began to race. Thump, thump¡­ Then, in that otherworldly realm, the one whom Rex Lapis had sought divine approval for the deification process must have also been that very god. Back in the Jade Chamber, Ningguang and Keqing''s consciousnesses gradually returned. As they opened their eyes, they could see the same astonishment and joy reflected in each other''s gaze. They had grown stronger as divine candidates. More importantly, they could now wield the power of faith¡ªan ability exclusive to true gods. The Genshin divine candidates¡ªnow quasi-gods. ... At the same time, in different locations: Shenhe, who was training within the adeptal realm of Xianyun, and Yanfei, who was in Liyue Harbor assisting with legal investigations, both experienced the same phenomenon. Driven by the collective force of countless prayers, they had each ignited their fourth Stella Fortuna, officially becoming divine candidates and joining the ranks of the Teyvat Pantheon. However, they still required more time to fully ascend. After completing the rewards granted to Liyue, Noah returned to Celestia. His next step was to summon all the gods of the Teyvat Pantheon to the Pantheon Hall, marking the first divine assembly in Teyvat''s history. Just as Noah was about to issue commands through the Divine Pantheon Blueprint, Istaroth emerged from the World Gate, her expression tense and anxious, as if she had done something mischievous in secret. In this universe, nothing could escape the mind-reading power of the Heavenly Principle. Understanding exactly what Istaroth had done, Noah feigned ignorance and put on a stern expression. "Little Istaroth, why do you look so guilty? What mischief have you been up to behind my back? If you confess now, the punishment will be lighter. If you resist, it will only be worse." At that moment, Asmoday, who had been surveying the Teyvat Universe with closed eyes, suddenly opened them, his golden gaze sharp and oppressive. He frowned. Mischief behind the Master''s back? Istaroth hurriedly scurried over to Noah, looking pitiful. "What do you mean? I didn''t do anything bad! I just brought back your shrine maiden and pet dog, that''s all." As she spoke, three figures nervously stepped out of the World Gate. Inukimi and Kikyo looked visibly tense and uneasy. They had assumed that the Supreme God had personally sent for them, believing it to be a summons from the Creator. But now, it seemed¡­ someone had acted on their own. ... Kagome, dressed only in her schoolgirl sailor uniform, stood in panic, unsure of what to do. She had once been an ordinary high school student, but after passing through the sacred statue of Ame-no-Minakanushi-no-Kami in her home, she had traveled back five hundred years to the Age of Divine Rule. Through a series of extraordinary events, she had come to learn that she was, in fact, the shrine maiden of Ame-no-Minakanushi. Then, just a few days ago, she had been found by the Ruler of Time, who informed her that the god she served wished to see her. And so, she had been brought here. Was this truly the legendary divine hall where Ame-no-Minakanushi-sama convened all the high gods of Takamagahara? It was so vast, so wondrous, so sacred¡­ At this moment, the Grand Hall of the Gods had expanded to an immense scale, housing tens of thousands of divine thrones. For every seat recorded in the Divine Pantheon Blueprint, a corresponding throne was present here. Each throne hovered in the sky, arranged in strict hierarchical order, and emanated a unique divine radiance belonging solely to its respective god. The convergence of so many divine lights intertwined, forming an overwhelming aura of divinity. Noah propped his chin on his hand, glancing playfully at the guilty-looking Istaroth. With a teasing smirk, he said, "You don''t actually think that bringing along a few companions will help share the burden of my wrath against you, do you? Let me tell you¡ªno way. And today, you''re in big trouble." Istaroth''s face changed drastically, but she didn''t dare resist. If she did, her master would only become more excited, and things would end up even worse for her. Noah grabbed Istaroth''s arm and pulled her directly into his embrace. "Ah! Master! Please have mercy on me!" Asmoday''s golden eyes watched as her master was punishing Istaroth. She couldn''t help but recall her own first time. Even her usually cold and indifferent face showed an unnatural expression. Although at first, there was an inexplicable sense of pleasure, the longer it went on, the stranger it felt. By the end, even her body felt overwhelmingly fatigued. It was only after looking through Istaroth''s memories that she understood why she had felt so exhausted. This was their master attempting to reproduce with them. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, given their current life form, the chances of producing offspring through human-like reproduction were exceedingly low. After all, they were the embodiments of laws themselves. It was impossible for them to give birth to other laws¡ªonly divine power could be used to create. But their master had declared that he would not create offspring through divine means. Instead, he insisted on following the human method of reproduction. Yet every time left them so utterly drained¡­ Asmoday, who had never feared anything before, felt fear for the first time. Inukimi was not shocked that the Creator was engaging in such an act with the Supreme God. After all, she was a demon, and human moral concepts did not apply to her. In her view, the strong could do as they pleased with the weak. Besides, was the world itself not created by the Creator? Kikyo, though a human, was a shrine maiden who served the gods. She was inherently a divine concubine, offering everything to the gods. No matter what a god did to a shrine maiden, it was natural. Of course, shrine maidens also chose their gods¡ªit was not as if they would serve just any deity. It was a mutual devotion. Though she felt shy, she did not find it shameful in any way. In mythology, was it not through such a union that the All-Mother and All-Father of the gods, Izanagi and Izanami, gave birth to the many deities of the heavens? She even held a slight anticipation¡ªwondering if she could one day bear a child imbued with the divine power of the god she served. But Kagome was different. As a modern high school girl from the 21st century, still in the early stages of romance, witnessing such an intense scene shocked her to the core. She covered her face with both hands, desperately wanting to find a place to hide. But this was the Heavenly Principle¡ªthere was nowhere for her to escape. Her heart pounded wildly as she listened to the sounds echoing through the space. Ahhh! Two divine beings are actually doing this so openly¡ªwuuu¡­ What do I do? How do I get out of here?! The girl''s face was flushed red, her ears burned, and even her head seemed to be overheating¡ªlike a CPU about to fry. Noah looked at Kagome, who was acting like an ostrich trying to bury its head in the sand, and smirked playfully. Kagome had already witnessed the era when Zhongli ruled the mortal world and established the laws of contracts through his divine statue. She had also come to understand him through Istaroth and interacted with Kikyo, learning that she was Kikyo''s reincarnation. However, Istharu, using her time authority, severed the time paradox between them, allowing the two to exist as completely separate individuals. Through her experiences and stories with Kikyo, Kagome gradually realized that in her past life, she had been the shrine maiden of Ame-no-Minakanushi, serving as a divine concubine to the god. For an ordinary modern high school girl, this revelation was immensely overwhelming. It felt like something out of a fairy tale, a legendary myth¡ªan irresistible poison drawing her in. As she continued to experience more of the divine era firsthand, she naturally accepted the fact that she was a shrine maiden meant to serve the gods. After all, Kagome came from a family of shrine priests. Though the lineage had declined due to Ame-no-Minakanushi''s lack of followers, she was still well aware of the various traditions of shrine maidens. Noah curled a finger toward Inukimi, and the yokai joyfully walked over, joining Noah''s "game." Inukimi was beyond ecstatic. As a demon-turned-immortal, merely becoming a pet of the Creator God was already an unimaginable fortune. Now, being cherished in the way of a shrine maiden and divine concubine, it felt like bliss had struck her like a bolt from the heavens. However, a mere celestial dog demon like her and Istaroth were not enough to satisfy Noah''s desires. In reality, with his power, he could indulge in pleasure for ten thousand years without ever feeling fatigue. His gaze fell upon Asmoday, who had previously been cold and indifferent but now bore a hint of fear in her eyes. Without hesitation, he pulled her closer. Kagome, listening to the sounds around her, felt something strange within herself. Almost involuntarily, her fingers parted slightly, opening a tiny gap to peek through. And in that moment¡ªher entire worldview shattered. The so-called "games of the gods" were not at all as unbearable as she had imagined. Instead, they possessed an indescribable, almost divine beauty. Unconsciously, she became mesmerized, even as her sense of shame soared to its absolute limit. After all, gods were the embodiment of laws themselves. In the eyes of mortals, no matter what a god did, it was inherently sacred. Before she realized it, she had been watching for over an hour. But Noah was not going to leave Kagome and Kikyo standing there just to observe. He stepped down from the throne and approached the two of them. Kagome panicked. Kikyo, on the other hand, understood¡ªher god wished to bestow his favor upon her. "Though you are both still mere mortals, you may join as well," Noah declared. Wrapping his arms around their waists, Kikyo naturally leaned into his embrace, while Kagome was so flustered that her mind completely shut down. By the time she regained her ability to think, there was no turning back. "Ah¡ª!" ... Three cycles of day and night later. Asmoday and Istaroth bore traces of exhaustion in their eyes. Only Esdeath remained in a state of exhilaration¡ªthis level of intensity had yet to push her limits, and she eagerly awaited Noah to treat her with even greater force. Inukimi had fallen into a deep, blissful sleep beside the throne. As for Kagome and Kikyo, they now stood by Noah''s side, dressed in priestess robes woven from divine power, their faces flushed with embarrassment. After all, they were still ordinary transcendents for now. The strength given to them had only been at the level of a normal human, and with divine power restoring them, they suffered no lingering effects. However, they had also been forced to participate in a three-day game¡ªone so elaborate and varied that it completely reshaped their understanding of the world. Noah gently patted their heads. "I have granted you the right to contact me, but don''t reach out to me without good reason." Kikyo and Kagome nodded, then reluctantly stepped into the World Gate, returning to their own world. Inukimi''s figure also gradually faded as Noah sent her back to her palace in her world. "Alright, we''ve had enough fun¡ªit''s time to get down to business." Behind Noah, the Primordial Law Ring and the Abyss Law Ring slowly emerged, radiating an aura of supreme authority. The unclaimed thrones in the Grand Hall of the Gods began to fade, leaving only those belonging to the gods who were already present. "All Primary Gods and Dragon Kings, assemble in Celestia for the conference." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 115 - 115: The Gathering of the Primary Gods—The Crying Cryo Archon The voice of the ruler of the Teyvat Universe resonated in the ears of every Primary God and higher-ranked god. Only gods of Primary God level or above were qualified to participate in a meeting of such magnitude¡ªone dedicated to maintaining the order of the Teyvat World. Lesser gods merely needed to assist the Primary Gods in executing their duties. ¡­ Inazuma Inside Tenshukaku, Raiden Makoto, who had been reviewing official reports and handling Inazuma''s affairs, suddenly tensed. Her expression turned serious as she looked out the window toward Celestia, high in the sky, before shifting her gaze to her sister, Ei, who had just entered. "Makoto, Lord Noah has summoned all Primary Gods and higher-ranked gods to Celestia for a divine assembly." Makoto nodded, then asked in confusion, "Why?" Recalling the events of her last visit to Celestia, she couldn''t help but grow tense. "Could it be that Lord Heavenly Principle has some urgent matter that requires gathering all the Archons again?" It had been three months since Lord Heavenly Principle had last convened the four earthly rulers of Teyvat to initiate the World Assimilation Plan. Makoto sighed as she looked at her younger sister, who was still so engrossed in martial arts and technology research¡ªso naive. Ei really lacks emotional intelligence¡­ How can we possibly make Lord Noah think of the two of us like this? "You fool, Ei. With such drastic changes in Teyvat, it''s obvious that we Primary Gods need to coordinate in maintaining universal order. That must be why Lord Heavenly Principle has summoned us all this time." Taking Ei''s hand, she continued, "No time to waste. Let''s talk as we go." "Celestia has moved even farther from the earth this time. We mustn''t keep Lord Noah waiting." Two streaks of lightning intertwined as they surged toward Celestia. ¡­ Grand Narukami Shrine Yae Miko watched in surprise as Raiden Makoto and Raiden Ei shot toward Celestia. "Huh? Makoto and Ei? Why are they suddenly heading to Celestia?" Although she had ascended as a god, she had never set foot on Celestia before. After all, even Primary Gods could not go there at will¡ªonly those summoned by Lord Heavenly Principle were permitted entry. As Yae Miko pondered in confusion, she sensed similar divine auras across Teyvat¡ªPrimary Gods from all over were making their way toward Celestia. Being the clever little fox she was, Yae Miko instantly grasped the situation. "So, this is a summons from Lord Heavenly Principle for all Primary Gods¡­" She gazed longingly at Celestia. "What exactly is happening? Summoning only the Primary Gods? A little fox like me wants to visit Celestia too!" Of course, she would never admit that it was because she hadn''t seen that insufferable Lord Noah for so long¡­ and maybe, just maybe, she was starting to miss him. ¡­ Sumeru Desert In the heart of the desert, the slumbering Dendro Dragon King, Apep, slowly opened her eyes. Her massive, mountain-sized body shifted slightly, stirring up waves of sand. The colossal being, stretching for several kilometers, lifted her head from the desert dunes, her luminous eyes locking onto Celestia''s distant figure. As the Dragon King of Dendro, her power in her prime had once surpassed that of the Seven Archons. But now, the Teyvat World¡ªonce so familiar¡ªfelt both known and strangely foreign to her. What remained familiar was that the aura of Teyvat had not changed significantly. What felt unfamiliar, however, was that the world''s laws had become unimaginably powerful and rigid. This was especially true for the rules governing Dendro¡ªshe found herself possessing only a tenth of them, while the usurper of Sumeru, the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata, controlled the remaining nine-tenths. In fact, she could sense that the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata was now no weaker than Nibelung. It was not that her authority had diminished, but rather that the world itself had grown stronger, and with it, its governing laws. "What an extraordinary and magnanimous ruler. Neither Nibelung nor Phanes can compare to even a fraction of your power¡­ Though I have been forcibly incorporated into your pantheon, with your immense strength and will, I am willing to submit." This Teyvat was now incomparably more powerful than any version she had ever known. This ruler was no mere usurper but a true creator. Even though she had done nothing for the ruler, she had nonetheless regained all her lost strength, simply because of the world''s immense power. A colossal dragon soared into the sky, its immense serpentine body visible across all of Sumeru. ¡­ In Sumeru City, two figures simultaneously rose into the sky. Buer gently held Nahida''s hand and greeted Apep with warmth. "It has been a long time, Dragon of Dendro¡ªApep." Apep let out a cold snort. "Hmph. A self-proclaimed Lord of Sumeru? I have nothing to say to you." Buer, still smiling kindly, replied, "From now on, we are part of the same pantheon. I wish to build a good relationship with you¡ªto become friends. Sumeru''s governance cannot succeed without your presence." Apep scoffed again but remained silent. Inwardly, however, she had already acknowledged the goodwill. Seeing Apep''s lack of response, Buer nonetheless understood that the dragon was open to forming a friendship. With a gentle demeanor, she introduced Nahida. "This is my daughter, Nahida. I hope she, too, can become your friend." Nahida waved, her four-leaf-clover-shaped eyes filled with sincerity and innocence. "Hello, Apep! Let''s all be good friends from now on, okay?" Apep lowered her gaze to Nahida, her voice carrying a hint of detachment. "¡­A young girl, yet already at such a level. It seems that ruler has granted you no small amount of favor." She could sense Nahida''s youth, but in terms of power, the little god had already surpassed her. Nahida gently tapped her chin with her finger and blinked. "That ruler? Apep, are you referring to Lord Noah?" Apep''s eyes flickered. "Lord Noah? Is that the ruler''s name?" Although the Divine Pantheon Blueprint allowed her to faintly perceive the ruler''s presence and identity, it did not reveal his true name. She only knew his divine titles¡ªHeavenly Principle, Creator, Lord of the Eternal Throne, Ame-no-Minakanushi (Lord of the August Center of Heaven), and so on. Just then, another Primary God''s presence approached. Buer immediately greeted her. "Malikata, let''s go together." The Goddess of Flowers, Malikata, nodded, her hands instinctively clasping in front of her chest as she gazed up at Celestia. "Ah~ That great one has finally remembered me¡­ I''m so happy, Buer." Buer smiled gently. She understood well¡ªher dear friend, the Goddess of Flowers, had fallen in love with Lord Noah. After all, as a Seelie, once her friend fell in love, she would become completely consumed by it, unable to extricate herself, even to the point of sacrificing herself for love. Among all beings, she understood her husband, Lord Noah, better than anyone. She knew that an Eternal Covenant could never truly bind such a supreme existence. But forgive her for this small bit of selfishness¡ªshe just wanted to take up a little more space in his heart. ¡­ Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Celestia was no longer simply suspended above Teyvat. It now existed in an entirely separate dimension¡ªwhat Teyvat saw was merely its projection. This space was the divine realm of the Teyvat Universe, a domain where gods could establish their own divine territories and dimensional spaces. The land of Teyvat itself had become a nested, garden-like structure. And Celestia was the very heart of this divine realm. As Buer, Malikata, Nahida, and Apep passed through the spatial barrier of the divine realm and entered Celestia''s domain, more than a dozen other Primary Gods arrived at the same time. Although the outer perimeter of Celestia remained a sacred complex of pure white pillars adorned with golden patterns, the interior space had expanded immensely. Celestia was now equivalent to a small independent world. Several massive floating islands formed its entirety, with the largest one at the center. Divine auras permeated every corner of Celestia. These divine auras were all projections of the divine thrones belonging to the Teyvat Pantheon. Even an ordinary human, upon setting foot here, could leverage these divine auras to forge their own path toward godhood. More than a dozen Primary Gods arrived simultaneously at the vast white plaza of the Grand Hall of the Gods. Each group of Primary Gods had arrived together, representing their respective nations. Buer greeted the colleagues she recognized: "Morax, Focalors, Baal, Beelzebul, Barbatos¡ªgreetings to you all." Then, turning to the unfamiliar gods, she extended her greetings: "Greetings to all my fellow gods." Zhongli nodded with one hand folded behind his back. "It has been a long time, Buer¡­ and to all my fellow gods as well." A lively voice followed. "Hello, everyone! My name is Guizhong¡ªmy divine name is Haagentus." She looked around excitedly¡ªafter all, she recognized no one here, having perished long ago. From behind Zhongli, a little girl with a dark expression stepped forward, her gaze locking onto a particular figure among the assembled gods. "I am Azhdaha, the Dragon King of Geo. I can sense the presence of another of my kin." Neuvillette, upon seeing the petite form of the Dragon King of Geo, felt a mix of joy and complex emotions. "Greetings, Dragon King of Geo. I am Neuvillette, the Dragon King of Fontaine." Azhdaha glared at him, eyes widening. "You''re a second-generation Dragon King, aren''t you? Then why are you in human form? What in the world happened?" Neuvillette had anticipated this question from the other dragons. After a brief silence, he explained, "The dominant lifeform of this world has long since shifted toward humanity. When I was born, my form was shaped in accordance with the world''s tendencies¡ªthere is nothing strange about that." "At my core, I remain the Dragon King of Hydro." Azhdaha''s small face scrunched up in displeasure, as if deeply unsatisfied that a fellow dragon had been born under such vastly different circumstances. Zhongli, sensing the tension, spoke calmly. "Azhdaha, this is not something worth dwelling on. In the world as it is now, even elemental beings may eventually evolve into humanoid forms." After all, the one who ruled over this world, Lord Heavenly Principle, also possessed a human-like form. Azhdaha shot a dark look at Zhongli, revealing her small but sharp fangs. "Shut up, Morax. If it weren''t for the summons from Heavenly Principle, you''d probably still be keeping me locked away, wouldn''t you?" Zhongli: "¡­" He understood why Azhdaha was angry¡ªwhen reviving his old friends, he had forgotten to unseal her. "That¡­ was indeed my mistake." Azhdaha folded her arms and huffed. "Hmph." Neuvillette, seeing that Azhdaha had dismissed him as well, felt a slight pang of disappointment. Beside him, Furina offered a sympathetic smile and teasingly reassured him. "Ah, I never thought I''d see the day when even Neuvillette would be disregarded. Don''t be too heartbroken, alright? If it starts raining over Celestia, Lord Heavenly Principle might get upset." Neuvillette inexplicably felt a dull ache in his chest. With his usual composure, he responded, "Lady Furina, I have not been disregarded. Furthermore, I am not upset. Also, Celestia cannot experience rainfall¡ªyour concern is quite unnecessary." Furina rolled her eyes. Neuvillette was just as rigid as ever. She quickly adjusted her hat and straightened her bow, eager to present her best appearance in front of Lord Heavenly Principle. Venti glanced around, looking dejected. "Ah¡­ I''m really not very popular, am I? Aside from the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata, no one seems to pay me any attention. Even the old man won''t spare me a glance." Saying this, he dramatically rubbed his eyes, as if on the verge of tears. Raiden Makoto chuckled at the Anemo Archon''s antics. "Barbatos, even after two thousand years, you''re still reeking of alcohol. Ei is afraid of being overwhelmed by your stench." Raiden Ei nodded, her violet eyes showing a faint but unmistakable hint of distaste. Venti scratched his head awkwardly. "Ehehe~ I''m a bard, aren''t I? What kind of bard doesn''t drink?" Zhongli shook his head. The scene reminded him of two thousand years ago¡ªjust after the end of the Archon War, when Barbatos had abandoned his divine duties and run off to Liyue just to drink with him. Even then, he had found his colleague''s behavior utterly absurd. But later, he had come to understand¡ªthis was merely the God of Freedom fulfilling his role in his own way. As the gods conversed, they ascended the steps of the Grand Hall of the Gods. The staircase was unimaginably vast¡ªstretching upward for tens of thousands of steps. In this sacred place where gods had gathered, none dared to risk the offense of flying. Though some had only just met for the first time, a few polite greetings quickly turned into friendly conversation. Even Havria found herself chatting with Buer, as their similar temperaments as gods of wisdom and life gave them plenty to discuss. However, one figure stood alone¡ªTsaritsa, the Empress of Snezhnaya, walked in solitude up the steps, a faint sense of desolation surrounding her. No one greeted her¡ªnot even the kindhearted Greater Lord Rukkhadevata, who seemed to selectively ignore her. It was the lingering resentment toward the Fatui for their past actions across the six nations. Moreover, her past defiance of Heavenly Principle, which had nearly led to the Divine Nail being cast upon her, had only further isolated her. Unspoken yet undeniable, her fellow gods had marked her as someone temporarily unapproachable. Tsaritsa felt wronged. I''ve changed now¡­ Can''t someone at least talk to me? This is making me seem so out of place. At that moment, a surge of abyssal energy swept through Celestia. All the gods ascending the steps reacted instinctively, their spirits trembling as they turned in unison toward the source. A young man, eerily resembling a certain blond traveler, had appeared in the plaza¡ªaccompanied by three Abyss Lectors of divine rank. Furina drew in a sharp breath, her heterochromatic eyes filled with trepidation. "The Abyss¡­ That''s the Supreme God of the Abyss! And those three¡ªAbyssal gods!" Raiden Makoto and Raiden Ei''s expressions turned instantly solemn. A Supreme God was an entity on par with the Four Shades¡ªand this one belonged to the Abyss. Even though they knew that the Abyss was now a part of the Teyvat Pantheon, the once lively atmosphere still grew noticeably colder. After all, Teyvat had long suffered under the corruption of the Abyss¡ªeven the previous Heavenly Principle, Phanes, had been gravely wounded because of it. Five hundred years ago, during the Cataclysm of the Abyssal Beasts, half of the Seven Rulers of the Human Realm had perished on the battlefield. Those who had met Aether before¡ªthe Greater Lord Rukkhadevata, Zhongli, and Barbatos¡ªnodded toward him. "It has been a long time, Traveler." After the Cataclysm ended five hundred years ago, this traveler had long since resumed his journey across the Seven Nations. During that era, he had experienced much within each nation and had even aided in purging the lingering forces of the Cataclysm. Though Aether''s later allegiance to the Abyss had caused them considerable trouble, the bonds they had once shared still remained. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 116 - 116: Malikata and Havria Become the Rulers of the Underworld Aether looked at the three gods who greeted him, his expression complicated. "It has been a long time, you three." Not long ago, he had been plotting to bring the Abyss surging into Celestia, to drown Teyvat beneath its tide. Yet now, he found himself standing here¡ªnot as an enemy, but as a colleague. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The other gods, those who had neither met Aether nor witnessed the Cataclysm, silently observed this Supreme God. Even though he stood on the side of the Abyss, his power was undeniable. Even Zhongli could feel the pressure emanating from him. Before Zhongli or the others could speak, the three absurdly dramatic Abyssal gods behind Aether had already begun their antics. The Abyssal God of Electro, Agnarr, spread his arms wide. "Ah~ So this is Celestia? The divine palace of His Majesty, the Abyss Sovereign! It makes one want to prostrate in reverence!" The Abyssal God of Pyro, Egill, was not to be outdone. He took a deep breath, his face filled with intoxicated delight. "Wow! As expected of the air that Lord Sovereign has breathed¡ªit''s so sweet, so different from the Abyss!" Enjou, standing beside them, was utterly dumbfounded. How¡­ how are these two buffoons able to grovel this fast? However, he had learned his lesson. If you must flatter, at least do it with some subtlety. Blatant sycophancy like this would only lead to trouble. The gods standing on the steps of the Grand Hall of the Gods collectively shuddered at the sheer absurdity of the scene. Even Barbatos, known for his carefree nature, seemed momentarily taken aback. Their disdain was practically palpable. Even Buer, known for her kindness and patience, subtly pulled Nahida a little farther away. Zhongli remained silent. Venti''s lips twitched¡ªwhatever he had been about to say was now firmly swallowed back down. Instead, he quietly turned his head and continued walking up the steps. The other gods, who already harbored lingering animosity toward the Abyss, now wanted even less to do with them. Even though Aether was a Supreme God, none of them had any interest in fostering a relationship. After all, the Original Gods and the Abyssal Gods had never been able to see eye to eye. At that moment, Aether felt his face flush with embarrassment. His fists involuntarily clenched. These two absolute buffoons¡­ do they not know when to keep their groveling in check?! Humiliation in the Abyss was one thing, but now they were humiliating him in front of the entire pantheon. Would his fellow gods assume that it was he, the Abyss Overlord, who had fostered such an undignified culture among his subordinates? With his face dark as thunder, he radiated killing intent as he turned to the two groveling fools. "Hey. You two. Shut up. Right now." "And if you dare say even one more word, I swear I''ll personally dismantle your bones the moment we return to the Abyss." The two Abyssal gods immediately froze, their bodies trembling as they clung to each other like frightened mice. They had messed up again. Ever since His Highness had ascended to Supreme God, he had become far more irritable¡ªquick to strike, merciless with his fists and feet. Absolutely terrifying. Enjou secretly smirked. Idiots. Even if they were stronger than him in raw power, their sheer lack of intelligence meant he could keep them firmly underfoot. At that moment, the Primary Gods eligible to participate in the Assembly of the Gods stepped into the grand yet subtly unadorned Grand Hall of the Gods. Inside the vast temple, divine thrones materialized according to their ordained positions in the Divine Pantheon Blueprint. At present, the number of Primary Gods of Teyvat remained few. Among them were the twin rulers of Inazuma¡ªRaiden Makoto and Raiden Ei. Mondstadt''s Barbatos. Liyue''s Zhongli, Guizhong, Havria, and Azhdaha. Sumeru''s Buer, Nahida, Malikata, and Apep. Fontaine''s Focalors and Neuvillette. Snezhnaya''s Tsaritsa. The Abyss''s Aether and his three ridiculous subordinates. A total of eighteen gods. Noah sat on his throne, one leg crossed over the other, his golden eyes calmly observing the gods as they entered the hall. On either side of him sat Istaroth and Asmoday, with Esdeath positioned beside Asmoday. To his right were the divine thrones of the Original Gods, while to his left were those of the Abyssal Gods¡ªa clear representation of the duality of the world. "Greetings, Lord Heavenly Principle." The gods approached their designated thrones, offering Noah a respectful bow before taking their seats, their gazes solemn as they awaited his words. Noah nodded. "Let''s dispense with unnecessary talk. This assembly concerns the execution of order within the Teyvat Universe." "The order of Teyvat itself shall remain unchanged." "The Underworld and its cycle of reincarnation shall extend throughout the center of Teyvat and into all subordinate realms. This requires gods to assume specific divine roles." A god was the embodiment of a fundamental rule. However, Divine Roles did not refer to these inherent rules but rather the responsibilities assigned to gods¡ªtheir duties. The gods'' expressions turned serious. They had expected this assembly to distribute divine responsibilities, but they had not anticipated it would concern the Underworld. There was no doubt¡ªthe Underworld was a crucial domain in the Teyvat Universe. And more importantly, it was an unparalleled opportunity for achievement. After all, the Underworld had only just been created¡ªit was a blank slate. Whoever stepped in to establish order and fill the vacuum would reap substantial merit. Venti immediately raised his hand, grinning ingratiatingly. "Hehe, Lord Heavenly Principle! The old man and the others are definitely too busy, so why not entrust the Underworld to me? I have plenty of experience in maintaining order!" Zhongli cast a calm glance at Venti. "Barbatos, you are mistaken. Liyue is currently at peace and prosperity. Not only have the Liyue Qixing gained divine candidate status, but the adepti have also ascended to godhood." "In contrast, Mondstadt has only you as its god. Are you truly willing to abandon your duties as the Anemo Archon?" Venti''s entire demeanor froze. Old man, why must you be so sharp-tongued?! You already have endless accomplishments to your name, while I have none! I just wanted a small achievement¡ªmust you fight me for even this?! His expression turned pitifully resentful. "Old man¡­ did you really have to do me like this?" Zhongli said nothing. He had responsibilities¡ªLiyue had too many mouths to feed. Meanwhile, Barbatos lived the carefree life of a lone god. Noah, watching the argument unfold, propped his chin in his palm and spoke. "The Seven Rulers of the Human Realm need not compete for the duties of the Underworld. Others should have a chance as well." Saying this, he turned to Malikata. "Malikata, you have experience in establishing order and guiding humanity. You shall temporarily assume the divine role of King of the Underworld and, according to my plans, establish a comprehensive administrative system for the Underworld." A golden book appeared before Malikata. She instinctively caught it, her eyes widening slightly¡ªthen, in an instant, she was overjoyed. The love and admiration she felt for Noah practically overflowed from her gaze. She had been directly appointed as the temporary King of the Underworld. The King of the Underworld was the highest-ranking god of the Underworld, responsible for overseeing its entire operation and maintaining its order. Surely, Lord Heavenly Principle must have some fondness for her to entrust her with such an important divine role. "Yes, Lord Heavenly Principle! Malikata will fulfill her duties as King of the Underworld to the best of her ability!" If she could establish a complete order in the Underworld, Lord Heavenly Principle would definitely take notice of her. Maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªhe would even praise her. Ah~ this is simply too wonderful. Just then, Havria noticed Lord Heavenly Principle turn his gaze toward her, and she immediately tensed up. "Havria, you shall temporarily assume the role of God of Reincarnation and assist Malikata in managing souls that resist the cycle of rebirth." "The Underworld is a vital nexus, and no negligence will be tolerated. Any failure to fulfill your duties will be judged according to divine law." As he spoke, Noah''s golden eyes radiated a supreme and overwhelming pressure. Although the Laws of the Underworld were under his absolute control, the Underworld itself had already grown into a realm rivaling Teyvat. If anything went awry within it, it could have catastrophic consequences for the souls passing through reincarnation. This was not merely a concern for Teyvat, but also for its subordinate worlds. A disruption in the Underworld could lead to a drastic decline in newborns within certain worlds, even causing entire civilizations to enter periods of stagnation or collapse. Moreover, all divine roles assigned within the Underworld were to be followed without exception¡ªfailure to fulfill them would constitute violations of divine law, warranting divine punishment. Under Lord Heavenly Principle''s overwhelming aura, Havria trembled as she hastily responded. "Yes, Lord Heavenly Principle! I will fulfill my duties with absolute diligence!" She knew well that Lord Heavenly Principle, while often appearing relaxed, tolerated no room for error when it came to matters of true importance. His judgment was always absolute¡ªrewarding merit and punishing failure without bias. Noah continued. "All gods must assist Malikata and Havria in carrying out their divine roles." The gathered gods, not daring to breathe too loudly, responded in unison. "Understood!" At this, Noah''s gaze shifted to Aether, the Abyss Overlord. "Those who disrupt the cycle of reincarnation shall be cast into the Abyss for eternity, never to be reborn. This will be your duty." Aether nodded. "No problem." Though internally, he couldn''t help but complain¡ª Of course. The Abyss is already the trash heap of the Teyvat Universe. Everything negative eventually ends up there. If something isn''t born of the Abyss, simply existing here is punishment enough. As Noah''s oppressive aura gradually faded, he rested his chin on his palm and smiled. "Now then, let''s move on to something more relaxed¡ªthe construction of the Teyvat Divine Realm." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 117 - 117: What Do You Think About Me Reviving Phanes? The construction of the Divine Realm was, in essence, the establishment of a domain for gods above Teyvat. Noah planned to model it after Little Garden''s tiered structure, with Teyvat as the largest and lowest layer. The higher one ascended, the stronger the beings residing there would be. At present, there were still too few gods in Teyvat, so there was no urgent need for additional layers. However, the construction of the Divine Realm itself could begin immediately. Noah crafted one-time-use Divine Realm Construction Cards. By activating one, the Light Realm System''s creation ability would generate a Divine Realm covering an area equivalent to one-third of the Seven Nations of Teyvat. In the future, divine candidates inducted into the Pantheon System could submit applications to enter the Divine Realm via the system. Primary Gods serve as administrators of an entire Divine Realm, Subordinate Gods oversee specific regions within it, and Lesser Gods manage affairs at an even lower level. Any newly ascended deity entering the Teyvat Divine Realm could bring along a limited number of close relatives or friends. Since Teyvat was still a micro-universe, a single-layered Divine Realm was sufficient for now. However, as the universe expanded, additional layers would be constructed accordingly. To prevent potential catastrophes, upper-tier residents required approval from a Prime God before descending to lower tiers, as their sheer power would be devastating to the weaker realms. Outside of the Abyss, the Primary Gods all received their Divine Realm Construction Cards from Noah and began establishing their respective realms beneath Celestia. Each realm reflected the distinct cultural aesthetics of the Seven Nations of Teyvat. When combined, these realms formed a miniaturized version of Teyvat, covering roughly one-third of its surface area. From Teyvat, these divine realms were invisible¡ªonly Celestia, at the center, could be seen. Once construction was complete, the gods reluctantly took their leave. Venti, watching Zhongli stand with his hands folded behind his back, looking every bit like an elderly scholar, sighed wistfully. "I''m really jealous of you, old man. You''ve conquered such a powerful world¡ªyour realm will be bustling in no time." Zhongli responded calmly. "Barbatos, you simply have yet to receive an assignment from Lord Heavenly Principle. Your turn will come soon." Guizhong sighed. "Even though Lord Heavenly Principle assigns tasks based on the Seven Nations, the Divine Realm itself isn''t bound by those same rules. Looks like I''ll have to start recruiting people into Morax''s realm. After all, he has the most divine candidates." Raiden Makoto''s eyes lit up at this. "Guizhong is right. After all, the Divine Pact doesn''t state that a divine candidate must belong to the first realm they enter." Raiden Ei, being the first to conquer another world, had chosen one of the weakest realms. So far, she had only managed to cultivate two divine candidates. Furina immediately chimed in. "Huh?! Why didn''t I think of that?! I''m the Queen of Water, yet my understanding of the Divine Pact isn''t even as thorough as Lady Makoto''s¡­ I''ll have to analyze it in greater detail." Although she had only recently formed friendships with these older goddesses, she already considered them her true companions. Venti immediately grinned. "Old man, when the time comes, I won''t hold back either." The other gods also cast eager glances at Zhongli, already scheming in their minds. Even with all his composure, Zhongli felt a cold sweat break out under their piercing gazes, his hands trembling slightly. At last, he remembered what it felt like to be backstabbed by a friend. Only Apep, the Dragon King of Dendro, and Azhdaha, the Dragon King of Geo, showed no interest in recruiting people into their divine realms. If non-humanoid beings were to ascend as divine candidates in the future, then they might consider it. After the gods had departed, Noah rose from his throne, stretched lazily, and turned to Asmoday and Istaroth. "Istaroth, Asmoday, what do you think about me reviving Phanes?" Both women snapped their gazes toward their master. Istaroth''s eyes widened in shock. "Master, you wish to revive the former Heavenly Principle?" As the most intellectual among the Four Shades, she understood well that a successor was always wary of their predecessor¡ªafter all, only a dead predecessor was a good predecessor. She had never imagined that her master would even consider bringing Phanes back. Even though she herself had once been a fragment of Phanes, she had no desire to see her former self revived. Why would she, when Lord Noah¡ªwho fed her well and treated her far better¡ªwas in power now? Asmoday also looked at Noah with surprise. "Master, Phanes'' death is an absolute fact. Is resurrection even possible?" Phanes had been an outsider. Although she had once occupied the First Throne, after her death, Teyvat retained no trace of her existence. Without any remaining records, could resurrection even be achieved? She knew that her master was immensely powerful, but this¡­ was beyond her comprehension. Esdeath, who didn''t understand a word of what was happening, simply stared at Noah in admiration. Silently, she pulled out a notebook and began sketching his noble posture. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Noah listened to the shock in his subordinates'' voices and smirked, brimming with confidence. "You two really underestimate both my generosity and my capabilities." "It''s true¡ªbefore I conquered three worlds, I was wary of Phanes. Back then, I would never have even considered reviving her." "But now, everything in Teyvat¡ªincluding Phanes herself¡ªis entirely under my control. What reason do I have to be afraid?" "Would I really need to constantly defend against Phanes just because she was the previous Heavenly Principle? That would be utterly ridiculous." As he spoke, Noah rubbed his chin with a playful smirk. "Besides, Phanes is a woman." "You know the saying¡ªtwo tigers cannot share a mountain¡­ unless one is male and the other female." "Not that it matters¡ªbefore me, Phanes isn''t even a tiger. She''s not even a cat." Istaroth, hearing her master''s outrageous words, couldn''t help but retort. "And what if Phanes were male?" Noah answered without hesitation. "Then I''d erase him on the spot." Istaroth sighed. "Master, your possessiveness is truly maxed out." Noah responded as though it were the most natural thing in the world. "You Four Shades belong to me¡ªincluding Phanes." Curious, Istaroth asked, "Then surely, reviving your predecessor isn''t just for the sake of your possessiveness?" Noah clicked his tongue and rubbed his chin again. "Of course not. I realized that as the Teyvat Universe expands, managing its order is becoming too burdensome." "There are certain matters that even you Four Shades cannot handle, so I need someone stronger and more knowledgeable about world order to act as my assistant." Istaroth rolled her eyes and muttered under her breath. "So basically, maintaining order is taking up too much of your time¡­ time that you''d rather spend ''acquiring'' more girls to play with." Noah grabbed Istaroth''s cheeks with both hands. "You actually dared to mock your master? Do you believe I won''t make you so exhausted that you turn into a little sprite right now?" Istaroth panicked and quickly clung to Noah''s arm, looking up at him pitifully. "Master~ I was wrong, okay? Don''t be mad, please?" Noah gave Istaroth''s cheeks a firm rub. Smart ones are always the most fun¡ªthey know when to act cute and plead. Asmoday, on the other hand, was different. She was honest and obedient. Even when she was on the verge of passing out, she would grit her teeth and endure in silence¡ªstubborn to the core. "Hmph, reviving Phanes is purely for practical purposes." Istaroth rubbed her cheeks with both hands. "Practical purposes? How so?" Though inwardly, she couldn''t help but doubt whether it was actually for legitimate reasons. Noah ignored her silent complaints. "Haven''t you noticed that the Teyvat Universe is currently missing a villain?" "There are many things that I, as the benevolent and humane new Heavenly Principle, cannot openly do without just cause." Istaroth suddenly understood. "You mean¡­ you need someone cold and ruthless, someone whose power is second only to yours, to play the bad guy while you play the good guy?" Even as an ancient God of Time who had witnessed countless human intrigues, she couldn''t help but think, My master is truly devious. Noah spread his hands. "Isn''t this just a standard white-glove strategy?" "Even in the Biblical pantheon, this is how things are done. Whenever God couldn''t act directly, he had Satan take care of it. Not only did the problem get solved, but it also reinforced God''s image as a loving deity." "In reality, every world-ending catastrophe was caused by God, while Satan never did a thing." As he spoke, Noah''s golden eyes radiated divine majesty. Behind him, both the Primordial Law Ring and the Abyss Law Ring slowly emerged. In his hand, a serpent biting its own tail materialized. "Do you know what this is? This is why I am confident I can revive Phanes." Noah held up the Ouroboros Ring, his voice filled with absolute certainty. Istaroth and Asmoday blinked. The incomprehensible aura they had always sensed from their master¡ªso it came from this object. Istaroth was stunned. "Could this be¡­ one of the two great truths of the universe¡ªthe Ouroboros?" As a fragment of Phanes, she retained some of Phanes'' knowledge. The Ouroboros Ring in Noah''s hand glowed, sending out formless, intangible waves that rippled across the entire Teyvat Universe. Within mere moments, the entire universe was enveloped. "The Ouroboros doesn''t just represent infinity¡ªit also represents infinite possibilities. And in this world, there is no such thing as an absolute zero probability. As long as there is even the tiniest chance, the Ouroboros can amplify it from infinitely small¡­ to infinitely great." Right now, the most powerful authority Noah possessed was the Ouroboros Ring. Even when combined, the Primordial Law Ring and the Abyss Law Ring were no match for this power. "The former ruler of the beginning¡ªnow, appear before me." Noah exerted his full control over endless possibility. Buzz¡ªBuzz¡ªBuzz¡ª The moment Ouroboros was activated, an imperceptible force silently engulfed the entire Teyvat Universe¡ªeven Primary Gods and Supreme Gods remained completely unaware. Formless and intangible, undetectable by any being except Noah, an indescribable presence began gathering from every corner of Teyvat, converging toward Celestia. Inside the Grand Hall of the Gods, radiant auroras shimmered into existence, so dense they seemed almost tangible. In the blink of an eye, they condensed into a ten-meter-wide eggshell. Enclosed within this eggshell was everything Phanes had ever left behind in the Teyvat Universe. These traces were things that could not be recorded by the world''s memory. Yet no matter what¡ªanything that had once existed would always leave a mark, even if the world itself had long forgotten it. By gathering every remaining fragment of Phanes'' existence and restoring them to their original form, a new Phanes would be reborn. As the auroras and the formless energy were fully absorbed into the eggshell, a crack echoed across the hall. More and more fissures appeared across its surface, until finally, like fireworks, the shell shattered into countless fragments. Amidst the cascading glow of light, a woman sat curled up, her arms wrapped around her knees. She looked identical to Istaroth and Asmoday¡ªexcept more mature. The fragments of the eggshell scattered like shooting stars before abruptly reversing course, streaking back toward her. As they touched her skin, they transformed into a pure white sacred robe. Istaroth and Asmoday instinctively swallowed, growing tense. "I-It''s really her¡­ she''s actually been revived." Their voices sounded unnaturally stiff. Nervously, they glanced at their master. A small sense of fear crept into their hearts. He truly is¡­ omnipotent. So omnipotent that it was terrifying. The consciousness within Phanes grew stronger. Slowly, she opened her eyes. Her aura¡ªalready far surpassing Asmoday, who had grown several times stronger than before¡ªnaturally radiated outward. Her irises were not gold but a deep, abyssal black. Cold indifference and divine compassion¡ªtwo entirely opposing auras¡ªflickered within her gaze. After a brief second of stunned silence, Phanes rose to her feet. She looked toward Noah, her expression complicated, lips slightly parted. "To think that the one who inherited my legacy would be someone so much stronger than I ever was¡­ Truly unexpected." With just a slight extension of her consciousness, she instantly grasped the state of the world. This was still Teyvat¡ªyet at the same time, it wasn''t. It had become nearly a hundred¡ªno, a thousand¡ªtimes stronger. It had ascended into a micro-universe. And those unfamiliar subordinate worlds orbiting Teyvat¡ªthey had clearly been devoured through some kind of supreme authority. The one who stood before her now was at least a hundred times more powerful than she had ever been¡ªand he had even brought her back to life. Noah''s golden eyes scanned Phanes. "Kiana?" Aside from her eye color and apparent age, she looked exactly the same. Phanes blinked. "Kiana?" Noah shook his head. "Guess not." Then, in an unmistakably domineering tone, he declared: "Woman, I have resurrected you. Now, you have two choices." "First¡ªbecome my subordinate." "Second¡ªI''ll train you until you become my pet." "Choose." Istaroth, wearing an expression that practically screamed "I knew it", immediately felt her fear of her former master drop by half. Did this even count as a choice? Phanes wasn''t a fool¡ªshe had no chance of winning. There was no way she would try to fight a completely unwinnable battle. ¡­Besides, if Phanes became their master''s subordinate, wouldn''t that put her on the same level as them? Hehehe. Now that''s exciting. Phanes looked at the overbearingly dominant young man before her, then turned her gaze toward her two former shadows. How could she not see it? Her "shadows" had long since been thoroughly immersed in his favor. She pressed her lips together, hesitating. "¡­" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 118 - 118: The Tyrannical Authority Feared by the Gods Has Returned Phanes said, "My two shadows¡ªso you''ve already taken them, haven''t you?" Noah stroked his chin. "They''re quite useful¡ªobedient and submissive. I imagine you''ll be just as useful, won''t you?" As the origin of the Four Shades, Phanes surpassed both Asmoday and Istaroth in strength and physical maturity. And that was despite the fact that they had grown nearly ten times stronger than before. In other words, Phanes'' shadows possessed only a tenth of her power. Asmoday was now at a surface level of strength, whereas Phanes was at a planetary level¡ªcapable of reducing an entire planet to cosmic dust with a single full-powered strike. Due to the Teyvat world being a large-scale world bubble with spatial and temporal constraints, her planetary-level power was not fully displayed. However, when she had first descended upon Teyvat, she had possessed the power to create a world barrier that completely isolated the outside universe. She had even created a sun to eradicate the dragons on the Teyvat continent, once evaporating the entire ocean in the process. It could be said that the original Seven Dragon Sovereigns were boiled to death by the sun Phanes had created. Phanes sighed helplessly. "With such overwhelming power, why are you still so intent on subduing me?" Without a word, Noah manifested a whip in his hand. "It seems you''ve chosen the second option." Phanes'' expression remained unchanged. "My shadows have already become your retainers¡ªI cannot be placed on the same level as them. At the very least, I must be the mistress." Noah did not hesitate. This was all within his expectations. "You want to be the mistress? No problem. Then let''s begin the ritual now." With that, he stepped forward, seized Phanes'' arm, and pulled her into his embrace. Phanes did not resist, allowing herself to be handled. Having traveled through countless worlds, she understood all too well the laws of the strong preying on the weak¡ªthough up until now, she had always been the strong. Even within the vast macrocosm, she was far from weak. Moreover, with the power to create microcosms, it was impossible to predict how strong this man would become in the future. She could feel it¡ªTeyvat was still growing. This man would one day become the ruler of an entire macrocosm. Noah could only marvel¡ªPhanes, as the original form of the Four Shades, had a body that was astonishingly perfect, infinitely close to an ideal state. Was this the physique of a primordial being? Every aspect of her body was flawless. It was the very perfection that Rhinedottir, that deranged woman, had so desperately pursued. At the height of his enjoyment, he pulled Istaroth and Asmoday into the scene as well. Istaroth grabbed Phanes'' arm with a mischievous grin. "Hehe, old master, you''re really something else. So powerful, yet you still can''t take it?" She had long wanted to cross this line. If this had been in the past, Phanes would have undoubtedly destroyed and remade her from scratch. Phanes bit her lip¡ªher shadows were no longer under her control. They were now independent entities. A trace of helplessness flashed across her brow. Even if she wanted to destroy these two shadows and claim the man for herself, he would never allow it. As he played with Phanes, Noah simultaneously pulled her into the Pantheon System. A new Holy God seat had been added above the Supreme Gods in the Pantheon System. Since Noah had absolute authority over the system''s hierarchy, Phanes'' placement in this position was entirely his decision. Moreover, considering her immense power and legendary status, it was a logical choice¡ªno god would dare to voice the slightest objection. Simultaneously, Noah established a direct power channel between himself and Phanes, allowing her to share one-fifth of his strength. Phanes, already wielding the power of the Human Realm and the Light Realm, saw her abilities skyrocket. Previously, she could destroy a single planet¡ªnow, she could annihilate multiple planets. With such strength and abilities, she would be considered a supreme entity in many cosmic worlds. As soon as the Pantheon System updated, every being within it received the notification. Those below the level of the Primary God remained unaffected, but for those at the Primary God and above, it felt as if the heavens were collapsing. Though most had never met Phanes in person, her aura and will were all too familiar. ... Mondstadt Venti, who had been drinking himself into oblivion at Angel''s Share, suddenly sprang from his chair, his turquoise eyes filled with terror. "What?! Phanes?!" He immediately slapped himself across the face in an attempt to sober up. Frantically, he flipped through the Divine Pantheon Blueprint, and upon sensing that unmistakable will, his intoxication vanished in an instant. "It''s really Phanes! She''s back! Ah¡ªno, wait! This must be Lord Noah''s doing!" After the initial shock, he felt an overwhelming urge to weep. The Holy God''s throne signified that in the absence of the Heavenly Principle, Phanes would serve as its substitute, overseeing the order of the Teyvat Universe. Why had Lord Noah revived her? That woman''s will tolerated no impurity¡ªshe was the embodiment of absolute order! And now, she had been assigned to regulate the Teyvat Universe¡­ Was this not the equivalent of hanging a sword over the heads of all gods? As Venti recalled Phanes'' methods, he couldn''t help but shudder violently, instinctively reaching for the back of his neck. For a brief moment, his vision went dark¡ªthat tyrannical and absolute authority had returned to Teyvat. ... Liyue At Third-Round Knockout, Zhongli had been serenely sipping tea while listening to an opera performance. But the moment he sensed the change, his expression froze. The teacup slipped from his fingers, shattering upon the ground, soaking the hem of his robe. ... Fontaine Focalors, upon sensing the alteration in the Pantheon System and feeling the unmistakable aura of the Holy God, went weak at the knees and nearly collapsed. Terror filled her gaze. Only after confirming Noah''s presence did she finally feel a sense of security and manage to regain her composure. "Wh¡ªWhy would Lord Noah revive her? Is the Teyvat Universe that short on personnel?" At that moment, Neuvillette, in the midst of reviewing documents, suddenly lost control of his quill. The feathered tip punctured straight through the parchment, leaving a gaping hole. His expression twisted as if he had just consumed some vile, inedible substance. "That usurper¡­ has returned¡­" ... Snezhnaya Tsaritsa collapsed onto her divine throne in sheer terror, her entire body drenched in cold sweat. Her breath came in ragged gasps. ... Inazuma Raiden Makoto and Raiden Ei, after a brief moment of shock, quickly regained their composure. They had never defied Phanes¡ªthere was no reason for her to seek them out without cause. Besides, Teyvat''s authority no longer rested in her hands. ... sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After seven cycles of the sun and moon, Noah stepped out of Celestia, feeling refreshed. A flash of Light Realm Force shimmered across Phanes'' body, and in an instant, her tattered clothes were restored, immaculate and new. Every trace left on her skin vanished without a single mark remaining. Noah turned back to look at Phanes. "For the time being, I will be leaving Teyvat. Handle things as you see fit. Just don''t alter the fundamental order of Teyvat''s operation¡ªeverything else is up to your own will." Phanes nodded. "While you are away, you can leave the Teyvat Universe to me with confidence." As she spoke, an aura of both cold indifference and boundless compassion naturally emanated from her. Noah smacked Phanes on the hip. "Call me ''husband.''" Phanes: "¡­Husband." Noah waved his hand. "Good girl." With that, his figure gradually faded into the shadows. During his time away from Teyvat, he had two key objectives¡ªaside from entrusting tasks to Mondstadt, he also needed to recover the Tree of Life, Kabbalah. After all, it was one of the two great truths of the cosmos¡ªand for the universe to become a perfect cosmos, these two truths were indispensable. ... Mondstadt Noah appeared not far from Starfell Lake. Thinking back, he had already visited Inazuma, Liyue, Sumeru, Fontaine, and Snezhnaya. Yet, this was his first time coming to Mondstadt¡ªthe most peaceful and comfortable beginner''s zone. As expected of Mondstadt, it was adorably wholesome. The moment he arrived, he spotted a small red figure sneakily attempting some mischief. The little figure was dressed in a red children''s outfit that perfectly matched her leather satchel. On her head sat a red beret with an extended brim, adorned with feathers and four-leaf clover patterns. Beneath the hat, her platinum-blonde hair was tied into two small pigtails. She wore gloves, a dress-like tunic, bloomers, knee-high white socks, and little leather boots. There was no mistaking it¡ªthis mischievous little cutie was Mondstadt''s strongest combatant, an otherworldly traveler, and the daughter of the Bomb Witch Alice¡ªKlee. Klee carefully set her small satchel on the ground and pulled out a bomb nearly as tall as her calf, shimmering with the glow of all seven elements. Her crimson eyes sparkled with excitement as she looked around cautiously. Then, she suddenly jumped for joy. "Yay! I sneaked out, and Acting Grand Master Jean didn''t notice!" "If Jean finds out about the gift Mom sent me, she''ll definitely confiscate it." "Mom said this is a super-powerful bomb¡ªan upgraded version of my usual ones. I think she called it an¡­ Elemental Nuke? It''s waaay stronger than my regular bombs!" "If I use this for fish blasting, I''ll definitely get tons and tons of fish!" Klee''s eyes gleamed like stars as she curiously examined the Elemental Nuke. "But¡­ Mom never told me how to make it explode. How do I do it?" She nibbled on her finger, her crimson eyes filled with confusion. The sight was so unbearably cute that Noah, standing behind her, nearly had a nosebleed. Too cute. He had a soft spot for such pure and innocent souls. "It''s very simple. Just press the red button." Klee''s eyes lit up with understanding¡ªcompletely oblivious to who had just spoken. "Ohhh, is that how it works?" She pressed the red button with her tiny finger. "And then?" "Then, you pull the safety pin. Lastly, activate it with elemental energy, and it''ll explode." "Oh, it''s that easy? Thanks, um¡­ huh?" At that moment, Klee finally realized something was off. She quickly turned around and gasped, "Wah!" After getting a good look at him, she pouted, puffing out her cheeks. "Big brother, who are you? And why did you scare Klee?" Noah squatted down, smiling at the pouting Klee. "I didn''t scare you. But I did catch you trying to use a super bomb to blast fish. Now, I''m going to tell Jean. How long do you think she''ll lock you in solitary confinement this time?" Klee panicked. She hurriedly hid the bomb behind her back, fumbling in her haste. "Klee wasn''t fish blasting! Klee doesn''t have a bomb!" Noah instantly mimicked Jean''s authoritative aura. "Klee, lying is not allowed." Klee froze in shock, staring at him in disbelief. "Big brother¡­ y-you''re just like Jean!" Noah continued, his expression calm but firm. "Klee, changing the subject won''t work either." Klee''s eyes welled up with tears as she clasped her hands behind her back, gently swaying her body. Her adorable crimson eyes peeked up at this unfamiliar big brother, whose presence felt just like Jean''s. "Big brother, can you not tell Jean, please? Klee will treat you to grilled fish." Noah crossed his arms. "Klee, you''ve even learned how to bribe people now? That makes me even more inclined to tell Jean." Klee pressed her index fingers together, looking up at Noah with teary eyes. "Then¡­ what does big brother want Klee to do so he won''t tell Jean?" Noah could feel his heart melting at Klee''s tearful expression, but he still extended his hand. "First, hand over the bomb to big brother." Klee panicked, clutching the bomb tightly in her arms. "But this is a gift from Mom! Can Klee give you a different bomb instead?" Noah smiled. "Jean¡ª" Before he could say more, Klee reluctantly handed over the Elemental Nuke, looking utterly dejected. "Klee will give it to big brother¡­ but big brother has to promise to give it back one day, okay?" Noah accepted the Elemental Nuke. "When Klee grows up, I''ll return it to you." Klee''s eyes sparkled with anticipation as she stuck out her pinkie finger. "Pinkie promise! No take-backs for a hundred years!" Noah chuckled, then scooped Klee into his arms. "You little troublemaker. I think I''d better return this Elemental Nuke to your mom, Alice." Being lifted into the air, Klee instinctively clung to his shoulders, feeling a little nervous. But when she heard her mother''s name, she bit her finger in confusion, her big red eyes blinking curiously at the face so close to hers. "Big brother knows Mom?" She had never seen him before in Mondstadt. Noah balanced Klee in one arm while tossing the Elemental Nuke slightly in the other, testing its weight. "Of course. She''s an interdimensional traveler, after all. This Elemental Nuke is even a three-phase bomb. Alice must have spent quite some time on Earth¡ªshe even managed to figure out nuclear bomb mechanics." "Tsk tsk. This Seven-Element Bomb isn''t much weaker than the Tsar Bomba. If it exploded in Mondstadt, Starfell Lake would be wiped off the map." Klee''s big red eyes widened in shock¡ªbut then, she suddenly lit up with excitement. "Earth?! Big brother, are you from Earth too?" "That''s right. But not the same Earth your mom visited." Klee reached up and took the stuffed toy from her backpack, holding it out with bright, expectant eyes. "Then, big brother, do you know what this is?" Hearing her adorably hopeful tone, Noah couldn''t help but smile. "Isn''t this Dodoco?" The moment he said it, Klee threw her arms around his arm in excitement. "Daddy! Big brother is Klee''s daddy! No wonder¡ªeven though Klee never met big brother before, big brother recognized Klee right away!" Noah smiled. "And why do you think I''m your dad?" Klee blinked. "Mom said Daddy is from Earth, and if he recognizes Dodoco, then he must be Daddy! Big brother is Klee''s daddy, right?" Her big, bright eyes were full of pure anticipation. Noah couldn''t resist those adorable eyes. He gently kissed little Klee''s cheek. "If my little Klee believes it, then it must be true." Receiving his confirmation, little Klee happily wrapped her arms around Noah''s neck and called out sweetly, "Daddy! Klee has a daddy now!" Noah''s golden eyes flickered briefly. Klee didn''t actually have a father¡ªshe was born through parthenogenesis. The elf race was unique in that they could reproduce without a partner, much like how Nahida was born from Greater Lord Rukkhadevata. Noah gently patted Klee''s back. "Klee, let''s go back to Mondstadt now." Klee clapped her little hands excitedly. "Yay! Daddy is going to find Mommy!" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 119 - 119: The Nightmare of Teyvat—Alice, Who Makes Venti Tremble At this moment, in the plaza before the Statue of the Anemo Archon in Mondstadt, Venti was staring intensely at a woman who bore an 80% resemblance to Klee but appeared to be around 17 years old. These past few days had completely shattered Venti''s peace of mind. Originally, after returning from the divine realm, he had been happily waiting for Heavenly Principle to assign Mondstadt its new mission. Then, he had planned to cheerfully embark on an otherworldly adventure as the protagonist. To prepare for this, he had even dug up his private stash of Mora buried beneath Windrise 500 years ago and treated himself to an all-out drinking spree at Angel''s Share. Although his mood had been slightly dampened when Master Diluc accused him of trying to drink for free and forced him to pay upfront, overall, he had still been in high spirits. But before he could truly indulge himself¡ª Disaster struck. Out of nowhere, he was informed that the cold and ruthless former Heavenly Principle had been resurrected¡ªand not only that, but she had also reclaimed her role as Teyvat''s overseer. Heavens above. Earth below. Winds, hear me. Lord of the Tower, bear witness¡ªhow is a god supposed to live like this?! How was he supposed to slack off now?! Before he even had time to process that bombshell of a revelation, he received another piece of earth-shattering news¡ª That reckless, unrestrained witch had returned to Mondstadt. That was when true fear set in. The last time this walking catastrophe had stayed in Mondstadt for less than a month, she had reduced the Ruined Tower to rubble, proclaimed some nonsensical plan to build a Slime-powered electrical plant, and ran around capturing Electro Slimes and Hilichurls to use as raw materials and energy sources. Back then, he had been completely dumbfounded. Was this something a normal person would even come up with?! Even during Mondstadt''s darkest era, when the nobility were at their most corrupt, not a single aristocrat had been as ruthless as Alice! Thankfully, after his persistent intervention, Alice had abandoned her outrageous plan. But now, she was back. And who knew what kind of madness she would unleash this time? If he let his guard down for even a second, Mondstadt could be doomed. Though this wouldn''t be enough to alarm Lord Heavenly Principle, it would undoubtedly bring untold suffering to Mondstadt''s people. Alice placed her hands on her hips and looked at the Anemo Archon, who had been tailing her nonstop, frustration evident in her voice. "Bard, you''ve been following me this entire time. When exactly do I get to explore on my own?" Seriously. What was wrong with the Seven Archons these days? All she wanted was to stroll around freely, but every single one of them was treating her like a criminal! Hadn''t she just blown up the Ruined Tower, redirected a river in Liyue, and plucked Inazuma''s fox familiars bald the last time she was here? Was that really such a big deal?! Venti put on an innocent expression. "What? Lady Alice, I''m not following you." He shrugged his shoulders dramatically. "I just happen to be walking the same way, that''s all." Just then, a blonde girl in a Knights of Favonius uniform came running toward them, breathing heavily. "Anemo¡ªLord Venti, Lady Alice¡ªhave either of you seen Klee?" Jean was genuinely panicked. Just moments ago, while she was buried in paperwork in her office, Klee had still been with Barbara. But when she finished her documents, Klee was nowhere to be found. Barbara had assumed she had run off to find Jean, but she was nowhere to be seen. If no one was watching Klee, she would definitely sneak out of Mondstadt. Jean wasn''t worried about Klee''s safety¡ªshe wasn''t afraid of monsters or bad people harming her. She was afraid Klee''s bombs would hurt someone else. Although Klee had never actually injured anyone before, what if¡­? Alice said proudly, "Oh, little Klee, little Klee said she wanted to try out the gift I gave her. I think the gift I gave her is about to explode, but Jean, don''t worry, my gift won''t hurt Klee." Jean instantly became horrified, her voice trembling as she asked, "A gift? Explosion? Lady Alice, what exactly did you give Klee?" At this point, Venti was also panicking. Oh no, even though he had been keeping a close eye on this witch, trouble was still brewing. He widened his eyes and asked, "You didn''t give Klee a bomb, did you?!" Alice placed her hands on her hips and said proudly, "Haha, yes, that''s right, but it''s not just any big bomb." Venti wiped the cold sweat off his forehead, and Jean also let out a small sigh of relief. "At least it''s not a big bomb¡­" Before Venti and Jean could fully relax, Alice''s next words froze them to the core. "It''s a super nuclear bomb that could destroy the world, hahahaha." "This super nuclear bomb was modeled after a weapon of mass destruction from a certain planet. I spent a lot of effort to fuse seven types of elemental powers, and then I did dozens of experiments using demonic beings out in the Dark Sea before it finally took shape." "It''s on par with the strongest nuclear bombs on that Earth. A single hit and it would obliterate everything, like Mondstadt¡ªit would just disappear with a single blast." Looking at Alice, who was beaming with pride, Venti and Jean felt like they had just been drenched in a bucket of ice water on the hottest day of the year¡ªchilled to the bone, from head to toe. The both of them shouted in disbelief: "What¡ª?!" Alice, thinking they were admiring her creation, humbly waved her hand, "Oh, don''t worship me too much. I think the Elemental Nuke still has a lot of room for improvement. If I manage to solve the element fusion problem, the power could double." Jean, completely losing it, clutched her head in horror and screamed, "Lady Alice! Why would you give such a dangerous thing to Klee?! We need to find her right now!" Alice looked at the panicked Anemo Archon and Jean in confusion, "Klee has the same genes as me. Of course, she likes the same things I do. What''s so strange about that?" Jean fell into despair. Alice''s thought process was clearly different from that of normal people. No wonder she was a witch. "I''ll go find Klee. Jean, you stay... um, go shopping with Lady Alice." Venti, about to transform into a breeze and bring back the runaway sun, froze. Then, cold sweat began to pour from his back. In his teal-colored eyes, the reflection showed a young man carrying little Klee. Venti immediately became submissive and sycophantic, nervously laughing, "Hehe, isn''t this Lord Noah? Look at me, I should''ve come to greet you in advance when you arrived in Mondstadt." Oh no, the scene of his dereliction of duty had definitely been seen by Lord Heavenly Principle. Cold sweat poured down his forehead. Jean snapped back to her senses, and upon seeing Klee, she immediately ran toward her without noticing Venti''s odd expression. "Klee! You scared me to death! Where did you run off to?!" Alice''s red eyes gleamed with curiosity as she saw her daughter being carried by an unfamiliar young man. Huh? What''s the deal with this boy? Why does he give me a strangely inexplicable sense of familiarity and authority? At the same time, there''s also an instinctive fear deep within me, as if having any hostility toward him would mean complete annihilation¡ªwithout even a grave left behind. Not even demonic gods have ever given me this kind of contradictory feeling. This is serious, this is serious. Based on my years of experience, this boy is definitely not normal. Klee, upon seeing Jean and Alice, waved excitedly. "Jean! Mommy! I brought Daddy back!" Venti was so shocked that he nearly spat out last night''s wine. Jean froze in utter disbelief: "?" Alice looked completely dumbfounded: "What do you mean, Daddy?!" As clever as she was, she immediately realized that little Klee had made a huge misunderstanding. In the past, when Klee had asked why she didn''t have a father, Alice had made up a casual lie to keep her from feeling sad. She had told Klee, "Your daddy will come back when you grow up." What she really meant was that once Klee grew up, she would naturally understand that she never had a father to begin with. Jean, as the person Alice had entrusted Klee to, of course knew the truth about Klee''s birth. After a brief moment of shock, she turned a scrutinizing gaze toward the handsome young man before her. She didn''t suspect that he was intentionally deceiving Klee¡ªafter all, if he had truly meant to abduct her, he wouldn''t have brought her back to Mondstadt. However, the fact that he hadn''t immediately corrected Klee''s mistake meant that he had some kind of motive. Venti, on the other hand, felt his heart skip a beat. Little Klee had actually mistaken the Heavenly Principle for her father. Even though he doubted that Lord Heavenly Principle would be offended by this, he had no idea what would happen next. Noah looked at the three utterly dumbfounded individuals and said with amusement, "Am I really that unwelcome? You all look completely stunned." Klee blinked innocently, tilting her head in confusion. "But why? Klee did bring Daddy back. Why do Jean and Mommy have such weird expressions?" Venti was sweating profusely. To cover up his own negligence, and more importantly, to prevent the situation from spiraling out of control, he quickly sent a telepathic message to Jean and Alice. ''Hey, hey, hey¡ªlisten to me first!'' ''The elegant, charming, unparalleled, supreme, and almighty man standing before you¡­ is none other than the ruler of our universe¡ªLord Heavenly Principle of Celestia.'' ''He is the ultimate superior of the Seven Archons and every single god. With just one word, he could strip me of my title as the Anemo Archon like it was nothing.'' ''You absolutely must not show him any disrespect, I beg you!'' ''Especially you, Lady Alice!'' Venti knew that every single thought in a person''s mind could be heard by Lord Heavenly Principle. That was why he shamelessly threw in over-the-top compliments, hoping they might earn him some favor. But the others didn''t know that Lord Heavenly Principle could hear their thoughts. And for all Venti knew, perhaps Lord Heavenly Principle enjoyed watching them panic and perform for his amusement. Jean''s eyes widened in sheer terror. Her heart pounded violently, nearly leaping out of her chest. Just moments ago, she had been about to question the young man on why he had deceived Klee. But now, she realized¡ª He was the Heavenly Principle. Jean had long known about the World Assimilation Plan. She had also heard from Lisa that Teyvat had already become a universe. And with the countless divine miracles occurring recently¡ªcombined with Venti''s veiled hints¡ª Anyone who understood the World Assimilation Plan already knew that Teyvat now had three subordinate worlds. And the one responsible for all of this was Lord Heavenly Principle himself. Now, standing before her was a breathtakingly handsome young man¡ªthe very deity she had imagined countless times in her mind. Her heart pounded so hard, it felt like it would burst out of her chest. Alice had a more direct reaction than Jean¡ªafter all, she had personally witnessed the transformation of the Dark Sea into a universe. After returning to Mondstadt and hearing from the Anemo Archon about the true nature of the Teyvat Universe, she had been completely stunned. When she first learned the truth, she had spat her juice all over Venti''s face. Of course, that was intentional, but that wasn''t the important part. What mattered was that she simply could not fathom how powerful one must be to transform a world bubble into a microcosm. In all the great universes she had visited, she had never heard of such an existence. Yes, the great universes held gods powerful enough to sweep across entire universes, but there was no being capable of forging microcosms within the Sea of Quanta. To do so, one would have to transcend even the great universes, possessing complete mastery over both the Big Bang and the Big Crunch of the universe. Such an existence would stand at the absolute pinnacle, towering over all things in the macrocosm of the Imaginary Tree and the Sea of Quanta¡ªa being so supremely detached that its mere presence would invoke indescribable terror. And now, such an entity was casually standing before her, smiling warmly as he held her daughter, little Klee, in his arms. Alice instinctively took a deep, sharp breath. "Sssss¡­ haaaaa¡ª" Klee pouted, her red eyes blinking in confusion, looking at everyone''s suddenly strange expressions. "Why aren''t Jean and Mommy saying anything? Did you guys have a fight with Daddy?" Jean and Alice snapped back to reality, their expressions extremely unnatural. Alice awkwardly scratched her head. Even the infamous Alice, the terror of Teyvat, now found herself shrinking back under Noah''s calm, smiling gaze, a deep, instinctual fear creeping into her bones. "Uhh¡­ well¡­ Klee, actually¡­ um¡­ he¡­" Noah gently patted Klee''s head, his voice soft and warm. "How could I possibly fight with Mommy, little Klee? Our relationship is wonderful, isn''t it? Right¡­ Mother of my child?" As he spoke, he turned his gaze playfully toward Alice. Alice''s outfit matched Klee''s almost exactly¡ªexcept hers wasn''t a child''s dress but a vibrant, youthful red outfit, exuding a lively and energetic aura. She was, without a doubt, the teenage version of Klee. After all, parthenogenesis meant that everything¡ªbloodline, genes, even appearance¡ªwas identical. Hearing these words from such a terrifying being, Alice felt a shiver run down her spine. As a traveler who had ventured through countless worlds, she immediately understood¡ª If a being this powerful says something is true, then it''s true. If they say it isn''t, then it isn''t. Only a fool would try to argue. Without hesitation, she stepped forward, forcing an awkward smile. "Y-Yes! That''s right! Klee, your Daddy and I get along great, isn''t that right¡­?" As she spoke, she nervously glanced at Noah, her voice tinged with cautious deference. Deep down, a realization struck her like lightning¡ª Oh no¡­ S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This man¡­ has a bit of a playful side. Why did this remind her of a certain Aeon from a great universe of the Imaginary Tree? But that particular Aeon shouldn''t have the ability to forge microcosms within the Sea of Quanta¡­ right? Noah watched Alice''s perceptive reaction with amusement. Well, it made sense¡ªhaving traveled across so many worlds, she had a far greater understanding of reality than any of Teyvat''s gods. In terms of knowledge and insight, she was on par with Phanes and the Twins. At this thought, he lowered his gaze, smiling at the little Klee in his arms before gently asking¡ª "Klee, tell me¡ªwhat do you think is proof that Mommy and Daddy have a good relationship?" The moment Venti saw this, he immediately knew Lord Heavenly Principle was about to have some fun. Alice, however, felt a shiver run down her spine. Oh no¡­ this lord is about to have his fun at my expense. Jean simply stood stiffly to the side, her heart still racing. This was the supreme being of their world¡ª Even the Anemo Archon was this tense¡ªso clearly, this was not a moment where she should be speaking. "Proof of a good relationship? Klee doesn''t know." Little Klee blinked, nibbling on her finger. "But the nuns at the church said that when two people really like each other, they kiss¡­" Her big red eyes sparkled with curiosity. "So¡­ does Mommy kiss Daddy too?" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 120 - 120: Two Mission Strategies Belonging to Mondstadt Noah, in his heart, gave little Klee a big thumbs-up. As expected of my good daughter. All the money I spent charging ten full 99.99$ for that damn great mora king was worth it. Venti glanced around, completely unsurprised. After all, this was exactly how this lord was. If this lord weren''t acting like this but instead looked serious, then that would actually be a big problem. Lord Heavenly Principle seemed to be in a good mood. That probably meant he wouldn''t hold Venti accountable for his earlier negligence, right? Jean was a bit dumbfounded, but when she couldn''t make sense of something, she simply accepted that she was just an ordinary human incapable of comprehending the minds of gods. Take Lord Barbatos, for example. Even though he seemed unreliable, it was thanks to his blessing that Mondstadt had become the peaceful and prosperous city it was today. Yet, Lord Barbatos still sang for money at the Statue of the Anemo Archon, ran up tabs at taverns, and even got thrown out by bartenders for drinking too much. Alice''s heart clenched. Oh, my dear Klee, you really are my precious little treasure. She cast a nervous glance at the smiling young man. "Klee, well¡­ kissing, huh? Of course, people who like each other do that. But kids shouldn''t be watching~" However, Klee tilted her head in confusion, then pointed toward a couple on a bench at the plaza, locked in a passionate kiss. "But Mommy, Klee sees big brothers and big sisters doing this all the time." Then, Klee''s red eyes watered, her head drooping in disappointment. "So¡­ does that mean Mommy and Daddy fought? Is that why you don''t kiss?" Noah gently patted Klee''s back, comforting her. "Of course not, little Klee. Mommy definitely wants to kiss Daddy, right? Isn''t that so, dear mother of my child?" Alice gave up completely. Alright, this lord was determined to mess with her. Wuuu¡­ even though I have a daughter, it''s not like I actually gave birth to Klee! I''m still an innocent maiden! Wait¡­ no, that''s not the point. Alice took a closer look at Noah''s face. This man¡ª Not only was he so terrifyingly powerful, but he was also insanely handsome. Although strong beings were usually good-looking, this was on another level. If this were a great universe, a being this impossibly powerful wouldn''t even be reachable, let alone kissable. She had heard that getting involved with someone this terrifying could bring unimaginable benefits¡­ With that thought, Alice''s eyes began to sparkle. She now looked at Noah the same way one would gaze upon a mountain of gold. "So¡­ dear father of my child¡­ Can I really kiss you?" Noah, amused, extended his hand. "Of course, dear mother of my child." As expected of a witch¡ªher thought process was bizarre, and she was a natural performer. "You said it first, so I''m really gonna do it~" Alice puckered her lips and leaned in toward Noah. Klee''s big eyes sparkled, blinking in anticipation. Venti was completely stunned. As expected of Lady Alice¡­ she even dares to make a move on Lord Heavenly Principle¡­ Jean was still processing the sheer terror of Noah''s true identity. Besides, as the Acting Grand Master of the Knights of Favonius, she regularly handled relationship disputes. And since Mondstadt was a city of freedom and poetry, lovers kissing in public was a common sight¡ª She had long since stopped being surprised by such things. Noah wrapped his arm around Alice''s waist, and Alice stood on her tiptoes as their lips met. At that very moment, Alice felt a miraculous power descend upon her, and at the same time, the name of this power surfaced in her mind. Blessing of Fortune¡ªas long as you remain within this Teyvat Universe, you will always be favored by luck. Alice was overjoyed. It wasn''t just because she had received a blessing, but because it confirmed her theory¡ªindeed, forming a connection with an existence this terrifying would bring divine favor. After all, even gods could bestow blessings, let alone Noah, the Heavenly Principle himself. However, one thing had to be said¡ªAlice, this elf, was truly bold. She actually tried to pry open his teeth¡ªdid she really think of him as some kind of test subject? Noah pinched her cheek, ending the kiss. Alice slicked her tongue across the delicate strand of saliva at the corner of her lips. Hearing her voice, Noah couldn''t help but be speechless. She was probably wondering if the saliva of an existence this terrifying had some kind of mysterious effect¡ªtoo bad she didn''t manage to get much of it. Klee, watching her affectionate parents, clapped her little hands in delight. "Wow! Daddy and Mommy really do love each other! Will Daddy and Mommy always be together from now on?" Her big red eyes sparkled with anticipation. Noah gently kissed Klee''s cheek. "Of course, we''ll always be together. Right, Alice?" Alice immediately leaned against Noah, her eyes shining. "Of course! We''ll always be together, little Klee." Little Klee hopped out of Noah''s arms, trotting forward with arms wide open, radiating happiness like a tiny sun as she ran. "Yay! Daddy and Mommy are together again! Now, Klee can be just like everyone else¡ªwith both Daddy and Mommy by her side!" Jean, seeing little Klee running around in pure joy, felt an overwhelming wave of motherly affection. Ever since Alice had entrusted Klee to the Knights of Favonius, everyone had showered her with love. But every time Klee saw other children with their parents, she would still stare longingly at them. Noah, gazing at the ever-calculating witch¡ªwho was layering schemes upon schemes like stacking buffs, chuckled playfully. "You really know how to take advantage of a situation, huh?" "But listen, interdimensional traveler¡ªnow that you''ve come to my universe, you''ll never leave it for the rest of your life." Alice shrugged casually. "Oh, my great and mighty husband, the whole world is already sealed off, isn''t it? You just don''t want anyone leaving, do you?" The moment she kissed him, she had not only received his blessing but had also been drawn into the divine system. Instantly, she understood everything. As expected¡ªthis man intended to forge a great universe and become its supreme ruler. So this is the grand ambition of a being who has transcended the Tree and the Sea? Love it. Absolutely love it. Noah turned his gaze toward Venti and Jean. Venti needed no further thought. As for Jean¡ªher knightly attire exuded fierce determination. Her unwavering dedication, her selfless devotion to the people, and her unyielding spirit¡ªhe liked that. Well, to put it simply¡ªaside from a few exceptions, he liked pretty much all of them. After all, he was the Heavenly Principle. Naturally, he was all-loving. Jean, feeling intimidated under the gaze of Lord Heavenly Principle, lowered her head slightly, her heart filled with unease. Why is this supreme existence looking at me? Noah turned to Venti. "Venti, I''m in a good mood today, so I''ll let your negligence slide this time." Venti, drenched in cold sweat, immediately responded. "Lord Noah, I swear there won''t be a next time!" I wouldn''t even dare to have the thought! The former Heavenly Principle has been resurrected and is watching from above! Noah waved his hand. "No need to be so nervous. I came here today to assign you two world missions." Venti instantly lit up with excitement. Oh my god, a mission! My very own mission is finally here! And not just one¡ªbut two! His eyes had been glued to Inazuma, Fontaine, and Liyue, watching them feast and drink to their hearts'' content, while he hadn''t even gotten a whiff of the aroma. His jealousy had long since reached its limit¡­ Alice''s eyes lit up. "The World Assimilation Plan? Two worlds?! Please let me join!" It was precisely this plan that had elevated Teyvat¡ªonce merely a large world bubble¡ªinto a micro-universe, continuously assimilating dimensional worlds from beyond the Tree and the Sea to undergo constant ascension. Eventually, it would become a one-of-a-kind super universe within the Quantum Sea. Jean held her breath, her entire body tensing up, raising her fullest vigilance¡ªthis was something directly tied to Mondstadt''s fate. Noah glanced toward the Cat''s Tail. "Something this important can''t just be discussed here¡ªit needs a bit of ceremony." At that moment, Klee ran over, wrapping her tiny arms around his leg. She looked up, blinking her big, round eyes. "Daddy, let''s go play at Falcon Coast together! There are so many fish there to blow up!" Noah gently patted Klee''s head. "My good girl, not right now~ Big Brother has to discuss something important with everyone. How about after we''re done, I''ll play with you as much as you want? Can you play by yourself for a little while?" Klee''s head drooped in disappointment, her innocent eyes filled with dejection. "Daddy has something important to do¡­" She clutched Noah''s pant leg with her small hands, speaking with understanding. "Daddy, after you finish your important work, you have to play with Klee and Mommy, okay?" Noah smiled and held out his pinky finger. "Pinky promise¡ªone hundred years, no breaking it." Klee''s eyes sparkled with little stars, and she stretched out her pinky. "Yay! Pinky promise, one hundred years, no breaking it! Klee and Daddy already made a promise!" After making the pinky promise, she reluctantly looked at Noah and her mother. "Then Klee will go find Sister Barbara to play with~" "Daddy, Mommy, bye-bye!" After speaking, she finally turned to Jean. "And bye-bye, Master Jean!" Jean warmly waved and smiled. "Goodbye, Klee." A bag of Mora appeared in Noah''s hand. "Let''s go¡ªto the Cat''s Tail." "Consider yourselves privileged¡ªthis is the first time I''ve ever treated anyone in this world." "Even that old man Zhongli never got the chance." Venti immediately rubbed his hands together humbly, a flattering smile on his face. "Aiya~ Lord Heavenly Principle, you are far too kind to a mere little wind spirit like me!" But the moment he looked toward the Cat''s Tail, his nose started feeling itchy. Previously, all his divine power had been used to maintain the thousand winds, leaving him without enough energy to filter the air. As a result, he had severe cat fur allergies. Although he no longer feared the allergy, his nose still tingled uncontrollably. The group headed toward the Cat''s Tail. Of course, Noah wasn''t going there to drink. He simply wanted to play with the cats. ... The Cat''s Tail One of only two high-end taverns in Mondstadt. The tavern housed many cats and was also a popular gathering spot for Mondstadt''s card players¡ªespecially those who played Genius Invokation TCG, a card game widespread across Teyvat. As soon as the door curtain of the Cat''s Tail was lifted, a pair of sharp eyes instantly locked onto them from the bar counter. With emerald green eyes full of disdain, she let out a cold huff. "Hmph! Welcome to the Cat''s Tail." Noah tossed the bag of Mora onto the counter with a loud smack. "Little kitty, give me four of your best-mixed drinks." Golden eyes gazed at the bartender standing behind the counter, who looked around 14.5 years old but was actually an adult¡ªa cat-eared loli. Her shoulder-length pink hair was tied up in a small bun on her forehead, while her two calico cat ears stood straight up toward the sky, and her tail swayed lightly behind her. Diona¡ªhailed as Mondstadt''s genius bartender. Because her father was constantly drunk, she believed alcohol had ruined him, and so she absolutely despised liquor. Determined to destroy Mondstadt''s wine industry, she became a bartender. She personally thought that if she made the drinks taste terrible, she could dissuade those alcohol-loving drunkards. However, no matter how she mixed them, her drinks always turned into exquisite delicacies, making the drunkards flock to her even more. The moment Diona heard this seemingly young drunkard call her "little kitty", it was as if someone had stepped on her tail¡ª She instantly bristled. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You rude drunkard! I''m not a cat! My ears and tail are the pride of the K?tzlein family! Uncultured fool!" Noah nodded, smiling. "Alright, little kitty, I understand, little kitty. So, give me four glasses of your most expensive mixed drink." As he spoke, he took out another bag of Mora and placed it on the counter. "I''m not short on money. I don''t care about the best¡ªI only want the most expensive." Diona stomped her foot. "Ugh! I already said, I''m not a little kitty!" His smug smile made her tail fluff up in frustration. "Hmph! You don''t care about the best, only the most expensive, huh? Just you wait." She scoffed inwardly. You rude, annoying, unfamiliar drunkard! Fine, I''ll make you the most expensive¡ªand the most disgusting! Let''s see you regret it! With that thought, Diona began grabbing bottles from behind the bar, pouring a bit of everything into the mixing glass. Finally, she pulled out a glass even larger than a beer mug. She then roughly and carelessly slammed ingredients together before shoving four multi-colored, suspiciously toxic-looking drinks in front of them. Diona raised her chin proudly. "There. Your most expensive drinks." Hmph, I put every kind of alcohol in there. There''s no way it tastes good. Just looking at the color, they probably won''t even dare to drink it! As soon as she thought this, she saw something horrifying¡ª Mondstadt''s infamous drunkard bard had grabbed the massive mug like a hungry beast and was chugging it down in huge gulps. Venti had long wanted to drink Diona''s concoctions, but his wallet was drier than his dignity, so he had never been able to afford the expensive ones. Alice, as a witch, could tell at a glance that it was actually an incredibly fine drink. She took a small sip and praised it. "Good wine." Seeing that everyone was drinking¡ªand since it was Lord Heavenly Principle treating them¡ª Even Jean, who normally didn''t drink, took a small sip. "Good wine!" ¡Á3 Noah, Venti, and Jean all gave Diona a thumbs-up. Diona, who had been waiting eagerly to see them spit it out in disgust, suddenly felt her liver ache from anger. She stomped the ground furiously, crossed her arms, and turned away with a huff. "Hmph!" Ugh! I mixed every single kind of alcohol together¡ªthere''s no way it should taste good! I failed again! "Get lost, get lost! You drank it, now leave! I don''t want to see you anymore!" Noah looked at the huffing cat-eared girl and chuckled softly. "Don''t worry, I''ll come here every day to support your business." Diona snorted coldly. "I don''t do business with drunkards!" Venti carefully cradled his half-finished drink, planning to sip it slowly. Drinking it all at once would be too much of a luxury. Next, they stepped into a private room inside the Cat''s Tail. Noah sat on the sofa, crossing one leg over the other. Venti sat upright like a well-behaved schoolboy. Alice sat down right next to Noah, seemingly completely unfazed by his immense power. Jean, seeing that the Anemo Archon gestured toward a chair, finally sat down properly. Noah didn''t waste any words. He stretched out his hand, and the projections of two planets appeared before him. "These are two planetary worlds, both of which are in a post-apocalyptic state." "The first world has no supernatural forces¡ªit is a completely non-magical world." "The second world, however, has species on the level of gods." As he spoke, he simultaneously transmitted the information of both worlds into their minds. Alice''s eyes widened in shock. "Th-This is¡­! Earth!" "Two parallel Earths?!" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 121 - 121: Those Who Harm Lolis Are Unworthy of Living in My Teyvat Noah stroked his chin. "That''s right, these two planetary worlds are parallel Earths from beyond the cosmology of the Imaginary Tree and Sea of Quanta." "There''s no need to be so surprised. The mysteries of the multiverse are endless, and nothing should be considered strange." After receiving all the information, Jean couldn''t help but say, "These two worlds are both devoid of gods. A world like that is simply too cruel for humanity!" Living in Mondstadt, a nation blessed by Lord Barbatos, the worst situation she could imagine was limited to the historical accounts of the Cataclysm five hundred years ago and the oppression of the people under the aristocracy. But these two worlds were truly post-apocalyptic, civilizations on the brink of collapse, where even the slightest mistake could lead to humanity''s extinction. Not to mention the degeneration of human morals¡ªespecially in the second world, called Black Bullet, where little girls were abandoned and abused at birth, and being captured as weapons of war was the best fate they could hope for. It was utterly absurd. Alice, however, was largely unaffected. Having traveled through many such post-apocalyptic worlds, her resistance to such things was maxed out. "This is simply what post-apocalyptic worlds look like." "In ancient times, the First Throne of Teyvat was the protector of humanity. In this era, the gods are humanity''s protectors." "Whenever humanity strays toward destruction, the gods will pull them back. But in worlds without gods, destruction is inevitable." "Among the 253 causes of human extinction, self-destruction accounts for the vast majority." "Take these two worlds, for example¡ªboth were doomed by their own hands, one by the Gastrea Virus, the other by the Zombie Virus, leading to the collapse of civilization." "In my travels through post-apocalyptic worlds, over 90% were caused by humans destroying themselves¡ªsometimes even annihilating the entire planet." These cold, hard facts shook Jean to her core. "Humanity''s self-destruction¡­ that''s just too difficult to comprehend." Faced with this concept, Jean''s mind felt dizzy. She turned to look at Venti, her eyes filled with reverence and gratitude. Come to think of it¡ªif it weren''t for Lord Barbatos''s protection, wouldn''t Mondstadt have headed toward self-destruction during the era of the old nobility? Back then, the old nobles had planned to sacrifice Mondstadt''s people to feed the draconic beast Ursa. If Lord Barbatos hadn''t sent the great hero Vennessa¡­ Venti, still carefully cradling his drink, shamelessly chuckled. "Hehe, no need to thank me so much. I was just doing my duty." "If humanity should thank anyone, it should be Lord Heavenly Principle." "Lord Heavenly Principle is humanity''s true protector." Even among the gods, their love for humanity was an innate part of their divine nature. And even with Lord Noah now serving as Heavenly Principle, this fact remained unchanged. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Which meant¡ªLord Noah also loved humanity. Noah waved his hand. "What I appreciate is only humanity''s kindness." "As for vile, despicable humans, to me, they are nothing more than monsters wearing human skin." "Therefore, when it comes to these two worlds, I have only one request of you." Noah''s golden eyes were filled with indifference. As his emotions shifted, an icy aura naturally radiated from him. Alice, Venti, and Jean felt a chill deep in their souls, as if they had fallen into an ice cellar. Hiss¡ª Alice instinctively swallowed. She understood all too well that the will of a being this powerful was absolute, as immutable as the very laws of the universe. Just like the existences called Aeons in the great universe she had visited. "Categorize humanity by good and evil. Those whose goodness outweighs their evil shall be spared. Those whose evil outweighs their goodness shall be eradicated." "In the first world, you may judge good and evil at your own discretion." "But in the second world, judgment shall be based on the extent of harm inflicted on those children." "Those who have never harmed but have helped the children shall be deemed good." "Those who have neither harmed nor helped the children shall be deemed neutral." "Those who have harmed the children shall be deemed evil." "And any who are deemed evil do not deserve to exist within my Teyvat Universe." After finishing, Noah''s mood settled. He picked up his wine glass, took a sip, and the chilling aura around him vanished. Then, with a smile, he said, "Alright, the mission has been assigned. Now, discuss among yourselves how you plan to proceed with the conquest." Venti wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. Even though wind spirits do not sweat, he had still been scared into sweating. Just the natural fluctuation of Lord Noah''s emotions had made him feel as if his very soul was on the verge of being silenced. "Ahem¡­ well, I think the first world is relatively simple and doesn''t really require my involvement. Holders of Visions should be able to handle it." At that, he turned to Alice. "Alice, would you be interested in conquering the first world alone?" Alice''s red eyes sparkled. "Conquering a parallel Earth alone?" She was very interested¡ªfar too interested. "Although the second world is more intriguing to me, both are parallel Earths. Ah, if only I had Sun Wukong''s cloning ability." Jean raised her hand. "Miss Alice, if you''re more interested in the second world, then leave the first world to me." "That world poses no threat to me, and once its people recognize the existence of gods, our influence will expand rapidly." "After all, that world consists entirely of ordinary humans. As a Vision holder, I am living proof of the existence of the divine." Alice flashed a thumbs-up, winking playfully as she struck a cute pose. "No problem! I''ll leave it all to you. I''m heading to the second world to blow up Gastrea!" Venti continued, "The Phase Five fully evolved Gastrea, known as the Zodiac Gastrea, will be my responsibility." As Venti scanned the information within his mind, he couldn''t help but sigh at the hardships faced by humanity in that world. The Gastrea Virus was akin to slow suicide for humanity. As time passed, humanity''s living space would only continue to shrink, until its inevitable extinction. Even ruthlessly training those special children infected with the virus into emotionless killing machines had done nothing more than slightly delay humanity''s demise. After all, the most effective weapon humanity had against the Gastrea¡ªvaranium metal¡ªwas only capable of killing Phase One Gastrea. By Phase Two, Gastrea had already developed resistance to varanium and had acquired regenerative abilities. By Phase Three, their regeneration had reached a level where cellular resonance allowed them to reconstruct themselves even if shattered into pieces. Phase Four Gastrea could only be killed by being reduced to ashes¡ªany fragment as small as an ant left behind could potentially regenerate. By Phase Five, Gastrea had acquired god-like immortality, adapting to any environment within seconds¡ªwhether it be thousands of degrees of magma, absolute zero temperatures, or even achieving molecular-level regeneration. Beyond immortality, fully evolved Gastrea also contained the genetic material and abilities of all organisms within Earth''s biosphere. These genes and abilities could be combined in countless ways to create a vast arsenal of attack methods¡ª Viruses, lasers, electricity, infrasound waves, air cannons, supersonic attacks¡­ and every other means of destruction humanity had ever devised. Two golden keys appeared in Noah''s hand. The system''s basic permissions had been activated, so there was no longer any need for the system to make a grand spectacle of opening the World Gate. He could now summon the World Gate directly. No phenomena would manifest within the Teyvat Universe, but in the other worlds, phenomena would appear. "There is no time to waste." "Barbatos, God of Wind, Hope, and Freedom¡ªin my name, go forth and save these worlds." Venti accepted one of the World Gate keys and solemnly replied¡ª "Yes, Lord Heavenly Principle." "I will not keep you waiting for long." After obtaining the World Gate key, Venti did not use it in Mondstadt but instead went to the Divine Realm. The environment here was identical to Mondstadt, essentially a miniature version of it. Noah looked at Jean and spoke seriously. "Jean Gunnhildr." Jean quickly lowered her head respectfully. Noah continued. "You are very kind." "I hope you will not tolerate the existence of evildoers, nor give them time to repent." "You must remember¡ªjustice delayed is merely truth revealed; it is not true justice." "The same applies to good and evil¡ªa good deed at the end is merely atonement for prior evil." Jean''s heart hardened with determination. "Yes, Lord Heavenly Principle. I will engrave this into my soul." A god greater than even Lord Barbatos¡ªhis words could not possibly be wrong. Having witnessed the moral collapse of humanity in both apocalyptic worlds, she was initially shocked and dazed. But now, she understood even more clearly¡ªin extraordinary times, extraordinary measures must be taken. Mondstadt and those worlds were completely different. What was right for Mondstadt might not apply to those places at all. Alice placed her hands on her hips. "Jean, it''s actually very simple. Just have Lord Barbatos grant you some divine power, and you''ll be able to distinguish good from evil." Venti nodded. "I was just about to suggest the same thing." He clapped his hands, and a turquoise divine light appeared before him. A one-handed sword materialized. The blade appeared to be forged from blue crystal, emanating a faint glow. The hilt was platinum-colored, embedded with a glowing blue gemstone, exuding an aura of divine elegance. "This is Skyward Blade, crafted from a tooth shed by Dvalin." "It carries my divine power and blessing¡ªyou could consider it a sacred artifact." "I have imbued this sword with the Whispering Winds of Judgment, which will assess good and evil according to Lord Heavenly Principle''s will." "If the wielder encounters an evildoer, they will be entwined by the Whispering Winds." "This sword will only strike down those ensnared by the Whispering Winds." Jean extended her hands, solemnly receiving the Skyward Blade. "Thank you, Lord Barbatos. I will not let you down." Venti tossed the golden key in his hand into the air. "Well then¡ªtime to save the world." Jean also threw her golden key forward. The golden keys emitted a blinding radiance, the light expanding continuously. Buzz¡ª A massive golden gateway, over a hundred meters tall, emerged from the radiant glow. An unfathomable supreme power enveloped Venti. Venti understood¡ªthis supreme power would carry his words to those two apocalyptic worlds. This divine miracle was crucial. For the people of those worlds, who had already fallen into ruin, this miracle''s influence alone would be enough to accomplish half of his mission. Venti spoke softly. [People of the apocalypse, hear my divine decree.] [To stand in the light is to become a hero; to dwell in the shadows is to invite calamity.] [Is courage not the same? Those who have lived an easy life will never grasp its true worth.] [But when you are cornered by despair, courage will be the only light guiding you to rise and fight back.] [My divine name is Barbatos, the God of Breeze and Hope under the Heavenly Principle.] [I shall bless those who dwell within the apocalypse, bringing hope to the kind-hearted.] [The gods love humanity, but they are not selflessly benevolent¡ªhope and freedom shall not be bestowed upon evildoers.] [Innocence and kindness are the most cherished treasures of the Heavenly Principle¡ªmay all of you hold them tightly.] [Embrace kindness and innocence, wield courage as your weapon, and hope and salvation shall surely come to your side.] Venti''s voice, carrying the divine redemption for mortals, descended upon the two apocalyptic worlds through the supreme power. ¡­ Highschool of the Dead World At this moment, the Zombie Virus had already spread silently through the air across the entire island nation. People inhaled the virus while working, studying, or driving, and those with weak immunity were instantly infected, turning into the undead. Within one minute, the entire city fell into paralysis. The number of those infected and turned into undead instantly reached 30% of the nation''s population. This 30%, in turn, continued to attack and bite the uninfected around them. Screams, vehicle collisions, and explosions echoed ceaselessly in every city of the nation. In less than two hours, the undead had already reached half of the city''s population and continued hunting down terrified, fleeing survivors. "Ahhh! It hurts! Damn it, what''s wrong with you all?! Why are you turning into this?!" "Help! Don''t run away¡ªhelp me pull this bastard off me! Ahhh!" "What the hell is happening?! This is just like¡­ just like a zombie apocalypse movie!" "Run!" "Ahhh! Stay away! Help me! I twisted my ankle¡ªahhh, someone save me!" "Damn it! The cars up ahead!" "We''re screwed! There are too many crashes¡ªthe road is completely blocked! Get out and run!" "Mommy! Waaaahhh¡­" Thick black smoke rose from every corner of the city, as if the world had plunged into a global war. Fujimi Academy. A small group of students infected by the Zombie Virus quickly turned into undead, attacking the living on instinct. Screams echoed throughout the entire school. "Ahhh¡ª!" The moment the Zombie Virus broke out, the sealed-off school became the most dangerous place, especially for students on the upper floors. To escape downstairs, they had to face the dense horde of undead below. In the short time since the virus outbreak, all remaining survivors had already realized¡ª A single bite from the undead meant infection. Fear enveloped the entire world in an instant. The smarter students had already given up trying to escape and instead fled to the rooftop, barricading the entrance with heavy objects. A blonde-haired girl, dressed in a sailor uniform, had tears brimming in her terrified eyes. "Waaaah! What do we do?! What should we do?! Why is this happening?! This is just like a zombie apocalypse!" The pink twin-tailed girl in a sailor uniform hugged her arms tightly, trembling as she looked at the distant streets engulfed in smoke. "Who¡ªwho knows what''s going on?! We''re trapped here! Everyone has turned into zombies!" The dozen or so classmates who had escaped to the rooftop were also crying and shouting. "Is this the end of the world?!" "We were just in class a moment ago! How did this happen?!" "This is just like¡ªjust like a horror movie!" Just as everyone was breaking down, crying and screaming, a long-haired girl with sharp eyes, gripping a kendo club training bokken, spoke calmly. "Everyone, calm down. Those infected locate people by sound. Your shouting will only attract more of them, and we will be completely trapped here." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 122 - 122: Barbatos? That’s One of Solomon’s Seventy-Two Demon Gods "Busujima-senpai..." The surviving students, upon hearing the unnaturally calm voice, felt as though they had found their pillar of support. Busujima-senpai was the captain of the Kendo Club at Fujimi Academy and had once won the championship at the National Youth Kendo Tournament. They had all followed Busujima-senpai to the rooftop. Her formidable swordsmanship was well known¡ªleading the charge, she had knocked down countless corpses with nothing but a wooden sword. Roar! Roar! Roar! Crunch! Crunch... As if in response to Saeko Busujima''s words, the rooftop door, blocked by heavy objects, echoed with the sounds of frenzied roars and wood being gnawed apart. The wooden crates barricading the door were constantly being pushed, revealing bloodied, disfigured faces through the gaps. "Ahhhh!" "The¡ªthe crates are being pushed open!" "No, no!" The already terrified students, trembling uncontrollably, let out shrill screams. They were on the rooftop¡ªthere was nowhere left to run. A pink-haired twin-tailed girl was so frightened that tears streamed down her face. "Ahhh! It''s all your fault! You yelled so loudly and attracted those monsters! Now we''re all going to die!" A blonde-haired girl collapsed onto the ground, her legs too weak to support her. "No... I don''t want to die!" Saeko Busujima rushed forward to the crates with a calm demeanor, gripping her wooden sword tightly and repeatedly stabbing at the heads that were squeezing through the gaps. Squelch! The wooden sword pierced through a corpse''s head, splattering blood everywhere. Her clothes were inevitably stained red as she turned to look at her petrified classmates. "Don''t just stand there! We have nowhere left to run. If they break through, we''re all dead." Driven by the instinct to survive, the students shakily rushed forward to push against the crates. The blonde-haired girl, pushing with all her strength, screamed hysterically, "I''ve never even been in love! I don''t want to die yet!" The pink-haired twin-tailed girl, tears streaming down her face, cried out, "Who the hell has?! Damn it, I''m a senator''s daughter! I refuse to die here!" Crunch! Crunch! Crunch... Despite the surviving students'' efforts to hold the crates in place, the number of corpses was overwhelming. They continued gnawing away at the wood, and in the blink of an eye, the crates had been nearly dismantled. Seeing this, Saeko Busujima gritted her teeth. "This isn''t working! Everyone, run!" Crack! Bang! The crates completely shattered under the opposing forces, and the flood of corpses burst through like a breached dam. Roar! Roar! Roar... "Ahhhhhhh...!" The students screamed in despair, their bodies instinctively retreating. "Busujima-senpai!" Saeko Busujima wielded her wooden sword with both hands, slashing at the rushing corpses. Within seconds, she had precisely crushed the skulls of three of them. However, when she struck the fourth one¡ª Crack! The wooden sword shattered. She had been using it nonstop since leaving the Kendo Club, and it had long reached its limit. It''s over! "Ahhhhhhh...!" The students let out cries of utter despair. Boom! S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that very moment, a golden light descended from the sky. Buzzzzz... Under the golden radiance, all the undead instantly disintegrated into ashes. The surviving students stood within the light, yet it was not blinding. The fear in their hearts vanished in an instant, leaving only tranquility. At the same time, all the remaining survivors across the city could see the soft golden light descending straight from the clouds. The clouds formed a circular halo around the golden glow. Saeko Busujima was stunned. She had witnessed with her own eyes as all the undead before her melted away like snowflakes under this light. "What¡­ is happening?" The blonde girl was equally bewildered. "What''s going on? Those monsters just¡­ vanished all of a sudden?" The pink twin-tailed girl clutched her chest in shock. "I¡­ I''m not afraid anymore?" The students standing within the golden radiance were in tears, their faces soaked with relief. "What is this¡­?" "This light¡­ has a god manifested before us?" "The monsters¡­ they''re gone!" And at that moment, from the highest heavens, a voice descended¡ªa voice of salvation, a voice that soothed the soul. [People of the apocalypse, hear my divine decree.] [To stand in the light is to become a hero; to dwell in the shadows is to invite calamity.] [Is courage not the same? Those who have lived an easy life will never grasp its true worth.] [But when you are cornered by despair, courage will be the only light guiding you to rise and fight back.] [My divine name is Barbatos, the God of Breeze and Hope under the Heavenly Principle.] [I shall bless those who dwell within the apocalypse, bringing hope to the kind-hearted.] [The gods love humanity, but they are not selflessly benevolent¡ªhope and freedom shall not be bestowed upon evildoers.] [Innocence and kindness are the most cherished treasures of the Heavenly Principle¡ªmay all of you hold them tightly.] [Embrace kindness and innocence, wield courage as your weapon, and hope and salvation shall surely come to your side.] The voice did not travel through the air; instead, it echoed directly within everyone''s minds. The instant the voice resounded, all fear and despair in their hearts were wiped away. "A god! A god has appeared! It''s a miracle!" "A divine manifestation!" "The apocalypse¡­ The world has truly fallen into an apocalypse! Why?! Why did it come to this?!" "God of Wind and Hope, please protect me¡ªI don''t want to die!" All who heard the divine decree erupted with a flood of emotions. Even though fear and despair had vanished due to the god''s words, other emotions still remained. In fact, because fear was gone, their remaining emotions surged even more intensely. Especially those who, upon realizing that gods truly existed, considered themselves unworthy. Their ugly thoughts surfaced without restraint. "If the gods love humanity, then they should love all of us! Why are we being treated differently?!" "Barbatos? I''m a professor of Western mythology¡ªthat name is one of Solomon''s seventy-two demon gods! That''s no real god¡ªit''s a demon!" "Barbatos is a demon''s name! There is no such thing as a God of Hope¡ªthis is a devil deceiving us!" "The apocalypse was caused by demons!" "Damn demon!" Unfortunately, the voices of these vile-hearted humans could not reach the ears of the gods. Even if the gods could hear them, they would not care. After all, they were nothing more than the dregs of humanity, unworthy of divine salvation. As the divine decree gradually faded, the golden light also slowly disappeared from the sky. Fujimi Academy Rooftop. As the light vanished, a tall, valiant girl with golden hair, dressed in a knightly uniform that seemed to exist only in anime, appeared. In her hand, she held a magnificent, glowing blue longsword, as if it had been taken straight from a fantasy tale. Her arrival, like that of a knight king summoned by magic, left the surviving students utterly awestruck. Jean opened her eyes. She could immediately sense that elemental energy and other forms of power were absent from this world. However, she felt no discomfort. Her Vision remained connected to the Teyvat Universe, allowing elemental energy to flow into her continuously. She could even use it to pray to Lord Barbatos or other gods. What entered her sight was a group of teenagers staring at her in stunned silence. Beyond the rooftop railing, the distant scenery was filled with smoke and chaos. Having already understood the state of this world, Jean quickly regained her composure. These were the students mentioned in the provided information, three of whom were specifically noted: Saeko Busujima, Rei Miyamoto, and Saya Takagi. As the Acting Grand Master of the Knights of Favonius, someone capable of managing an entire nation''s affairs, Jean knew exactly what needed to be done. She extended her hand and performed a knightly salute¡ªboth cordial and resolute. "Jean Gunnhildr, Acting Grand Master of the Western Knights. I have been sent by the Heavenly Principle and the gods to this apocalyptic world to bring salvation. I hope you will aid me in this mission." Saeko Busujima was the first to recover from her shock. Her heartbeat pounded violently¡ªthis was divine intervention! The mystical! The unknown! The supernatural, something she had never truly believed in, was now standing right before her. The other students gradually snapped back to reality as well. A scenario that should only exist in anime was now unfolding before their very eyes. "A Grand Master of the Knights?!" "A savior sent by the gods to this world?!" "A legendary hero! Am I dreaming?" Saya Takagi, having barely processed the scene that had completely shattered her worldview, hurriedly asked, "The apocalypse? Our world is on a countdown to destruction? Why is this happening?" Her question immediately brought others to the same realization. Rei Miyamoto wiped away her tears. "Hero¡­ what is happening with this apocalypse?" "The world is ending? N-no¡­ how can this be happening?" Jean observed the students slowly regaining their composure. The wind-element pattern on the back of her hand glowed softly before fading, revealing her Vision. The Vision radiated a gentle light as a dozen strands of wind elemental energy shot toward the students. Seeing the tangible streaks of light flying toward them, the students instinctively raised their hands to shield their faces. At that moment, their minds were flooded with an overwhelming influx of information. The origin of this world''s apocalypse. The nature of this world itself. Jean''s background. The identity of the deity Barbatos. All of these details were directly transmitted into their consciousness. This was a standard protocol¡ªNoah would always equip mission operatives with a temporary ability to transfer information through their Visions. Of course, all of the information had been carefully curated and embellished. Regarding the nature of the world and the gods, Noah had borrowed concepts from the Little Garden Universe, incorporating theories of parallel and intersecting universes. After all, even within Teyvat Universe, there were already two Earths¡ªperfectly aligning with the concept of parallel worlds. Moreover, every mythology on Earth was merely a distorted interpretation of real gods'' histories, fabricated by ordinary humans. This narrative would never be debunked¡ªafter all, the right to interpret reality lay entirely in the hands of Noah. Once the world was assimilated, all of it would become truth. The students absorbed the flood of information in stunned silence, but they quickly regained their senses. Saya Takagi gritted her teeth. "So that''s how it is! Damn it, the apocalypse was caused by those virus laboratories! Those bastards!" Rei Miyamoto trembled in fear. "At least 90% of the world''s population will turn into undead!" While the students were still reeling in terror over the cause of the apocalypse and the staggering death toll, Saeko Busujima felt a surge of excitement. The existence of gods was real. Supernatural power existed. The Vision and its wish-granting abilities¡ªit was all within reach. Moreover, in a world consumed by the apocalypse, the undead had to be eradicated. She no longer needed to suppress her deep-seated thirst for violence and bloodshed. Eyes filled with anticipation, Saeko Busujima spoke up. "Hero, you have come to save this world. Please, allow me to follow you." The moment she said this, all the students jolted. "Let me follow you as well, Savior!" "I want to go with you too!" "Please, don''t leave me behind!" Even a fool would understand¡ªamidst the apocalypse, following the savior sent by the gods was the safest choice. Saya Takagi hurriedly added, "Savior, my father is the leader of the largest faction in this region and a government official. He can definitely assist you. Please, allow me to join you as well." Rei Miyamoto quickly followed, "My father is a police officer¡ªhe can help too!" Jean spoke with solemn authority, "I must make one thing clear: My mission is to save the world, and I will only save those who are good. As for those abandoned by the gods¡ªthe wicked¡ªI will eliminate them." Saeko Busujima hesitated before asking, "Then¡­ how do we determine who is wicked, Savior?" A nervous tension gripped her¡ªwas a woman like her, with such twisted desires, considered evil? Jean smiled as she raised the Skyward Blade in her hand. "This sword is the divine artifact of Lord Barbatos, god of the wind, of hope, and of freedom. In its presence, the wicked will reveal their true nature. Moreover, this blade can only harm evildoers; no matter how many times it strikes the pure-hearted, they will remain unscathed." "The Heavenly Principle and the gods will not allow evildoers to enter the new world." The terms Heavenly Principle, the gods, and the new world¡ªthese were all concepts that had been imprinted into their minds. The Heavenly Principle referred to the primordial creator god, the entity that had forged the universe itself. The gods, in contrast, were the embodiments of the world''s rules, the very fabric of existence. The wind and hope¡ªBarbatos was their divine incarnation. As for the Seventy-Two Demon Gods of Solomon, any student who had studied mythology knew that these figures were once native gods, later demonized by the Church for the sake of conversion. One must never judge divine beings through the lens of human morality. The new world¡ªit was akin to the world reborn after the Great Flood in the Bible. Only this time, it was humanity itself that had brought about the undead virus. If the gods wished to cleanse the world, was that not only natural? Besides, as students of this so-called "modern age," they had long harbored resentment toward this entire world. Now, they were to become the first followers of the savior. Was this not akin to the chosen people of God boarding Noah''s Ark, following the savior to the new world? Excitement surged among the students, their eyes ablaze with fanaticism. Jean spoke, "None of you carry the taint of corruption¡ªyou are all good people. Now, take these, and join me in saving more survivors. Together, we will establish a new order." "There''s no need to call me Savior¡ªjust Jean, or Captain Jean, will do." Her Vision glowed, and with the sound of clashing steel, a dozen silver swords materialized on the ground. The students eagerly picked up the swords¡ªthese were weapons conjured by the savior herself, treasures of legend. "Yes, Lady Jean! We will aid you in saving the world, eliminating all evildoers, and ushering in the new era!" "That''s right!" Roar! Roar! Roar! At that moment, guttural snarls echoed from below¡ªmore undead had climbed onto the rooftop, shambling toward the source of the noise. Yet now, the students no longer felt the same overwhelming fear. After all, they wielded legendary swords bestowed by the savior, and beside them stood Jean¡ªa knightly figure sent by the gods themselves to save the world. With a single swing of Skyward Blade, a brilliant emerald wind blade slashed through the air¡ªinstantly shredding the undead. Jean sighed inwardly. These undead¡­ they were once human, too. I''m sorry. May you find a better rebirth in your next life. She turned to the students. "Follow me. We will first purge the undead from this school. Then, I will teach you the swordsmanship of the Knights of Favonius. Together, we shall establish the Order of Favonius and venture into the city to save more people." The fervent students shouted in unison, "Long live Captain Jean!" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 123 - 123: Are They All from Another World? Saeko Busujima gripped the silver Western-style longsword in her hand. As a genius who had practiced kendo since childhood, she immediately sensed that this silver longsword was extraordinary. Its sharpness was unimaginable¡ªfar surpassing even the finest ancient blades forged by renowned craftsmen. Moreover, she could distinctly feel the mysterious power contained within it. It wasn''t just Saeko Busujima; the other students also felt it. With such legendary weapons in their hands, their fear completely dissipated. Now, they only wanted to swing their swords like the protagonists in movies and anime. Yet, this was merely a standard-issue knight''s sword, forged by the blacksmiths of the Western Knights'' Order. Made from iron ore with a low silver content, it was meant for apprentice knights and only possessed a faint demon-repelling effect. However, in this world without magic, anything from the world of Teyvat was akin to a legendary artifact. The students gripped their silver swords tightly and followed closely behind Captain Jean as they rushed toward the stairs. The earlier screams had already drawn numerous roaming undead, and the divine light had only managed to clear out those that had reached the rooftop. The holy mark formed by Jean''s Vision on the back of her hand emitted a gentle glow. Her Skyward Blade responded to her call as she spoke with devout sincerity: "Anemo Archon, please guide us¡ª" In an instant, emerald wind elements swirled around her body before dispersing into shimmering strands of light that descended upon everyone behind her. A soft glow emanated from each student''s body. They all felt the protection of the wind¡ªany attack against them would be repelled by this divine safeguard. Even if an attack managed to break through, their bodies would instantly recover as if untouched. Furthermore, when they swung their swords, the wind itself would enhance their strikes. "Amazing! Lady Jean is like a holy knight!" "This is incredible!" "We''re not afraid of the undead anymore!" "Yes! Let''s all charge together!" Saeko Busujima was the first to act, excitedly charging toward the undead roaming the hallway. With a single effortless swing, her sword cleanly severed an undead''s head. Slash! Under the miraculous influence of the wind, any expended stamina instantly replenished, and her blade sliced through flesh like cutting through butter. She didn''t even need to dodge the undead''s attacks. "Hahahaha!" The thrill of battle and the sight of crimson splattering before her eyes sent a surge of exhilaration through Saeko Busujima. Seeing her ferocity, the other students grew just as fervent, eagerly hacking down any undead she left behind. Just hours ago, these creatures had been their classmates, but now they were nothing more than the undead. Granting them release was the only way to save them. In mere minutes, the entire floor of the school building was cleared of undead. The surviving students, after receiving Jean''s guidance, also became her devoted followers, just like the others. After all, the miracles they had witnessed, Jean''s divine beauty, and her mystical powers had shattered their perception of reality. If this wasn''t real, then what was? Saya Takagi slashed through the undead inside a classroom while calling out to the terrified students hiding in a cabinet. "All survivors, gather over here!" With that, she swung her sword, beheading another undead. Rei Miyamoto recognized the undead that had just been slain. "Wait, isn''t that¡­ Takashi Komuro and Hisashi Igou?" Saya Takagi replied, "Were they your friends? But they''ve already become undead. Killing them is the only way to save them." Rei Miyamoto shook her head. "Not really friends, just childhood neighbors." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She then turned to the trembling students emerging from the cabinet. "Hurry up and follow us. We still have more people to save." Although the surviving students didn''t fully understand the situation, they knew they had been rescued. Scrambling to their feet, they rushed forward. "Y-yes! Please don''t leave us behind!" "We''ll follow you!" As each classroom was cleared of undead, the students¡ªnow under the Wind''s Blessing¡ªgathered the survivors and regrouped with Captain Jean. She then shared her knowledge, bestowed them with the Wind''s Blessing, and handed them silver swords. Like the first group, they too became fervent believers and joined the rescue effort. The snowball effect continued. In less than twenty minutes, the entire school building had been purged of undead, and the number of surviving students had risen to over a hundred. Their eyes burned with determination as they followed Jean out of the school building, shouting as they charged toward the undead drawn by their voices. "Charge!" "Kill them all!" "Let''s set them free!" "May they find peace!" After personally slaying undead, not only did the students feel no fear, but they grew even more exhilarated. Armed with holy swords and divine protection, even the undead''s splattered fluids couldn''t stain them. Their battle cries echoed through the school, drawing in more and more undead from the buildings. This indirectly saved the remaining survivors trapped within the school. Roar¡­ Roar¡­ Fujimi Academy, the largest high school in the city, originally had over a thousand students. By now, more than 70% had been turned into undead, and the number would have been even higher. However, thanks to Jean''s arrival and the students who had transformed into heroic warriors, over three hundred survivors still remained. As the undead were lured away by the battle cries below, the surviving students and teachers cautiously emerged from their hiding spots to see what was happening. One look, and their worldview was instantly shattered. They saw their fellow students wielding holy swords, radiating divine light, and fighting valiantly¡ªjust like the sacred sword wielders from light novels. "Who¡­ Who are they?" "Magic? Battle aura? Or divine blessings? This is unbelievable!" "Are they from another world?" "Mr. Shidou, do you know what''s going on?" Koichi Shido adjusted his glasses, his gaze flickering with uncertainty before he put on a falsely benevolent smile. "I don''t know. Perhaps they encountered some kind of miracle. But either way, we''ve been saved." "Everyone, shout for help! If they hear us, they''ll rescue us too!" "Come on, let''s all call for help together. They''ll definitely come for us." The terrified students, desperate for salvation, were easily incited by his words. They shouted toward their battling classmates below, pleading for rescue. The sudden cries distracted the fighters. If not for their divine protection, some would have been bitten. Rei Miyamoto''s face darkened as she glanced at the other school building''s rooftop, instantly recognizing the voice. "Koichi Shido! That scumbag!" Her father, a police officer, had been investigating Shidou''s father for corruption. As a result, Shidou had targeted her, forcing her to repeat a grade and isolating her from her peers. She despised him with a passion. Yet in the next moment, she calmed down, looking at him as if he were already dead. "Someone like him¡­ Captain Jean will definitely eliminate him." ... "Ms. Marikawa, it''s such a relief that you''re safe! Come with me to see Captain Jean." A female student grabbed the confused, big-breasted, long-haired teacher and ran towards Captain Jean. Shizuka Marikawa blinked in confusion. "Huh? Captain Jean? Is she the president of some club?" "No, Ms. Marikawa, just follow me for now. The undead outside have been completely cleared, and it''s safe now." In less than an hour, over three hundred students had been rescued, and those who had received silver swords and the Wind''s Blessing had purged all the undead from the school. With the undead eliminated, Jean ceased using her power. Supporting so many people at once had been a huge drain on her, and now that they were safe, there was no need to continue. All the surviving students and teachers gathered outside the school building. "We survived! Thank goodness!" "Thank you for saving us!" "Seriously, thank you so much!" "But¡­ what exactly is going on?" "Are you exorcists hidden among us all this time?" "No, we don''t have that kind of power. Captain Jean granted us this temporarily." "Captain Jean? Is she the leader of some club in our school?" "Can we become like you?" "Quiet down, students!" As the rescued students expressed their gratitude and confusion, Koichi Shido adjusted his glasses and stepped forward. "Everyone, please, let''s not bombard our saviors with questions. Allow me, as your teacher, to speak on our behalf." Out of respect for his position, the students fell silent. "First, let me sincerely thank you for saving everyone." "However, we all saw it¡ªyou possess incredible powers. Now that the world has fallen into chaos, shouldn''t we share this power so that more people can survive?" Koichi Shido''s eyes gleamed with scheming intent, though he feigned sincerity as he turned to the students behind him. "Isn''t that right, everyone?" Just as the students were about to respond, a gust of emerald wind suddenly surrounded Koichi Shido. "Huh? Mr. Shido?" "What''s happening?" Koichi Shido was momentarily stunned before breaking into an excited grin. "Have I been blessed with that power too? Hahaha!" At that moment, those who followed Jean quickly stepped aside, shouting fervently. "Captain Jean!" "Captain Jean!" The surviving students turned to look and saw a girl approaching. She radiated an air of noble elegance, akin to the legendary King Arthur from anime. Her face was breathtakingly beautiful, and she wore a knight''s uniform straight out of a fantasy tale, wielding a glowing holy sword. Her very presence felt unreal, as if she had stepped out of another world. "She''s Captain Jean?" "She looks just like King Arthur!" "She must be a hero from another world!" Even Koichi Shido was momentarily frozen in awe. Jean gazed at him coldly. The knowledge she had gained informed her that this man was a despicable villain. "That is not divine protection you have received¡ªit is the Wind of Revelation, which exposes the true thoughts of evildoers for all to hear." The moment she spoke, Koichi Shido''s inner thoughts were carried by the wind for everyone to hear: Hahaha! The old world is over! The apocalypse is my paradise! The strong can do whatever they want! With my skills, I can brainwash these students and have my way with them. I didn''t expect gods or supernatural powers to exist¡­ but if they only favor the righteous, then they''re useless to me. These students have obtained incredible powers. I must get my hands on them. How? It''s simple¡ªmanipulate them. They''ll crave power too. A little persuasion and they''ll pressure those gifted ones into giving it up. After all, they''re just students. Under enough peer pressure, they''ll surrender their power. Once I have that power¡­ Koichi Shido''s face turned deathly pale as cold sweat poured down his forehead. His pupils trembled in terror. His deepest, most sinister thoughts had just been exposed for all to hear. The surrounding students'' expressions darkened with disgust and hatred as they glared at him. This vile teacher had been manipulating them all along. He had been plotting against Captain Jean! Koichi Shido stumbled back in panic and shouted, "No! It''s all lies! I''m a teacher! I''d never think such things!" Damn it! My inner thoughts were exposed by this wretched power! That woman¡ªCaptain Jean¡ªshe''s a demon! I have to kill her! "This is all a trick! Don''t believe her!" As long as I insist that she''s a demon, I can turn this around. But the students continued hearing his inner thoughts, and their revulsion reached its peak. Who would they believe? Wasn''t it obvious? The divine light of Captain Jean''s sword was proof of her righteousness. Moreover, she had saved them all. "Scumbag! Ugh!" "Just die already, you disgusting teacher!" "Kill him now!" "How dare you plot against Captain Jean, you beast!" "Kill him!" "Kill him!" Fueled by their devotion to Jean, the students erupted in fury. Koichi Shido''s face contorted in horror as he scrambled backward, his body shaking. "You witch! You''re a demon!" He raved, pointing at Jean before attempting to charge at her. To him, Jean was physically weaker¡ªif he could just grab her¡­ Before he could reach her, Rei Miyamoto dashed forward and slashed her sword at him. "Scum like you, die!" "AAAAHHHH!" Koichi Shido fell to the ground, screaming in agony. Jean''s devoted followers didn''t hesitate. They had slain countless undead by now and no longer feared taking a life¡ªespecially that of a villain like him. Scum like him had no place in their new world. "AAAAAHHHH!" Koichi Shido''s wails grew weaker until they faded entirely. The other students watching were pale with fear, terrified that they might be next. But then Jean transferred information directly into their minds. After a brief moment of shock, their expressions changed. Their eyes blazed with fanatic devotion as they became her loyal followers. Jean was unfazed by Koichi Shido''s brutal end. She understood that villains like him, if left alive, would only continue to harm the innocent. Taking a deep breath, she declared loudly, "All of you, heed my command!" The students turned their burning gazes toward her. "Captain Jean!" Jean extended her hand, and silver swords materialized before every student. Alongside the swords, several books appeared¡ªspellbooks containing basic incantations. These were actually apprentice notes from the Knights of Favonius, similar to the one-star catalyst Apprentice''s Notes from the game. "I hereby establish the Knights of Favonius! You will be the first apprentice knights. I shall now teach you the ways of the sword and the basics of magic." Saeko Busujima''s eyes gleamed with excitement, her face flushed with anticipation. The students erupted into wild cheers. "Long live Captain Jean!" Learning swordsmanship and magic¡ªthe kind that only existed in anime¡ªwas now a reality! -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 124 - 124: Saeko Busujima’s Vision Jean gazed at the three hundred students before her, feeling a mix of emotions. If this were Mondstadt, she would have conducted a selection process based on the standards of the Knights of Favonius. The Skyward Blade had not triggered the Wind of Revelation, proving that none of them were evildoers. However, they were not yet true candidates for the Knights of Favonius either. The holy mark on the back of her hand glowed, and emerald light descended upon them, transmitting a simplified version of the Favonius sword techniques and basic spells into their minds. At the same time, the Skyward Blade emitted a humming sound, sending a small portion of Anemo energy into their bodies, forming a wind element sigil on their foreheads. The Skyward Blade, a divine relic of Barbatos, could bestow minor blessings upon mortals. Though weakened, this blessing was a diluted version of Jean''s Dandelion Breeze. Even in its weakened form, combined with Favonius swordsmanship, it allowed them to dodge bullets and unleash sword beams¡ªabilities that had only existed in legends. The apprentice knights of the Western Knights'' Order gasped in awe as they felt the mystical energy coursing through their bodies. "Amazing! So incredible!" "This is the power you used earlier?" "Battle aura! The legendary battle aura!" "Favonius swordsmanship is incredible! I feel like even the masters of kendo dojos wouldn''t stand a chance against me now!" Jean observed the excited apprentice knights and spoke solemnly: "This is not my power. It is a blessing from Barbatos, the God of Wind and Hope, who grants his protection to the kind-hearted. Only with the Anemo Archon''s blessing can you truly learn swordsmanship and magic." The apprentice knights listened intently, their expressions serious, as if they had already become true knights. In this country, where anime culture thrived, they had grown up immersed in countless stories. Now, fiction had become reality. They mimicked the knights from their favorite series, fully immersing themselves in the role. Jean then began explaining the origins, principles, and structure of the Knights of Favonius. Afterward, she personally trained them in Favonius swordsmanship and spellcasting. With the knowledge implanted in their minds, they grasped the techniques quickly. After only two or three demonstrations, they were already proficient. In terms of combat ability, each of them could now take on a hundred undead single-handedly. In just four to five hours since arriving in this world, Jean had established the foundation of the Knights of Favonius. Every student had gained significant combat prowess. The next step was to raid the school''s convenience store for food, rest, and then set out to rescue their families and others in need. ¡­ Jean stood before the assembled apprentice knights, who had formed two neat columns, and addressed them kindly. "Next, each group of ten will go and rescue your families. Save those who are good along the way, and return here in three days." The definition of ''good'' had already been imprinted in their minds through the information transfer. At this early stage of the apocalypse, ordinary people had not yet begun to commit atrocities. Those who deliberately chose to do evil at this point were the true villains. Furthermore, the sigils on their foreheads would reveal evildoers, ensuring that the innocent would not suffer unjustly. This function was based on Sumeru''s Akasha Terminal, designed to expose villains and protect the righteous from needless harm. The apprentice knights saluted in the standard Favonius manner and responded in unison: "Yes, Captain!" Jean raised the Skyward Blade toward the sky. "Knights, move out!" The apprentice knights, in groups of ten, sprinted toward the school gates. With the Anemo Archon''s blessing, they moved as light as feathers, their speed rivaling Olympic sprinters. However, one person remained behind. Jean turned to see Saeko Busujima standing still, smiling warmly. "What''s wrong, Saeko Busujima? Do you have a question for me?" Saeko Busujima lifted her head, gripping her sword tightly. Her eyes carried a hint of hesitation. Taking a deep breath, she bit her lip and asked, "Captain Jean, you said that Lord Barbatos'' divine sword can judge good and evil, correct?" Jean nodded. "Yes." She already knew what Saeko was going to ask, as the knowledge granted by the Heavenly Principle had prepared her for this moment. "You want to ask why someone like you¡ªwho takes pleasure in violence and bloodshed¡ªwould still be deemed a good person by the gods, don''t you?" Saeko froze in place. Jean shook her head. "Don''t be surprised. To the gods, nothing in this world is a secret¡ªincluding the hearts of people." Saeko placed a hand over her chest, feeling her rapidly beating heart. That was true¡ªCaptain Jean was the savior sent by Lord Barbatos himself. Hadn''t that despicable teacher also been forced to reveal his true thoughts under the wind''s judgment? Perhaps the gods were watching right now. Saeko took deep breaths, her body trembling. It was as if she was both fearful and exhilarated, her face flushing red. "Y-yes, that''s exactly it." Then, she confessed everything. Four years ago, on a dark night, she was attacked by a stranger¡ªa depraved man. However, instead of resisting immediately, she pretended to be frightened, luring the man closer. Then, when he lowered his guard, she struck, breaking every bone in his body with a metal pipe. In that moment, she had felt an unparalleled sense of joy. After opening this Pandora''s box, she deliberately lured similar predators, unleashing her violence upon them. And as a student who had been followed by such criminals, even if she broke all their limbs, it would only be considered excessive self-defense. Apart from paying some medical fees, she would face no true punishment. "This is the real me. Saeko Busujima''s true nature¡ªsomeone intoxicated by power and reveling in it." As she spoke, Saeko turned her gaze toward Jean''s divine sword, as if confessing directly to the gods. "Someone like me, with such a twisted heart¡ªam I truly considered a good person by the gods?" When she finished speaking, her breaths came in ragged gasps. Jean smiled warmly at Saeko, as if she were a confidant rather than a judge. "Saeko Busujima, the ones you harmed were those who harbored ill intentions toward you, correct?" Recalling the will of the Heavenly Principle, Jean continued, "To the heavens, if evil is not eradicated, it will only bring suffering to the innocent. The gods judge actions, not thoughts. What you have done has indirectly saved others. If you hadn''t broken the limbs of those criminals, another victim would have surely emerged." "You did the right thing. In this new world, the heavens will not permit the existence of evildoers. So, there''s no need for you to doubt yourself any longer." As Saeko listened to Jean''s words, her anxiety and fear dissipated. Her eyes shone with newfound clarity. "I was right¡­" "Evil must be eradicated, or the innocent will suffer¡­" "The gods judge actions, not thoughts¡­" Saeko had finally come to terms with her true self. Taking a deep breath, she bowed deeply to Jean at a ninety-degree angle. "Yes, I understand now. Thank you, Captain Jean." "In this new world, evildoers have no place. I will use my blade to eliminate every single one of them!" Hummm¡ª At that very moment, a gentle glow enveloped her. Saeko froze. Before her eyes, the light converged, and from its brilliance, a Vision materialized, slowly floating before her chest. [Do you wish to rid the world of every evildoer?] [Then, live freely with my blessing.] A gentle voice echoed in her ears. Saeko Busujima''s eyes widened slightly in confusion. Unconsciously, she reached out her hand, and the Vision slowly descended into her grasp. The information provided by Captain Jean included knowledge about Visions. When a person''s noble desire reaches a certain intensity, the heavens take notice and bestow a Vision upon them. Captain Jean was one such individual chosen by the gods. Those who obtain a Vision become Genshin. When their wish progresses to a certain stage, they are granted the qualifications to become a god candidate. Once their wish is fully realized, they ascend to the divine realm amidst the blessings of countless people, becoming a true god. Saeko came back to her senses, looking at the Vision in her hand. The divine blessing still lingered in her ears, as if the heavens had not yet withdrawn their gaze. She had been blessed by the heavens. A profound sense of happiness filled her heart, overwhelming her with emotion. Saeko''s cheeks flushed red¡ªshe was trembling with excitement. Jean, too, was momentarily stunned. This was her first time witnessing the actual moment a Vision appeared. Her own Vision had simply materialized in her pouch when she came to understand the true meaning of Gunnhildr''s eternal duty to protect Mondstadt. Regaining her composure, Jean warmly congratulated her: "Congratulations, Saeko Busujima. Your wish has been acknowledged by the heavens." Saeko expressed her gratitude sincerely: "It was thanks to you for guiding me. I will never forget this debt of kindness." She then pressed the Vision against the back of her hand, just as Jean had done before. The Vision transformed into light and merged into her skin, forming an intricate sword-shaped sigil. "Now, I will go to the city and purge the wicked." Gripping her sword, Saeko turned and sprinted toward the school gates. She could feel the surging power coursing through her veins¡ªfar beyond the strength granted by the Anemo Archon''s blessing. With her years of swordsmanship training, this newfound power would allow her to perform feats akin to the legendary Sword Saints, capable of slicing waterfalls in two. Jean gazed at the distant, once-prosperous city and felt an unprecedented weight of responsibility settle upon her shoulders. Lowering her gaze to the Skyward Blade in her hands, she contemplated the stark contrast between this world and Teyvat. This world lacked divine guidance, and its human civilization was drastically different. Though its firearms were not as terrifying as Khaenri''ah''s technology, There was one weapon capable of rivaling a god''s strike. And in just a matter of days, such weapons would be launched from a superpower''s base, aiming to contain the undead virus within this nation''s borders. However, this action would instead accelerate the virus''s spread. In just 30 days, the entire world would be engulfed. Humanity would be reduced by 99%. As time progressed, increasing survival crises and evolving undead would ensure that, within decades, humanity would face total extinction. Jean knelt on one knee, clasping the Skyward Blade in both hands, and prayed with unwavering devotion. "Lord Heavenly Principle, Lord Barbatos, I, Jean Gunnhildr, beseech you¡ªplease grant the Skyward Blade the power to stop the nuclear strike." [Rest assured, Jean. Even if every nuclear bomb on this planet were to descend upon your land, the Skyward Blade would intercept them all.] A gentle voice resonated in her mind. Jean''s expression grew even more devout. "Thank you for your protection, Lord Heavenly Principle." Though she remained devoted to Lord Barbatos, her faith in this great protector of humanity had grown even stronger. ¡­ Meanwhile, the apprentice knights had boarded buses and entered the city. Most of them were residents of this metropolis, and they disembarked in order according to the proximity of their homes. Everywhere, people had turned into undead. The words of the gods had made it clear to all¡ªdoomsday had arrived. The entire city''s legal order had completely collapsed. Some rioters, having already killed both people and undead alike, had fully embraced their violent urges, their eyes now bloodshot with madness. This country''s yakuza had always been legally recognized, and without the constraints of law, they now acted with complete abandon. Fear and the apocalyptic atmosphere had fully unleashed humanity''s darkest impulses. Explosions, gunfire, the sound of blades slicing through flesh, terrified screams, guttural roars, and honking car horns filled the air in an endless cacophony of chaos. Meanwhile, what remained of the city''s police force had locked down every entrance and exit. As the masterminds behind the undead virus, the nation''s high-ranking officials had ordered the city''s complete quarantine the moment the outbreak began. No one was allowed to leave. No one was allowed to enter. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Repeating: Citizens, please follow the instructions and proceed in an orderly manner.] [The entire city is now under traffic control. Crossing the river without authorization will result in legal penalties. Pedestrian crossings are also prohibited.] Every checkpoint was packed with desperate people trying to flee. Fully armed riot police used shields to force back those already infected. "Damn it, let me through!" "Get out of the way, cops!" "Ahhh! Help me!" Citizens who defied police orders were blasted back by high-pressure water cannons, their screams ringing out as they were thrown to the ground. The roar of attack helicopters and fighter jets echoed above the city. [Even if they are family, if they attack, you must leave them behind.] [Anyone injured or showing signs of aggression will not be permitted through.] A reporter, visibly trembling, spoke into the camera as they broadcast live. "The unknown virus is rapidly spreading throughout Tokonosu City. Those infected are turning into the zombies we''ve only seen in movies." "The infected become walking corpses, and anyone wounded by them will also be transformed in a short time!" "The western part of Tokonosu City has already been sealed off¡­" "The cause of the virus remains unknown, but at the moment of the outbreak, the entire city experienced divine phenomena." "The gods have declared that the world has entered its final days." "According to reports, this virus is not exclusive to our country¡ªit has begun spreading worldwide." "Some citizens criticize the government''s lockdown measures, arguing that they are ineffective in stopping the virus from reaching the rest of the world." "In addition, our headquarters has also been affected by the outbreak, but we will continue to report on Tokonosu City via satellite broadcasting for as long as possible." A police official frantically dialed his phone: "Damn it, what do you mean there''s no reinforcements? Are you telling us to fend for ourselves? Do you have any idea¡ª" "Damn it! The signal''s cut off!" "What do we do now, Section Chief? So many of our officers have been infected!" "Shut up and do your job!" As time passed, more and more civilians gathered at the blocked checkpoints. The sheer density of the crowd led to new outbreaks¡ªinfected individuals suddenly transformed into undead and started attacking those around them. Panic erupted as the masses surged against the barricades in desperation. "Ahhhhhh!" Riot police holding shields and wielding water cannons desperately tried to force the crowd back. "Everyone, fall back! If you continue advancing, we will take action!" The officers stationed behind the barricades raised their firearms. At that moment, a blinding white light exploded across the bridge. The iron barricades, meant to keep the city sealed, were instantly sliced in half. A violent gust of wind followed, sending the chaotic crowd sprawling to either side. "Ahhhhhhh!" Terrified screams filled the air. The police officers were stunned. "What just happened?!" Then they saw her¡ªa girl in a sailor uniform, wielding a gleaming sword, her body enveloped in an ethereal green glow¡ªas she strode towards them. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 125 - 125: Instantly Expanding Influence, Time to Take Over "Who are you?!" The police, already terrified by the massive outbreak of the undead, now faced an even greater fear¡ªa being beyond human comprehension. Their hands trembled as they aimed their pistols at the woman radiating with divine light, their voices breaking with panic. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Saeko Busujima held her silver sword with unwavering confidence, unafraid of firearms. She gazed down at them all and declared, "The world has already fallen into apocalypse, and all of you know it. Then, is it so strange that the gods have come to save it?" "I am Saeko Busujima, a Genshin chosen by the heavens. After aiding in the world''s salvation, I shall ascend to celestial realm as a candidate for divinity." "I now proclaim to everyone here¡ªthe God of Wind and Hope has dispatched the Knights of Favonius to descend upon this world and bring salvation." "As of this moment, all remaining order shall be placed under the jurisdiction of the Knights of Favonius." As she spoke, the holy mark on the back of her hand radiated an azure glow, transmitting divine knowledge into the minds of all surviving police officers and civilians. They instantly understood the origins of the undead virus, the divine will of the Anemo Archon, and the existence of the Teyvat Universe. "If you refuse to abide by divine law, then¡ª" Saeko gripped her silver sword with both hands. The Vision embedded within her unleashed its full elemental power, reaching the maximum limit her body could endure. A surge of cyan light erupted from her body and concentrated onto her sword. Just as the police and civilians processed the influx of knowledge, their attention snapped back to reality as they witnessed an event straight out of legend. All eyes widened in sheer horror. "Hah¡ª!" Saeko slashed her blade toward the river below the bridge. Boom¡ª! The cyan energy shot forward like an exalted Excalibur, colliding with the river''s surface. In an instant, the entire river split apart, its waters surging into towering waves that crashed onto the exposed riverbed, revealing the earth beneath. Boom¡ªBoom¡ªBoom¡ª! Everyone fell silent, their expressions frozen in shock. Saeko slowly returned her silver sword to its sheath. The entire river had been momentarily drained by her single slash. A few seconds later, the riverbanks flooded again, water rushing back into the void with a deafening roar. Splash¡ª! Rain drizzled down upon the bystanders as the mist from the displaced water settled over them. Policemen''s hands trembled as their guns slipped from their grips, clattering onto the pavement. "G-God¡­" "She is a goddess!" "The gods have come to save us!" "Divine intervention!" The revelation of the virus''s truth, combined with the overwhelming display of divine power, convinced both civilians and law enforcement alike within mere seconds. In a world where chaos reigned, nothing enforced order better than absolute, overwhelming strength. "Ahhh! Goddess, please save me! I was bitten!" "Help! They''ve turned into undead!" Though Saeko''s immense power had temporarily restored order, the chaos within the crowd reignited almost instantly¡ªafter all, the undead were still present. Among the gathering survivors were not only the desperate but also those infected, drawn by the noise, turning into undead amidst the masses. "Goddess, I beg you! My child is still alive!" In the blink of an eye, Saeko vanished from sight. When she reappeared, she was high in the air. "Drawn Blade Slash!" A blinding light burst forth above them. Countless crescent-shaped slashes of energy descended upon the horde below. Vmmm¡ªVmmm¡ªVmmm¡ª! As terror gripped the crowd, the crescent blades precisely decapitated every undead in sight. At the same time, they cut down the malicious individuals who had been deliberately stirring up chaos. Before anyone could even process what had just happened, Saeko landed lightly on the ground. An immense surge of elemental energy radiated from her body. The divine energy scattered, enveloping the wounded yet kind-hearted among the crowd. "Everyone, remain calm! These lights will heal those infected by the virus before they completely turn into the undead." "As long as they haven''t fully transformed, they can be saved." The undead virus, at its core, was nothing more than a low-level infection. Elemental energy, a higher power from the Teyvat Universe, was more than enough to dispel it. Even those without a Vision¡ªsuch as the apprentice knights who had received the Wind''s Blessing¡ªcould accomplish this feat. The ability to cure infections was nothing short of a miracle for the people living in this apocalypse. By displaying such divine power, it was only natural that they would earn unwavering loyalty from the survivors. After all, every human fears death. "Sob¡­ Thank you, divine being! Thank you!" "I''m alive! I won''t die¡ªI''m still alive!" "Gods above!" Those who had been bitten wept with gratitude, while even those who had remained unscathed knelt as if in worship, nearly prostrating themselves before Saeko. The reporter broadcasting live snapped back to reality, his voice trembling as he announced, "A deity¡­ A true deity has come to save us!" "W-we are reporting from Tokonosu City! A god has appeared¡ªthis is real!" "The divine one has revealed the truth about the virus." "I must share this news with the world." "The virus was leaked from a bioweapons lab, a conspiracy orchestrated by high-ranking officials to eradicate humanity!" At that moment, across every remaining functioning television and radio broadcast in the world, people bore witness to this revelation. Fear, when pushed to its absolute limits, transforms into rage. Survivors across the globe began cursing and condemning the masterminds behind the apocalypse. At the same time, they learned of the gods, the Genshin, and the candidates for divinity. More importantly, they learned that the divine had the power to heal the infected. Meanwhile, the apprentice knights, who had already been fighting in Tokonosu City to slay the undead and save the innocent, found themselves suddenly recognized by the surviving citizens. They didn''t even need to explain themselves¡ªdesperate survivors actively sought their help, trusting them unconditionally. After all, the Knights of Favonius possessed divine power, the ability to cure the infected. And in a world teetering on the brink of destruction, what could be more trustworthy than divine intervention? Only the wicked refused to believe. Naturally, the surviving citizens of Tokonosu City placed all their faith in the apprentice knights, treating them as their guiding light¡ªtheir last hope. ¡ªElsewhere¡ª Saya Takagi had finally reunited with her mother, Yuriko Takagi. Unfortunately, her father, Souichiro Takagi had been bitten by his zombified butler in his office. Yuriko Takagi could do nothing but tearfully put her husband down after he turned. The Takahashi family estate, once a stronghold, had been abandoned after several household staff members turned into undead. With no other choice, Yuriko led her private militia into the city, searching for her daughter. After mourning her father''s fate, Saya wiped her tears and convinced her mother to continue aiding the apprentice knights in rescuing survivors and eliminating the undead. ... Celestia Noah lifted his hand. Before him, a holographic projection of Earth appeared. "Not bad, not bad. A world with internet satellites is certainly convenient. A single live broadcast, and we''ve already spread our influence across the globe, securing the faith of 80% of humanity." "Saeko Busujima¡­ you''ve done quite well. I suppose I should reward you later." "But honestly, we don''t even need to wait¡ªthis world is already ripe for assimilation." Noah had expected to wait at least another ten days, but he had underestimated the speed at which information spread via internet satellites. Under the overwhelming despair of the apocalypse, the appearance of a god descending to save humanity instantly became the sole lifeline for countless people. The story itself was clich¨¦d, but it was the most direct and effective approach. "And now, the fate of the entire world has changed." Noah stroked his chin. "Have I fallen into some kind of mental trap? A fixed way of thinking?" He had instinctively assumed the story would follow the anime''s plot, but reality had deviated completely. The protagonist''s friend and Rei Miyamoto were not childhood sweethearts, nor did he lose her to his best friend and go to the rooftop to brood. Because he never went to the rooftop, he was instead bitten by his zombified deskmate. Even Takagi Saya''s father had turned into a zombie in his office after being bitten by his infected butler. "I see¡­ My memory is based on a static anime, but in a real world without divine intervention, fate is inherently chaotic." "It''s precisely because low-tier worlds are ruled by chaos that they developed technological civilizations." "There''s only one more day until I can pull the entire planet into our domain¡­ But even a single day feels too long. Let''s give things a little push." Noah''s golden eyes glowed slightly. The Human Realm Force System activated. ... Highschool of the Dead Dusk A meteor shower streaked across the skyline, moving at speeds no human spacecraft could match. As the meteors crossed the sky, occasional ones broke away, descending toward the earth. Offshore port. A special forces officer in a leather jacket held a heavy sniper rifle, continuously firing at the slow-moving undead flooding in from the port''s bridge. Bang! Bang! Bang! At the same time, she barked orders into her radio, coordinating with her remaining officers. "There are at least a hundred undead breaching the southern fence! Use heavy firepower! If that fence goes down, we''re all trapped here!" "Yes, ma''am! But there''s barely anyone left¡ªmost of our colleagues have turned¡­" Rika Minami clenched her teeth, flicking her cigarette to the ground. "Damn those corrupt politicians! If I get the chance, I''ll put a bullet in their heads myself!" She briefly wondered if Shizuka Marikawa, that airheaded nurse, was still alive. If that idiot survived, it would be nothing short of a miracle. "Ma''am, this is bad!" "What? Another infection?" "No¡ªa meteor is heading straight for you! Run!" "What?!" Rika''s head snapped up. She had been so focused on taking down the undead that she hadn''t noticed the sky ablaze with meteors. And one was plummeting directly toward her. Her pupils shrank. "Am I really this unlucky?" Her radio slipped from her grasp. "Ma''am!" Just as she braced for impact, her vision was engulfed in blinding white light. When the light faded, she realized she was still alive. In front of her hovered a strange, glass-like orb adorned with intricate patterns. Just as Rika reached out to touch it, a voice echoed in her ears. "Mortal of the apocalypse, recall the deepest wish within your heart." "If your wish is righteous, the gaze of the Heavenly Principle shall descend upon you." Rika felt dizzy but quickly grasped the significance of the moment. She had already learned about the existence of gods through radio broadcasts and heard of the Knights of Favonius descending to save the world. "The greatest wish? To be chosen by the gods¡­" "Hahaha, am I about to become a hero? Like the warriors of Greek mythology?" "The greatest wish¡­ let me think¡­" Rika Minami recalled the innocent dream she had as a child¡ªthe very dream that had driven her to become a special forces officer. "My wish, of course, is to eliminate all criminals in the world, to rid the planet of scum who destroy the happiness of others." [Your wish is righteous. Carry this power and save the world.] The Vision instantly bonded with Rika, forging a contract with the Heavenly Principle. A Vision was both a gift and a responsibility. From this moment onward, her life''s path would be dedicated to fulfilling her wish. A flood of knowledge surged into Rika''s mind, revealing the true nature of the world. "So, a Genshin¡­ a candidate selected by the heavens to become a god?" As she processed this revelation, an overwhelming power awakened within her. Her knowledge of firearms was no longer just technical expertise¡ªit had transformed into an instinctive mastery, as if she had become a character in a fighting game with maxed-out stats. "Commander! Commander!" Urgent voices crackled through her radio. Rika picked it up and laughed boldly. "Stop yelling, I''m fine! Stay put¡ªI''m coming to break you all out!" With that, she leaped from the tower, her sniper rifle in hand, and aimed at the densest horde of undead below. "Let''s test out this new firepower!" Boom! A bullet infused with elemental energy struck the horde, detonating like a heavy aerial bomb, clearing a 100-meter radius of undead in an instant. ¡­ Meanwhile, the meteoric shower of Visions had circled the Earth before gradually fading away. Across the globe, those who harbored genuine wishes to make the world a better place had witnessed the divine spectacle. However, only a select few were truly worthy of receiving a Vision. Even those with noble dreams could be swayed, and such uncertainty made them unfit for divine selection. In the end, only 400 individuals worldwide had been granted a Vision. Yet, even with just these 400, it was more than enough to save the world and establish a new civilization. The current Vision system far surpassed its original iteration. Simply obtaining a Vision now elevated one to an extraordinary level, making them a force to be reckoned with. Of course, this "overpowered" status was only because this world was of a lower tier. Had this been Teyvat, a Vision wielder would still feel stronger, but the actual power gap would be much less drastic. After all, as the main world continued to evolve, everything within it also became sturdier. Within a single day, these new Vision holders had become the saviors of the world. People had begun to recognize them as Genshin¡ªcandidates for godhood¡ªand referred to them as deities. After all, in a low-tier world, Vision wielders might as well be gods. Even the leaders of various nations, including those complicit in the apocalypse, openly supported the Genshin in their efforts to save humanity. ... Tokonosu City Although the streets were still overrun with undead, the Knights of Favonius and the two newly awakened Vision holders had completely reestablished order. Public sentiment was overwhelmingly in their favor¡ªso much so that even mass executions of evildoers went unchallenged. In fact, the people fully supported it. ¡­ Celestia Noah smiled. "Higher-tier civilizations truly overpower lower ones¡ªit only took a few hours to achieve complete influence and 100% faith." "Well then, let''s begin the assimilation process." [Ding! Assimilation process initiated.] -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 126 - 126: Cleansing the Black Bullet World [Ding! Assimilation Mode Activated.] [Initiating Calculation¡­] Highschool of the Dead World: Non-magical, planetary-level physical world. ? Assimilating this world will enhance the Host''s Primordial Law Ring with additional physical rules. ? Teyvat Universe''s World Power will increase by 6%. ? Teyvat Universe''s total matter will increase by 9%. ? Teyvat Universe''s Human Realm Force will increase by 3%. ? Teyvat Universe''s spatial expansion will increase by 9%. [Calculation complete. Beginning to break the barrier between universes.] Before Teyvat could fully ascend into a microcosm, assimilated worlds had to be drawn into the Sea of Quanta, forming a fragile dependency. That kind of dependency was easily shattered by the tides of the Sea of Quanta. But now, things were different. The assimilated world was directly drawn into Teyvat''s enclosed miniature cosmos. At the outermost layer of the microcosm, the Highschool of the Dead World slowly emerged from a white vortex, settling into a pocket dimension within Teyvat''s structured reality. Right next to this dimension was the Earth from the Demon Slayer World. Since both were versions of Earth, they could be considered parallel worlds. The microcosmic structure had an interesting feature: The further a world existed from the core, the lower its rule density and its overall world rank. This meant that the further out a world was, the faster its time flowed. For now, Teyvat''s microcosm was still small. The current time dilation between the core world and the outermost layer was a simple ratio: one day in the core equated to seven days in the outer worlds. Noah propped his face on his hand and sighed in mild disappointment. "Hah¡­ I expected this, but I didn''t think a non-magical world would provide so little in terms of new rules. Even its World Power is minimal." "The only real gain here is the sheer amount of additional matter¡­" Then again, it made sense. A purely material world followed only the laws of physics, and its physical rules were so thin that its technological advancement would naturally cap at the Information Age. The strength of physical rules dictated how far a civilization could progress scientifically. "Well¡­ I shouldn''t dismiss it entirely. I want both mysticism and physics to develop hand-in-hand. Even small increments in physical laws will eventually accumulate." Noah turned his gaze toward the second world. "The Black Bullet World¡­ The only way to fix this one is a complete global purge." "Venti deciding to cleanse the surface personally is a straightforward and correct choice. If he had instead chosen to grant humanity power to fight the Gastrea Virus themselves, I would have lost all respect for him." The gods of Teyvat, despite inheriting Phanes'' ideals of love, often let their emotions cloud their judgment. Most gods, when faced with a world like the Black Bullet World, would foolishly distribute their divine power among humanity, allowing them to fight the Gastrea Virus on their own. In doing so, many evildoers who deserved annihilation would inevitably slip through the cracks. A gateway to another world materialized before Noah. He stepped forward without hesitation. "The Highschool of the Dead World was salvageable, but I will not permit a single monster who harmed those children to exist in the Black Bullet World." Back when he first watched Black Bullet, he had been depressed for an entire day, cursing the author as a cold-hearted monster. Those girls were so kind¡ªpurer and more innocent than any ordinary human in that wretched world¡ªyet from the moment they were born, they were subjected to relentless despair. Abandoned at birth. And even if they somehow survived, they were constantly targeted as outlets for the rage and hatred of those who had suffered at the hands of the Gastrea. This was not an isolated case. It was systemic abuse by human society itself¡ªa deliberate and calculated act of cruelty. The reason was simple: You carry the genes of the Gastrea, and I was hurt by the Gastrea, so you and all the other Cursed Children must suffer the consequences. And yet, they never dared to strike against the true Gastrea. After all, fighting Gastrea meant facing death. But harming these little girls? There were no consequences¡ªno risk to their lives, no condemnation from society. Even more absurdly, those who discriminated against and hurt the Cursed Children were the same ones who relied on them for protection. Forget Noah¡ªeven if Phanes herself were here, she would have wiped this grotesque civilization back to the Stone Age without a second thought. ¡­ The Black Bullet World. This world''s civilization had not yet been completely destroyed. The total population still stood at approximately 750 million. These people were concentrated in massive urban megacities. There were only around twenty such cities worldwide, each housing anywhere from several million to tens of millions of people. The Gastrea Virus outbreak had occurred less than a century ago¡ªthere were still elderly survivors from the old world alive today. In many ways, each city functioned as its own independent nation. Surrounding every city were colossal monoliths, each towering a kilometer high and infused with Varanium metal. The electromagnetic field emitted by these Varanium Monoliths repelled the Gastrea, preventing them from approaching. Beyond these protective barriers lay the world fully dominated by the Gastrea. Other than plants, the original ecosystem had been entirely replaced by these monstrous creatures. In this island nation, five regions were enclosed by Varanium Monoliths: Tokyo, Sapporo, Sendai, Osaka, and Hakata. Although the cities were isolated, they remained connected through large aircraft, as the skies were relatively safer than the ground. Tokyo, the world''s leading producer of Varanium, had become the de facto center of this world. Thus, the story of the Black Bullet World primarily unfolded here. While the human population had dwindled due to the Gastrea Virus outbreak, technological advancements had not significantly regressed. Every city remained highly modernized, complete with all the facilities one would expect in a contemporary metropolis. Noah stepped through the World Gate, emerging into this world. He lifted his gaze to the sky, a faint smile tugging at his lips. Rumble¡ª! Wind-elemental energy rapidly expanded outward from the Tokyo region, spreading in all directions. The once-blue sky turned entirely emerald, with clouds being dispersed by the overwhelming elemental force, leaving behind a vast, empty expanse. From outer space, Earth appeared as though it had been stained, its color gradually shifting as if ink had been spilled upon it. Venti had chosen to envelop the entire world with divine power, marking every single entity¡ªhuman or Gastrea¡ªthat needed to be eradicated before the great cleansing began. While Venti possessed the strength to annihilate an entire superpower in a single strike, covering an entire planet with divine energy for marking purposes was a much simpler task. Once the markings were complete, the elimination process would begin, one region at a time. At this rate, it would take no more than half a day to cleanse the entire planet. As the sky underwent its sudden transformation, people across the world looked up in shock and confusion. "The sky just changed color in an instant! What''s happening?!" "All the clouds disappeared in the blink of an eye! What''s going on?!" "Mommy, the sky looks so scary!" Tokyo''s central sanctuary. "This is bad! Your Highness Seitenshi! The sky¡ªthe sky has suddenly changed color!" At just sixteen years old, Seitenshi had been forced to become the ruler of the Tokyo region. The beautiful young girl stared out the window in disbelief at the now cyan-colored sky. "Why has the sky changed like this?" She was certain this was no natural phenomenon. Even the strongest weapons humanity had ever created, as documented in historical records, could not possibly cause such a complete transformation of the sky''s color. Turning to the elderly man beside her, she asked, "Chief Advisor, with all your experience, have you ever witnessed such a scene?" Tendo Kikunojo, returning from his thoughts, shook his head. "Apologies, Seitenshi. Even in my lifetime, I have never seen the sky change like this. If this were a legend, however¡ª" "In ancient times, such celestial changes were often said to be the manifestation of gods or omens from the heavens. But of course, those are mere superstitions." He hesitated for a moment before continuing, "However, Seitenshi, regarding the Cursed Children Rights Act¡­ I must insist¡ª" To him, granting those cursed children the same rights as ordinary people was nothing short of na?ve. Maintaining order across the regions depended on directing the public''s hostility toward the Cursed Children. If not for that, the people would inevitably turn their anger toward their rulers. There was no way he would allow the Cursed Children Rights Act to pass. As the people across the world gazed up at the sky in confusion, the entire planet had already come under the influence of Barbatos'' divine power. With his preparations complete, Barbatos began his manifestation across the world. In every human-inhabited city, his projection appeared in the sky. Brilliant azure light illuminated the skies above each metropolis. "What is that?! It''s glowing!" "A person! That''s a glowing person! What''s happening?!" "Is this some kind of new national weapon?" As the people cried out in astonishment, divine presence descended. Though humanity had no prior knowledge of gods, the moment they felt the might of divinity, they instinctively understood¡ªthey were witnessing a god. Seitenshi stared at the radiant figure above in shock. "A god!" Tendo Kikunojo''s wrinkled face contorted in disbelief, his voice cracking as he exclaimed, "A god?!" Just moments ago, he had dismissed legends as mere fantasies, yet now a deity had appeared before them. The populace, in the wake of their initial shock, reacted in one of two ways¡ªeither falling to their knees in fervent prayer, pleading for divine protection, or staring up at the god''s visage in mute astonishment. Even the blind could see the deity''s image the moment they felt his divine presence. For divine power did not merely affect the body¡ªit touched the very soul. In the streets, a young girl with cloth wrapped around her eyes clasped her hands together, looking toward the heavens in silent prayer. On the outskirts of Tokyo, in the slums where the Cursed Children lived, the orphaned young girls gazed up at the divine figure in stunned silence. One of them tugged at the pants of an elderly man beside her. "Elder¡­ that''s a god!" Matsuzaki, their guardian, quickly pulled the girl down onto her knees. "Children, kneel and pray to the great god!" He had taken in the abandoned children of the outer district, watching over those cast away by society. Though he could not always provide them full meals, he ensured they would not starve to death. The children were obedient and kind. It was his compassion that drove him to care for them¡ªhe could not bear to see them perish alone in the streets. But his power alone was limited. Though the Cursed Children had incredible resilience, without food, they would still succumb to starvation. A god¡­ A real god exists in this world. He could only hope that this divine being would hear his prayers¡ªthat these children might receive just one full meal a day. That alone would be enough. Atop a skyscraper, a man in a red tailcoat, wearing a clown mask and a top hat, stood beside a young girl with short blue hair¡ªone of the Cursed Children. He clutched his forehead with one hand, his expression manic as he stared at the divine apparition in the sky. "A god! There really is a god in this world?!" Then, spreading his arms wide, he laughed hysterically. "Hahaha! O mighty god! Have you finally grown tired of this wretched world?!" The little girl beside him tugged at his sleeve, her crimson eyes filled with innocent curiosity. "Papa, what is a god?" ¡­ At the window of a university hospital, a woman with long, unkempt violet hair stood in disbelief. She wore a white lab coat over her school uniform, her entire demeanor disheveled. Staring at the sky, she muttered to herself. "A god¡­" She had once been the lead researcher for the New Human Creation Project, before the rise of the Cursed Children. She was once considered one of the greatest minds in Japan, one of the Four Sages. She had never believed in the existence of gods¡ªsuch notions were nothing but superstition to her. Yet now¡­ a god had manifested before her eyes. If this was truly a god, then was the sky''s transformation a sign of divine descent? But if gods were real¡­ then why hadn''t they appeared when the Gastrea Virus first broke out? ¡­ While the world''s people reacted with awe, prayer, or skepticism, the divine figure in the sky finally spoke. [People of this world, allow me to introduce myself.] [I am Barbatos, the God of Breezes and Hope. By divine will, I have come to save this world.] As Barbatos surveyed the human cities across the planet, his initially solemn expression softened into one of sorrow. Everywhere, in every surviving city, humans were abusing, abandoning, and even murdering young girls. And yet, those very children¡ªpure of heart, kind, and innocent¡ªpossessed the most untainted souls. Human civilization had become diseased, spiraling into self-destruction. Their morality had twisted beyond repair. Initially, Barbatos had questioned the severity of the Heavenly Principle''s judgment¡ªwas it truly necessary to wipe out such a vast portion of humanity? Perhaps some among them were innocent. But now, he understood. This was not a case of a few bad individuals. It was a systemic rot, a civilization-wide corruption that could not be undone. If the corruption was not completely excised, humanity itself would be doomed. According to the Heavenly Principle''s decree, 70% of humanity was to be erased. As the divine proclamation echoed through the skies, people across the world erupted in fervent cries. "A god has come to save us!" "Finally! Please, Lord, destroy all the Gastrea!" "Bring the world back to how it was!" "I''ve had enough of this cursed existence!" "Yes! But why did the god only come now?!" ¡­ Countless voices flooded Barbatos'' mind. His sorrowful gaze gradually grew distant and cold. Half of these cries were complaints¡ªcomplaints directed at the god for not arriving sooner to save them. Now he understood why the Heavenly Principle was so indifferent. The depravity of humanity here far exceeded that of Mondstadt''s aristocracy in the past. He let out a soft sigh before continuing his decree. [Humans, I shall purge the Gastrea from this world.] Before the people could rejoice, the next words left them frozen in shock. [However, while a god may love humanity, that love is not unconditional. Only those with kindness in their hearts shall enter the new era.] [As for the rest¡­ they shall be erased alongside the Gastrea, in accordance with the will of the Heavenly Principle.] -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 127 - 127: Extinction—Restarting Human Civilization "What does this mean?" "Only the kind-hearted may enter the new world?" "Hey! Lord God, what do you mean by that?" "Are you saying you''ll kill us too?!" Panic spread as all of humanity gazed in terror at the divine figure standing against the cyan-colored sky. Amidst the uproar, a priest clutching a Bible did not join the others in shouting. Instead, he calmly recited a hallelujah. "Barbatos¡­ One of the seventy-two demons summoned by King Solomon, ranked as a Grand Duke. Originally a Seraph who served the Almighty in Heaven, but he succumbed to worldly temptations and fell to Hell, becoming a fallen angel." "¡­Ah, I see. I finally understand!" The priest stared up at the angelic figure of Barbatos, spreading his arms in frenzied worship. His voice drowned out the clamor of those around him. "O Grand Duke of Hell! Fallen Angel! No¡­ You are the Seraph Barbatos, aren''t you?!" "You mean to purge this sinful world, just as the Great Flood did ten thousand years ago?!" "Has the Almighty¡ªour great Creator¡ªfinally grown weary of humanity''s wickedness?!" The bystanders, hearing the priest''s words, began to connect the dots. The Gastrea Virus had only fully erupted within the past twenty years. In that short time, much of human history and mythology had remained intact¡ªpreserved as remnants of civilization''s legacy. "The Great Flood? Isn''t that a complete annihilation?!" "What''s happening?! Lord God!" In both America and Europe, order had been maintained not just by directing public hatred toward the Cursed Children, but also by placing hope in the divine. In an apocalypse, survival alone was not enough¡ªpeople also needed spiritual salvation. "Angel Barbatos!" "Oh, Almighty God!" "Is this truly salvation?!" Those familiar with Christianity recognized the name Barbatos. Now, as the truth became clear, terror consumed them. "The Great Flood!" In the story of Noah''s Ark, did God not witness humanity''s boundless sin and decree that all life on Earth should be destroyed by a flood? Only those chosen by Noah¡ªalong with a select few animals¡ªwere spared to repopulate the world. Barbatos listened to the cries of humanity. Of course, he had read the Bible before. If he was a Seraph, then it was true¡ªthe Lord Heavenly Principle was indeed akin to the Almighty. After all, the Creator and the Lord Heavenly Principle both governed the fabric of existence. [In two days, I shall begin the purification of this world.] [Until then, humanity, I will answer your questions fairly. However, I will only respond to inquiries directly related to the impending cleansing.] By this point, every major city on Earth had descended into chaos. People flooded the streets, their eyes locked onto the angelic figure from scripture¡ªthis so-called Fallen Angel, this demon from the Key of Solomon. Fear, despair, and anger twisted their faces into grotesque masks. Some demanded answers, some pleaded for mercy, and others wailed their innocence. Not a single person could remain unaffected by the looming divine judgment. When confronted with such terror, humanity was capable of saying¡ªand doing¡ªanything. Tokyo Region¡ªSanctuary. Seitenshi, lifting her dress to keep from tripping, sprinted to the rooftop of the Sanctuary, her breath ragged with panic. She gazed up at the celestial being overhead, clasping her hands together in desperate prayer. "Lord Angel Barbatos, I have a question! Please, I beg you, answer me!" Barbatos lowered his gaze to the young girl below him. [Seitenshi, ruler of the Tokyo region, I will answer three of your questions. Ask them now.] At the same time, Barbatos used his divine power to broadcast their conversation across the entire world. Seitenshi clasped her hands together, resembling a saint as she asked her first question. "Lord Angel, you said that only those with kind hearts may enter the new world. What is the standard by which kindness is judged?" Though she was still young, her training as a ruler allowed her to immediately grasp the most crucial aspect of the situation. The entire world, which had been filled with voices of protest, questioning, and desperate pleas, fell silent. This was the question that mattered most to everyone. Barbatos spoke: "As I have said before, I have come under the decree of the Heavenly Principle to save this world." "Yes, your assumptions are correct. The Heavenly Principle is the Creator, and He is displeased with the current state of human civilization. He is angered by humanity''s descent into depravity." "Thus, when He commanded me to save this world, He established a standard." "That standard is based on the treatment of the Cursed Children." Hearing these words, Cursed Children across the world blinked in confusion. Those who had been trained as Initiators looked up at the celestial angel speaking to the ruler of Tokyo with blank expressions. Seitenshi''s eyes widened slightly. She felt as though she understood something, yet she couldn''t fully grasp it. All she could do was continue watching the divine being before her. "The Heavenly Principle has divided humanity into three categories: Kind, Neutral, and Chaotic." "Those who have aided and treated the Cursed Children with kindness are deemed Kind." "Those who neither helped nor harmed the Cursed Children are considered Neutral." "Those who have harmed the Cursed Children are classified as Chaotic." "Only those who are Kind or Neutral will be spared from the purification alongside the Gastrea." Barbatos continued. "The Creator despises the corruption of humanity. He loathes the darkness within men''s hearts." "If the Creator looked down upon the world and saw humanity united¡ªsupporting one another, resisting disaster together, displaying the purest aspects of human nature¡ª" "Then not only would He have saved all, but He would have also blessed you." "But alas, that was not what He saw. Instead, He saw a civilization drowning in filth, slaughtering its own most innocent souls." "Children are the future of humanity. Their hearts are the purest of all." "And yet, you rely on these children''s strength to fight your disasters while selfishly continuing your civilization. Worse still, you vent all your hatred upon the very children who protect you." "This alone has sealed humanity''s fate. The Creator has decreed the end of this world and the restart of human civilization." As Barbatos spoke, he recalled the many times Phanes had destroyed corrupt human civilizations throughout history. Lord Noah was no different from Phanes, except that Noah was far more merciful. Yet, the more merciful one is, the more terrifying their wrath will be once they are disappointed. All across the world, humanity stood frozen. No one could have imagined that this was the reason. Seitenshi, staring at the angel who had stopped speaking, felt a deep, unbearable chill seep into her bones. She murmured to herself, "So that''s how it is¡­ So that''s how it is¡­" As humanity processed the revelation, emotions surged forth in an even greater explosion. "Why?! Just because of this?!" "They''re not even human!" "My family was taken by the Gastrea!" "The Cursed Children are nothing more than Gastrea in human form!" "Why should the judgment of humanity''s good and evil be based on these creatures?!" "Fighting for humanity is just their chance to atone for their sins!" "You''re no angel! You''re a demon!" All over the world, people screamed and cursed at Barbatos, their faces contorted in fury and fear. But terror had already begun to consume their reason. After all, divine judgment had arrived, and they were the ones condemned to perish. Some militants, wielding firearms, opened fire on Barbatos. "Die, you damn angel!" Ratatatatata¡ª! Even those without weapons hurled cans and debris toward the sky while hurling insults. The cacophony of curses echoed through the cities, blending into an indistinguishable uproar. Yet, among the sea of hatred, a few remained silent, hands clasped in prayer, offering their devotion to the divine. Barbatos'' face remained emotionless. He did not care about their curses. He simply continued speaking to the world. [I shall grant a mark to those who are pure of heart. This mark will protect you until the arrival of the new world.] As Barbatos finished speaking, the cyan sky rained down golden lights, glowing like fireflies. The contrast between the divine spectacle and the frenzied, depraved masses below was striking. A girl with sleek black hair, dressed in a black school uniform, raised her hand. A golden light descended into her palm. The moment it touched her, the light merged into her body, leaving behind a wind-element sigil on her forehead. Originally, Barbatos had considered marking the wicked for elimination. However, by the Heavenly Principle''s decree, the number of wicked far outnumbered the good¡ªby more than twice as much. Thus, he simply chose to protect the righteous instead. Kisara Tendo touched her forehead, pressing her lips together. "I¡­ I was chosen¡­" "Am I truly kind?" No¡­ She hadn''t harmed the Cursed Children. In her eyes, they were just infected humans, nothing more. But she had never gone out of her way to help them either. Helping the Cursed Children meant bearing the weight of societal pressure. Her body had suffered since childhood, after a Gastrea attack destroyed her kidneys. She barely had the strength to sustain herself, let alone others. More than that, she had a vengeance to fulfill. Every day was dedicated to honing her swordsmanship. There was no time for anything else. "The Creator will cleanse the world¡­ The Tendo family surely won''t be spared. A shame¡ªI won''t have the chance to personally take my revenge." Kisara scoffed bitterly at herself. Born into the Tendo family, yet her sole goal was to exterminate those within it who had murdered her parents. That was why she had abandoned them¡ªwhy she had dedicated herself to relentless training and refining her swordsmanship, earning the title of the Phantom Blade, the master of the Tendo-style Battojutsu. One day, she had hoped to personally slay her enemies. As the celestial rain fell, those chosen for the new era received their marks. The ones left without them began to panic. "Damn it! I didn''t get a mark! Why?! I never hurt any of those monsters¡ªI only had the police chase them away!" "Damn you, God! Why do I have to die?!" "If I can''t live, then no one else will either!" "Kill everyone with a mark!" Barbatos had already spoken: only those with a mark would survive into the new era. And so, in an instant, the marked and the unmarked found themselves in opposition, a divide deeper than any before. Those without marks descended into madness, their fear turning into rage against those who had been chosen. This world had its own martial disciplines¡ªswordsmanship techniques that could generate sword energy, with the strongest capable of slicing through half-meter-thick walls from a distance. If these people lost control, the casualties would be catastrophic. Barbatos had, of course, anticipated this. A markless Promoter, consumed by fury, raised his gun and fired at a Cursed Child who bore the divine mark. "You were just a tool to me! Why do you get to live? Die!" Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! He emptied his entire magazine within seconds, but the golden bullets failed to penetrate the protective glow emanating from the divine mark. Those under Barbatos'' protection could not be harmed¡ªnot even by a nuclear explosion. A nuclear bomb might destroy a city, but Barbatos could sink an entire nation with a single strike. Even with millions to protect, no conventional weapon could breach the divine defense. The celestial rain of light ceased. Chaos erupted. Every human city descended into rioting, arson, and mass shootings. Even armed militants rampaged through the streets, indiscriminately gunning down civilians. With their impending doom looming over them, humanity''s most depraved instincts surfaced in full force. Seitenshi stood on the rooftop of the Sanctuary, overlooking her city as smoke and fire rose from the once-thriving metropolis. Explosions, screams, and gunfire filled the air in a symphony of destruction. Glancing at the divine mark on the back of her hand, she trembled in fear, yet she knew¡ªthis outcome was inevitable. Barbatos regarded her and spoke once more. "You still have two questions." Seitenshi gazed up at the angel and forced a bitter smile. "Lord Angel, my second question is one that weighs on my heart¡­ Was the Gastrea Virus a test from the Creator?" Barbatos replied, "No. The Gastrea Virus was born from human greed¡ªhumans created it themselves." "The pursuit of immortality led to the virus'' creation, and ultimately, its outbreak." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Humanity destroyed its own civilization." As a ruler, Seitenshi had some knowledge of these matters, but she had never known the full truth. She shook her head and whispered, "I have no more questions, Lord Angel." Across the world, other rational minds stepped forward, seeking answers from Barbatos. With patience, he answered each question. He needed these two days to regain his divine strength. Blanketing the entire world with his power had already drained much of his energy, and granting divine protection to millions had consumed even more. During this time, he would draw upon Teyvat Universe to replenish himself. Until then, he would tolerate humanity''s questions as a final act of mercy before their inevitable end. ¡­ Tokyo was divided into forty-three districts, with the higher numbers indicating sparser populations. District 39, near the massive Varanium Monoliths, was a war-torn wasteland, reduced to ruins in the struggle against the Gastrea. The only viable shelter was the underground sewer system. This was also the district with the highest concentration of Cursed Children in Tokyo. Noah walked along the abandoned streets, glancing toward the burning skyline of the once-prosperous city. He smirked. "Barbatos is efficient when he gets serious. Not bad." Lowering his gaze, he knelt down beside a manhole cover and tapped it lightly three times. Knock, knock, knock. Moments later, the cover was slowly lifted, revealing a small, timid girl with wide, innocent eyes. She cautiously peeked out, scanning her surroundings. Sensing no malice, she hesitated before blinking and asking in a soft, childlike voice, "¡­What do you want?" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 128 - 128: Fight for All That Is Beautiful in the World The little girl was only six years old. Her tea-pink hair was tied into twin tails, and her clothes were patched in several places. Yet, from the careful stitching, it was clear that someone had been taking great care of her and the others. Because of the Gastrea gene within them, even if they couldn''t always fill their bellies, their appearances were naturally corrected to be exceptionally adorable. The Gastrea gene was originally developed by humanity in its pursuit of godhood and immortality. However, it was an unstable, ticking time bomb, prone to genetic collapse at any moment. This was why humans who had been attacked by Gastrea were inevitably infected and transformed into monsters¡ªtheir genes simply couldn''t withstand the integration of Gastrea DNA. To elevate a non-magical world to one comparable to a realm of higher existence, Noah had to acknowledge the brilliance of the scientists who had created it. The potential of the Gastrea gene was indeed capable of achieving divinity¡ªif only humanity could endure it. The Initiators who had been captured and trained were subjected to grueling conditioning in an effort to harness the power of their Gastrea genes. Once a person reached 30% mastery of the Gastrea gene, they could activate a domain that allowed them to surpass the limits of normal physical capabilities. This included feats such as supersonic movement, mental suppression, and the generation of electricity¡ªabilities corresponding to the fourth stage of Gastrea evolution. Noah lifted the manhole cover and smiled. "Little one, your name is Maria, isn''t it? May I come inside and hide for a while?" Maria blinked curiously. "Big brother, how do you know my name?" Noah responded warmly, "That''s not important. But¡­ am I not allowed to come in?" His expression turned slightly sorrowful. Maria glanced toward the distant city, where smoke and flames filled the sky. She spoke innocently, "Big brother, come inside. Elder said it''s very dangerous outside now." With that, the little girl disappeared back into the underground shelter. Noah followed her in. Though it was an abandoned sewer, it had been meticulously cleaned. There was no stench, and dim candlelight flickered from deep within the corridor, casting long shadows along the walls. Maria ran ahead, her small voice echoing through the tunnel. "Elder, there''s a big brother who wants to take shelter here!" Noah watched her tiny figure vanish into the distance, his mind recalling scenes from the anime. In the original events, due to the Tendo family''s greed, they had reduced the amount of Varanium metal used in the city''s protective monoliths. This led to a catastrophic breach when the fourth-stage Gastrea, Pleiades, attacked with a horde of monsters. To divert public outrage, the Tendo family manipulated the media into blaming the Cursed Children. Maria and dozens of other little girls were brutally lynched by mobs, their refuge bombed, leaving none alive. The elder who had cared for them had been outside the immediate blast zone and barely survived, only to end up in a hospital, critically injured. That moment had left Noah seething with rage, an anger so visceral that he had wished he could step into the screen and slaughter every last perpetrator himself. Noah walked to the end of the corridor. Despite its simplicity, the underground shelter contained a bookshelf¡ªevidence that the elder had tried to educate the children, teaching them to hide their crimson eyes and acquire knowledge so they could one day live among normal humans. Seated near the shelf was a kind-looking middle-aged man wearing glasses. In the dim candlelight, small, curious faces peeked out from the shadows, eyes wide with wonder as they stared at the newcomer. Matsuzaki studied Noah in silent astonishment. The boy''s features were so strikingly beautiful, he seemed almost inhuman. And then there was this inexplicable sense of reverence that welled up within him¡­ But Matsuzaki quickly shook off the thought. "Young man, are you seeking refuge here?" he asked. "Forgive me for being blunt, but¡­ even if you hide here, I''m afraid it won''t spare you from the angel''s judgment." Saying this, Matsuzaki raised his arm, revealing the wind-element sigil upon his skin. It was the mark of the divine. Though he had not yet tested its power, he instinctively understood¡ªso long as this mark remained, no force in the world could harm him before the new era arrived. It wasn''t just him¡ªevery child bore the same mark. For the children, this was a blessing. A new world free of Gastrea and evil people surely must be wonderful. And there was no longer any need to fear the Gastrea gene. The children had told Matsuzaki that the divine mark had ensured they would never turn into monsters. What a merciful angel. Noah waved a hand with a gentle smile. "Matsuzaki, don''t worry¡ªI''m not a bad person. You''ve already realized I''m not human, haven''t you?" As he spoke, a soft glow flashed in his palm, revealing a Vision which he toyed with between his fingers. Matsuzaki nodded. "Sir¡­ You must be an angel, or perhaps¡­ a god." Just looking at the young man before him filled his soul with reverence and peace. This was not something a mere human¡ªor even a demon¡ªcould evoke. Maria, peeking from behind Matsuzaki, blinked innocently while sucking on her finger. "Angel? Like the one in the sky?" Noah was instantly enchanted by her adorableness. He crouched down, reaching out to ruffle her hair. "That''s right! But big brother is much stronger than the angel in the sky." "Maria, do you have a wish? Big brother can make it come true for you." Maria stepped out from behind Matsuzaki, eyes sparkling. "Really?" Noah''s voice was warm. "Of course! Any wish at all." Maria tiptoed excitedly. "I want to eat yummy food every day¡­" Then, suddenly flustered, she waved her hands. "No, no! Maria wants everyone to eat yummy food, three meals a day, every day!" Hearing the word food, several other little girls peeked out from the shadows before running over. "I want to eat potato chips! I heard they''re better than bread!" "I want strawberries¡­" "The chocolate Elder brought last time was so good¡­ I want to eat it again." Noah looked at the gathering children surrounding him, their red eyes filled with hopeful anticipation. Some were even drooling slightly. Pure, innocent, untainted souls. His heart swelled with joy, and he couldn''t help but laugh. "Hahaha! Alright, alright! Everyone, watch closely¡ªbig brother is going to perform magic!" With a sudden motion, a magician''s hat appeared on Noah''s head, and his clothes transformed into an elegant tailcoat. "Waaaah!" A chorus of delighted gasps erupted from the little girls. "Now, now, look at my hands¡ªsee? Nothing there, right?" Noah clapped his hands together, drawing their attention. With a swift motion, a tablecloth materialized from thin air. "This tablecloth can summon any delicious food in the world!" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Noah spread the cloth across the table. Maria, her curiosity piqued, raised her hand. "Really?" Then she hesitated before saying, "Maria wants a birthday cake¡­ Elder said the day he found me is in two days." "Alright~" A golden light shimmered in Noah''s hand. The little girls instinctively closed their eyes. When they opened them again, a magnificent five-tiered fruit cake sat on the table. "Here you go! A big fruit cake!" "Wow! It''s huge!" "It smells so good~" The little girls'' eyes shone with excitement, but instead of rushing forward, they all turned to Noah first, waiting for his approval. Their well-mannered restraint was heartachingly precious. Matsuzaki''s heart pounded. Unlike the children, he knew better¡ªthis was no magic trick. He had seen the cake materialize from golden light. Any lingering doubts vanished. This young man¡­ truly was a god. But why had this god come here? Noah found himself surrounded by eager, expectant eyes. A small fruit knife appeared in his hand. "Well then, big brother is going to cut the cake now, okay?" The little girls, innocent and wide-eyed, raised their hands excitedly. "Okay~" Some of them were even drooling without realizing it. Matsuzaki watched as Noah was swarmed by the children, carefully cutting and distributing pieces of cake. Surprisingly, he didn''t feel overwhelmed¡ªrather, a warm sensation spread through him, like the first rays of dawn after a long, cold night. Was this what a true god was like? Not the cold, unfeeling statues erected in places of worship, but a deity who radiated kindness and warmth. Of course, he didn''t believe that divine mercy extended to all people indiscriminately¡ªthe azure sky above still lingered as a reminder. As the angel had said, gods may love humanity, but they do not love unconditionally. Only the kind-hearted would receive divine favor. Having spent years with the Cursed Children, Matsuzaki knew better than anyone that they were no different from normal children. If anything, they were even more understanding and kindhearted. Although he cared for them, he could never truly provide for them. There wasn''t a single day when they could eat their fill. No matter how hard he worked, his wages were never enough to sustain so many children. The only reason they had survived this long was because Cursed Children were remarkably resilient¡ªbut that did not make them immune to harm. They weren''t trained Initiators under the International Initiator Supervision Agency; they had no exceptional strength or skill to defend themselves. Ordinary children, just like any others¡ªonly with crimson eyes that made them targets of hatred. Time and time again, cruel people had come to torment them, and even murder them. Yet Matsuzaki had been powerless. In the end, all he could do was urge them to stay hidden, to never venture outside. "Wow! It''s so sweet and delicious!" "The strawberries taste amazing!" "Big brother, you have some too!" A little girl, her hands covered in whipped cream, lifted a piece of cake toward Noah''s face. "Haha, then big brother will have to eat your hand along with the cake!" Noah gently took a playful bite, licking the cream off her fingers. "If there''s not enough cake, don''t worry! There''s plenty more~" Noah removed the magician''s hat from his head, reaching inside it with exaggerated curiosity. "Now, now~ Let''s see what''s inside, shall we?" The little girls, carefully nibbling on their cake, focused intently on his hand. "Aha! Potato chips!" Noah triumphantly pulled out a bag of chips from the hat. "Wow! Big brother is amazing!" Noah grinned. "Now, who was the one that wanted potato chips just now?" One of the little girls, her eyes sparkling, bounced on her toes and raised her hand. "Me! Big brother, it was me!" "Alright then, catch! If you drop it, it''ll disappear~" The little girl scrambled to catch the bag, holding it tightly against her chest. "Now, who wants to guess how much food is inside this hat?" The girls exchanged curious glances. "The answer is¡­ as much as you want! For example¡ªlike this!" Noah flipped the magician''s hat upside down. A cascade of snacks spilled onto the ground, quickly piling into a small mountain. "Wooooow!" The delighted exclamations of the girls rang out one after another. "This amazing hat¡ªbig brother wants to give it as a gift to one lucky child! But~ you have to answer a question first. Whoever gives the answer I like best will receive this magical hat as a present!" Noah spun the hat playfully on his fingertip. The little girls blinked in anticipation, their adorable faces brimming with excitement. They didn''t fully grasp the significance of the gift¡ªthey only knew that it produced endless delicious treats. But Matsuzaki understood. If this hat truly had no limit to its food¡­ How many children could it save? Noah spoke gently, "Children, what are your dreams for the future? Is there something you want to protect?" Matsuzaki watched the kind deity before him, feeling as if he were witnessing a myth in the making. Was this a divine test for the children? "Dreams? That''s hard¡­" "Mm-hmm, I don''t know." The little girls looked at each other, hoping to find the answer in their friends. One girl raised her hand. "Big brother, I want to be a teacher when I grow up. Elder said that if we learn, we won''t go hungry." Once the first spoke, the others followed enthusiastically. Some wanted to be doctors, some wanted to run pastry shops, some wanted to be brides, some wanted to open flower shops¡­ All were such innocent dreams. Then, another girl raised her hand. "I¡ªI want to protect everyone. Elder said that people outside can be mean. I want to protect everyone from being bullied." Noah''s eyes lit up as he recognized the girl. "Sasanae¡­ You want to protect everyone? That''s a beautiful wish." "Although I would have loved to hear something like ''I will fight for all that is beautiful in the world,'' this is already a wonderful answer." With that, he crouched down and gently shrank the magician''s hat, placing it on her head. "Then, as a reward, the magic hat belongs to Sasanae." He extended his pinky. "But we have to make a promise, okay? You must protect everyone." The little girl beamed as she linked her pinky with his. "Pinky promise, a hundred years, no changing." Noah then pinned a Vision onto her clothes. "I''m giving you this too. We made a promise, after all." Overwhelmed with happiness, Sasanae hugged Noah''s neck. "Thank you, big brother." "Alright, everyone, let''s eat some delicious food together!" "Yaaay~" Laughter and excited voices filled the underground hideout as the children happily gathered around the mountain of snacks. Noah then turned his gaze to Matsuzaki, who had been watching with a gentle smile. "Now then, Matsuzaki, what is your wish?" As he spoke, a soft glow shimmered in his hand, revealing a Vision. Matsuzaki looked at the joyous children, his smile growing even more serene. "I don''t have any grand desires. I just wish for the children I meet to grow up healthy and strong, to do what I can for them." Noah nodded. "A simple wish is often the hardest to fulfill. A traveler meets countless people on their journey¡ªsuch a selfless dream is not easily realized." "To burn oneself to light the way for others¡­ Those with such a quality are already heroes." "There are very few people like that, so few that even gods take notice." "And you, Matsuzaki, are one of them." With that, Noah handed over the now-glowing Vision. Matsuzaki was stunned. His hands moved instinctively to accept it. In an instant, knowledge flooded his mind. By the time he returned to his senses, the divine figure before him had vanished. "Genshin¡­" Looking down at the Vision in his hands, he clenched it tightly, his smile deepening with quiet determination. "I will not disappoint you, my lord." The little girls soon noticed Noah''s disappearance. "Elder, elder! Where did big brother go?" "Elder, big brother vanished!" Matsuzaki chuckled warmly. "Big brother must have gone to help other children, just like you." One of the girls tilted her head, blinking curiously, her face still smeared with cream. "Will we see big brother again?" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 129 - 129: Filling Celestia with Laughter Matsuzaki looked at the children, who were reluctant to part, and spoke kindly. "That, I don''t know. But I''m sure that big brother will be watching over all of you from a place unseen." The little girl who had received the Vision looked down at the glowing jewel on her clothes, blinking before nodding. She then offered her magician''s hat to Matsuzaki. "I''ll give this to Elder. I don''t really understand why, but giving it to you feels right." Matsuzaki was momentarily surprised but then smiled warmly. "That was a gift from that big brother to Sasanae. I can''t take it." "But¡­ if I ever need Sasanae''s help, I''ll ask to borrow it for a little while." Sasanae grinned happily and nodded. "Okay!" ... Tokyo District, City Center. At this moment, every inhabited area was in chaos, exposing the darkest depths of human nature. A shopkeeper cackled as he smashed his own storefront. "Smash it! Destroy everything! Hahaha!" The cashier lay lifeless at his feet, and yet that wasn''t enough¡ªhe set fire to the store as well. BOOM! "Burn! Burn it all! This whole world should go to hell with me! Hahahaha!" Screams filled the air. Throughout the streets, people attacked one another, explosions erupted, and flames spread unchecked. Gunfire, the sounds of slashing, and wailing blended into a symphony of destruction. The air was thick with smoke and the stench of burning flesh. The once-orderly roads were now filled with burning vehicles, their horns blaring endlessly, adding to the cacophony of despair. Some skyscrapers were already engulfed in flames, burning fiercely against the night sky. Those without the divine mark vented their fears and desires in an uncontrollable frenzy. If they were doomed to die, they would take everything and everyone with them. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In desperation, the Tokyo District''s armed forces deployed helicopters and artillery, directing all their firepower at Barbatos in the sky. BOOM! BOOM! A dazzling display of explosions lit up the sky, but Barbatos, in his elemental form, was untouchable. Their bombs did not even graze him. Instead, they fell upon their own city, bringing down entire buildings in the chaos. "Damn angel! Just die already!" The commander of the Tokyo armed forces, Nagamasa Gadou, stood inside an attack helicopter, manically firing a machine gun at Barbatos. His face twisted in rage, his bullets passing harmlessly through the ethereal figure. Barbatos did not even spare him a glance. For he had already become the embodiment of divine law, enveloping the entire planet in his presence. Meanwhile, those who bore the divine mark remained untouched in the midst of this apocalyptic nightmare. Buildings collapsed around them, mobs beat them, bullets rained down upon them, but they stood unharmed. Firebombs, poison gas¡ªnone of it could touch them. And so, those doomed to be erased could only resort to insults, slurs, and every vile word imaginable, spewing their hatred in futility. Noah strolled through the chaotic streets, observing humanity at its absolute worst. A smile played on his lips. "Heh¡­ Humanity truly is the most paradoxical existence in the multiverse." "The most beautiful epics are created by humans, yet the cruelest histories are written by them as well." He came to a stop, gazing down an alleyway. A group of people surrounded a kneeling white-haired girl, her eyes blindfolded. Helpless, she trembled as they mocked her. The scorched ground and scattered bullet casings indicated that they had just tried to kill her¡ªbut, unable to harm her, they had resorted to words instead. "You red-eyed Gastrea monsters should just die already!" "Hurry up and kill yourself!" "You shouldn''t even exist in this world!" "If it weren''t for you freaks, we wouldn''t have been condemned by that damn god!" "You were never meant to exist in the first place!" "Kill yourself!" "Kill yourself!" A group of people shouted in ugly, twisted rage. The white-haired loli trembled, biting her lips as she endured the barrage of voices telling her to die. Noah walked forward with a smile. "Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­ how repulsive, truly vile. But, how entertaining." His golden eyes gleamed. In an instant, everyone surrounding the white-haired loli turned to ash, their remains scattering in the wind like dust. The next moment, even the ash was purified, disappearing completely. The loli, sensing that the hateful people were suddenly gone, froze in confusion. Then, she heard footsteps approaching. Noah stopped in front of her and knelt down. He already had memories of this particular loli. She had appeared twice in the anime, possessing dolphin-like Gastrea genes. Because her parents disliked her red eyes, she had poured molten lead into them, blinding herself. Since she was just a child, unable to survive alone, and had a younger sister to take care of, she had no choice but to beg on the streets. But who would give money to a Gastrea girl? Blind and helpless, she couldn''t even tell the difference between a coin and a discarded soda can tab. Yet, she would always smile and sincerely thank those who mocked her. When Noah had first seen that scene, his fury had nearly consumed him. The loli smiled softly. "Thank you, big brother, for helping me." Noah asked, "Why do you keep smiling, even when people treat you like this? Your smile must be the ultimate insult to those who torment you." The loli continued to smile. "Because if I don''t rely on others, I won''t survive. I don''t know what other expression to make." "Besides¡­ with the angel''s protection, I know I''ll be okay." Noah gently patted her head. "You''re so considerate, it''s heartbreaking." A warm light shimmered in his hands, instantly healing her eyes. The bandages covering them vanished. The loli blinked in disbelief, rubbing her eyes as she tried to comprehend what had happened. "Big brother¡­" Noah smiled. "I''m taking you in. My temple feels too empty¡ªI need some life in it. You and your sister are welcome there." The loli stared at the one who had restored her sight. "Temple? Big brother¡­ are you a god?" Noah chuckled warmly. "If this were any other world, any true god would have protected a child like you." With that, a portal to another world appeared before her. "I won''t force you. Beyond this door is paradise. Only you and your sister can see and enter it. The portal will disappear in one day. The choice is yours." Leaving those words behind, Noah turned and walked away. He still had more lolis to find. After all, Celestia was far too empty. Now that it had grown to the size of a small world, only he and the three Shades resided there. Aside from holding divine meetings and managing affairs, there was little life on the island. Of course, he could create beings from nothing, but to him, they would be soulless. Only characters from anime worlds would truly capture his interest. The white-haired loli watched his retreating figure, then lowered her head and bowed deeply. "Thank you, Lord God." Then, she ran off to find her younger sister. Noah arrived at the Tokyo International Initiator Supervision Agency. In the original timeline, this was still about a year before the story''s beginning. Enju Aihara, Kayo Senju, Midori Fuse, and Asaka Mibu had yet to be assigned to their handlers¡­ At this moment, the International Initiator Supervision Agency had long since collapsed due to the chaos, with smoke rising everywhere. There were no longer any personnel overseeing the trained Initiators. Though they were merely children, their intelligence far surpassed that of ordinary kids. Red-stained walls bore testimony to the desperate struggle of the fallen overseers. Some Initiators had already escaped, while others remained restrained by devices meant to keep them in check. The agency that had turned these Cursed Children into mere tools had never treated them well. Those who were not deemed ready for training were locked away, while the stronger or more defiant ones were chained up. Noah arrived at one of the rooms holding these Initiators. Because of the chains binding them, escape was impossible. The young girls turned their attention to the figure entering the room. They knew that the divine being would soon begin the world''s great cleansing. Those without the mark would perish, driving the agency''s members into madness. Some even tried to kill them, but the divine protection had kept them safe. Noah knelt before a red-haired girl with a collar labeled ''328.'' Their eyes met¡ªhers devoid of light, like a feral cat ready to lash out. "Hmm~ Don''t be afraid. Big brother isn''t a bad person." The divine aura radiated outward, calming the varied emotions of the children. Enju Aihara''s eyes brightened as she stared at him, dazed. "Big brother is adopting all of you." The chains binding them vanished. A golden-haired girl with twin pigtails blinked. "Are you¡­ a god?" Noah smiled. "Kayo Senju, with the genes of a dolphin. A very smart child." Before them, a shimmering gateway appeared. "Beyond this door is paradise. Whether you choose to go or not is up to you." With that, Noah turned and stepped through the portal. Chisuzu Kasumi stared at the gateway, then quickly ran in. As a Cursed Child with dolphin genes, her IQ exceeded 210. She understood more than most. Seeing their companion go through, the other children quickly followed. "Wait for me! I want to go too!" Enju Aihara, with her rabbit-like genes, hopped into the portal in an instant. A white-haired girl with cat-like ears, Midori Fuse, hesitated before whispering, "Me too¡­" and then scurried inside. Soon, every Cursed Child from Tokyo''s International Initiator Supervision Agency had entered the gateway. At the same time, portals that only Cursed Children could perceive appeared across the world. Noah did not intend to take all of them. Some still had parents who hadn''t abandoned them, and others chose to stay behind. Regardless, it didn''t matter. This world was about to be merged into the Teyvat Universe. ... Two days was not a long time, but for the people of this world, it felt like an eternity. The original population of 750 million had been halved in just forty-eight hours. The countdown to the end of this era had reached its conclusion. Those marked with divine sigils gazed skyward with anticipation. The unmarked did the same, but with only despair in their eyes. Seitenshi looked up at the sky, surrounded by those bearing the sigil. Her goal as a leader had been to eliminate human division and create a society where all people could coexist. Many had opposed her, but just as many had stood by her side. Seitenshi''s exquisite face was filled with exhaustion. "These past two days¡­ have felt endless." To her surprise, aside from herself, barely any politicians in the Tokyo region had been chosen. It was laughable¡ª99% of the officials had been judged as evil. A deep hum resonated through the sky, the blue hues darkening, and a thunderous roar rumbled as if the heavens themselves were about to collapse. Barbatos opened his eyes and sighed internally. These two days had been unbearably long for humanity, and for him, they were no different. What he had witnessed during this time had reshaped his understanding of human nature. [The time has come. I shall begin.] His voice echoed across the entire world. A powerful gust swept through as the sky began to swirl. People watched in horror as massive tendrils extended from the heavens to the earth. These colossal wind-element tornadoes, each spanning kilometers in diameter, covered an area as vast as the Australian continent. "No, I don''t want to die! I repent! Forgive me!" "Please! Save me!" "God, I was wrong!" Only when the true end arrived did sinners begin to repent¡ªbut it was already too late. The towering cyan tornadoes touched the land, obliterating soil, buildings, wastelands, skyscrapers, hills, rivers¡ª Everything was reduced to dust. Thunderous destruction ensued. Wind elemental energy, in this magic-less world, was to the Gastrea what holy light was to demons. They dissolved like snow under the sun. From orbit, Earth resembled a vast shifting swirl, as if an unseen hand wiped the planet clean. Within a day, the world''s landscape had been reshaped. The great extinction was complete. The Light Realm Force System activated, and golden light cascaded from the now-restored blue sky. The survivors of the new world gazed at the golden rain descending upon the barren ground. From the soil, blades of grass sprouted, rapidly growing into lush forests. A renewed planet, vibrant and green, emerged. Among the survivors, devout believers clutching their holy books raised their voices in fervent praise. "Ahh¡ªblessed be the Creator!" ... In Tokyo, only a few districts remained intact. The rest had been reduced to dust, replaced by verdant landscapes of grass and towering trees swaying in the gentle breeze. The air carried the scent of purity and renewal. Kisara Tendo took a deep breath, staring in awe at what seemed like a dreamscape. "A new era¡­" People stepped out of their shelters, their eyes brimming with hope. Laughter echoed as children ran freely through the meadows. ... [Ding! Assimilation program initiated.] [Calculating¡­] -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 130 - 130: Let the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata Become the Caretaker of a Million Lolis [Calculation begins.] [Black Bullet World, non-magic planetary-type physical world.] Upon assimilation, the Primordial Law Ring will acquire additional physical laws. Teyvat Universe''s world energy will increase by 9%. Teyvat Universe''s total mass will increase by 9%. Teyvat Universe''s Human Realm energy mass will increase by 2%. Teyvat Universe''s spatial expansion will increase by 9%. The Vision-to-Godhood System will incorporate a genetic-based path to godhood. [Ding! The Vision-to-Godhood System has detected the completion of the scientific path to godhood. Would the Host like to integrate all collected cultivation systems?] The system''s voice rang in Noah''s mind. "Integrate all paths to godhood, huh¡­? Now that I think about it, with so many assimilated worlds, each cultivation system is still operating separately." "Even though they all belong to the same overarching system, this fragmentation ultimately limits the potential of those ascending to divinity." Noah contemplated the various strengths and weaknesses of the Vision-to-Godhood System. While the Vision system was exceptionally well-designed, the addition of more worlds made it increasingly complex. If left unchecked, it would become too convoluted. To address this, all cultivation systems needed to be merged into one unified framework. After a brief moment of thought, Noah spoke. "System, take control of the Ouroboros Ring and integrate all cultivation systems into the Infinite Seed, fusing it with the Vision-to-Godhood System." "The Infinite Seed should be capable of absorbing all known cultivation systems and automatically tailoring them to each Vision wielder, forming a personalized cultivation path and corresponding abilities." In essence, every Vision bearer would receive a cultivation method uniquely suited to their attributes, maximizing their growth potential. [Ding! Initiating takeover of the Host''s authority.] [Commencing integration of all Teyvat Universe cultivation systems into the Infinite Seed.] At that moment, every Vision within Teyvat Universe began to glow. Within mere seconds, the upgrade was complete. Immediately following the transformation, each Vision wielder received a surge of knowledge and abilities perfectly suited to them. With this change, the potential of all Vision wielders skyrocketed. The people of Teyvat, after their initial surprise at the phenomenon, quickly regained their composure and offered prayers of gratitude to the gods. After all, in a world where divine beings were an undeniable reality, such occurrences were not entirely unexpected. And for those chosen by the gods, such blessings were seen as part of their destiny. ... Within the structured confines of the Teyvat Universe''s microcosmic realms, the world of Black Bullet was slowly drawn out from a silver vortex. The assimilation process was seamless, leaving even the sky unchanged. However, in the unseen layers of reality, the Magic Web connected itself to this previously non-magical planet. For the first time, energies foreign to this world began to subtly manifest. ... In Tokyo Area, Seitenshi stood atop a grand stage, delivering an impassioned speech. The new era had begun, and with it came a time of rebuilding. It was her duty to lead humanity toward a nation that truly upheld virtue, kindness, and justice. After all, with the Creator being a real and tangible existence, humanity could not afford to repeat its past mistakes. Under the watchful eyes of the people, a glowing Vision descended from the heavens. ... Meanwhile, Kisara Tendo was busy organizing the remnants of the Tendo family''s preserved dojo, standing with her hands on her hips. "Even though the Tendo family members have vanished, Tendo-style swordsmanship must not be lost. Even if this new era no longer requires such combat techniques, practicing swordsmanship is still great for physical fitness and self-defense against unforeseen threats." "Ouch! That hurts!" A Vision struck her head, instantly leaving a small bump. Although this planet had just been integrated into the Teyvat Universe, Visions had already begun to be granted to those with noble aspirations. ... "The Teyvat Universe has grown even stronger." Noah stretched lazily. "Although these were just two magicless worlds, the Black Bullet has added the system of ascension through genetics, directly affecting life at its most fundamental level." "Time to arrange accommodations for my little ones." Having opened world gates across the entire planet, Noah had allowed those who wished to enter paradise to come to Celestia. At present, over a million lolis had arrived in Celestia''s miniature world. And this was just a small fraction¡ªmost of them were either too scared or unwilling to come. Celestia was at the center of the divine realm. From the outside, it didn''t seem particularly large, but its courtyard was an entirely different space. Similar to the Serenitea Pot, but vastly larger¡ªcomparable to a whole nation in Teyvat. With blue skies and white clouds, there were no towering mountains, only endless flower-filled plains where the most beautiful and gentle creatures of the Teyvat Universe roamed freely. Anyone who set foot here would undoubtedly consider it paradise. A million lolis¡ªthis was an enormous number, roughly equivalent to the population of a modern metropolis. When these children began arriving, Phanes immediately appeared, along with the three Rulers, all staring wide-eyed at the endless stream of lolis emerging from the world gates. There was no need to ask¡ªthey all knew their supreme creator had brought these girls to Celestia. As the original creator of humanity, Phanes deeply cherished these pure-hearted souls. Without hesitation, she used the power of the Light Realm to create an entire city, then commanded Istaroth and Asmoday to take care of the million lolis. Although Phanes could no longer fully control them, as their former master, they still respected her words. Istaroth muttered, "Master actually brought back this many little girls... Could it be that his perverted nature is finally slipping out of control?" "More than a million kids... I''ve overseen human civilizations before, but that was more like letting them fend for themselves." "These girls are so young¡ªhow am I supposed to take care of them all..." Before she could finish speaking, a voice rang out behind her. "Tsk tsk, Istaroth, you always manage to talk behind my back and get caught red-handed." Istaroth shivered, instantly turning around with a flattering expression. "Master, you''re back." Phanes suddenly appeared before her, golden eyes filled with curiosity. "Why did you bring so many little girls to Celestia?" "They are still so young, they cannot grow properly without proper guardianship." Noah smacked her on the backside. "Because this place was too quiet, and I wanted some liveliness, of course." "Caring for children should be left to the professionals." "And even a single individual could handle them all." Istaroth''s eyes darted mischievously. "Master, you wouldn''t be thinking of having Rukkhadevata craft a specialized Void Terminal for each child, making her their caretaker, would you?" Istaroth had not been following her master for long, but she had already gained a clear understanding of his personality and way of thinking. He was not someone who acted on impulse¡ªexcept, of course, when he was in the mood for mischief. After all, when a trickster sought amusement, predicting his actions became impossible. A million young girls could never care for themselves alone, and neither Phanes, Asmoday, nor she herself could take on such a responsibility. Their master would never assign them tasks they were not suited for. And their master would not summon an army of caretakers from various worlds to his Celestia sanctuary. The most probable solution? Their master would call upon the Dendro Archon, the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata to Celestia. The Akasha System functioned as a supercomputer in a technologically advanced world, while the Dendro Archon was akin to an AI. If she could organize the memory of the entire Teyvat Universe with ease, then taking care of a mere million young girls would be trivial. Phanes rubbed her backside where she had been patted and furrowed her brows slightly. "The Dendro Archon, huh¡­ Now that the Teyvat Universe has grown so powerful, the World Tree must have become immensely strong as well." "If I were still the Heavenly Principle, I would never allow the authority of the World Tree to be concentrated in a single being. It would have to be divided into dozens of fragments, with each fragment birthing a separate god." "These gods would oversee one another, yet be unable to communicate." "And no single god''s domain would exceed thirty percent of the system. If a problem arose, any malfunctioning god could be pruned and replaced without harming the integrity of the World Tree as a whole." "Additionally¡ª" Phanes continued to ramble about her methods of governance, making Noah twitch slightly at the corner of his mouth. Was she treating the Dendro Archon like a mere plant and herself as the gardener, pruning away any infected branches? Thank goodness she was no longer the Heavenly Principle; otherwise, the Dendro Archon would have been divided into dozens of ''Little Archons'' by now. Noah waved his hand dismissively. "Alright, alright. The Dendro Archon merely manages the memory of the world." "If this were still the old fragmented worlds, such an authority would indeed be significant." "But this is the Teyvat Universe now. While the authority over the World Tree''s memory remains formidable compared to other gods, to me, it''s utterly insignificant." In the past, the World Tree had controlled about twenty percent of the world''s authority. However, with the limitless expansion of the Teyvat Universe, that percentage had shrunk to less than one percent¡ªpractically negligible. Even if the World Tree''s memories were completely scrambled, Noah could restore them in an instant using the Ouroboros Ring. The power of infinite possibilities was no joke. The World Tree''s role had become nearly irrelevant in the grand scale of the cosmos. ... Sumeru Ever since the last divine assembly, Buer had been feeling downcast, sighing frequently. Has Lord Noah¡­ my husband¡­ completely forgotten about me? Is it because¡­ I''m no longer important to him? She knew that when they had first met, she had played a small trick to secure an eternal contract with him. At the time, as the caretaker of the World Tree, she had been a crucial existence in the Teyvat Universe. But as the universe continued to evolve, her significance had steadily diminished. Now, her importance was almost negligible¡ªonly slightly above that of the other Rulers. Thinking of this, Buer felt utterly aggrieved. She used to like him so much. Nahida watched as the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata returned from the gathering of the gods, sighing from time to time and looking gloomy. Concerned, she asked, "Lord Rukkhadevata, why have you been so down since you came back? Is it because Lord Noah didn''t call for you?" Buer looked at Nahida, who was deep in thought, and became even more frustrated. "Nahida, while you understand knowledge, you still need to learn about emotional intelligence." If Lord Noah truly didn''t care about me anymore, he certainly wouldn''t care about you either. After all, we are essentially the same. At that moment, the troubled Greater Lord Rukkhadevata shuddered slightly. Her gloom instantly vanished. "Lord Noah finally called for me." A message arrived from the divine communication channel¡ªthe voice she had been longing for. ''Buer, come to Celestia. I have something important that requires your help.'' Buer responded joyfully, "Yes, my lord¡­" Nahida quickly grabbed Buer''s hand. "I want to go too!" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Alright, after all¡­ you are me." Buer and Nahida hurried to Celestia as fast as they could. Upon stepping into the courtyard of Celestia, Buer froze. Instinctively, she rubbed her eyes and looked again, her mouth slightly agape. What¡­ was she seeing? Her husband¡ªLord Noah, the Heavenly Principle of Teyvat, the Creator of the universe¡ªwas playing eagle catches chicks with a group of little girls no older than ten. And playing the role of the mother hen protecting the chicks was none other than the former Heavenly Principle, Phanes. Am I dreaming? Buer stiffly raised her hand and pinched her own cheek. Ouch. Not a dream. However, after just two seconds of shock, as the one who understood Noah best, she quickly adjusted. Although this scene was a bit unbelievable, considering her husband''s personality, it wasn''t entirely unexpected. What truly shook her was that the once-dignified Phanes was¡­ Nearby, Istaroth was waving a little flag and cheering, "Master, go! Don''t catch the chicks¡ªjust eat the mother Yu!" Noah grinned and raised his hands. "Mother Yu, Mother Yu, you better protect your chicks well! The Eagle is coming for them!" Phanes stretched out her arms protectively around the girls. "Not a single chick will be taken away by the Eagle." Holding onto Phanes'' clothes, Enju Aihara peeked out, her bright eyes full of spirit as she stuck out her tongue. "That''s right, that''s right! Lord Heavenly Principle will never catch us!" Beside her, Tina Sprout peeked out sleepily, yawning as if she was about to doze off. "Mhm, we won''t be caught¡­" Kayo Senju peeked out as well, playfully winking at Noah. Even though they had only been in this paradise for a day, their hearts were already overflowing with happiness. The gods not only played games with them but also cared for them like family. Nahida ran out from behind Buer, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Lord Heavenly Principle, Lord Heavenly Principle! Can I play too?" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 131 - 131: Phanes: Buer Actually Calls You Husband? Before being released, Nahida''s consciousness could escape and communicate with children, but as a god, she couldn''t play with them. After being freed, she devoted herself to learning. Her current knowledge reserve was almost on par with the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata before she became one of the Seven Archon. Even now, she could single-handedly establish a civilized nation. However, deep down, she still longed to play with her kind. Unfortunately, aside from Fontaine''s Hydro Archon, all other gods were much older than her. Fontaine''s children wouldn''t play with her either, as she was a deity. But now, seeing the Lord Heavenly Principle and the Rulers of Celestia playing with little girls, her hidden childlike heart was awakened. As Buer and Nahida appeared, all eyes turned to them. The little girls curiously observed the approaching young god. They had only recently arrived in this paradise, aware that it was the dwelling place of gods. Before their arrival, only gods resided here. Under Phanes'' and the little girls'' gazes, Noah placed his hands under Nahida''s arms and lifted her like a doll. Observing her four-leaf-clover-like form and inhaling the pure aura of the World Tree from her, he chuckled. "Speaking of which, since leaving Sumeru last time, I haven''t hugged Nahida in an informal setting for a long time. You''ve gained a much wiser aura." Feeling the presence of the Lord Heavenly Principle, Nahida''s mind involuntarily recalled the moment she was rescued from the meditation chamber in Sumeru. At that moment, she no longer felt like a god, just an ordinary little girl. "I have followed your teachings, Lord Heavenly Principle, and have been diligently studying during this time. I should now be a qualified god, right?" Noah nodded with a smile. "Yes, though your understanding of human nature is still lacking, you are indeed a qualified god now." Saying this, he held Nahida in his arms and gently kissed her. The pure aura of the World Tree filled his senses. Nahida, though over five hundred years old, appeared this way simply because she was a tender branch of the World Tree. Seeing this, Buer felt immense joy in her heart. She and Nahida were one, and since her husband¡ªthe Lord Heavenly Principle¡ªliked Nahida, it meant he liked her too. "Oh~" The little girls let out adorable sounds. Though young, as cursed children, their mental growth far exceeded their apparent age. They had a vague understanding of many things. Aihara Enju''s light pink eyes sparkled. She cupped her cheeks with both hands. "They kissed! Wow!" Tina rubbed her drowsy eyes and widened them. "Ya~" Kayo Senju gazed intently, her expression filled with curiosity. Istaroth sneaked a laugh. "Hehe~ Master, you''ll spoil the children~ Or perhaps¡­ Master¡­" Phanes'' serene aura turned slightly cold, her golden eyes looking toward Noah. As the creator of humanity, a traveler of countless worlds, and the original being who protected mankind, she symbolized the purity of children''s souls and the future of humanity. To her, corrupting children was a violation of primordial justice. Even though she couldn''t stop the Heavenly Principle from doing as he pleased, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of aversion. Aihara Enju excitedly ran over, spreading her arms wide, her eyes filled with anticipation. "Lord Heavenly Principle, I want a kiss too!" In the hearts of all the cursed children, Noah, who brought them to paradise, was their savior. Though they still had a vague understanding of the concept of the Creator and Celestia, to them, Noah was simply the best person in their lives. Without hesitation, Noah flicked Aihara Enju''s forehead. "Ouch! That hurts!" Aihara Enju crouched down, holding her forehead, eyes teary as she displayed a classic defensive pose. Noah placed Nahida back on the ground and said, "You can''t. You''re a real loli, while Nahida is a five-hundred-year-old legal loli." Ruffling her hair, he added, "If you want to kiss me, at least wait until you''re at the appropriate age." Aihara Enju widened her eyes. "Five hundred years old? That''s huge!" Nahida crossed her arms and huffed, "I''m the youngest among the Archons." Undeterred, Aihara Enju pressed on, "So as long as I turn fourteen, I can kiss Lord Heavenly Principle, right?" "Idiot, it''s eighteen." "No way, it''s fourteen! Tina, isn''t that right?" Aihara Enju turned to the drowsy Tina for validation. Tina yawned, her owl genes making her sleepy in bright sunlight. Nodding, she said, "Yeah, when my parents were still around, they told me fourteen was adulthood." Noah chuckled. "I am a god. I decide when you reach adulthood. And I now declare that the age of adulthood is one hundred years." Aihara Enju panicked. "No fair, Lord Heavenly Principle is cheating!" Buer''s face was full of a gentle smile. "I''m not here to interrupt my husband playing with the children. He called me here because of these kids, didn''t he?" Phanes'' previously cold aura softened back into one of affection. Her golden eyes turned toward Buer. Buer''s gentle smile suddenly stiffened, and she quickly walked toward Noah. Deep down, she was still afraid of the former Lord Heavenly Principle. Three thousand years ago, when she was born, Phanes'' will had descended upon the domain of the World Tree. At that time, she could feel that Phanes'' intent was to erase her. It was only after weighing the pros and cons that Phanes had let her go, instructing her instead to safeguard the World Tree. Phanes must have been gravely injured back then, lacking the strength to erase her. If Phanes had been at full strength, Buer wouldn''t have existed today. Noah saw Buer moving closer to him out of fear of Phanes and chuckled. Wrapping an arm around her waist, he pulled her into an embrace. A soft, warm presence enveloped him, as if he were holding pure tenderness itself. It felt like no matter how restless his heart was, simply hugging her could calm it. He understood¡ªBuer was a bit upset that he hadn''t sought her out in a while. She really had a maiden''s temperament. No, it wasn''t just a fleeting mood¡ªher very personality was like that of a young girl. As a god, even a few short months without contact had made her feel neglected. The Greater Lord Rukkhadevata actually had a bit of a love-struck heart¡ªalbeit a rational one. Phanes frowned upon hearing Rukkhadevata call Noah "husband." Phanes considered herself Noah''s wife, so when she heard Buer''s address, it was obvious that Buer had already become the mistress before her. Phanes felt her dignity had suffered a severe blow. In her view, Buer was merely a god born from a fragment of the Primordial Law Ring that had fallen into the World Tree after her battle with Nibelung. She was Phanes'' creation, yet her status in the Teyvat Universe was higher than hers? Phanes'' golden eyes turned ice-cold in an instant. Buer, already fearful, felt Phanes'' oppressive will and broke into a cold sweat, instinctively moving closer into Noah''s embrace. Her gentle voice carried a slight tremor. "Um¡­ Phanes? Holy God?" Phanes ignored Buer and looked at Noah. "She is also a mistress? And before me?" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Noah almost laughed out loud. Phanes really cared about this? Why bother with such formalities? Power determined status¡ªjust like Morax in the past; among the Seven Archons, who didn''t acknowledge him as the strongest? However, Phanes'' personality was strictly lawful and orderly. She cared about structure and hierarchy, needing everything to be in perfect order, or else she would feel uncomfortable. The little girls, oblivious to the situation, blinked their innocent eyes. They had been playing just now¡ªwhy had the mood suddenly changed? Noah beckoned Phanes with a finger. She obediently walked over, and as he wrapped his arm around her waist, he said with a teasing smile, "You are all my wings. If it bothers you so much, then you can be the big wing, and Buer can be the little wing." As the God of Wisdom, Buer immediately understood Phanes'' meaning and quickly forced a smile. "Yes, yes, Lady Phanes, you are the greatest." If not for Noah''s embrace, she might have been trembling in fear standing so close to Phanes. Phanes'' brows relaxed, and she nodded. "That''s more like it." Noah patted her on the hip and shrugged. "Come on, I already gave you the title of Holy God. Isn''t that obvious enough?" Buer let out a sigh of relief. Whether she was the chief mistress or not didn''t matter to her, as long as Noah cared about her. In her heart, as the embodiment of the World Tree, she already belonged to the ruler of the world. Noah then entrusted Buer with the task of caring for the more than one million little girls. Buer quickly created Akasha Terminals for each one of them. Additionally, she used her divine power to grant life to some plant seeds, transforming them into Aranara to take care of the children''s daily lives. With the Akasha Terminals, not only could they ensure the well-being of the children, but they could also provide education. Coupled with the diligent and innocent Aranara, the children''s souls would remain untainted by negative influences, preserving their pure hearts. As long as they stayed within the garden, this place would be a fairy tale world, showcasing only the most beautiful aspects of the world. All the gentleness, beauty, and fairy tales of the Teyvat Universe could be found here. Every man has a dream of a fairy tale world, and Noah was no exception. Now that he was the ruler of this world, it was only natural for him to create his own fairy tale. As for turning the entire Teyvat Universe into such a place? That was unrealistic. Human nature was ever-changing, and doing so would only drain the world''s future, accelerating its extreme tendencies. It would be like the world of No Game No Life. The world''s rules there were designed to be a fairy tale¡ªplaying games was meant to bring joy. But when games determined life, national survival, and even the ownership of one''s body, then a fairy tale would turn into a dark fairy tale. ... From then on, Buer, the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata of Sumeru, became the guardian of the garden and the caretaker of the little girls. As for Sumeru, it was fully entrusted to Nahida. After all, under Buer''s guidance, Nahida had grown into a god capable of governing Sumeru on her own. Noah also remodeled the city that Phanes had originally created, giving it a cute, fairy-tale-like appearance. Once everything was arranged, the garden echoed with the cheerful laughter of the little girls. Phanes had previously been ordered by Noah to play Eagle Catching Chicks, but now that the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata had arrived, she quickly slipped away. The game that had been interrupted resumed. The little girls formed a circle while the Aranara floated in the air, handing out lollipops. The children eagerly accepted them, holding them carefully and savoring the sweet taste, their eyes brimming with happiness. Noah wiggled his fingers mischievously and grinned. "Buer, today, I''m going to catch all the little chicks." "If you can''t protect even one, I''ll have to punish you." Buer felt happy inside but pretended to be defiant, spreading her arms wide. "I won''t let you succeed, my lord!" Nahida peeked out from behind Buer, her eyes filled with delight. "Yes, yes! None of us will be caught!" Noah''s expression turned serious. "That''s not up to you!" With that, he lunged toward the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata. "Ahh! The eagle is coming!" "Quick, hide!" Tina, who had chosen not to continue the game, licked her lollipop with a blissful expression. Her mind wandered back to just a day ago, when she had still been fighting against Gastrea in that cold and cruel world. Her parents had once told her how wonderful paradise was. And now, paradise was indeed as beautiful as they had described. Her parents had been kind people. Surely, in their next lives, they would be blessed with happiness. Even though she was a cursed child, they had never abandoned her. They had to have been good people. "Got you!" The sudden sound snapped Tina out of her thoughts. The Creator had just caught Kayo Senju. Kayo Senju was so clever¡ªshe must have let herself get caught on purpose. How sneaky¡­ Noah held Kayo Senju in his arms and gave her a light kiss on the cheek. In the original story, she had sacrificed herself to buy time for the protagonist, allowing him to activate an electromagnetic cannon to kill a Stage Five Gastrea. As a result, she had been exposed to excessive amounts of Gastrea fluid and became too infected to survive. Knowing she wouldn''t live, she had asked the protagonist to end her life while she was still human. That scene had been infuriating to watch. Noah''s gaze softened. "Is this world a happy place, Kayo?" Kayo Senju''s adorable face lit up with a joyful smile. "Yes, Lord Heavenly Principle." Click! Buer had somehow acquired a camera and captured the moment. Her husband looked so gentle in that instant. ... After spending the whole day playing with the little girls, Noah emerged from the garden, carrying the sweet scent unique to them. Holding Nahida''s hand, he walked out. "Nahida, from now on, Sumeru will be entirely your responsibility." Nahida''s eyes shone with determination. "Yes, my lord, I will not let you down." "Next, are you going to reward Mondstadt?" Noah flicked her forehead. "Why, do you want to visit Mondstadt?" Nahida''s large eyes sparkled with anticipation. "Can I?" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 132 - 132: Quickly Get the Anemo Archon to Perform a Song "Of course you can. As long as there''s no dereliction of duty, I won''t interfere with a god''s leisure time." "Look at that guy Barbatos¡ªhe doesn''t stay in Mondstadt all the time either." Nahida placed her index finger on her lips, contemplating. "So that''s how it is?" "Of course. Even when Phanes was still the Heavenly Principle, things weren''t that strict." ... Meanwhile, in Mondstadt¡ª At Angel''s Share, Barbatos had just returned, exhilarated after cleansing the Black Bullet world. The last time he had used his full divine power was during the Archon War when he shaped Mondstadt''s terrain. This time, he finally understood the extent of his strength. Though the world level affected things, he couldn''t achieve such feats in Teyvat, as its physical matter, space, and laws were now immensely fortified. But that wasn''t the most important thing¡ªhis long-cherished wish from the Archon War was finally within reach. His dear friend''s constellation had vanished during the war, but if Lord Noah could resurrect even Phanes, then surely reviving a mere mortal friend wouldn''t be impossible. Such joyous news! How could Barbatos¡ªthe world''s greatest bard, Venti¡ªresist celebrating with wine? Not only would he drink, but he would also drink the finest wine in the most prestigious tavern. And of course, he wouldn''t drink alone¡ªhe''d share it with that long-lost friend. So, without hesitation, he emptied all the money he had earned from busking since his awakening. "Master Diluc, bring me the finest wine in Mondstadt." With confidence, Venti pushed a pile of Mora onto the bar and then whispered, "If this isn''t enough, can I put it on a tab? I''ll pay back the moment I earn some money from singing." Diluc glanced at the dust-covered Mora and then at the eager-eyed Anemo Archon, sighing internally. Turning away, he retrieved the most expensive bottle from Dawn Winery''s collection and placed it on the counter. "This is a sixty-year-aged wine, priced at four hundred thousand Mora. You''ll have to sign a debt note for three hundred and ten thousand Mora." Venti''s mouth watered. "No problem, no problem." Diluc observed the god who showed not a single trace of divinity. He didn''t believe for a second that Barbatos lacked divine power. The more harmless he appeared, the stronger he likely was. When Diluc had stormed the Fatui base alone after his father''s death, he had learned that lesson the hard way. For a god who had protected Mondstadt for thousands of years, a few bottles of wine daily were a small offering. But he knew Barbatos wouldn''t accept free drinks¡ªthat would only deter him from drinking altogether. Elated, Venti tucked the bottle away and immediately began performing in the tavern to earn his keep. "Hey, the bard is back with another tale!" "What''s today''s story, bard?" "Tell us something new¡ªmaybe a legend from another nation." Venti rubbed his hands together. "Heh heh, what stories would you all like to hear? If I do well, will someone treat me to a fruit wine?" Just then, a familiar voice rang out¡­ "If your story is good enough, I''ll cover your drinks for an entire year!" Venti turned quickly toward the corner, instantly recognizing two figures despite their disguised appearances. Even with their efforts to look ordinary, he immediately identified them¡ªLord Heavenly Principle and the Lesser Lord Kusanali of Sumeru, Nahida. But there was no need to panic. He had expected Lord Heavenly Principle''s arrival, so he quickly put on a fawning expression. "Oh my, isn''t this Lord Noah and the lovely young lady of Sumeru? A pleasure, a pleasure." Nahida was astonished by the Anemo Archon''s obsequious behavior. The renowned god of Mondstadt was living among ordinary people, performing for his drinks. Was this what Liyue referred to as a noble''s private visit? Noah grinned. "Bartender, serve the bard a fine drink to wet his throat." Venti''s face lit up. "Oh ho, what an honor! Lord Noah, what tale would you like to hear? I''ll even sing it for you!" Receiving a drink from Lord Heavenly Principle himself? That meant his mission had been completed splendidly. Noah smiled. "Legend has it that over two thousand years ago, during the birth festival of the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata of Sumeru, many gods gathered to offer their blessings¡ªincluding Mondstadt''s very own Barbatos." "So, bard, embellish this tale for us." The tavern patrons gasped. "Whoa! A story from Sumeru?" "And about the Sabzeruz Festival?" "I''ve heard of the festival but never knew its origins." "This won''t be easy." "Yeah, a year''s worth of drinks is on the line." Diluc, who had been polishing a glass, turned to watch closely. Having the Anemo Archon recount a story of attending another god''s birthday? He took a deep breath. This man¡­ he didn''t recognize him. He certainly wasn''t from Mondstadt. Considering how Barbatos had immediately recognized and flattered him, Diluc deduced something shocking. Their Anemo Archon, for all his shameless antics, never groveled before anyone. Could it be¡­ that this person was a god even more powerful than Barbatos? Diluc knew of the World Assimilation Plan, though he hadn''t been officially informed yet. If Mondstadt ever needed him, he would not hesitate to act. "The Sabzeruz Festival..." Nahida''s clover-shaped eyes twinkled as she gazed at the Anemo Archon, who was disguised as a bard. Her own birth had also taken place during the the Goddess of Flowers''s Birthday Festival. The Greater Lord Rukkhadevata''s birthday was her birthday as well. Was this story going to be about the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata from over two thousand years ago? Venti removed his hat and gave a deep, gentlemanly bow. "Then, as a humble bard, I shall take on the challenge of recounting that grand occasion... Oh, wait, I mean, the story of Sumeru''s Greater Lord Rukkhadevata''s Sabzeruz Festival." His slip of the tongue drew laughter from everyone in the tavern. "Haha! If someone were offering me a year''s worth of drinks, I''d take the challenge too." "If you actually pull this off, you''ll have all the drinks you want for a year!" "Amazing! I''m so jealous." "Go for it, bard!" Venti grinned and said, "Thank you, my friends, for your support." He then retrieved his lyre from his belt. "And now, Mondstadt''s greatest bard shall sing his tale. Lend me your ears, my friends." The gentle and melodious strumming of the lyre began to fill the air. "Sing of ancient times, where poets rise, Where gods once dwelled beneath mortal skies." The enchanting magic of the melody calmed the previously rowdy tavern. "This is a story from roughly 2,300 years ago." "Legend has it that on the thousandth birthday of the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata, gods from all corners were invited to a grand banquet. However, due to the chaos of the times, few gods were able to attend." "The people of Sumeru offered dried fruits and fine wine to celebrate their god, forming a long procession to welcome the arriving gods." "And among them was none other than our own Anemo Archon, Lord Barbatos." "Rejoice, celebrate, and delight, for all had gathered to honor the God of Wisdom''s birth." "A crimson carriage arrived from the desert, carrying King Deshret, who presented a lamp to illuminate the night." "The Goddess of Flowers, Malikata, emerged amidst a sea of blossoms, dancing upon a stage adorned with Padisarahs, a sight so mesmerizing that even the birds dared not blink." "Rex Lapis descended from the sky in the form of a great stone dragon, presenting a Night Jade goblet, intricately carved by his own hands." "And from the thousand winds came our very own Barbatos, strumming his lyre and offering his most heartfelt blessings." "For seven days the grand festival lasted, yet even the merriest of feasts must come to an end." "King Deshret departed in his grand chariot." "The Goddess of Flowers planted Padisarahs in the rainforest, ensuring their eternal bloom." "Rex Lapis promised that after an era of peace and prosperity, they would reunite once more in Liyue." "And Lord Barbatos, satisfied and brimming with the finest of wines, departed with joy in his heart." "From that day forward, the people of Sumeru continued the tradition, recreating the first Sabzeruz Festival in honor of their god." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Venti''s poetic song came to an end, the tavern erupted into applause. "Wow! That was amazing!" "Venti, that was one of your best performances!" "Yeah! It felt like I was actually there." "You''ve been holding back on us! If I knew you were this talented, I''d have treated you to drinks long ago." "I felt like I had stepped into an ancient time, celebrating alongside the gods." "You sly bard, keeping such skills hidden! If you had shown this earlier, you''d never have had to pay for a drink in your life." Venti welcomed the praise with a playful smile. "Thank you, my friends, for your kind words." Of course, his lyre carried the blessing of the thousand winds, making his performance truly immersive. Tonight, he had given it his all¡ªbecause Lord Heavenly Principle had asked him to perform. Noah nodded in satisfaction. "Not bad at all. That was truly a fine performance. You shall be handsomely rewarded." A Mora card from the Northland Bank appeared in Noah''s hand, and he tossed it toward Diluc, who quickly caught it. "This card contains one hundred million Mora. I''m covering this bard''s drinks for an entire year." Diluc glanced deeply at Noah before nodding. "Understood." If even Mondstadt''s own Anemo Archon had displayed his power, then this man was surely an even greater god. The small girl beside him might not just be a god¡ªshe could be a divine being''s chosen companion. "Oh wow! A hundred million Mora for a year''s worth of drinks?" "How extravagant!" "He must be a wealthy merchant from Snezhnaya." "That''s more than enough to bathe in the finest wine for a whole year!" As the tavern patrons marveled at the sheer generosity, the small girl beside Noah curiously asked, "Bard, why did all the gods bring gifts to celebrate the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata''s birthday, but only the Anemo Archon took something from Sumeru instead?" Pfft! Several patrons, mid-drink, choked and sprayed their wine in surprise. "Hahaha, kids sure focus on different things!" "But she''s got a point. It does seem like our Anemo Archon didn''t bring a gift and even took Sumeru''s fruit wine on his way out." "Bard, you aren''t tarnishing our Anemo Archon''s reputation, are you?" Venti''s face froze in embarrassment. "Of course not! I make my living off storytelling¡ªI''d never smear his name! This is simply the recorded version of Sumeru''s history. I just happen to know some extra details." Ah, how had he ended up singing about the time he sneakily took the leftover fruit wine from the festival banquet? Nahida blinked her large eyes. "So, Barbatos only went to the banquet for free drinks?" Venti''s mouth twitched. Oh dear, little God of Wisdom, why must you dig so deep? At the time, Sumeru produced fruit wine while Mondstadt only had grain-based alcohol. When he heard that the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata had invited gods from all around and prepared a banquet with fruit wine and delicacies, he¡ªstill a newly ascended god¡ªhad shamelessly joined in. But would he admit it? No way! That would be too embarrassing for a god! "Of course not. Lord Barbatos'' gift was his beautiful music! Music is vital¡ªit set the mood for the entire festival." The tavern''s patrons nodded in agreement. "He''s got a point. A banquet without music wouldn''t be as festive." "Our Anemo Archon is truly thoughtful." "Yeah, who knew Mondstadt''s god had a role in Sumeru''s festivals? That''s something to be proud of." Nahida pondered for a moment. "So that''s how it is?" Venti quickly nodded. "Exactly." He subtly wiped the sweat from his forehead. It would''ve been one thing to lose face in front of old folks like Morax, but to be embarrassed in front of a younger generation of gods? He had to keep some dignity. Noah chuckled. "Hahaha, well done. I''m quite pleased. Let''s take our conversation outside." He stood up, taking Nahida''s hand and leading her toward the tavern''s exit. Venti, eager and flattered, hurried after them, rubbing his hands together. "Heh heh, of course, of course." The tavern buzzed with murmurs. "Oh~ Looks like that broke bard finally found himself a wealthy patron." "So envious! If only I had artistic talent like that." "Imagine having unlimited drinks¡­" Only Diluc remained lost in thought, contemplating the conversation. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 133 - 133: Alice, Youre Drooling As they stepped out of the tavern and onto the streets, word of what had transpired inside quickly spread throughout Mondstadt. After all, people loved to gossip about daily affairs and urban legends. Nahida observed the stark contrast between Mondstadt and Sumeru City. "Mondstadt feels so lighthearted. The people here seem truly happy." Being praised by a fellow god¡ªespecially in front of his superior¡ªfilled Venti with pride, though he maintained a humble facade. "Actually, I haven''t interfered much with the people of Mondstadt. Everything they have today is the result of their own efforts." However, just as Venti was basking in his moment of glory, Nahida''s next words made his expression freeze. "Mondstadt is the land of freedom. The Greater Lord Rukkhadevata once said, ''Freedom without restraint is indulgence. One''s own freedom should not come at the cost of limiting another''s.''" Nahida looked up at Venti with an innocent, inquisitive expression. "Barbatos, have the people of Mondstadt ever faced problems in their pursuit of freedom that they couldn''t resolve?" A cold sweat rolled down Venti''s forehead. How was he supposed to answer that? If he admitted there were problems, wouldn''t that make him seem like an incompetent Anemo Archon? But if he denied it, she''d probably follow up with more questions that he wouldn''t be able to dodge. Noah watched in amusement as Venti struggled under Nahida''s relentless questioning. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nahida was excellent in many ways¡ªbut she had no emotional intelligence. She seemed perceptive, but in truth, she relied entirely on imitation. After being confined for five hundred years, she lacked real-world experience. It was akin to a keyboard warrior online who, in real life, couldn''t string two words together due to social anxiety. Just as Venti was about to steer the conversation away, a pair of red figures¡ªone large, one small¡ªcame rushing toward them. "I knew you''d be in Mondstadt around this time! The moment I got back, I came straight here to wait¡ªand I was right!" Wearing a red witch''s hat, Alice waved her hands excitedly, closing the distance in an instant to appear before Noah. "I heard there are rewards for completing tasks! How could I possibly miss something this important?!" Her ruby-like eyes sparkled, as if Noah were a walking treasure chest filled with endless wonders. "Daddy!" Behind Alice, a small figure in leather boots came running toward Noah. He quickly reached out and caught her. Klee wrapped her arms around Noah''s neck. Nahida looked at Klee in shock. "Daddy?" But she quickly regained her composure. As a god, she could see through Klee''s essence at a glance¡ªjust a normal Vision holder, not a divine being. If Klee were truly the child of Heavenly Principle, she would possess some form of divine power. In the Celestial Courtyard before coming to Mondstadt, there had been other little girls who also called Heavenly Principle "Daddy." Venti discreetly wiped the sweat from his forehead with a handkerchief. Ah, what perfect timing for an interruption¡ªotherwise, it would have been tough to brush off more of Nahida''s probing questions. She might look just like the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata, but her emotional intelligence was far too low. In the future, whenever Little Lord Kusanali was around, I should probably keep my distance. Who knows what bizarre questions she''ll ask next? Noah kissed Klee''s cheek. "My good daughter, have you been causing trouble while I was away?" Klee shook her head frantically. "No, no! Klee didn''t cause any trouble! While Daddy was gone, Klee was very obedient and stayed with Sister Barbara the whole time." Noah kissed her other cheek. "Very good. Since my good daughter has been so well-behaved, Daddy will take Klee out to play. But you have to listen to Daddy, okay?" Klee cheered excitedly. "Yay! Klee gets to go out and play!" She eagerly asked, "Where are we going? Klee wants to go to Cape Oath and blow up fish! Lots and lots of fish!" Noah chuckled. "Cape Oath is too small, and there aren''t many fish there. Daddy will take Klee to Inazuma to blow up fish instead. The seas in Inazuma are full of them." Klee raised her hands high. "Hooray! We''re going to Inazuma to blow up fish!" "Now, say thank you to Daddy." "Thank you, Daddy! Daddy is the best!" Klee was overjoyed and planted a kiss on Noah''s cheek. Although Jean and the others took great care of her, they never allowed her to blow up fish or create powerful bombs. Having a daddy was the best! Hearing about explosions instantly piqued Alice''s interest. "Blowing up fish? That''s nothing, my dear daughter! Let me tell you, blowing up gods is way more fun. Especially back in the Dark Sea when I blew up a god." "It was so huge¡ªso huge that the mushroom cloud was bigger than Mondstadt City! One big boom, enough to shake the heavens and the earth! The god screamed inside the explosion, but guess what? It didn''t even die! So, I just kept blasting it over and over." Alice''s expression became one of nostalgic bliss, a look truly fitting for a mischievous witch. Venti: "¡­" I''m also a god. The way you''re describing this makes us sound weak. Are you subtly insulting me? I have no proof, but I feel personally attacked. Klee''s eyes sparkled. "Mommy, is that big mushroom cloud the same as the bomb you gave Klee last time?" "Exactly!" Alice proudly lifted her chin. "Daddy!" Klee looked up at Noah with eyes full of expectation. Noah sighed. "That thing is very dangerous, but¡­ you can use it, just not on the land of Teyvat. If you want to use it, it has to be over the ocean. And only once¡ªafter that, no more." Klee was even more thrilled. "Yay! Such a big bomb will definitely blow up lots and lots of fish!" "But not today. Tomorrow, Daddy will take you to Inazuma to play." Noah set Klee down on the ground. "Okay, Daddy!" Klee then turned around and noticed Nahida, her eyes widening in surprise. "Are you an elf too? You look just like me!" Nahida shook her head. "I''m not an elf. If we''re talking about time, you actually look like me." Klee didn''t quite understand but blinked and reached out her hand. "Do you want to play with Klee?" Nahida nodded. "Sure, let''s play together." She took Klee''s hand. After becoming friends and playing with the other little girls in the Celestial Courtyard, Nahida no longer felt burdened by the invisible weight in her heart. Klee happily pulled Nahida along the street, giggling. "Yay! Klee has a new friend!" Venti watched Nahida being dragged away and gave Klee a mental thumbs-up. Well done, Klee! As expected of the Witch''s daughter¡ªeven the Little Lord Kusanali couldn''t resist her. With Nahida off playing with Klee, Alice''s eyes sparkled as she rubbed her hands together, looking at Noah with a greedy expression. "Hehe, so now it''s time for rewards, right?" Her mind was flooded with desires. There were so many things she wanted! Though extracting a vial of the Heavenly Principle''s blood might be unrealistic, maybe a strand of hair? A clipped fingernail? Or perhaps she could wish for the opportunity to research the principles of godly beings and the rules that govern them? Or should she just straight-up ask for a divine authority? Ahhh, so many possibilities! Maybe she should wish for multiple things at once? Noah''s lips twitched. "Hey, Alice, your greedy desires are practically overflowing from your eyes. Do you think I''m some kind of wish-granting genie?" Alice quickly feigned ignorance. "Did I?" Noah rolled his eyes. "Alice, don''t even think about a reward. You didn''t contribute much." The moment she arrived in the Black Bullet world, she had been more interested in tracking down Stage Five Gastrea creatures from all over. Now, her personal storage bag was packed full of their flesh and blood. She even planned to sell them to Rhinedottir. She had done nothing to aid the mission and still wanted a reward? Her calculations were truly audacious. Alice pouted in protest, putting on a teary-eyed expression as she clung to Noah''s arm. "Hubby~ Even if I don''t have merits, I at least worked hard. Whatever you give me, I''ll take." As an old witch, she knew very well that her inner thoughts had probably already been exposed. She decided not to ask for anything specific anymore. Anything she could get would be a win. Noah remained expressionless. "World missions are rewarded based on contribution. No amount of acting cute will change that." Although he adored his many "waifus," he couldn''t let emotions cloud his judgment when it came to official matters. Basic rules had to be upheld. Alice let go, pretending to be crestfallen. But deep down, she wasn''t really disappointed¡ªshe knew she hadn''t done anything deserving of a reward. "Fine¡­ Lord Heavenly Principle." Noah clicked his tongue. When asking for rewards, she called him "Hubby." The moment she got nothing, it was back to "Lord Heavenly Principle." Whether they were gods, witches, or ordinary humans, some things never changed. Alice crossed her arms and turned to Venti curiously. "So, what''s Barbatos''s wish? I''m quite curious." Venti strummed a note on his lyre. "My wish is a simple one. It''s tied to the past. I doubt Lady Alice would be interested." Alice pouted. "Fine, don''t tell me. It''s not like you Seven Archons haven''t already treated me like a jinx anyway." Venti held back a retort. Well, at least she was self-aware. Did she even realize what kind of chaos she had written into the Teyvat Travel Guide? Noah''s golden eyes gleamed as he smiled. "Barbatos, your story is truly touching." "A young girl called forth a wind spirit, carrying the hope of freedom. That wind spirit met a boy who longed to break free from the walls that confined him." "The friendship between a mortal and a god lasted for 2,700 years, and now that friendship is renewed. A truly epic tale." Venti lowered his head, his emerald eyes filled with nostalgia. "You flatter me, Lord Heavenly Principle." An invisible force stirred. Far from Mondstadt, in the ruins of a long-forgotten tower, a wisp of gray dust caught the wind and began drifting toward the city. No one noticed this change. The people of Mondstadt simply felt that today''s breeze was gentler and more comforting than usual. The wind carried the dust to Barbatos, where it began swirling before him, gradually forming into a figure identical to himself. These particles were remnants of the mortal bard who had once led the rebellion against the tyrant of the Tower. Like fireflies, glowing specks of light emerged from the river of time, merging with the swirling dust. Alice''s eyes widened. She didn''t dare blink for even a second. A resurrection! Over the past two days, she had heard many things from her friend Barbielos¡ªmany people who had perished were being brought back. The mere thought had made her itch with excitement. Although she had heard of these resurrections, she had never witnessed one firsthand. So this was how it happened? Gathering every trace of the deceased and then¡­ what next? How exactly was this done? Was time being reversed? Or something else entirely? A storm of thoughts whirled through Alice''s mind. The glowing fragments were, in fact, remnants of the bard''s spiritual essence. Noah had retrieved the soul fragments of the bard from 2,700 years ago, just after his death, and brought them to the present era. Now, the dust¡ªremnants of his decayed body¡ªmerged with these soul fragments. As everything coalesced, a surge of life energy began to pour into the form. Before their eyes, the dust-formed clay figure rapidly transformed into flesh and blood. Venti''s eyes widened, his emotions manifesting as tears welling up in his eyes. Memories of 2,700 years ago flooded his mind. Back then, he had not yet become an Archon¡ªmerely a wind spirit drawn to a young man who longed for freedom and refused to bow to fate. That young man had told him of the people''s desire to resist the tyrant. He had known he might die, but before that happened, he wanted to see a bird in flight¡ªfree in the skies. Determined to fulfill the young man''s wish, the wind spirit had scoured all of Mondstadt on the eve of the rebellion. Yet, he had found no birds¡ªonly their feathers. But by the time he returned, the war had begun ahead of schedule. By the time he reached the young man, he had already stormed the tyrant Decarabian''s palace. The guards'' arrows had struck him down from the tower. The wind spirit had done everything in its power, but it had not been enough to save him. As the young man lay dying, he gazed at the feather placed before him and spoke his final words: Fly, fly away, Like a bird in the sky. See the world on my behalf, To the heavens may you fly. From that moment on, the wind spirit took on the young man''s form, carrying his regrets. For 2,700 years, he had wandered across Teyvat, seeing the world the young man never could. But deep down, he knew this was just self-consolation. Now, the young man had fully regained his body, his heartbeat resonating with the vitality of life. Venti watched nervously as the bard slowly opened his eyes. His once lifeless pupils quickly regained their light. "Where¡­ am I?" Venti, surprisingly calm, strummed a note on his lyre. "Bard, welcome back to this world." By then, Noah and Alice had already left. Noah had no desire to intrude on such a deeply personal reunion, while Alice¡ªwell, she seemed intent on following him wherever he went. She truly treated him like a walking treasure chest. ¡­ Knights of Favonius Headquarters Grand Master''s Office Jean sat at her desk, organizing the documents that had piled up in her absence. Many of the reports had been handled by other members of the Knights of Favonius, but some matters required the Acting Grandmaster''s direct decision. A woman dressed in deep purple robes that accentuated her alluring figure, her witch''s hat resting elegantly on her head, spoke in a languid tone. "Jean~ What does it feel like to save an entire world? Such a shame I wasn''t able to participate." "As a scholar, my curiosity is practically overflowing. You must tell me all the details about this otherworldly adventure." Jean smiled warmly. "Mmm, once I finish my work, I''ll share my experiences with you." At that moment, the office door clicked open. Both Jean and Lisa turned to look. Jean quickly rose to her feet. Lisa, surprised, blinked. "Oh my? A face I''ve never seen before¡­ and such a handsome little brother at that." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 134 - 134: Seductive Lisa, on the Verge of Tears Jean''s eyes widened in shock as she turned to her friend. "Lisa¡­" Lisa, once a top genius of the Sumeru Akademiya, possessed both exceptional intelligence and social finesse. In an instant, she understood the situation. Her soft green eyes, filled with wisdom and mature sensuality, gleamed with intrigue. "Oh~ Jean, it''s been a long time since I''ve seen you this flustered. It seems this gentleman holds quite the prestigious identity." Lisa knew that the world had become far more unpredictable than before. The depths of its mysteries were unfathomable¡ªrunning into the Anemo Archon drinking by the roadside was hardly surprising anymore. During her recent visit to Sumeru, she had been utterly shocked by the changes there. Even Inazuma now had two Raiden Shoguns. Despite her vast knowledge, it was all becoming increasingly difficult to process. Noah''s golden eyes reflected the woman before him¡ªdraped in regal violet, a seamless blend of intellect and seduction. Amusement curled at his lips. "Little brother¡­ This really reminds me of the first time I met Yae Miko. The d¨¦j¨¤ vu is uncanny." When he first descended upon Teyvat in Inazuma, Yae Miko had greeted him the same way. But once she learned who he truly was, she had been scared out of her wits. Yae Miko was an alluring beauty; Lisa was an alluring beauty¡ªthe resemblance was uncanny. Suddenly, a memory surfaced. Back when he had first started playing, he had been utterly charmed by Lisa''s teasing nature and had leveled her up to 70. Jean quickly stepped forward, her voice filled with anxiety. "Lord Heavenly Principle, Lisa didn''t mean to offend you." Her friend was wonderful in many ways, but she had a habit of flirting¡ªespecially with younger strangers. And now she had unknowingly teased the ruling force of Teyvat himself. Lisa''s playful expression froze, her pupils shrinking. "What¡­?" Had she heard that right? Lord Heavenly Principle? The young man before her¡­ was the Heavenly Principle? Noah''s eyes glimmered with amusement. "That''s right, Lisa. That Heavenly Principle. You dare to call me ''little brother''¡ªdoes that mean you wish to be the elder sister of the Heavenly Principle? That would be an act of defiance." Jean was utterly dumbfounded. Lisa''s mind buzzed. What? I''ve defied the Heavenly Principle just like that? A cold sweat instantly broke out on her forehead. After a brief mental shutdown, the brilliant scholar in her kicked in. Lisa forced a smile as she looked at the enigmatic god. "If I apologize now, would it still be in time?" There was no fear in her heart¡ªthis was a monumental situation, and fear wouldn''t help. She didn''t doubt his identity for even a second. After all, Jean had received a mission directly from Celestia and had successfully saved another world. Jean had even brought back souvenirs and books from that world. Such things could not be faked. Noah was intrigued. This was the first time someone, after realizing who he was¡ªand understanding that they had offended him¡ªwasn''t paralyzed by terror. Even Aether, when they first met in the Abyss, had nearly fainted from fright. "Interesting." Noah leaned back into Jean''s chair, smiling at the sweat-drenched yet composed Lisa. "Offending the Heavenly Principle is a serious crime. However, the ignorant¡­" Just as Lisa let out a relieved sigh, thinking he would say ''the ignorant are blameless,'' her breath caught in her throat. "¡­are given leniency in punishment." Noah casually picked up a document from Jean''s desk and flipped through it. "Hmm, now how should I punish you?" The air in the office grew oppressively heavy. Jean held her breath, her heart pounding against her ribs. Lisa swallowed nervously. How¡­ How was he going to punish her? Would a punishment from the Heavenly Principle be terrifying? Lisa felt like crying but had no tears to shed. Why had she run her mouth? If she had waited just a few more seconds, she could have avoided this disaster. "Your punishment is¡­ to make me a special Mondstadt-exclusive drink." The moment she heard those words, Lisa felt as if all the strength had drained from her body. Jean also let out a deep sigh of relief. Looking up, she saw that Lord Heavenly Principle''s gaze was clear and gentle¡ªthere was no sign of anger at all. She immediately understood that her worries had been unnecessary. The Heavenly Principle was, at his core, a protector of humanity. He had a deep fondness for kind-hearted people, and Jean knew Lisa well¡ªshe was undoubtedly a good person. There was no way he would truly punish her for such a trivial matter. Lisa regained her composure and looked at the smiling young man before her. As someone who often teased younger men, how could she not realize she had just been played? Jean had already told her that the Heavenly Principle''s human form was nearly indistinguishable from a regular person, possessing all the same emotions and desires. If even Barbatos could disguise himself as a bard and live like an ordinary man, then a god walking among mortals was nothing new. Lisa sighed in exhaustion, swaying her hips as she left the office. Noah watched her go before turning his gaze to the documents on Jean''s desk. "Tsk tsk, even lost cat and dog reports end up on your desk? You really have it rough, Jean." Jean stepped closer, standing beside him. "It''s tiring, but as long as I can help the people of Mondstadt, it''s all worth it." Noah narrowed his golden eyes slightly. "You''re wrong, Jean. As the one responsible for executing the nation''s affairs, you should focus on high-level strategies and delegate tasks accordingly. You can''t handle everything alone." "Even if you worked yourself to death, you wouldn''t be able to solve all these problems." Jean lowered her head. "Yes, Lord Heavenly Principle." The wisdom of the Heavenly Principle was absolute truth. She was fortunate to receive his guidance. "During my mission in that other world, I became aware of my shortcomings, so I studied books on governance from that world." "I''m doing my best to learn and improve." Noah nodded. Looking at this steadfast and selfless young woman who treated everyone with kindness, he found himself reminded of King Arthur. Except, she lacked the aura of a true ruler. Getting straight to the point, Noah asked, "As a reward for completing your mission, what wish would you like me to grant?" Jean knew he had come to fulfill her wish. But her greatest desire had always been to protect Mondstadt. However, she had already thought carefully about how to use this wish. "Lord Heavenly Principle, I would like to use my wish on my dear friend, Lisa." Noah smiled. "How selfless of you." "Your wish is to resolve Lisa''s condition¡ªthe one causing her life force to continuously drain away." "However, Lisa''s condition stems from her own talent. Her gifts are too powerful for a human body to sustain." Jean was stunned. "Lisa''s talent is so powerful that her body can''t withstand it?" She knew Lisa was a once-in-two-centuries genius at the Akademiya, but to have talent so overwhelming that it actively harmed her¡ªjust how terrifying was it? And yet, Lisa had never mentioned it before. A silver light flickered in Noah''s hand, forming into a luminous orb of mortal power. "The answer lies in her constellation." "The Hourglass Constellation¡ªsymbolizing time, knowledge, and equivalent exchange." "Lisa can trade with the world for nearly any knowledge she desires, but every gain comes with a cost." Jean quickly understood. "The cost¡­ is her lifespan?" Noah idly rolled the orb between his fingers. "That''s right. The sand in her hourglass is finite. Every grain that falls represents a portion of Lisa''s life, traded away for knowledge." "Stopping the loss of her lifespan is simple¡ªjust lay the hourglass flat and embrace an ordinary life." "But Lisa, already captivated by the infinite pursuit of knowledge, refuses to let go." "Fortunately, she is rational enough not to fall into the Abyss." "Remember this¡ªevery blessing from fate comes at a price." With that, Noah placed the orb on the desk. "This orb will replenish the lifespan Lisa has already sacrificed. It can restore her three times." "No more than that." "Besides, I''m curious to see just how far someone with such a powerful gift can go in the future." The ability to exchange knowledge at will¡ªthis touched upon the very essence of alchemy. If Lisa ever ascended to godhood, her power of equivalent exchange would be a formidable secondary law, potentially rivaling even the primordial ones. ¡­ Click! The office door swung open, and Lisa entered, carrying a drink she had personally prepared. A once-in-two-centuries prodigy of the Akademiya, Lisa had dabbled in nearly every field outside of combat¡ªand mastered them all. If she ever opened a caf¨¦, it would undoubtedly become a famous establishment. But right now, the world felt more surreal than ever. Teyvat had transformed into a universe, constantly devouring other worlds to expand itself. Just days ago, her dear friend Jean had been personally assigned a mission by the Lord of Celestia¡ªthe very being responsible for making this world so powerful¡ªand sent to another world to execute its assimilation. Lisa''s curiosity was overflowing. The knowledge Jean had brought back¡ªespecially in biology and physics¡ªhad completely enthralled her. She had wanted to learn more about the other world straight from Jean. And then, the ruler of the world had casually walked into her office in the form of an ordinary human. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A being so great that even the oldest records barely mentioned them¡­ had appeared before her. And, of course, she just had to run her mouth. But, according to Jean, that god was gentle and loving¡ªso much so that even Klee mistook him for her father, and he had gone along with it, playing with her without hesitation. A supreme existence that was both kind and affectionate¡ªLisa felt no fear, only boundless curiosity. Of course, she had broken into a cold sweat at the time, but that was only because his arrival had been so sudden. Lisa stepped into the office and, noticing only Jean inside, asked in confusion, "Jean, where is that esteemed lord?" Jean smiled warmly. "He has already left." Lisa sighed in relief¡ªthen immediately regretted it. "He didn''t leave because of me¡­ did he?" Jean shook her head and smiled, handing Lisa the glowing orb. "This is from that esteemed lord. It will restore your lost vitality." Lisa hesitated, looking at Jean with a complex expression. "Jean¡­ Don''t tell me this was your wish?" Jean must have learned the real reason behind her dwindling lifespan. "This is a debt I can''t repay." Her Vision glowed faintly, confirming that the orb contained enough power to restore her lifespan three times over. It was as if she had been gifted three entire lifetimes. Jean smiled warmly. "We''re friends." Lisa accepted the orb. "I won''t pretend to be overly polite and say thank you. But if you ever need my help, I won''t refuse." Jean nodded. "Mm." Some things between friends were understood without being said. ¡­ Meanwhile. Inazuma ¨C Narukami Island Noah arrived at Ritou, Inazuma''s largest harbor, alongside Nahida and Klee, who had quickly become friends. As one of the main trading hubs for Sumeru, Liyue, and Mondstadt, the streets were filled with merchants in diverse attire, each bustling with business. Nahida curiously observed everything around her, her eyes filled with wonder. "The people of Inazuma seem to live happily as well." Klee, filled with excitement and curiosity, exclaimed, "Wow! So this is Inazuma! Brother Kaeya tells so many stories about this place. He said there are lots and lots of youkai here!" Her eyes sparkled as she eagerly looked around. "Where are the youkai? Kaeya said they''re animals that turn into people, like Diona¡ªso they should have cat or dog ears and tails, right?" Alice, seeing her daughter''s enthusiasm, grinned proudly and chimed in. "There aren''t as many youkai in Inazuma nowadays, but there are still quite a few. Last time I was here, a tengu named Kujou Sara accompanied me." "Back then, I was experimenting with a flying potion at Kiminami Restaurant, but I accidentally set off a modified Naganohara firework." "I may or may not have¡­ singed the poor tengu''s wings." Alice reminisced with a mischievous glint in her eyes. "I wonder if her feathers have grown back by now." Noah crossed his arms and shook his head at Alice''s shamelessness. "You don''t feel the slightest bit ashamed, do you?" Alice sighed dramatically, her expression suddenly melancholic. "Ahh, even little Yae has grown into a proper lady now." "Back in the day, I could easily make her cry and throw a tantrum. Now that''s impossible." "Last time I visited her for drinks, I planned to get her drunk and mess with her tail¡ªbut somehow, I was the one who got drunk first!" "I ended up embarrassing myself, and she mocked me endlessly for it." "Tch! She made me feel like some washed-up old woman." Alice clenched her fists. "Ugh, the more I think about it, the more annoyed I get¡­ No, I have to get my revenge this time!" Noah watched Alice''s antics with crossed arms, feeling a shiver run down his spine. "¡­Yikes." Suddenly, he paused, eyes widening in realization. "Huh?" Quickly, he pulled up the Divine Pantheon Blueprint, his expression shifting to excitement. "Someone just ascended to godhood without my intervention¡ªby their own power!" "I never expected the seed I planted so long ago to bear fruit at this very moment!" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 135 - 135: The Butterfly Sisters Ascend to Godhood The ascension of a Genshin to godhood was not an earth-shattering event within the divine hierarchy. The Primary Gods merely took notice for a moment before turning their attention elsewhere. After all, while Subordinate Gods were indeed gods, they were fundamentally different from the Primary Gods. The latter were embodiments of laws, whereas Subordinate Gods were born from human faith. Currently, the number of Subordinate Gods was still too low to spark any major competition for new divine blood. At least, that was the perspective of the Seven Archons. Other, unaffiliated gods¡ªespecially those lacking a following¡ªstill eagerly sought out Subordinate Gods of their own. However, for those still striving toward divinity, this event was monumental. Someone had reached true godhood before them. Even though most divine seats in the expanding Teyvat pantheon remained vacant, the first to ascend would always have the advantage. No one wanted to be left behind. Naturally, the candidates for godhood erupted in discussion. The Divine Pantheon Blueprint that Noah had developed wasn''t rigid¡ªit had many advanced functions. One such function was a divine communication system, allowing these god candidates to converse, even if they were in separate worlds. Through these exchanges, they could better grasp the vastness of the Teyvat Universe. Of course, strict rules governed this system. Higher-ranking gods could contact lower-ranking ones at will, but lower-ranked gods could only reach out to their superiors with permission. Moreover, while superior gods could access detailed information about their subordinates, lower-ranked beings could only see their superior''s divine title¡ªnever their true name. For example, Zhongli was known only as "Rex Lapis" to lesser gods. His true name, Morax, remained hidden from them. This structure ensured that respect for higher gods remained absolute. [Toga: Someone ascended before me?! I was so close! If I had just a little more time, I would have been the one to become a god first. What a pity¡­ [Akame: Becoming a god¡­ how incredible. I''ve only just lit up my fourth Stella Fortuna. [Nurarihyon: You Vision holders sure are lucky. The moment you ascend, you become Second-Tier Gods. Meanwhile, us youkai can only start as Third-Tier Gods.] [Fairy Inukimi: Second-Tier? Third-Tier? What''s that supposed to mean?] [Kikyo: Some people came up with a ranking system to distinguish different levels of divinity. The Primary Gods are First-Tier, Subordinate Gods are Second-Tier, and Minor Gods are Third-Tier.] [Toga: Don''t envy Vision holders too much. They have to fulfill terrifyingly difficult wishes to ascend. We youkai have it easier in that regard¡ªit''s just a matter of climbing step by step.] [Yae Miko: The little doggy isn''t wrong. It''s incredibly difficult for Vision holders to fulfill their wishes. Nine out of ten never even light up their fourth Stella Fortuna. And even among those who do, the chances of ascending are still less than fifty percent.] [Nurarihyon: Oh my, isn''t this the esteemed Fox Spirit? You''re a Second-Tier God yourself, so I assume you ascended through a Vision too? How impressive.] Inside the Grand Narukami Shrine, Yae Miko, who had been leisurely snacking on fried tofu, momentarily froze. Then, with shameless confidence, she replied: "Indeed, fulfilling my wish was incredibly difficult¡ªan ordeal spanning centuries." Immediately, the chat erupted with flattery from the god candidates. Basking in their praise, Yae Miko''s tails peeked out from beneath her robes, swaying happily. Ever since discovering the divine chat function, she had spent much of her time in it, boasting to the aspiring gods from subordinate worlds. Every time she spoke, they showered her with admiration, making her so delighted that she often rolled around in her shrine like an overgrown fox cub. While the people of Inazuma respected her, the candidates in the Divine Pantheon were future gods themselves. Their reverence carried a special kind of satisfaction. The gods of Liyue occasionally joined the discussions, but they rarely lingered for long. With her frequent participation in the Divine Pantheon, Yae Miko had quickly established herself as an authority. [Yae Miko: By the way, the ones who ascended this time are two girls I once granted my blessings to. Rengoku, why don''t you tell us more about them?] [Rengoku Kyojuro: Greetings, Lady Fox Spirit! I only joined this place half a month ago, so I don''t know much. The Butterfly Sisters have been traveling the world, so I''ve had little contact with them.] [Yae Miko: Ah, I see. Well, you can just relax then, Rengoku. Right now, those sisters are ascending. I imagine you''ll see some major phenomena in your world very soon.] [Rengoku Kyojuro: Understood, Lady Fox Spirit!] [Kagome: Wait, didn''t Lady Miko say before that the Butterfly Sisters'' world was only a low-level martial world? How did they ascend so quickly?] [Yae Miko: Foolish girl, the closer a subordinate world is to the main world, the smaller the time dilation. The farther it is, the greater the time difference. For the Butterfly Sisters, over ten or twenty years have passed already.] [Yae Miko: In that time, their wishes were likely fulfilled¡ªor if not, the sheer magnitude of faith they received must have pushed them into lighting all six Stella Fortuna.] [Ningguang: Lady Yae is correct. Vision holders have two paths to godhood. The first is fulfilling their wish through normal means. The second is accumulating such overwhelming faith along the way that they are forced into divinity.] [Keqing: The Butterfly Sisters must have taken the second path. Even they probably don''t realize how many lives they''ve saved.] [Toga: Being forced to become a god¡­ Wow. I''d love to have such problems.] [Mitsuri Kanroji: It''s happening! The sky is turning into a rainbow of colors¡ªoh wow, I can hear singing from the heavens!] [Kagome: Mortals ascending to godhood¡­ I wish I could see it. But I can''t¡­] Dressed in a sailor uniform, Kagome swept the shrine grounds, filled with curiosity. Even though she was a shrine maiden favored by the Creator, much of the world''s mysteries still eluded her understanding. [Yae Miko: An ascension scene looks more or less the same every time.] Yae Miko said this, but inwardly, she was dying of curiosity. After all, she hadn''t experienced a grand ascension like this. When she became a god, Lord Noah had simply handed her the divine authority. ¡­ Demon Slayer World Twenty-three years had passed since the great battle in Tokyo. With the corrupt noble families purged, the Ubuyashiki Clan had taken control of the nation. Now, the entire country devoted itself to worshipping Narukami and the Fox Spirit, fostering a society that cherished peace. History had also shifted drastically. Across the sea, a certain nation never experienced its period of darkness, instead advancing rapidly. Meanwhile, in Europe and the Middle East, knowledge of the existence of gods had gradually quelled wars. Moreover, thanks to the Butterfly Sisters, the entire world had gained insight into the vastness of the universe. The Cross religion directly regarded Noah, the Creator, as God. Tokyo Brilliant auroras stretched across the sky like celestial ribbons. From the heavens, a divine hymn echoed across the Eastern Hemisphere, beginning in Tokyo and spreading outward. People gazed skyward, witnessing two figures slowly rising, enveloped in golden radiance. Excitement, reverence, devotion, faith, and sheer ecstasy filled the hearts of the people. "The Butterfly Immortals are ascending to Takamagahara¡­" "Our Immortals are leaving us. I don''t know whether to rejoice or mourn." "My mother told me that when I was a child on the verge of death, the Butterfly Immortals saved me." "Butterfly Immortals, please bless my child with good health." "Butterfly Immortals, please protect my wife for all her days." Prayers and faith surged from all directions, flowing into the bodies of Shinobu Kocho and Kanae Kocho. They could no longer control their ascent, rising toward the heavens like the legendary flight of Chang''e to the Moon. As they ascended, they could feel their bodies transforming. Bathed in the prayers and blessings of the people, their consciousness reached the divine throne. "Sister! We''ve become gods!" "Yes, my dear sister. We are on our way to Takamagahara." Kanae Kocho gently held her younger sister''s hand and said, "We always knew this day would come, but I never thought it would be so soon." Shinobu Kocho, listening to the countless blessings echoing around them, beamed with joy. "Sister, can you hear them? The ones blessing us now are the very people we once saved." Before them, countless golden threads wove together, forming their divine authorities. A golden peony and a golden butterfly. The Butterfly Sisters cradled their newfound authorities as an endless stream of faith transformed into divine power, pouring into their bodies. Their mortal forms rapidly evolved into divine bodies under the influx of power. But it didn''t end there. The faith surrounding them wrapped their figures, gradually morphing their clothing into divine vestments¡ªgarments shaped by the imaginations of those who had received their blessings. Their outfits seamlessly blended Eastern and Western aesthetics, a testament to their travels across the world and the millions they had healed. In the Eastern Hemisphere, they were revered as the Immortal Healer and Immortal Apothecary. In the West, they were venerated as the Goddess of Medicine and the Goddess of Healing. Shinobu Kocho held her divine authority close. Every Second-Tier God possessed three divine authorities. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Since she and her sister had traveled the world treating illnesses, she held dominion over Medicine. As a former Demon Slayer, she wielded the authority of Exorcism. And due to her deep affinity with insects, she commanded Insect Manipulation. Kanae Kocho''s authorities were Healing, Exorcism, and Medical Arts. In the eyes of Tokyo''s citizens, the Butterfly Sisters slowly ascended to the heavens. The sky, bathed in multicolored radiance, revealed a sacred torii gate. All of humanity prayed fervently. "That''s the gateway to Takamagahara!" "Beyond it lies the realm of the gods!" "May the gods bless us!" Within a temple that sheltered orphaned children, Gyomei Himejima clasped his hands together and gazed at the heavens. "Ah¡­ how wonderful. Our former comrades have finally achieved their dreams and ascended to the heavens." Now in his middle age, he watched the Butterfly Sisters remain unchanged in their youthful forms. His Vision faintly glowed at his waist. For over twenty years, he had dedicated himself to taking in abandoned children, yet he had only illuminated two Stella Fortuna thus far. Meanwhile, the Butterfly Sisters had healed millions worldwide, becoming immortal legends. Inside the nation''s Cabinet Office, Kagaya Ubuyashiki watched the two ascending figures outside his window and offered his blessings. "Congratulations, Butterfly Sisters, Immortal Healers. You deserve this honor. If you meet the Lady Fox Spirit, please send my regards." At the magistrate''s office, Obanai Iguro calmly looked up but remained silent. For over twenty years, he had served as a judge, delivering justice to tens of thousands. Yet, he knew his work was far from complete. At a bustling fruit market, Shinjuro Rengoku coughed before chuckling. "Those little girls from back then have now become gods. Time truly flies¡ªI''m already a fifty-year-old man. Cough cough." Kyojuro Rengoku: "Father, I''ve told you to let me handle the business, but you never listen. Now you''ve caught a cold." Shinjuro Rengoku: "Hmph, brat! So now that you''re a god candidate, you think you can lecture me?" Kyojuro Rengoku: "That''s not what I meant!" Shinjuro Rengoku: "Bah, go take care of my grandson instead!" ¡­ Hand in hand, the Butterfly Sisters stood before the towering gates of Takamagahara, their hearts pounding as they stepped onto the sacred stairs. Kanae Kocho whispered nervously, "The Lady Fox Spirit once told us that all newly ascended gods must first enter the Divine Realm, a domain co-created by the Primary Gods. Only after passing through the Divine Realm can we enter the nation of Narukami-sama¡ªInazuma." Shinobu Kocho took a deep breath, her youthful sixteen-year-old face filled with excitement. "Now that we''ve ascended as gods, the Divine Covenant allows us to bring our family to reside in the Divine Realm." Kanae Kocho nodded. "Yes, once we meet Narukami-sama, we''ll request permission to bring Kanao to live here with us." Shinobu glanced at her sister. "Kanao still looks just like us, frozen in time. This is all your fault, Sister." Kanae''s face filled with guilt. "I only wanted to cure Kanao''s mental trauma¡ªI never imagined the medicine would have side effects, keeping her body locked in the moment she took it." Although Kanao had long reached adulthood, she still appeared no older than thirteen or fourteen. No one wanted to marry someone who looked so young. As a result, Kanao had remained unmarried¡ªbut she never blamed Kanae. Instead, she saw it as a blessing that allowed them to stay together forever. Hand in hand, the Butterfly Sisters stepped into the Celestial Realm under the watchful eyes of the entire Eastern Hemisphere. The sacred gates slowly closed behind them. Once sealed, the gateway to the heavens faded away, and the multicolored auroras in the sky gradually dispersed, returning the heavens to their usual blue serenity. But across the world, an uproar had already begun. In this era, cameras and recording devices existed, allowing newspapers worldwide to rapidly publish headlines. Footage of the two sisters ascending to godhood and entering the Celestial Realm spread like wildfire across the globe. Though Vision holders were relatively rare, they were far from few. In particular, the vast Far East accounted for nearly forty percent of all Vision holders worldwide. With living proof that a Vision holder could become a god, the status of Vision holders everywhere skyrocketed. ¡­ The Divine Realm This was Inazuma''s Celestial Realm¡ªoften referred to as Takamagahara¡ªa realm imbued with the essence of Inazuman culture. However, aside from its lush flora, fauna, and the grand Tenshukaku palace, the Divine Realm was eerily empty. Not a single person walked its sacred grounds. The Butterfly Sisters had already learned about the Divine Realm from Yae Miko. Most gods rarely resided here; instead, they lived among their people in their respective nations. Just as Amaterasu ¨­mikami had ruled over Ashihara no Nakatsukuni, Lord Narukami ruled over Inazuma. But Amaterasu ¨­mikami was no longer present, leaving her divine throne vacant. How she disappeared was a question they dared neither ask nor ponder. Upon their arrival, the sisters found themselves at the foot of Tenshukaku''s grand staircase, the very palace belonging to Lord Narukami. From within the Tenshukaku, a faint yet overwhelming divine presence radiated outward. They knew immediately¡ªit was the presence of Lord Narukami. "Newborn gods, step forth to the divine throne so that I may see you properly." A calm yet commanding voice drifted from within the palace. Shinobu and Kanae''s hearts pounded in their chests¡ªexcitement, nervousness, anticipation, and awe swirled together inside them. The sisters exchanged glances, then, gathering their courage, ascended the steps toward Tenshukaku. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 136 - 136: Yae Miko Wants to Be Devoured The long staircase leading to Tenshukaku might have been daunting for mortals, but for the newly ascended Butterfly Sisters, it was but a short distance. Before long, they arrived inside the Tenshukaku. The space was vast, adorned with ornate lanterns, intricately carved screens, and grand wooden structures. Even the most inconspicuous beams were embellished with exquisite patterns. Though they now possessed the power to construct such grand architecture themselves, the divine aura infused into every corner of this palace was something they could never replicate. Two goddesses, identical in appearance, sat gracefully in the grand hall. They were dressed in elegant violet kimono, exuding both majesty and classical beauty. The goddess on the left carried an intense presence, her very being radiating a sharpness that seemed capable of cleaving the sky itself. The goddess on the right, however, bore a gentle expression, her eyes filled with the warmth of an elder sister. It was immediately apparent that the one who had spoken earlier was this benevolent Narukami. Shinobu Kocho and Kanae Kocho, feeling a mix of anticipation and trepidation, kneeled before the two divine figures. "We greet the Almighty Narukami." The Fox Spirit had already informed them that Narukami was a twin god, so they were not surprised. Raiden Makoto nodded with a gentle smile. "Among gods, there exists only hierarchy, not servitude. You are not our vassals, so simple respect will suffice. Come, take a seat¡ªI would like to see you properly." Feeling reassured by Makoto''s warmth, the Butterfly Sisters'' tension eased. They knelt on the tatami beneath the divine throne, respectfully gazing upon the two supreme gods before them. Though they had relaxed, their hearts still pounded. This was their first time standing before such legendary beings¡ªthe rulers of the divine. They were no longer ignorant. The Fox Spirit had already told them of the power of the Primary Gods. These were the incarnations of world laws, the architects of civilization, the gods spoken of only in myths. Raiden Makoto carefully observed the Butterfly Sisters, nodding in satisfaction. "Good, good. My sister and I are twins, and you two are also sisters¡ªone gentle, one fierce. What a delightful coincidence." "Both your appearances and figures are exceptional." Raiden Ei turned to her elder sister, a large question mark forming in her mind. Sister¡­ what are you saying? Shouldn''t we be commending them as new gods and inviting them to serve Inazuma? Raiden Makoto felt exasperated by her sister''s confused gaze. Oh, my foolish little sister¡­ If more beautiful goddess-level figures resided in Inazuma, perhaps the Heavenly Principle would linger here just a little longer. She was nearly brought to tears by her naive younger sibling. As long as the Heavenly Principle remained, their chances of gaining his favor would increase! Had she not seen what happened in Sumeru? The Greater Lord Rukkhadevata and the Lesser Lord Kusanali had both caught his attention. The Lesser Lord Kusanali had even accompanied the Heavenly Principle to Mondstadt. When Makoto had sensed her presence in Sumeru, she couldn''t help but feel a tinge of envy. The Butterfly Sisters blushed at the praise. "Narukami-sama overestimates us. We could never compare to your divine beauty." They did not find her words strange¡ªhaving never met gods face-to-face before, they assumed this was a customary exchange. Raiden Makoto continued, "The Divine Realm is far too quiet these days. Come with me to Inazuma. Let''s liven things up a little." Though Inazuma was home to countless mortals, there were few with whom she and Ei could converse freely. Aside from Kitsune Saiguu and Yae Miko, only their official retainers remained¡ªand those subordinates were always stiff and formal, never speaking to them on equal terms. Kanae Kocho and Shinobu Kocho had already prepared for this moment. After exchanging glances, they respectfully spoke. "Narukami-sama, we wish to request permission to bring our family members to the Divine Realm." Raiden Makoto smiled gently. "Of course, that is allowed. However, this is a one-time opportunity. If they wish to return to the lower realm in the future, we will no longer have the authority to permit it." The Divine Covenant dictated that every newly ascended god had one chance to return to their original world. They were forbidden from interfering with mortal affairs and could only bring family members back with them. The gateway to the Demon Slayer World resided within Inazuma''s Divine Realm, and Makoto and Ei served as its overseers. Even they could not descend without the Heavenly Principle''s approval. Upon receiving Narukami''s approval, the Butterfly Sisters stepped back through the portal. Without any grand phenomenon or disturbance, they silently returned to the mortal world. There, they found Kanao, who had been gazing absentmindedly at the sky. Taking her hands, they gently led her into the Divine Realm. Despite the passage of time, Kanao remained frozen in the form of a thirteen-year-old girl, unchanged by the years. Clutching Kanae''s hand, she followed them with unwavering trust. ¡­ Meanwhile¡­ Inazuma ¨C Grand Narukami Shrine Yae Miko lounged within the shrine, idly swaying her pink fox tail as she nibbled on fried tofu. She reveled in the praise from countless gods in the divine network, enjoying the thrill of their admiration. But in the next moment, a strange sensation shot up her tail, sending a shiver all the way to her ears. A high-pitched yelp escaped her lips. "Yaaah¡ª!" Instinctively, she swung her hand backward, aiming to swat away the offender¡ªonly for her wrist to be effortlessly caught. Her divine power was completely suppressed. A familiar voice whispered near her ear. "Oh? What''s wrong, my dear foxy beauty? I only gave your tail a little squeeze, and now you want to drive me away?" The moment she recognized the voice, Yae Miko froze before trembling with joy. She quickly turned around¡ª And found herself face-to-face with a flawlessly handsome figure, his hand still gripping the base of her fox tail. "Lord Noah!" Her fox ears perked up instantly as she lunged into his embrace, wrapping her arms around his waist and pressing her face against his chest. "Lord Noah, I''ve missed you sooo much~!" she whimpered, snuggling against him. Noah looked down at the fawning fox, and without hesitation, his other hand reached for her fox ears, playfully scratching the tuft of white fur hidden inside. "Tsk tsk, you little fox. I thought you might act all shy and reserved upon seeing me again after learning my true identity. But it seems you''ve adapted quite well¡ªand haven''t let my favoritism go to your head." Yae Miko truly lived up to her reputation as Inazuma''s master schemer. She knew exactly how to win his favor. As Noah teased her ears and tail, Yae Miko let out a soft, sultry whimper. "Lord Noah~" At the entrance of the Grand Narukami Shrine, Alice stood frozen in shock, watching Yae Miko''s behavior with wide eyes. Even little Klee bit her finger in curiosity. "Mommy, what kind of game are Daddy and the fox lady playing? Why is she making those noises?" Alice was utterly dumbfounded. The same Yae Miko who had mocked her last time they drank together¡ªleaving her humiliated¡ªwas now acting so sultry? It completely shattered her perception of the mischievous fox priestess. Regaining her composure, Alice swiftly covered Klee''s eyes. "Klee, you can''t watch this~! Mommy will take you to blow up some fish instead." Klee''s voice was filled with curiosity. "Why can''t Klee watch? Doesn''t Mommy kiss Daddy like that too?" Alice sighed and spoke patiently. "You''ll understand when you grow up. But for now, Klee is still too young. Mommy has a brand-new bomb for you! It''s even more fun than an elemental bomb!" "Let me tell you, Klee, the best place to play with explosives is at the Musoujin Gorge on Yashiori Island! The way the elements react there is incredible. Did you know that the gorge was carved out by the blade of Inazuma''s god?" Klee''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "Really?! Klee wants to try it!" With that, Alice scooped up Klee and soared down the mountain toward Yashiori Island. She might not have been the most responsible mother, but she certainly wouldn''t let Klee be influenced too early. Though, in truth, she couldn''t deny that Klee took after her perfectly. Meanwhile, at the Grand Narukami Shrine, Yae Miko was well aware of Alice''s arrival. But she no longer feared that woman. Now that she had ascended as a god, she could tell that Alice was strong¡ªperhaps even on a divine level¡ªbut certainly not stronger than her. Right now, she had no interest in Alice''s antics. Her focus was entirely on basking in the presence of the Heavenly Principle. She had long since realized that, like mortals, the Heavenly Principle also favored those who knew how to be affectionate. And as a fox yokai, she was naturally more adept at seduction than any human. Pressing her head against Noah''s chest, she breathed in his transcendent presence. Even just being near him seemed to elevate the quality of her divine essence. "My dear Lord Noah, you''re so mean¡ªpretending to be just another god and teasing this poor little fox." A distinct, alluring fragrance emanated from Yae Miko¡ªthe kind that only a fox spirit in the midst of courtship would release. Noah looked down at her, his golden eyes filled with amusement. "Releasing such a sweet scent¡­ are you inviting me to devour you?" He lifted her chin with a teasing finger, and Yae Miko''s violet eyes were already filled with swirling emotions. Becoming a god did not change one''s species¡ªit merely granted the understanding of truth, the control of concepts, and the power to condense these into divine authority, elevating one''s existence. For example, Venti was a wind spirit, Furina was a pure water spirit, and Malikata was a seelie. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Godhood was not a species, but rather a higher state of being¡ªthose who wielded control over the laws of the world. Yae Miko gently grasped Noah''s hands, bringing one of his fingers to her lips. Lightly biting down, she blushed and whispered, "Must you make me say it outright?" Noah smirked, playing with the fluffy tip of her pink fox tail. "I never refuse a delicacy placed before me¡­ but now isn''t the time. Ei and Makoto are returning with the new gods. Be patient. Later, on Celestia, I''ll devour all of you." Yae Miko''s flushed face pressed against Noah''s hand, her violet eyes shimmering with desire. "You could''ve had me back in Sumeru, but you sent me away instead. I thought, for a moment, that you didn''t want me anymore." Her journey alongside him from Liyue to Fontaine had shown her far more than she had ever imagined. And when she witnessed the resurrection of so many gods, she should have realized his true identity then and there. But she had been too afraid to even consider it. And yet, here he was¡ªthe very being she once thought could only exist in the highest myths, now teasing her like a mischievous lover. Noah''s hand slowly traced down Yae Miko''s tail toward its base, sending shivers through her entire body. Her reaction was fascinating¡ªthis was the charm of non-human beauties, so different from ordinary mortals. "If I didn''t like you, I wouldn''t have given you the Fox Deity''s divine authority in the first place." With that, he gave her a light smack on the hip. "Alright, compose yourself. You wouldn''t want to leave a bewitching first impression on the new gods, would you?" Yae Miko gave him a slightly resentful glance but quickly withdrew from his embrace. He had teased her to this point, and now he expected her to calm down instantly? A brief flash of divine power swept over her, instantly restoring her disheveled clothing to its pristine state. Though her attire was once again immaculate, her violet eyes still carried lingering seduction, and the air remained thick with her intoxicating scent. Even when she had merely been a divine attendant, her natural fragrance could leave mortals intoxicated for days. Now that she had ascended to godhood, even fellow gods could find themselves affected by its allure. Once she had recomposed herself, Yae Miko dutifully prepared and offered Noah a cup of tea. Inazuma was now a land of peace and prosperity. Its citizens no longer struggled for survival¡ªNarukami Island alone was capable of sustaining the entire nation. Let alone the other islands. As an island nation, Inazuma had thriving trade relations with the other six nations. Under the careful governance of the Raiden sisters, Inazuma flourished. While it lacked unique technologies, its rare plants, minerals, and resources were highly valued across the continent. With such a prosperous trade network, even the Grand Narukami Shrine had grown quiet. Any matters that arose were typically handled by the elder fox priestess, Lady Saiguu, rather than requiring Yae Miko''s personal intervention. After all, as Inazuma''s third god, she couldn''t be expected to handle trivial matters. Her divinity had long since been publicly acknowledged. Though the people of Inazuma still treated her much as they had before, there was now an added reverence in their gazes. It wasn''t nearly to the level of how they viewed Ei or Makoto, but it had dulled her interest in mingling among them. And since her affection for humanity was neither strong nor weak, she found little reason to leave the shrine often. Instead, she spent her days curled up at the Grand Narukami Shrine¡ªreading novels, savoring Liyue''s fine teas, sipping Sumeru''s fruit wines, and indulging in Fontaine''s exquisite pastries. Noah took the teacup from Yae Miko and inhaled the fragrance. "The world has grown stronger. Even ordinary tea is beginning to rival the celestial brews." Just then, a low hum echoed beneath the Grand Narukami Shrine. The torii gate at the base of the Sacred Sakura pulsed with radiant light. This divine portal, which had once connected to other worlds, now solely linked the Celestial Realm to Inazuma''s Divine Domain. Yae Miko glanced over, gracefully folding her pink fox tail beneath her robes before kneeling quietly beside Noah. "To think that those two sisters would be the first to ascend in Inazuma''s Divine Realm." The torii gate shimmered once more, and from within stepped Raiden Makoto and Raiden Ei. Following closely behind them were the Butterfly Sisters, their eyes alight with excitement, wonder, and reverence. Behind them, Kanao peeked out hesitantly. Both Raiden sisters hesitated upon seeing Noah seated casually within the Grand Narukami Shrine, sipping tea. Raiden Makoto''s eyes brightened with joy. "Lord Heavenly Principle! To think you would grace Inazuma with your presence. My deepest apologies for not welcoming you sooner." Kanae Kocho and Shinobu Kocho, who had just moments ago witnessed the Raiden sisters'' composed majesty, were stunned to see them bowing so reverently. But what shocked them even more was the title they had just heard. Lord Heavenly Principle? Isn''t that¡­ the Supreme Creator, Ame-no-Minakanushi-sama?! -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 137 - 137: The Traveler Is Captured by Another Unknown God Again Kanae Kocho and Shinobu Kocho followed Narukami-sama''s gaze. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seated in the shrine was the very same Fox Spirit who had descended upon their world twenty years ago, helping the Demon Slayer Corps eradicate the Demon King. And beside her, he sat¡ªan ethereal young man with an aura beyond mortal comprehension. His flawless features radiated an air of supreme divinity, and his golden eyes held the mysteries of the universe itself. As newly ascended gods, the bond between them and the Creator was absolute. The instant they beheld his form, an overwhelming wave of emotion crashed over them. Thump-thump, thump-thump... Their hearts raced. A flush of shyness overtook their minds. Even as gods, human instincts remained. The most primal instincts¡ªsurvival and reproduction¡ªdictated that the stronger the mate, the greater the desire for connection. And such desires naturally manifested as admiration, reverence¡­ even love. Before them was not just any god, but the supreme ruler of the universe. To gods who still carried mortal emotions, resistance was futile. They were utterly entranced. Raiden Makoto, noticing the rapid heartbeats behind her, turned and smiled knowingly. "Since the Heavenly Principle has graced Inazuma with His presence, let us go pay our respects." Shinobu Kocho and Kanae Kocho bowed their heads in unison, voices tinged with nervousness. "Yes, Narukami-sama." We''re about to meet the Creator¡­ Anxiety coiled in their stomachs. They had only just ascended, yet they were already granted an audience with the Creator God. How fortunate were they? The Grand Narukami Shrine, though nestled on Mt. Yougou, was vast. The cherry blossoms bloomed perennially, filling the air with an intoxicating fragrance. Led by the Raiden Sisters, the Butterfly Sisters approached the supreme presence. Raiden Makoto''s amethyst eyes shimmered as she respectfully bowed. Her voice carried the warmth of a spring breeze. "Lord Heavenly Principle, forgive our tardiness. These two are the newly ascended gods¡ªThe Goddess of Medicine and the Goddess of Healing." She then turned to the two sisters, signaling them to introduce themselves. Kanae Kocho, kneeling gracefully, felt her heart pounding. She dared not meet the Creator God''s gaze. Her gentle voice trembled with nerves. "I-I am Kanae Kocho, L-Lord Heavenly Principle¡­" Beside her, Shinobu Kocho clutched at the hem of her robes, feeling an uncharacteristic wave of anxiety. Though she had often spoken of the Supreme God in her past life, now that she was before Him, her tongue betrayed her. "I-I¡­ My name is¡­ Shinobu¡­ Shinobu Kocho, L-Lord Heavenly Principle¡­" Noah''s golden eyes calmly observed the sisters. His impression of them remained rooted in the anime he had once watched. But now that they had ascended, perhaps it was time to ''consume'' them properly. In their world, only two individuals had yet to reach full ascension¡ªone of whom was Mitsuri Kanroji. That girl had originally sought a husband, but after receiving a Vision, her chances of marriage had dwindled further. Now, she threw herself into relentless training, convinced that if she became a goddess, some divine being would surely take her hand. Listening to the thoughts running through the sisters'' minds, Noah let out a soft chuckle and spoke warmly. "There''s no need to be so nervous. Come, have some tea." With a teasing glint in her eyes, Yae Miko poured two cups of tea. The cups floated gently toward the sisters, and her voice carried a hint of mischief. "It has been quite some time, hasn''t it? The two little girls from the Demon Slayer Corps¡­ To think you would catch up to me so quickly." Kanae Kocho respectfully accepted the tea with both hands. "Thank you, Lord Heavenly Principle. Thank you, Lady Fox Spirit." Shinobu Kocho, still overwhelmed, followed suit, cradling the cup as if it were a divine relic. To drink tea granted by the Lord Heavenly Principle Himself¡­ Raiden Makoto stole a careful glance at Noah''s expression. Only when she sensed his satisfaction did she finally relax. It seemed that the Heavenly Principle was quite pleased with the Butterfly Sisters. Noah observed as the sisters carefully sipped their tea, handling the delicate cups with the utmost reverence before setting them down in front of them. A smile tugged at his lips. "You two don''t need to be so tense," he said. "The life of a god is not as rigid as you may think. As long as you fulfill your duties, you are free to enjoy your divine existence however you wish." "Whether you choose to live among mortals, concealing your power, or dedicate yourself to ascetic pursuits of divine arts, or perhaps bestow blessings on your people¡ªit is entirely up to you." His voice was warm and reassuring. "Do you remember what I told you when I first cast my gaze upon you?" Hearing this, Kanae Kocho and Shinobu Kocho felt their tension ease, their minds drifting back to that pivotal day twenty years ago. The voice that had once healed their scarred hearts echoed in their memories. ''Have you prepared yourselves to protect others at the cost of your own lives? I acknowledge your noble wishes. Then, with my blessing¡ªlive more freely.'' A lump formed in their throats, their eyes growing misty with emotion. In unison, they whispered, "We remember, Lord Heavenly Principle¡­" Noah lightly tapped the table, and a plate of freshly prepared fried tofu floated toward them. His voice remained gentle. "Then be at ease before me." Deeply touched, both sisters nodded. "Yes, Lord Heavenly Principle." Now feeling more at ease, Shinobu Kocho reached behind her and gently pulled forward a quiet figure who had been standing behind them all this time. "Lord Heavenly Principle, this is Kanao, the child my sister and I adopted. As per the Divine Covenant, she has been allowed to ascend with us." Kanao immediately prostrated herself. Her voice was soft and melodious. "Lord Heavenly Principle." Noah gave her an approving nod. "Kanao, is it? A lovely child. Live happily in Inazuma." Kanao''s eyes sparkled with reverence as she nodded. "Yes." Raiden Makoto took the opportunity to step closer, her voice carrying an expectant tone. "Lord Heavenly Principle, may I ask whether your visit to Inazuma is for an important matter or merely for leisure? If it is for leisure, perhaps I could personally prepare a feast for you?" Noah chuckled, understanding her intent all too well. "I am merely wandering for now. The world has just completed a grand evolution¡ªI should take some time to enjoy it." The world was now fully optimized. Moving forward, the conquest of other worlds could be executed using the full power of Teyvat itself. The time had come to launch simultaneous incursions across multiple worlds, accelerating the universe''s growth exponentially. Raiden Makoto''s eyes lit up with delight. "In that case, I shall¡ª" But before she could finish, an unexpected interruption shattered the moment. "Lady Yae! Lady Yae! This is terrible!" Sangonomiya Kokomi''s urgent voice echoed as she rushed toward the shrine. Raiden Makoto''s words were cut off, and a hint of displeasure flickered across her face as she turned toward the disturbance. Kanae Kocho and Shinobu Kocho also turned their heads, confused. Who would dare cause such a ruckus in the presence of the Supreme Creator and the Twin Narukami? Before they could question further, another frantic voice cried out¡ªthis one filled with panic. A small, white figure flew into the shrine, her voice tinged with distress and near-tears. "M-Miko! Miko, it''s terrible!" Paimon wailed. "Lumine¡ªLumine has been taken by an unknown god!" Paimon burst into the Grand Narukami Shrine, wailing as she flew inside. But upon seeing Raiden Makoto and Raiden Ei, she froze in shock. Then, as her gaze fell upon Noah, she instinctively flinched backward several meters, her teary eyes wide with fear. Raiden Makoto and Raiden Ei exchanged glances. They both knew that Paimon was one of the Four Shades. After all, they had seen Istaroth in this form before. Thus, when the Traveler and Paimon had arrived in Inazuma, they had treated them with a certain level of respect. However, the Traveler had a knack for stirring up trouble¡ªscaling mountains, sneaking into restricted ruins, and rummaging through long-sealed historical sites. Fortunately, she exercised restraint and never interfered with the daily lives of Inazuma''s citizens. When she finally requested an audience at Tenshukaku, they had granted her a formal reception¡ªlargely out of consideration for her enigmatic companion. They had even prepared a grand feast and answered some of her questions. Kanae Kocho and Shinobu Kocho remained silent, seated respectfully behind the Raiden sisters. As newly ascended gods, they knew their place. This was not a situation where they could simply interject. Raiden Makoto spoke gently. "What happened, Paimon?" Paimon fidgeted anxiously, her face still streaked with tears. Yae Miko, watching from the side, let out an amused chuckle. Her violet eyes gleamed with mischief. "Oh my, what''s wrong, little one? Not long ago, you barged into Tenshukaku with the Traveler without a hint of hesitation. But now, all alone, you seem so timid." She leaned in slightly, teasing. "Where is your ever-present companion now?" Paimon stubbornly puffed up her cheeks. "I-I''m not scared!" But the moment she mentioned the Traveler, her resolve crumbled, and she burst into fresh sobs. "Waaaah! Miko! The Traveler¡ªshe''s been taken by an unknown god!" Raiden Makoto furrowed her brows. "An unknown god? In Inazuma? There are only five known gods here, two of whom only just arrived today. Who else could it possibly be?" Paimon flailed desperately. "It''s true! It happened on Watatsumi Island! Please, Miko, Lady Raiden, can''t you speak to that god and get Lumine back?!" Raiden Ei''s expression darkened. "Explain everything¡ªclearly." Just then, Sangonomiya Kokomi entered, breathless and drenched in sweat. "Allow me to clarify, General." She took a deep breath before continuing. "A strange noise was recently heard coming from the underwater cavern beneath Watatsumi Island. The Traveler questioned the islanders about it." "Upon learning that the cavern led to the ruins of the ancient nation of Byakuyakoku, she volunteered to investigate the disturbance herself. I attempted to stop her from acting rashly." "However, while I was away handling governmental affairs on Narukami Island, she sneaked in anyway." Kokomi let out a weary sigh. "By the time I returned to Watatsumi, I found this little one crying her eyes out." At that moment, she turned to face the gathered gods. Her gaze hesitated upon Noah, and her heart skipped a beat. A soft blush crept onto her cheeks. Lord Heavenly Principle¡­ is here in Inazuma today? Then, her eyes moved to the unfamiliar figures standing behind the Raiden sisters. She immediately sensed their divine presence, and her shock deepened. More gods? First, Yae Miko ascended, and now there are two more gods in Inazuma? Noah calmly placed his teacup on the table and regarded both Kokomi and Paimon. Kokomi is close to unlocking her fourth Stella Fortuna, he mused. It seems the people of Inazuma truly trust her governance. Her internal affairs expertise was undeniably outstanding. "Paimon," Noah said, his golden eyes flickering slightly. "Slow down and explain things clearly. Otherwise, we''ll have no way of understanding the situation." As he spoke, his mind had already grasped the truth of what had transpired. And upon realizing it, he couldn''t help but feel a little speechless. Paimon''s eyes widened. "Y-You meanie! Are you going to help me or not?" She knew that this troublesome god from Celestia had the power to bring Lumine back. Noah smirked playfully. "I have conditions. But Lumine will be the one paying the price. Speak now, or I''m leaving." Panicking, Paimon flitted closer. "N-No! Don''t go!" She waved her tiny arms frantically before launching into her explanation. "It''s like this¡ªLumine said she wanted to check out that ancient kingdom." "So when no one was watching, she snuck in, dragging me along." "That place was so creepy, really, really scary! It was filled with ghosts and weird monsters." "B-But there were a lot of treasure chests¡­ I told Lumine we should turn back, but¡­" At this point, Paimon''s mouth started watering. "She promised that if we found any treasure, she''d give me half to buy food. Slurp." "At the very end of the ruins, there was this huuuge door with two stone statues standing guard. They called themselves the Keepers of the Underworld." "They kept asking if we wanted to go in. And, of course, Lumine wanted to." "But the statues told her she didn''t have the qualifications. Lumine thought they were messing with her, so she fought them." "She battled with them for a long time¡ªuntil a goddess suddenly stepped out from the door, looking really, REALLY mad." "She yelled at Lumine about something, and then¡ªjust like that¡ªshe took her and slammed the door shut." "No matter how much I shouted, the door wouldn''t open. No one answered me!" "I was so scared! I barely made it back here without getting eaten by monsters. Waaaah!" Paimon trembled as tears streamed down her face. Raiden Makoto sighed. "That¡­ that Traveler really is something else¡­ She actually trespassed into the Underworld''s gates¡­" The Underworld was a domain where only the dead could enter. Even divine beings such as themselves had to follow strict laws to gain passage¡ªor risk dire consequences. Noah chuckled. "Lumine tried to force her way into the Underworld? The realm of the dead? That''s a place where only the deceased may tread. If a living person enters¡­" Paimon gulped, her expression turning even more panicked. "W-What happens?!" "Well, normally, they''d never come back." Paimon let out a wail of despair. "Waaaah! Nooo! Lumine¡­" Noah continued nonchalantly. "That is¡ªunder normal circumstances. I suppose I could negotiate with the goddess of the Underworld." Paimon immediately stopped crying, puffing up her cheeks angrily. "You scared me half to death!" Noah rose from his seat, turning to Raiden Makoto. "Makoto, why don''t you prepare a feast? Gather the gods of Inazuma for a proper celebration." "I''ll take a trip to the Underworld and retrieve our reckless little Traveler." Raiden Makoto''s face lit up with joy at his casual use of her name. "Yes, Lord Heavenly Principle!" She was absolutely ecstatic. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 138 - 138: Lumine: My God, This World Is Unfathomably Deep "Hurry, hurry! Waaaah, I''m scared that Lumine will be killed by that unknown god!" Paimon was frantic, her tiny hands pushing against Noah''s shoulders as tears streamed down her face like pearls. Noah grabbed hold of Paimon''s starry cloak, lifting her up like a dangling fish. "Panicking won''t help. Let''s go, little Paimon." Then, he turned his gaze toward Sangonomiya Kokomi. "Ornamental fish, lead the way." Kokomi quickly straightened up and nodded. "Yes, Lord Noah." Hearing his unique nickname for her, she couldn''t help but recall their previous interactions. Back then, she had foolishly speculated that he might want her to become his shrine maiden. But he had said that only those who ascended to godhood would be eligible¡­ Yet she was just an ordinary human. Becoming a god was out of reach. As Noah casually strolled down from the Grand Narukami Shrine, Paimon fidgeted anxiously. "Hey! You''re taking your time! What if Lumine¡ª" Before she could finish, Noah smirked and interrupted, "Paimon, Lumine isn''t here to protect you right now. If you don''t behave, I just might eat you." Paimon clamped her hands over her mouth, shaking her head furiously. "Mmmph! Mmmph!" Now she remembered¡ªlast time, he had nearly eaten her! Lumine had reassured her it was just a joke, but¡­ she wasn''t so sure anymore. Waaah, Lumine¡­ hurry back! This is too scary! Watching Noah tease Paimon, Kokomi stifled a giggle. Lord Noah is just as mischievous as ever. But then¡­ her thoughts took a strange turn. Surely, he wouldn''t actually eat Paimon, right? No¡­ but then again¡­ Her cheeks burned as her mind spiraled into absurd thoughts. Wait, Paimon is so tiny, how would that even¡­? Before she could drown in her own imagination, she suddenly felt Noah''s gaze on her. His golden eyes shimmered with amusement, and she froze, her entire face turning as red as a cooked shrimp. Oh no, oh no! He can read thoughts! I was thinking nonsense again! Noah chuckled. "Not bad. You''re about to unlock your fourth Stella Fortuna. If you complete a couple more missions, you might ascend. At that point, I''ll take you as my shrine maiden, ornamental fish." Then, his smirk deepened. "I''d like to see you swim." Kokomi''s mind went completely blank, steam practically rising from her head. Her eyes spun in circles. W-what is he saying?! He wants to see me¡­ swim?! She had yet to be informed about the World Assimilation Plan and had no idea what he meant by Stella Fortuna or missions. Her brain only registered his last sentence, and it nearly short-circuited her entirely. Paimon, meanwhile, wiped her tears, watching Kokomi spiral into a meltdown. She swallowed nervously. I''m better off staying quiet. If I make him mad, I might really get eaten¡­ ... After descending from the Grand Narukami Shrine, Noah''s group reached Inazuma City, where they spotted Nahida talking with Kamisato Ayaka. Nahida had been curious about Inazuma''s culture and had asked to learn more about it. Since she looked like a child, she had drawn Ayaka''s attention. The noblewoman had assumed she was a lost child and, upon noticing her elf-like features, mistook her for a young youkai. As a result, the two had quickly become friends. Nahida had already met Barbatos in Mondstadt and learned from his example. She chose not to reveal her divine status and instead let others make their own assumptions about her identity. After all, while gods were numerous in Teyvat, they still remained somewhat distant from the everyday lives of the people. ... Noah wasn''t actually walking at a leisurely pace. In a flash, they arrived at Watatsumi Island, specifically at the entrance to the ancient Byakuyakoku ruins. A massive vortex had formed there, slowly rotating. Its speed was sluggish¡ªanyone who accidentally fell in could likely swim back up without trouble. From within the vortex, eerie howls echoed, sending a chill down their spines. "Aaaaaaah¡­!" Noah grabbed Paimon and leaped into the vortex, causing the tiny companion to scream in terror. Beneath the swirling maelstrom lay what was once Enkanomiya, now transformed into a gateway to the Underworld¡ªan eternal resting place. The once-feral Bathysmal Vishaps had become denizens of this realm, no longer attacking intruders but instead preying on wicked spirits attempting to escape the Underworld. Their deep, guttural roars echoed throughout the cavernous expanse, reverberating off the stone walls. This, then, was the eerie sound that had unsettled the people of Watatsumi Island. Paimon clung to Noah''s sleeve, her voice trembling. "Waaah! That sound is so scary! When I ran out of here alone earlier, I was terrified!" Noah smirked. "Did you wet yourself?" Paimon immediately puffed up with indignation. "Of course not! Paimon would never do that!" Noah clicked his tongue. "Lumine is really reckless. This place is called the Land of Rest¡ªit''s one of the few surface connections to the Underworld. Even gods must follow the Underworld''s laws to enter." Paimon shuddered. "The Underworld? You mean that place where everyone goes when they die?!" Noah''s smile turned mischievous. "Exactly. And if you follow me in there, and I happen to be in a bad mood, I might just leave you behind." Paimon''s grip tightened as she clung desperately to his sleeve. "I-I''ll be good! I''ll be really, really good! Please don''t leave me there!" Noah rolled his eyes. "Compared to my Istaroth, you''re not obedient at all. She always listens to me without question." For some reason, Paimon suddenly felt competitive. "T-That''s not true! I''m way more useful than that little troublemaker! I''m the best!" Noah''s smirk widened. "Oh? Prove it." Paimon froze, her confidence instantly crumbling. Wait¡­ how do I even prove that? ... Meanwhile, in the Underworld¡­ The capital city of the Underworld was vast, rivaling the size of any of Teyvat''s seven great nations. Its architecture bore the influence of all seven regions, divided into separate districts, each responsible for governing a different segment of the Underworld''s domains. At the city''s center lay a colossal, multicolored vortex over a thousand meters wide¡ªthe Cycle of Reincarnation. Beneath this vortex stood the Palace of the Underworld, the residence of the realm''s Primary Gods. To maintain order, Malikata had enlisted scholars from each of the seven nations¡ªdeceased individuals who had been granted a sliver of divine power to serve as record-keepers, akin to officials of the afterlife. Furthermore, Malikata had brought the Pari into the Underworld, appointing them as emissaries to deliver her decrees. Any particularly virtuous souls who had died with great merit were given a choice: they could either be rewarded with reincarnation or remain to aid in the development of the Underworld. At this very moment, Lumine was among those unwillingly recruited, forced to assist the Pari in managing records of the deceased from various worlds. With her head spinning from exhaustion, Lumine groaned, "How did this even happen?! Even if they''re making me work to atone, did they really have to seal my elemental powers?!" She had, once again, been stripped of her abilities by an unfamiliar god. Is this some kind of joke?! Not only had they sealed her power, but they had also sentenced her to a thousand years of labor before she would be released. A thousand years?! Her head throbbed just thinking about it. Although she was immortal and had no idea how long she would live, a thousand years was simply too long. She never expected that beneath Watatsumi Island lay a passage to the legendary underworld, an actual realm of reincarnation. Even with all her travels across countless worlds, she had never encountered a place with a functional afterlife system like this. Not even the vast universe she had explored before had anything remotely similar. Though she hadn''t been violently beaten upon capture, her powers had been sealed. Now, she was forced to work alongside the Pari, carrying records of the dead to the god overseeing reincarnation. She had already been moving stacks of these records for an entire day. When she got hungry, all she was allowed to consume was dew from the flowers, just like the spirits. No, this can''t be happening¡ªat the very least, can''t they give me some real food? Gurgle¡­ Thinking about the feast she had enjoyed in Inazuma, Lumine''s stomach rumbled in protest, her expression one of sheer despair. While she wouldn''t die from starvation, the hunger was unbearable. "Golden-haired Traveler, these are the death records from Parallel Earth 1 and Parallel Earth 3, East Asian Region. They must be delivered to the Great Lord of the Underworld." A pink Pari fluttered in front of her, carrying a large stack of records. The spirit''s tone was serious. "Golden-haired Traveler, under no circumstances should you lose or damage these records. They document the deeds of the deceased¡ªtheir virtues and sins." "The Great Lord will determine their reincarnations based on these documents." "If a single record is lost, it could affect the fate of tens of thousands of souls." "Though we could rewrite them if necessary, once a soul is wrongly reincarnated, the consequences are severe." Lumine sighed in resignation. "Yeah, yeah, I got it. If I lose them, I''ll be thrown into the Abyss, right?" Back in Mondstadt, she had believed the Abyss was simply the enemy faction of Teyvat. But as more of the truth was revealed, she realized it was far more terrifying. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Abyss was the world''s dumping ground for everything unwanted¡ªthe prison, the purgatory, the ultimate void. And her annoying older brother was locked inside it. Which raised the question: What exactly had he done to deserve that? Rumor had it that the Abyss had been completely sealed by Celestia, with no possible way in or out. So that meant her brother was trapped inside¡ªpossibly forever. Had she been told this back in Mondstadt, she wouldn''t have believed it. But after witnessing the sheer scale of power in Teyvat, she had no choice but to acknowledge the terrifying reality. When she was in Liyue, she had thought that if she had her full strength, she could probably take down one or two of the Seven Archons. But then she arrived in Inazuma and felt the raw power of its twin gods. Good heavens, even at her peak, she wouldn''t stand a chance against them. The sheer disparity in strength was absurd¡ªten, maybe twenty times her power. They could likely cleave an entire continent in half with a single swing of their weapons. So¡­ Zhongli and Venti had been humoring her all along? And now, after being captured and dragged into the underworld, her worldview had been shattered yet again. Teyvat wasn''t just a world¡ªit was an entire universe. And not just any universe, but one that contained parallel dimensions. Most shocking of all, these parallel universes had Earth in them. Multiple parallel Earths. What the hell¡ª?! The depths of this world were truly unfathomable. Lumine held the stack of records, nearly as tall as her own body, with a look of utter despair. "I''m doomed. I''m just like my stupid brother¡ªI got myself into trouble." She figured her brother must have gotten into a similar situation, unknowingly breaking some kind of rule, and then being sentenced to hard labor. And knowing him, he must have thought he could just fight his way out. But he had underestimated the depths of this world. Before he could even escape Teyvat''s main world, the so-called Sustainer of Heavenly Principles had slapped him right back where he started. ... Underworld Divine Palace This palace was built entirely by Malikata''s divine power. It was immense, even larger than the King Deshret''s pyramid tomb, and bustled with the spirits of the dead who had been granted minor divine authority to serve as underworld officials. Pari flitted in and out, carrying stacks of records, ensuring the smooth operation of the cycle of reincarnation. At the highest level of the palace, Malikata, now donned in her full divine regalia, sat reviewing and processing the records. Each document determined the fate of the departed¡ªwho would be rewarded, who would be punished, and who would be granted a new life. Every day, over a hundred million souls arrived in the underworld. For a being embodying the very essence of divine order, this task, though vast, was effortlessly manageable. As the universe stabilized, the strength of the gods grew accordingly, steadily approaching the limits of Teyvat''s expanding cosmic equilibrium. Lumine looked up in awe at the mountain of records¡ªhundreds of meters tall¡ªspinning in an intricate vortex around the Underworld''s Supreme Goddess. She had witnessed this sight twice now, but it was still utterly mind-blowing. And every single day, such mountains of records were processed, documenting the countless souls passing through the cycle of death and rebirth in Teyvat''s universe. Even the most advanced supercomputers would pale in comparison to this level of efficiency. Lumine shook her head, deciding to just accept the overwhelming reality before her. "Alright, I''ll just pretend I understand what it means to be a god who embodies the fundamental laws of existence." The processed records were then collected by a veiled maiden, who redistributed them among the underworld officials responsible for guiding the souls into reincarnation. The entire process was seamless. Though she had only been here for two days, Lumine had already figured out how the Underworld operated. Lumine hesitated for a moment before speaking awkwardly, "Um, Lord of the Underworld , I really didn''t mean to break into the underworld. I had no idea what it was. I''m willing to work off my sentence, but could you reduce the time just a little?" Malikata looked down at Lumine with a cold gaze. "Hmph! Trespassing in the Underworld¡ªaccording to the laws set by the Lord Heavenly Principle, your punishment should have been eternal banishment into the Abyss, never to reincarnate." "However, you carry the presence of the Lord Heavenly Principle. I don''t know what your connection to him is, which is why I have only given you a ''light'' punishment of a mere thousand years." Deep inside, though, Malikata felt a little resentful. "Ahh¡­ Lord Heavenly Principle, when will you visit me?" "Even if it''s just to say a single word to me, I''d be content." As Malikata indulged in her grievance, the sound of footsteps echoed through the divine palace. Both she and Lumine turned toward the source. But that was odd¡ªeveryone here was either a spirit or a floral entity. There shouldn''t be any footsteps. When she saw who it was, Malikata''s expression instantly changed to one of pure joy. The space around her shimmered, blooming into a sea of radiant flowers reflecting her overwhelming excitement. Lumine, on the other hand, widened her eyes in sheer disbelief. "It''s you! And¡ªPaimon?!" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 139 - 139: Lumine: Youre the Heavenly Principle! What Are Your Intentions Toward Me? Noah looked at Lumine with a teasing smile. "Oh~ isn''t this the traveler from beyond the world, Lumine? It hasn''t been that long, and you''re already in such a sorry state?" Lumine twitched at the corner of her mouth. "If you can''t speak properly, then just don''t speak at all." Seeing that Lumine was unharmed, Paimon flew over, wailing loudly as she threw herself onto Lumine''s chest. "Wah! Lumine! I''m so glad you''re okay! I was so worried about you! Waaahhh¡­" Lumine stroked Paimon''s head apologetically. "Sorry, Paimon, for making you worry. Did you bring that guy here?" Paimon nodded. "I originally wanted to ask Miko for help, but I just happened to run into this bad guy there, so I brought him along." Lumine''s eyes lit up, and she quickly turned to the smiling Noah. "Right, I remember you''re a god from Celestia, right? If it''s you, could you talk to this Underworld Goddess and negotiate¡­ huh?" Just as Lumine was about to turn to Malikata, she saw the so-called Lord of the Underworld¡ªwho had effortlessly subdued her earlier¡ªprancing down from her throne like a girl chasing a butterfly. With every step she took, colorful flowers sprouted at her feet. "Lord Heavenly Principle, it''s so wonderful that you''ve come to the Underworld! I''ve followed your plans exactly, and I''ve managed the Underworld perfectly without a single mistake!" Malikata, like a young girl in love, exuded a pink, heart-filled aura that flooded the divine palace. Her eyes were full of innocent longing for praise. As soon as she reached Noah, she stopped, wanting to get closer but afraid of being disliked. Noah nodded as he looked at Malikata, feeling a bit sentimental. Seelie (Angels) really were hopeless romantics. Look at the stark contrast in Malikata''s behavior before and after¡ªshe was acting like a total fool in love. A little bit of flattery was enough to have her wrapped around his finger. Well, since Malikata had been so diligent and was willing to give her all for him, he couldn''t treat her too coldly. Just a few words of praise would be enough to make her overjoyed. With a smile, he raised his hand and gently stroked her flawless face. "You''ve done well, Malikata. What would you like as a reward?" Malikata froze for a moment before her heart swelled with overwhelming happiness. Ah~ Lord Heavenly Principle, Lord Heavenly Principle touched my face! And he praised me! I''m so happy I could die. "Malikata has no desires. As long as I can serve Lord Heavenly Principle, as long as I can be in your sight, I am already fulfilled." Malikata happily rubbed against Noah''s palm, and her divine power fluctuated with her emotions. At the tips of her toes, multicolored flowers bloomed outward. In the blink of an eye, the walls of the Underworld Divine Palace were covered in tiny, vibrant blossoms. Lumine and Paimon were utterly dumbfounded. The Goddess of the Underworld, who had effortlessly pinned Lumine to the ground, was now acting like an utterly devoted servant to this guy? Wait a minute¡­ What did she just call him? Lord Heavenly Principle! What the hell?! Lumine blurted out an expletive as her mind replayed the past two times she had encountered Noah. Her expression froze, and her mouth twitched uncontrollably. What does this mean? This guy is the Heavenly Principle?! She was no longer the naive traveler she was when she first awoke. She fully understood what the Heavenly Principle represented. He was the ruler of the Teyvat Universe, the supreme being who governed the entire world. Every god in this universe was born from his power. For all she knew, he might even have the power to create entire worlds from nothing. Hadn''t she already seen multiple parallel Earths?! Lumine''s pupils shrank instantly. Wait a minute¡­ If this guy is the Heavenly Principle¡­ Then my brother and I being summoned to this world, and everything that has happened since¡ªwas it all arranged by this guy? From the very beginning, waking up to my brother hastily trying to leave the main world of Teyvat, only to be slapped back by the Sustainer of Heavenly Principles. Lumine''s mind was in a storm of thoughts. Why did he do this? What was his goal? The moment she realized she had been nothing but a pawn in someone else''s game, cold sweat ran down her back. Lumine mechanically lowered her head and looked at the floating figure in her arms¡ªPaimon. That other Paimon, Istaroth, was by the Heavenly Principle''s side. Then what about my Paimon¡­? Sweat trickled down her face, her throat tightening as she swallowed nervously. Her hands loosened. Paimon suddenly began to drop. "Aah! Lumine! What are you doing¡­?" Before hitting the ground, she quickly hovered back up, looking at Lumine with confusion. Lumine, drenched in sweat, took two steps back, eyeing Noah with caution. Noah gently caressed Marikata''s cheek. "You don''t want a reward? That won''t do. Hmm¡­ how about this? I''ll grant you access to my courtyard, but you mustn''t abandon your divine duties. Otherwise, I''ll have to enforce the law accordingly." Marikata nearly fainted from happiness. Being allowed into the Heavenly Principle''s courtyard¡ªhis residence! Ah~ Heavenly Principle, you are far too kind to me. I will make sure to carry out my duties flawlessly, without a single mistake! Noah withdrew his hand and turned his gaze toward Lumine, who was still standing there, drenched in sweat, visibly shaken and on high alert. A slow, amused smile crept onto his lips. This scene was truly fascinating¡ªlike a brave adventurer suddenly realizing that their trusted companion was actually the Demon King they had sworn to defeat. "Oh~ What''s wrong, Lumine? Why are you looking at me like that?" As he spoke, he slowly walked toward her, spreading his arms slightly. Lumine''s hair stood on end, gripping her dull blade tightly and stammering, "D-Don''t come any closer¡­" Paimon was stunned. "Lumine, what''s gotten into you all of a sudden?" Lumine pointed her sword at Paimon as well. "You stay away too!" Paimon, now completely bewildered, was hit by a bolt of realization. "Lumine, you¡­" Noah, of course, didn''t stop walking. He continued moving toward her at a slow pace, his voice teasing, "What''s wrong, Lumine? Weren''t we just getting along so well before? Pointing a sword at a friend¡ªthat''s not very nice, is it?" Marikata had finally snapped out of her daze and was about to rage, but Noah waved a hand to stop her. She could only glare at Lumine, furious at her audacity in disrespecting the Heavenly Principle. Lumine kept backing away, her foot catching on the steps behind her, almost causing her to stumble. Beads of sweat dripped from her face. "Heavenly Principle¡­ Everything I''ve been through¡ªit was all planned by you, wasn''t it? Paimon, you were planted by him to monitor me, weren''t you? What do you want from me?!" Paimon stood frozen in place, utterly baffled. This bad guy was the Heavenly Principle? When had she ever been placed by this bad guy at Lumine''s side? Her head spun. This was too much for her to process. But seriously, what was happening right now? Noah smirked at Lumine with a teasing expression. "Hmm~ Yes, I am the Heavenly Principle, but I wasn''t the one who arranged you." "Since you''ve already figured it out, it''s time to lay all the cards on the table, isn''t it, traveler from beyond this world?" Lumine was drenched in cold sweat. Lay the cards on the table? What did that mean? What was going to happen to her? As Noah approached her, she scrambled back and fell onto the steps. But the attack she expected never came. Instead, he simply walked past her and sat on the divine throne. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Since you''ve come to my world, there''s no reason for me to let you leave." "You misunderstood one thing¡ªI never needed to arrange anything for you. Your power level is nothing extraordinary; you can''t even defeat a single Primary God." Noah crossed one leg over the other and propped his face up with one hand. To be honest, if this were before Teyvat had evolved into a universe, locking Lumine''s fate would have been difficult, requiring a series of complex maneuvers. But now? Lumine had already become a permanent resident of Teyvat. All the previous efforts to manipulate her were unnecessary. Even at her full power, she could only match the strength of the original Seven Archons at best. In contrast, even the weakest Primary God could now easily overpower her. Currently, her strength was merely at the level of a Subordinate God. These days, even Subordinate Gods had the same level of strength as the original Seven Archons. However, her potential was undeniable. If she reached her peak, she could attain a power level comparable to Phanes¡ªcapable of shattering stars. Most importantly, her unique body could contain the original forces of the Light Realm, Human Realm, and Void Realm. Lumine''s lips twitched. It was true. Even at full strength, she couldn''t defeat a single Primary God. At most, she was on par with that fox, Yae Miko. "¡­So, what do you want me to do?" As a veteran schemer, she quickly grasped the core of the situation. Noah chuckled. "Heh, you really are as sharp as your brother." "Your brother was quite understanding. He''s already become the Supreme God of the Abyss, the Abyss Overlord. I entrusted the Abyss to his management." "I originally planned to let you grow a bit more, regain your former power, or even surpass it before revealing the truth. But you just had to rush straight into the Underworld." Noah tapped the armrest of the throne with his fingers. Lumine''s face scrunched up in frustration. What did he mean? That bastard Aether had already thrown his lot in with the Heavenly Principle and was now living the high life as the CEO of the Abyss? Was this entire time just her brother messing with her? Getting revenge for all the times she had teased him before? The more she thought about it, the more plausible it seemed. Aether wasn''t the type to silently endure her teasing without some kind of payback. Recalling all her encounters with the Abyss Order in Mondstadt, her anger flared up. Noah continued, "Your fate is now fully in my grasp, so I''ll give you a choice." "First option: join the divine hierarchy and contribute to the expansion of the Teyvat Universe." As he spoke, Noah beckoned to Marikata with a single gesture. She immediately understood and gleefully positioned herself behind him, gently massaging his shoulders. As a seasoned trickster herself, Lumine instantly saw through his intent. Now, not only was her mouth twitching, but her entire face was too. He was trying to turn her into a corporate employee! "¡­And the second option is probably killing me, right?" Lumine asked, staring at Noah''s domineering expression. Noah smiled and said, "Of course not, but everything must be done according to the rules. Originally, trespassing into the Underworld was punishable by death, but you were merely sentenced to a thousand years of labor. The death sentence can certainly be waived, but in that case, we''ll change it to life imprisonment." Lumine: "..." "So, there''s really no choice then..." Noah propped his face on his hand with amusement. "Since you don''t want to choose, I''ll choose for you. I think the second option sounds pretty good." Lumine broke out in a cold sweat. "No, no, no! I''ll choose the first one! The first one!" That bastard Aether had already sided with the Heavenly Principle¡ªthere was no way she could go against it. Aether was incredibly cunning. If even he saw no way out or found some great benefit in it, then it was definitely the better choice. Otherwise, he would''ve just run away. Noah nodded in satisfaction. "Good. In that case, let''s remove the seal on you." With that, the phantom of the Primordial Law Ring manifested behind him, instantly nullifying Asmode''s seal on Lumine. Lumine''s original power surged back, and an aura comparable to the original Seven Archons slowly emerged. The power of Light Realm stirred within her body. From the moment she was summoned into this world, Lumine had received the seed of Light Realm Power. At its peak, she would become a new Phanes... At the same time, Noah pulled Lumine into the Divine Pantheon Blueprint. The details of the World Assimilation Plan flooded into her mind all at once. Lumine''s expression gradually became one of shock. What the hell?! This was about consuming countless outlying worlds beyond the Imaginary Tree and Sea of Quanta to make Teyvat stronger. What kind of madness was this? Could this even be conceived by mortals? No, not even gods would be capable of such a thing! Just how unfathomable was Noah''s power to make something like this possible? Lumine''s mind raced as she mechanically lifted her gaze to look at the young man staring at her with amusement. She had never encountered an existence like this before. Now she finally understood why that bastard Aether had surrendered. Defiance was simply not an option. Running? Impossible. Fighting? Certain death. Following Noah was the only path forward. And besides, the benefits of following him were real and undeniable. The classic approach¡ªone stick, one carrot¡ªwho wouldn''t submit to that? Even those legendary entities from the great universes would probably kneel before him. Lumine immediately adapted, scratching her head awkwardly. "Hehe, if you''d just told me earlier, I would''ve followed you from the start. No need for all this hassle." Noah grinned as he observed Lumine''s sudden shift to a more servile tone. It was precisely because she had seen so much of the universe that she understood when resistance was futile and submission was the only option. "I actually liked your defiant stance just now, with your sword pointed at me. It was quite the look." Lumine scratched her head, embarrassed. "No way... I, uh..." Noah waved his hand dismissively. "Alright. Since you have Light Realm Force, you have the potential to become a Supreme God." His golden eyes flickered slightly as he bestowed upon Lumine the Supreme God position. However, for now, she couldn''t wield the authority of a Supreme God. She had to develop her strength until it matched the level required to fully claim the position. Thus, in the Divine Pantheon Blueprint, her seat was listed only as a Subordinate God for now. "Work hard to become a Supreme God sooner rather than later. Don''t slack off, or else... I''ll have to discipline you with a whip." Lumine: "..." Fine. You''re the ruler of the universe. Whatever you say goes. As if I could even resist? Noah then turned his attention to the utterly dumbfounded Paimon, who stood frozen in shock. "Ruler of Death, Paimon, how long do you plan to stand there in a daze? Get over here, now." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 140 - 140: The Need for Violent Invasion of the DXD World As Noah spoke, Paimon''s sealed memories by Phanes were instantly unlocked. Paimon was originally arranged by Phanes to assist Lumine in becoming the next successor as the Grand Vizier. In a dazed state, Paimon regained her senses. Her eyes gradually became lively as memories flooded back, clearing the half-obscured consciousness due to the previous seal. Paimon''s eyes widened in shock: "The Heavenly Principle!" Her memories seamlessly connected with those of the Ruler of Death. At the same time, she became aware of the current changes in the Teyvat Universe, the World Assimilation Plan, and even the resurrection of Phanes¡ªeverything she should have known. In an instant, Paimon appeared before Noah, trembling in fear and apologizing anxiously. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Master! Back then, I actually gave you such an unpleasant nickname. Please forgive me!" Before recovering her memories, things were fine. But the moment they returned, connecting everything, she realized she had been speaking so disrespectfully to her new master all this time. The thought alone made her dizzy with regret. Noah looked at the fearful Paimon with a smile and said, "Paimon, I actually preferred the way you used to act all high and mighty by relying on Lumine''s authority." Paimon immediately looked aggrieved, her eyes brimming with tears. "Master¡­" What did her new master mean by this? Was he rejecting her? But back then, she didn''t know he was the new Heavenly Principle! Noah extended a finger and tapped Paimon''s forehead. The authority of death and divine power surged into her body continuously. Buzz¡ª Dark radiance instantly erupted from Paimon''s small frame. As the eldest among the Four Shades, the first shadow separated from Phanes, Paimon originally had the strongest power. The Authority of Death was the mightiest authority in the universe, surpassing even time and space in strength regarding life. Everything within a world was subject to death, and not even gods could escape its grasp. Even planets and worlds had their ends, which was why the Ruler of Death was the eldest among the Four Rulers. In the glow, Paimon''s small body gradually grew, reaching her original height almost in the blink of an eye. Paimon''s appearance became identical to Istaroth and Asmoday, except for the golden crown on her head. Her black eyes reflected the colors of the starry sky. However, the aura emanating from her was not one of decay and suffocation like death but was instead gentle and serene. True death was not cruel but a peaceful slumber in warmth and happiness. Regaining her senses, Paimon was astounded by the power she now possessed. So strong¡ªunbelievably strong. Her strength had reached an unimaginable level, almost approaching that of her previous master, Phanes, in terms of sheer power. Of course, power level alone did not determine everything. Strength was measured not just by the level of power but also by the authorities and truths one wielded. Even if she had reached her former master''s power level, Phanes, with her multitude of divine authorities, could still defeat her effortlessly. Her divine authority had also become terrifyingly powerful. The concept and breadth of death had expanded at least tenfold from before. Moreover, she shared a portion of her master''s power. Without fully testing it, she had no idea how much she could truly unleash. Paimon was overjoyed. "Master¡­ You are so powerful." Her master had not abandoned her; instead, he had reinforced her role as the Sustainer of the Heavenly Principles. The title of Sustainer of the Heavenly Principles did not refer to Asmoday but rather to the Four Shades. Unfortunately, the Ruler of Life had been killed during the Throne War by Nibelung, and the remaining fragments had fallen into Inazuma, merging with the lightning laws to give birth to the new Raiden sisters. Thus, the Raiden sisters inherited the name of the Ruler of Life¡ªBaal. The Four Shades are Paimon, Istaroth, Asmoday, and Baal. Noah smiled. "Of course, I am strong." Just how strong he was, even he wasn''t entirely sure without a proper benchmark. However, he was certain that he could destroy the current Teyvat Universe. By that estimate, he was likely at a pseudo-galactic level? Well, he would soon have a chance to test it. After a period of leisure in Inazuma, he planned to convene the Second Divine Assembly and then launch an offensive against three worlds. For now, "No Game No Life" could be set aside. The worlds of "One Punch Man" and "High School DxD" could be attacked simultaneously. Currently, in the One Punch Man world, Saitama had yet to become a professional hero. His power hadn''t reached the level where he could punch a hole into deep space; at most, he could only part the Earth''s surface. As for High School DxD, although it had numerous gods and its strongest beings barely reached star-busting levels, they were no match for the full force of the Teyvat Universe. After all, for these two worlds, he would have Phanes and the Supreme Gods take action. Relying solely on the Primary Gods wouldn''t even guarantee a fifty percent chance of victory. That''s right¡ªhis plan for High School DxD was a direct and forceful invasion. While Phanes was engaged, Noah would seize both the Infinite Dragon God and the Great Red. That alone would secure at least thirty percent control over the world. After all, the Dimensional Gap encompassed multiple worlds. Additionally, he needed to head to the Date A Live world to retrieve the Kabbalah. Hmm¡­ That meant after some leisure time, he would be quite busy. Noah rose from his throne and glanced at Malikata behind him. "That was a nice massage. Continue at Celestia when you have time, but don''t neglect your divine duties." Malikata''s eyes were filled with adoration. "Yes, my Lord." Noah descended the steps. Lumine immediately stepped aside, standing properly with not a trace of defiance on her face. Noah chuckled. "Do your best, my future Supreme God. Don''t disappoint me. If you do, you might regret it." "I really will whip your backside." Lumine forced a smile. I believe you. I really do. After all, you''re even more devious than I am. Noah smirked playfully and walked toward the temple''s grand doors, with Paimon hurrying after him. Malikata watched the departing figure of the Heavenly Principle, cupping her cheeks in a dreamy daze. "Ah~ My Lord, I''m so happy." Lumine twitched at Malikata''s infatuated expression. Wasn''t this way too sycophantic? At that moment, a surge of abyssal energy appeared, forming a black vortex in the temple. Lumine''s eyes sharpened. Now what kind of trouble was brewing? From within the vortex, Aether emerged, his face calm as he gazed at his utterly unscrupulous sister. "Oh, my foolish sister, you''ve finally been accepted into the Divine Pantheon by our esteemed Lord." Crack! A vein bulged on Lumine''s forehead. She immediately summoned her bladeless sword and, using all her strength, lunged at Aether. "You bastard, Aether! Get over here and die!" A slash imbued with the power of the Light Realm cleaved straight toward Aether''s head. Even though her strength had only reached the level of a Subordinate God, Light Realm Force was still the force that created all things. In terms of overall power, an ordinary Subordinate God was far from comparable. It was like comparing two cups of the same size¡ªone filled with water, the other with mercury. Their weight was vastly different. Aether raised his hand and casually dispersed his troublesome sister''s attack. "Oh, my foolish sister, I am now a Supreme God. In other words, I have planetary-level strength. With a single punch, I could flip the surface of a planet." Lumine''s temper flared upon hearing this. "Hmph! Oh, great! You''re living the good life, huh? Becoming the CEO of the Abyss, eating well, drinking well¡ªdo you have any idea what I''ve been through for the past five hundred years? Do you?!" "Ever since I woke up, I''ve been scavenging bird eggs and fishing in rivers, barely surviving from meal to meal." Just thinking about waking up on that island, her powers sealed¡ªif not for her unique physique, she would have starved to death. And all the bizarre obstacles she had encountered along the way? That had to be Aether''s doing. From Mondstadt to Liyue, the Abyss Order''s attacks had never ceased. Internally, Aether screamed. He knew his troublesome sister too well¡ªhe must have been saddled with countless accusations already. "Lumine¡­ listen to me first. There''s a very complicated reason behind all of this¡­" Lumine crossed her arms. "Oh? A reason? Tell me¡ªwas the Abyss Order''s assault on me your doing?" Aether: "..." It really was his doing. But that was only to prevent his troublesome sister from falling in love and messing up his grand plan! Lumine smirked. "Oh, you planned it well, didn''t you? What''s that nonsense about how you''ve already traveled once, so I have to reach the same endpoint?" Aether: "..." He had indeed said that. Damn it, everything he did had turned into a pile of blame on his back. Even if he hadn''t done it, it was like dropping mud on his pants¡ªwhether it was filth or not, it still looked bad. Lumine pressed him. "What? Cat got your tongue?" Aether, utterly dejected, muttered, "I''m tired¡­ Let''s just destroy everything¡­" This big boss was truly ruthless¡ªall the benefits were his, and all the blame fell on Aether. Compared to their grand leader, his troublesome sister was nothing but a small-time schemer. Aether tossed a seed of Void Realm Force toward her. "Here, take this¡ªit''s a seed of abyssal power. Absorb it, and you''ll be able to wield Void Realm Force. You''ve already missed three opportunities¡ªget stronger sooner rather than later." "However, using this power requires the approval of the Heavenly Principle. You''ll have to negotiate that on your own." Without waiting for a response, Aether turned and stepped back into the abyssal vortex, leaving the Underworld. Although the Underworld didn''t prohibit gods from entering, it imposed numerous complex regulations. Unless necessary, none of the gods wanted to deal with the hassle. Lumine grasped the seed of Void Realm Force, smirking. "Feeling guilty? Hmph! Serves you right, Aether." At that moment, Noah''s voice echoed in her ears. "You may study Void Realm Force, but you must never use it outside the Abyss. Otherwise, you will be punished according to divine law. Do you understand?" Lumine nodded. "Understood, boss." ... Meanwhile, at the Grand Narukami Shrine¡ª Raiden Makoto had personally prepared a grand feast. Of course, with dozens of dishes, she hadn''t done it alone. Even though Kanae Kocho and Shinobu Kocho had ascended to godhood, they still held onto their dream of becoming ideal wives and mothers. They eagerly assisted Makoto in preparing the banquet. After all, this was a meal for the Heavenly Principle himself. In myth and legend, such occasions were when the gods would present their finest dishes to please the Creator. Of course, in myth and legend, there were often stories where poorly prepared dishes were presented to the Creator, resulting in divine wrath and punishment. And in this case, the fool playing that role was Raiden Ei. Due to the previous misunderstandings given to her by Yae Miko and Kitsune Saiguu, she genuinely believed her cooking was delicious. Raiden Makoto looked at the dish her sister had placed on the table¡ªa plate of white-tinged red, with a hint of black¡ªand couldn''t help but sweat nervously. "Ei¡­ are you sure you want to serve this to Lord Heavenly Principle?" Raiden Ei nodded confidently. "Last time, Lord Heavenly Principle said my cooking was delicious." Kanae Kocho and Shinobu Kocho, standing to the side, discreetly wiped the cold sweat from their temples, internally screaming¡ªthis had to be poison! It was definitely poison! If the Heavenly Principle actually ate this, wouldn''t he be furious? The mere thought of Lord Heavenly Principle possibly getting angry made the sisters swallow hard. Kitsune Saiguu took a puff from her pipe and slowly exhaled a smoke ring. She wasn''t too worried about the Heavenly Principle being upset. If he was the type to get angry over this, he would have been upset last time. Yae Miko shuddered, her stomach letting out an involuntary growl, her face turning green. She vividly recalled the time, not too long ago, when she and Kitsune Saiguu had been forced to eat Ei''s so-called "cooking" every day. In terror, she covered her mouth, as if she could still taste the lingering remnants of poison from months ago. Meanwhile, Noah had already arrived on Narukami Island. Inazuma City On the bustling streets, Nahida held a cup of fruit milk tea, sipping contentedly. "The fruits in Inazuma are so different from those in Sumeru. In terms of taste, it''s hard to say which is better. Thank you for the treat, Kamisato Ayaka." Kamisato Ayaka spoke softly, "It''s almost dusk, Nahida. If you don''t have a place to stay, would you like to come to my home?" At first, she had assumed Nahida was simply a traveler from Sumeru, perhaps a member of a rare race, much like the yokai of Inazuma. However, she later realized that despite Nahida''s childlike appearance, she possessed an incomprehensible depth of knowledge¡ªastronomy, geography, governance, commerce, and culture¡ªfar beyond Ayaka''s own understanding. As someone who had supported the Kamisato clan alongside her elder brother from a young age, Ayaka prided herself on her education, yet she paled in comparison to Nahida in every aspect. Nahida looked no older than ten, so how could her knowledge be so vast? Moreover, her composed and independent demeanor convinced Ayaka that Nahida was not as young as she appeared. She was most likely a god. Not long ago, Nahida had also joined the Divine Pantheon Blueprint as a god candidate. Additionally, Nahida had mentioned she was from Sumeru. Ayaka recalled that Yae Miko had once spoken about the Dendro Archon of Sumeru¡ªthe Lesser Lord Kusanali¡ªwho took the form of a child. So¡­ was Nahida the Lesser Lord Kusanali? She wanted to ask but could tell from Nahida''s demeanor that she preferred to keep her true identity hidden. Nahida blinked innocently and smiled. "You already know who I am, don''t you? Forgive me for reading your thoughts." Kamisato Ayaka was taken aback. "You can read minds?" Nahida continued, "Since you treated me to tea, let me invite you to a banquet." With that, she turned to look at a specific spot. "Is that alright, Lord Heavenly Principle?" Just as Noah returned from the Underworld to Inazuma City, his form gradually emerged from the air. Nahida watched as he approached, with Paimon floating beside him. "Of course, Nahida. Banquets are always livelier with more people." He then turned to Kamisato Ayaka with a smile. "It''s been a while since I''ve paid attention to you, and now you''ve already become a god candidate. Very impressive, young Kamisato." Kamisato Ayaka froze for a moment. Just as she was about to respond, the Divine Pantheon Blueprint transmitted information to her. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her expression instantly turned into one of pure astonishment. "T-T-The Heavenly Principle¡­?!" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 141 - 141: After This Meal, You Will All Belong to Me Kamisato Ayaka was at a loss. She had known Lord Noah before, but she had always assumed he was merely a god of Celestia. Never had she imagined he was the Heavenly Principle itself. As someone involved in the World Assimilation Plan, and even among its first participants, she understood just how great the Heavenly Principle was. He had elevated the world of Teyvat to the level of a cosmic creator. Before coming into contact with such knowledge, she had only known that the Heavenly Principle was supreme, but she had little concept of what that truly meant. Now, even with just a glimpse of understanding, it was beyond comprehension. Her interactions with gods from other worlds had only deepened her realization of what true greatness meant. Noah smiled as he watched the bewildered Kamisato Ayaka. "The first time you met me, you smiled. What''s the matter? Has the White Heron Princess lost her ability to smile?" Hearing his gentle voice, Kamisato Ayaka snapped out of her daze and hurriedly performed an elegant bow. "Lord Heavenly Principle." Her serene, pure presence, like that of a lone white heron, had only intensified since she became a god candidate. Noah''s golden eyes gazed at her calmly. "No need for formalities. Respect in your heart is enough. Today, the two sisters who befriended you have ascended to godhood. You wish to congratulate them, don''t you?" Kamisato Ayaka clasped her hands nervously in front of her waist. Since joining the World Assimilation Plan, she had gained many friends¡ªeven if they had only met through the Divine Pantheon Blueprint and never in person. But in that space, everyone stood as equals. They shared endless discussions, opening entirely new horizons in her life. When she learned that Kanae Kocho and Shinobu Kocho had become gods and arrived in the main world, she had been so excited that she couldn''t sleep. Yet, despite being a god candidate, she had not yet ascended, meaning she had no way to personally welcome them. That had left her feeling dejected¡ªafter all, the Butterfly Sisters were her very first true friends. Lowering her head respectfully, Kamisato Ayaka said, "Yes, Lord Heavenly Principle." A faint smile appeared on Noah''s lips. "Ayaka, I look forward to your ascension." Slowly, Kamisato Ayaka lifted her gaze to meet his. Hearing his gentle words, her heartbeat quickened. The Heavenly Principle¡­ is so handsome. If my future husband could be even a little like him¡­ Wait! What nonsense am I thinking?! Her face flushed red in an instant as she hurriedly dismissed the absurd thought from her mind. How could she harbor such disrespectful thoughts about the Heavenly Principle? She should not¡­ she absolutely should not! Nahida, noticing Kamisato Ayaka''s sudden shyness, blinked curiously. Though intrigued, she wasn''t surprised. After all, the Heavenly Principle was the embodiment of all beauty in the Teyvat Universe. For human females, their instincts sought out strong and handsome mates for reproduction. Thus, the perfect being that was the Heavenly Principle was naturally the most desirable existence in the entire universe. Paimon''s nose twitched as she sniffed the air, her mouth unknowingly watering. "I can already smell the delicious food coming from the Grand Narukami Shrine." She swallowed her saliva audibly. "Master, let''s hurry over! Otherwise, Raiden Makoto and the others will be getting impatient!" Noah crossed his arms and looked at her in exasperation. "I think you''re the one who''s impatient. Even after returning from your tiny sprite form, you''re still this gluttonous. It seems that one''s nature doesn''t change, no matter the size of their body." Paimon puffed up her cheeks indignantly. "I-I am not a glutton¡­" Her eyes darted around before she declared righteously, "I''m just making sure the food is safe for Master to eat!" Kamisato Ayaka instinctively wanted to laugh but held it in, her body trembling slightly from the effort. I must not laugh. I must not laugh. This Paimon was a Supreme God, just like Lady Istaroth¡ªlaughing at her was absolutely out of the question. "You glutton," Noah rolled his eyes before extending his hand toward Nahida, who quickly reached out to hold it. "Let''s go, Ayaka. It''s time to meet your friends." Although Kamisato Ayaka was overjoyed, she remained graceful and composed, offering a respectful bow. "Yes, Lord Heavenly Principle." Meanwhile, Noah also sent a message to Alice, who was off somewhere blowing up fish with Klee. To say Alice was the scourge of Teyvat was an understatement. In such a short time, she had already collapsed part of a canyon at the Musoujin Gorge, splitting it into two sections. She had proudly claimed that this would make travel between both sides of the gorge easier for the people of Inazuma. But¡­ there had always been suspension bridges connecting both sides. Now, all the hard work of the bridge builders had been wasted. To make matters worse, the collapsed area was completely unusable for road construction. Even with a mere glance, Noah could hear the residents of Yashiori Island cursing Alice at the top of their lungs. ... At that moment, beneath the Sacred Sakura Tree, a long stone dining table had been set up, filled with dozens of exquisite dishes. When prepared by gods, food far surpassed anything made by mortals, as divine power infused every dish during the cooking process. Even a single bite of such a meal could grant perfect health, or even allow mortals to wield elemental energy. The aroma of the feast drifted down from the Grand Narukami Shrine to the base of the mountain. Miko attendants at the shrine inhaled deeply, unable to stop themselves from swallowing their saliva. "My goodness, Lady Makoto''s cooking smells incredible¡­" "Yes¡­ Unlike Lady Ei''s¡ª" "Shh! Watch what you''re saying! The General''s cooking is¡­ delicious too¡­" one of the shrine maidens whispered, though her voice trembled. None of them could forget the ordeal of being "rewarded" with meals personally prepared by the Shogun. Meanwhile, the scourge of Teyvat herself, Alice, arrived at the Grand Narukami Shrine with Klee in tow, heading straight for the Sacred Sakura Tree. Noah was already seated at the head of the table, with Raiden Makoto beside him, personally adding food to his plate and feeding him. Nahida hesitated at the sight of the predominantly meat-based feast, reluctant to pick up her utensils¡ªshe was a vegetarian. Paimon, on the other hand, had no reservations. She devoured her food like a starving spirit, stuffing her cheeks full like a squirrel. "Delicious! So good! This is amazing!" Kamisato Ayaka and the Butterfly Sisters stood nearby, exchanging silent glances of friendship. Even if they were invited to the table, they wouldn''t dare sit. Seated at the feast were not just Primary Gods but Supreme Gods¡ªand at the head of them all was Noah, the Heavenly Principle himself. Just then, Klee came running from the corridors of the Grand Narukami Shrine, her red backpack bouncing behind her. Spotting Noah, she dashed over excitedly. "Daddy!" "Wow! Mommy, it smells so good! Klee has never smelled anything this delicious before!" Alice''s eyes widened. "How can it smell this good? Don''t tell me¡­ this is some kind of enchanted food?!" Noah caught Klee in his arms and let her sit in his lap, then shot Alice a teasing glance. "A full belly leads to¡­ certain desires. And yes, you could say the food is enchanted. After this meal, you''ll all belong to me." "So? Do you dare to eat?" Noah''s words made the Butterfly Sisters and Kamisato Ayaka blink in confusion, their minds flooded with question marks. Devour? They certainly didn''t think the Heavenly Principle would literally eat people¡ªafter all, a god''s will was something one could perceive. Drugged food? This must have been some kind of divine terminology they didn''t understand, definitely not what it sounded like. After all, they had helped prepare these dishes alongside the Supreme Gods. However, that wasn''t the most puzzling part for the Butterfly Sisters. What truly surprised them was the adorable red-clad girl with long ears calling the Heavenly Principle "Daddy." Even though they had only just ascended to godhood, they could tell that this child was just an ordinary human¡ªat most, a Vision holder, similar in aura to the woman named Alice. But what baffled them even more¡ª As women themselves, they could clearly observe that Alice was neither a god nor someone who had given birth. How, then, did she have a daughter? Klee tilted her head in confusion. "Daddy is going to eat Mommy?" Noah looked down at Klee''s adorable face and picked up a piece of food with his chopsticks, feeding it to her. "My dear daughter, this ''devour'' isn''t something you do with your mouth~." Klee happily chewed the delicious food, her little face full of joy. "Not with my mouth? Klee doesn''t understand." Noah smiled and placed a gentle kiss on Klee''s forehead. "It means sleeping together. Klee is still too young, but you''ll understand when you grow up." Klee''s eyes lit up in realization. She quickly removed her beloved Dodoco from her backpack, raising it high. "Klee understands! Klee also sleeps while hugging Dodoco!" Noah chuckled and lifted Klee off his lap, placing her next to Nahida. "Alright, sit with Nahida and eat your meal, my good girl." Klee beamed and scooted closer to Nahida. "Nahida, where did you go earlier? I wanted to find you for fish blasting, but you suddenly disappeared!" Nahida blinked. "I was just playing around in Inazuma City." Klee bounced excitedly. "What were you playing? Klee wants to play too!" Nahida smiled gently. "Sure, but it might be a little boring for Klee." After settling Klee, Noah wrapped an arm around Raiden Makoto''s waist, grinning playfully at Alice. "Well? Do you dare to eat? Once you do, there''s no running away." Feeling his touch around her waist, Raiden Makoto''s excitement surged. Lord Heavenly Principle was holding her¡ªthis was wonderful! Alice, on the other hand, sighed as if resigning herself to fate. "Well, it''s not like I could leave this universe without your permission anyway¡­" Then, her eyes suddenly sparkled with an almost obsessive gleam. "Heh¡­ Besides, you are the ruler of this universe. With your strength, you could do whatever you wanted in the Tree and Sea." "You could take me at any moment, and I wouldn''t even realize it. And even if I did, I''d have no choice but to accept it." "But between being passive and taking the initiative, I''d obviously rather take the initiative." Alice had always been straightforward. She had traveled through countless worlds and universes¡ªshe knew better than anyone what true power looked like. Fighting against an overwhelmingly powerful will was pointless. Submission was the only option. Resisting was like an egg smashing against a rock. With her experience, she could easily tell that this supreme being had a penchant for collecting beautiful women. He wanted her as one of his treasures. But instead of simply taking what he wanted, he remained gentle about it. Honestly, that was just unfair. Without hesitation, Alice took a seat at the table, showing none of the restraint expected of a lady. Like Paimon, she immediately began wolfing down the food with zero hesitation. Noah chuckled as he observed Alice''s keen insight. "Haha, as expected of an otherworldly traveler¡ªalways so perceptive." Alice looked up, her mouth still stuffed with food, and mumbled, "Just¡­ be gentle when the time comes. With your strength, I don''t want it to hurt." The Butterfly Sisters and Kamisato Ayaka immediately grasped the meaning behind their words, and their faces turned crimson. Kanae Kocho lowered her head in embarrassment, her thoughts spinning: So that''s what it means¡­ Sharing a meal with the Heavenly Principle means¡­ Shinobu Kocho''s ears burned as she clutched the hem of her outfit, fidgeting shyly. Despite her embarrassment, she wasn''t particularly surprised. After all, in mythology, Izanami and Izanagi had created numerous gods in such a manner. And compared to them, the Heavenly Principle was the supreme ruler of all gods. Kamisato Ayaka, on the other hand, was completely overwhelmed. Her mind was spinning, her face flushed, and her eyes swirled in dizziness. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Earlier, when the Heavenly Principle had invited her to join the meal alongside the Butterfly Sisters, she had hesitated, intimidated by the presence of the Supreme Gods at the table. So she had remained standing at the side. But now¡­ she realized that eating from the table meant being "devoured" by the Heavenly Principle in another sense. Did that mean¡­ if she had taken a bite earlier¡­ A puff of white steam seemed to rise from Kamisato Ayaka''s head as if her brain had overheated. Noah turned his gaze toward the Butterfly Sisters and Kamisato Ayaka, who stood before him with their heads lowered like cooked shrimp. The Butterfly Sisters were shy, but Kamisato Ayaka, in particular, was utterly flustered. Amused by their misunderstanding, Noah decided to tease them further. With a smirk, he spoke. "Makoto, pour three cups of tea." Raiden Makoto hurriedly prepared three cups of tea. The cups floated into the air and gently settled in front of the Butterfly Sisters and Kamisato Ayaka. "Will you drink?" Noah''s warm voice echoed in their ears, snapping them out of their daze. Kanae Kocho, her cheeks still flushed, glanced up at the Heavenly Principle''s golden eyes and timidly nodded, her hands trembling as she accepted the cup. Is Lord Heavenly Principle going to ''devour'' me as well? Before ascending to godhood, she had long wished for marriage. But as a Vision holder, she had been placed on a pedestal¡ªrespected, yet untouchable. No man had ever dared to pursue her. She had once resigned herself to a lonely fate, believing marriage to be an impossible dream. Yet now, as soon as she became a god, she was to become the woman of the supreme Heavenly Principle himself. Shinobu Kocho, on the other hand, was much more decisive. She took the cup with both hands and immediately drank, having already fallen for the Heavenly Principle at first sight. Of course, she had never dared to entertain such thoughts before. After all, he was the Supreme Creator, and she was just an ordinary mortal who had only recently ascended. Kamisato Ayaka, meanwhile, was a nervous wreck. She stared at the cup in front of her, her face burning, her heartbeat pounding like a drum. Lord Heavenly Principle¡­ Is he¡­ Is he really going to devour me¡­?! -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 142 - 142: Resurrection of the Ruler of Life, All of You Kneel in a Row Kamisato Ayaka felt dizzy as she instinctively reached out to catch the teacup before her. A few seconds after taking the cup, she realized what she had done and looked at Lord Heavenly Principle in panic, her voice trembling with embarrassment. "L-Lord Heavenly Principle... That..." Oh no, why did I instinctively catch it just now? What should I do now? Kamisato Ayaka felt her cheeks burning. Noah found it amusing as he listened to their inner thoughts. It was truly interesting how, despite their deep admiration for him in their souls, they still hesitated due to shyness and restraint. "Why are you still standing there? Come and eat together." As a lady who had been trained in etiquette since childhood and steeped in Inazuman culture, Kamisato Ayaka found it difficult to refuse and subconsciously responded, "Y-Yes... L-Lord Heavenly Principle." The Butterfly Sisters also timidly took their seats and carefully tasted the dishes prepared by Raiden Makoto. Raiden Makoto was overjoyed¡ªher guess was indeed correct. Lord Heavenly Principle truly favored beautiful women. Without hesitation, she picked up a piece of food with her chopsticks and offered it to Noah. "Lord Heavenly Principle." Noah pinched the soft flesh at Raiden Makoto''s waist. "You have quite a lot of little schemes, huh? But I don''t dislike it. However, you''ll have to pay for it later." Raiden Makoto shuddered slightly as if electrified and obediently whispered, "Lord Heavenly Principle can punish me however you wish." As a wise person, she understood that after the banquet, she would undoubtedly be devoured by Lord Heavenly Principle. Her purple eyes glistened with moisture. However, she felt a bit frustrated seeing her sister, who had no clue about the conversation just now. Ei was truly a blockhead¡ªapart from practicing martial arts and techniques, she couldn''t grasp anything else. But judging from Lord Heavenly Principle''s intentions, he would certainly eat her along with Ei later. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After the banquet ended, Noah opened the door to the Celestia''s courtyard. What lay before them was a fairy-tale-like world, where the cheerful laughter of little girls echoed through a storybook town. Upon seeing so many children her age, Klee excitedly ran toward them. As Teyvat''s most sociable child, she quickly bonded with the other little girls and joined them in their games. Buer sensed Noah''s return and hurriedly came to greet him. "Husband, you''re back." A gentle aura radiated from her. Upon seeing Raiden Makoto, Raiden Ei, the Butterfly Sisters, Alice, and Kamisato Ayaka behind Noah, she softly asked, "Husband, are you planning to eat Baal and Beelzebub today, along with these two newly ascended sisters, Lady Alice, and the White Heron Princess?" As the god who managed the world''s memories, while she could not perceive the traces of the Heavenly Principle, she could still observe others'' memories. That was how she knew in advance that her husband planned to consume these sisters today, which was why she had rushed to greet him. Speaking of which, she was the first god to have a relationship with her husband, yet he still hadn''t eaten her. Raiden Ei was stunned. She still didn''t fully understand why Lord Heavenly Principle had brought them to this courtyard, but hearing the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata call him husband left her bewildered. In a daze, she recalled all her sister''s past actions and began to grasp a vague understanding. Raiden Makoto, on the other hand, had long suspected the relationship between the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata and Lord Heavenly Principle but had never expected her to be the mistress of the household. Lord Heavenly Principle must truly love the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata... After all, he even took Nahida everywhere with him. Noah, sensing Buer''s thoughts, chuckled and pulled her into his embrace. He smacked her rear lightly before biting down on her elven ear. "Since you desire this so much, I''ll devour you first." Buer''s cheeks flushed, but her aura grew even gentler. "Mm, I will do my best." To please him, she had specially learned about the ways of love from the World Tree. Noah''s golden eyes flickered briefly. In an instant, the surrounding space shifted, transporting them to the temple within the courtyard. This temple had been built casually when the courtyard was constructed. The courtyard itself was modeled after Eden from the scriptures, and naturally, the temple was built in the image of God''s palace. Anyone who had read the scriptures and stepped into this place would undoubtedly believe they had arrived in paradise. Seated on the throne, Noah pulled Buer into his embrace. Though it was the throne of the Heavenly Principle, it was immense, nearly the size of an entire human palace. Raiden Makoto and the Butterfly Sisters understood well what was about to happen. Watching the game between the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata and Lord Heavenly Principle, the two gods, Raiden Makoto and Raiden Ei, displayed little reaction. After all, as gods guiding humanity in nation-building, they had witnessed countless such occurrences over the millennia through their divine perception. Raiden Ei finally grasped the peculiarities of her sister''s behavior. "So that''s how it is?" Her violet eyes reflected the unfolding scene between the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata and Lord Heavenly Principle. Raiden Makoto sighed, seeing her sister finally understand. "You finally get it, silly sister." Compared to the composed Raiden Makoto and Raiden Ei, Kanae Kocho and Shinobu Kocho were flustered beyond belief at the sight of such an intense display. Not only that, but their bodies were reacting involuntarily. Being humans who had ascended to godhood, no matter how strong their willpower, they couldn''t fully suppress their human instincts. Kamisato Ayaka fared even worse¡ªshe couldn''t bear to look. Covering her eyes with both hands, her ears and neck turned completely red as she instinctively pressed her knees together. Noah turned toward Raiden Ei and curled his finger in a beckoning gesture. "Ei, come here." Raiden Ei nodded without hesitation and stepped forward. Noah wrapped his arms around her waist and lowered his head. Still covering her face, Kamisato Ayaka couldn''t help but be curious. She slightly parted her fingers, peeking through the tiny gap. Her heart pounded so hard it felt as if it would leap from her chest. The Shogun¡­ is so¡­ And Lord Heavenly Principle is¡­ Like a¡­ baby. Ah! How could I think such blasphemous thoughts? This is sacrilegious! I shouldn''t be thinking this at all. After Noah had his fill, he lifted his gaze to meet Raiden Ei''s now-changed expression. "Oh, so it was the Shogun. I nearly forgot to separate you from Ei." Saying this, he glanced at Raiden Makoto and suddenly recalled that both Raiden Makoto and Raiden Ei were fragments born from the Ruler of Life after being slain by Nibelung. "Right, the Four Shades¡ªonly the Ruler of Life remains. I might as well resurrect her now." "That way, wouldn''t I get to experience four times the pleasure?" If he wanted to do something, he would do it immediately. Noah pressed his hand against Raiden Ei''s chest, and behind him, the phantom of the Primordial Law Ring appeared, pulling out Raiden Ei''s consciousness from the Plane of Euthymia. Gods are embodiments of laws, and their bodies are naturally woven from these laws. The strength of their bodies is directly related to the number of laws they wield. Since her body had already been used to create the Shogun, there were no spare laws left to construct another body for herself. However, whether a god has a physical body or not does not fundamentally affect their existence; it only makes movement inconvenient. All that was needed was to expand the space for Raiden Ei''s laws, and she would naturally be able to reconstruct her body. Simply put, her "inventory" was full, and there was no room for additional material. Noah wasn''t giving Raiden Ei new laws¡ªhe was merely expanding the capacity of her existing ones. The moment Raiden Ei was pulled out of the Plane of Euthymia, energy from the Magic Web surged toward her. Within moments, a perfect body was reconstructed. Her flawless form was now fully displayed before Noah''s eyes. Noah held Raiden Ei in his left arm and Raiden Shogun in his right. Raiden Shogun did not possess the divinity of a god¡ªshe was merely an entity formed from laws, an awareness born from this construct. However, apart from lacking divinity, the ability to strengthen herself independently, and the capacity to self-repair if her body were damaged, she was otherwise no different from a god. She even carried a fragment of Raiden''s authority over lightning. "This... feels amazing." Raiden Ei examined her current state, realizing she had not severed her connection with her original body. Her consciousness could still return to it. It was as if she now had two bodies. Noah looked toward Raiden Makoto. "The truly amazing part is yet to come." "Makoto, you must have inherited some memories from the Ruler of Life, right?" Raiden Makoto nodded. "Yes, Lord Heavenly Principle, but only fragmented pieces. None of them form a complete memory." Unlike Ei, who had inherited nothing, she was aware that she and Ei were fragments born from the Ruler of Life. "Are you planning to resurrect the true Baal? Then... what about Ei and me...?" As a smart woman, she immediately understood why Noah was asking. But she and Ei were fragments of the true Baal. If Baal were resurrected, wouldn''t she and Ei cease to exist? Noah pulled Raiden Makoto closer, his hands weighing the difference in bust size between her and Ei. "I''m not into sacrificial rituals. Why would I sacrifice someone to bring another back? That would be too crude." "I just need you and Ei to help locate the other fragments of Baal." The Primordial Law Ring could no longer perceive Baal''s existence. If it were Phanes, there would be no way to summon her back. Behind Noah, the Primordial Law Ring faded away, replaced by the silver Ouroboros Ring. The probability of Baal''s resurrection was not zero, though it was so minuscule that it could be ignored. However, the Ouroboros Ring was the authority to manipulate probability. No matter how small the chance, it could be raised to 100%. Buzz¡ªbuzz¡ªbuzz¡ªbuzz¡ª Raiden Makoto, Raiden Ei, and the Shogun''s bodies all emitted a silver glow. This light acted like a magnet, pulling every ounce of power and consciousness that shared their origin from across the entire main world of Teyvat. Across the continents of Teyvat, in every fragment of time within the river of history¡ª Clusters of violet light emerged from the void, converging before Noah. Shinobu Kocho and Kanae Kocho blinked in astonishment. As new gods, their knowledge was limited to the fundamentals of their divine domains. Beyond that, they understood nothing. All they could do was watch attentively. Buer gazed at the floating spheres of light, her clover-shaped eyes gleaming. These were pieces of information even the World Tree could not record. Alice stared in astonishment at the halo behind Noah. That was the Ouroboros¡ªthe Infinite Serpent¡ªone of the two ultimate truths of the universe. Neither mysticism nor science could ever bypass this pinnacle concept. As expected of the overwhelming force that sought to consume her¡ªsomeone who toyed with truth itself in the palm of his hand. Maybe if she acted cute enough in the future, she could get him to grant her a glimpse into the secrets of ultimate truth. After all, mastering even one of the two great truths would allow the creation of artificial universes. Come to think of it, wasn''t that exactly what he had done¡ªcreating a universe within the Sea of Quanta? Kamisato Ayaka covered her face with both hands, utterly flustered. Before her eyes, emerging from the radiant glow, was a deity identical in appearance to the Shogun. And like the others, she was completely bare. The Ruler of Life, Baal¡ªher body, consciousness, and divine power¡ªwas gradually restored under the influence of the Ouroboros'' power. Like Paimon, Baal had long, white hair, and her bodily proportions were exactly the same. The only difference was her violet eyes. "I... have been resurrected?" Baal''s consciousness gradually cleared. Her memories remained intact, though fragments of her divine authority were still missing. "I remember... I was shattered by Nibelung... My consciousness¡­ Could it be that my master''s power has grown to such an extent?" Baal slowly opened her eyes, momentarily stunned. What met her gaze was not Phanes but a strikingly handsome young man. A young man with whom she shared an inseparable bond. It was the connection between the Sustainer of Heavenly Principles and the Heavenly Principle itself. Baal was dumbfounded. "L-Lord Heavenly Principle? M-Master?" Noah smirked mischievously and pulled Baal into his embrace. "Surprised?" He transmitted a surge of information directly into her mind. Baal rapidly absorbed the knowledge, her expression shifting from surprise to shock. Before she could fully process it, she suddenly found herself pressed against the throne. "Master!" As the Ruler of Life, responsible for maintaining the cycle of human civilization, how could she not understand what was happening? Her new master intended to claim her the moment she had been revived. Though she had spent millennia watching over humanity''s reproduction, she had never imagined experiencing it firsthand¡ªespecially right after her resurrection. "Makoto, Ei, Shogun¡ªyou three, kneel before the throne in a row. I''ll take you one by one." Alice, who had long envisioned the kind of exhilarating games Noah would play with his goddesses, had not expected it to be this intense. Kamisato Ayaka, lost in her shock, had unknowingly let her hands fall away from her face, unable to comprehend the scene before her. Lady Makoto, Lady Shogun, and now¡­ two more identical Shoguns? Alice leaned over to the dazed Kamisato Ayaka and whispered, "What are you still so surprised about, little girl? You''d better brace yourself¡ªour turn is coming soon." "Unlike them, we''re not gods. Our bodies aren''t nearly as resilient. Who knows if it''ll hurt?" Kamisato Ayaka stammered, "W-Will¡­ Will it hurt?" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 143 - 143: Setting Off to Retrieve the Kabbalah Kamisato Ayaka sat nervously, her emotions fluctuating between shyness and exhilaration as she watched Lord Heavenly Principle and the Shogun engage in their "game" for hours. Initially, she had been too embarrassed to look, but now, she had grown accustomed to watching. However, after observing for so long, she no longer knew how to describe the unbearable feeling within her. Lowering her head, she glanced at the hem of her skirt and the now-glossy, reflective floor beneath her, damp from her own uncontrollable reactions. What disgraceful things had she done? I shouldn''t have... The sound of Lady Alice clicking her tongue beside her only deepened her embarrassment, making her want to dig a hole and hide in it forever. Yet, she wasn''t alone¡ªKanae Kocho and Shinobu Kocho were in the same state. That at least made her feel a little less ashamed. The two sisters kept their heads down, realizing just how unrestrained they had been in the courtyard. Alice smirked. "Girls from ancient civilizations really are so innocent. If this were the modern era, they would''ve already seen all kinds of things on the internet." Noah paused, glancing at the overwhelmed Butterfly sisters and Kamisato Ayaka. With a mischievous grin, he walked toward them. "Alice, since you seem so knowledgeable, why don''t you go first?" Kamisato Ayaka''s eyes widened into spirals as she saw Noah approach. In her dazed state, she watched as Lord Heavenly Principle placed his hand on Alice''s head, pressing her down. W-Wait... this is possible too? Alice let out muffled sounds of protest, but the moment she felt an unfamiliar surge of power within her, her eyes lit up, and she became eager. As expected, one who controls truth is truth itself. Was she now... consuming truth? Another hour passed, and Noah looked down at Kamisato Ayaka and the Butterfly sisters, who were on the verge of complete breakdown. He smirked as he gazed at the floor, which now glistened as if freshly mopped. Without hesitation, he pulled Alice, Kamisato Ayaka, and the Butterfly sisters onto the throne. Kamisato Ayaka, still lightheaded, shivered as the cool air against her skin jolted her awake. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She then saw Lord Heavenly Principle... nestled against her chest like a baby... Something inside her felt strange. What followed was the same experience as with the Shogun. Though there was some pain at first, the discomfort soon transformed into something entirely different. Time passed. Day and night cycled seven times. At some point, Noah suddenly remembered¡ªhe had yet to bring Yae Miko over. Without delay, he reached out and summoned her directly. Yae Miko blinked in confusion for a moment. But upon realizing what was happening, her face lit up with excitement. As a fox spirit, she instantly released a unique, alluring fragrance. Unlike humans, yokai did not hold the same moral reservations. To beasts, strength was the only trait that mattered in a mate, not exclusivity. While toying with her fox tail, Noah smirked and rewarded Yae Miko. "Raising a little fox is truly wonderful. There are so many ways to play." Moreover, the intoxicating scent radiating from Yae Miko seemed to influence everyone present¡ªAlice, the Butterfly sisters, and even Yae herself, making them crave even more. Yae Miko knelt, her tail swaying. "As long as my ears and tail can bring you joy, my little fox self is more than happy." At last, Lord Heavenly Principle had claimed her. She had long fantasized about this moment. Three more days passed as the sun and moon exchanged places. On the throne, Kanae Kocho, Shinobu Kocho, Alice, and Kamisato Ayaka lay fast asleep. Only the incarnations of law¡ªBuer, Baal, Raiden Makoto, Raiden Ei, and Raiden Shogun¡ªremained merely fatigued but still awake. Phanes'' figure slowly emerged from the void, her gaze sweeping over the sleeping girls on the throne. If she were still the the Heavenly Principle, who would dare touch the throne¡ªlet alone engage in acts of procreation upon it? Phanes turned to Noah, her demeanor softening. "Are you satisfied? If not, I can summon the other gods for you." To her, her husband¡ªthe supreme being who had created a microcosm¡ªsimply had a hobby of collecting beautiful women. This was nothing unusual in her eyes. He possessed human emotions. As long as he was pleased, he would focus on the grander matters at hand. Only then would the Teyvat Universe continue to grow stronger. Noah waved a hand. "The other gods can wait. Devouring them all at once would be too crude." Phanes nodded. "Then, now that you''re satisfied, will you finally get to business?" She glanced at the fatigued Baal, the Raiden sisters, and the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata. Buer, having seen Phanes many times in the courtyard, no longer feared her as much¡ªin fact, she had grown accustomed to her presence. Raiden Makoto and Raiden Ei, however, were different. As fragments of Baal''s existence, their instinctive fear of Phanes was deeply ingrained. They hurriedly lowered their heads in reverence. Even though Phanes was no longer the Heavenly Principle, her lingering authority remained undeniable. Noah stepped forward and patted Phanes on the rear. He had to admit¡ªPhanes had the most satisfying figure to pat. After all, the Four Shades and Phanes herself were sculpted from the same mold. A day without patting would feel like a wasted opportunity. "Of course. Balance is key. Since I''ve indulged long enough, it''s time to get back to work." "Besides, aren''t you the one most passionate about making Teyvat into a great universe?" Phanes'' black eyes, filled with both warmth and authority, seemed to burn with fire. "Yes. I can hardly wait to drive the gods forward, forcing them to conquer other worlds without pause." "For them, expanding the universe is their mission¡ªtheir very reason for existence." The oppressive aura of an overlord overseeing a cotton field immediately spread through the room. Buer, Raiden Makoto, and Raiden Ei all stiffened, their eyes filled with terror as their bodies instinctively trembled. Seeing this, Noah gave Phanes another pat. "Enough, enough. Your time to exert force will come. When I''m not around, you''ll oversee things, but everything must proceed according to my plan." "Otherwise, I''ll be very displeased." With Phanes acting as the overseer, the gods would surely be more motivated. Though they were already driven, a little extra incentive wouldn''t hurt. The fervor in Phanes'' eyes gradually subsided. "Shall I convene the Divine Assembly now? I can summon them immediately." She had witnessed firsthand the might of supreme beings in great universes. Arrows piercing through light-years of space, casual blows igniting entire galaxies¡ªsuch feats were effortless to those entities. If the Teyvat Universe could evolve into a great universe, she would undoubtedly surpass the Aeons of the Imaginary Tree''s great universes. And her husband¡ªthe supreme ruler who had created this microcosm¡ªwas her only hope. Everything she was depended on him. Noah waved his hand. "The assembly will convene in three days." His golden eyes gleamed. "During those three days, I will go to Date A Live World and claim the Kabbalah." "Once Teyvat possesses both great truths, and we assimilate the three worlds of the second phase, we will become a flawless, complete universe." The Ouroboros granted the universe infinity¡ªendless possibilities. Meanwhile, the Kabbalah provided the universe with a perfect structure for ascension. If a great universe possessed only the Ouroboros without the Kabbalistic system, it would grow wildly and without restraint. Eventually, within its infinite possibilities, the universe would inevitably deviate and collapse. Once the structure became distorted, even with the Ouroboros, the universe would ultimately face its end¡ªeither through a big rip or a heat death. However, with the Kabbalistic system in place, the universe would possess a balancing mechanism, allowing it to grow harmoniously in a pyramidal structure. The omniscience and omnipotence granted by the Kabbalah were merely additional benefits. "The Tree of Life, Kabbalah..." Phanes'' heart burned with excitement. Having traversed numerous universes, she understood better than anyone the unparalleled supremacy of these two great truths. The Teyvat Universe already possessed the Ouroboros, and soon it would gain the Kabbalah. Not even the great universes on the Imaginary Tree had managed to wield both truths simultaneously. At least, none of the great universes she had encountered had achieved such a feat. She could already envision the sheer power the Teyvat Universe would attain as it grew. And by extension, how powerful she herself would become. Noah raised his hand, and a vortex-shaped World Gate materialized before him. This was the passage leading to Date A Live World. He had long since established this pathway. Since this was a personal endeavor, there was no need to make a grand spectacle of it. Noah took a step forward but then turned back to glance at Phanes. "Teyvat is under your watch for now." "Oh, and take care of the women I''ve been with. Make sure they''re not harmed." Phanes looked at the sleeping girls on the throne and nodded. "Rest assured. They are your cherished collection¡ªI would never harm them." To her, she was the undisputed first lady of Noah''s harem, the true mistress of his domain. Any woman he claimed naturally fell under her management. Of course, she would protect them. However, should any of them overstep their bounds or forget their place, she would ensure they were disciplined accordingly. Even within the courtyard, order was an absolute necessity. "Collection..." Noah''s mouth twitched. The way she phrased it sounded awful. Still, crude as her words were, they weren''t exactly wrong. Anything he desired, he sought to claim for himself. No¡ªhe had to claim for himself. Even if he hadn''t yet acted, it was only a matter of time. And time was the one thing he had in abundance. Though he had already marked them as part of his collection, as the the Heavenly Principle, he still had to maintain some decorum. He wasn''t that desperate. At the very least, they had to become candidates for godhood before being brought into his courtyard. If they weren''t even qualified to ascend, they didn''t deserve a place there. The moment Noah stepped through the World Gate, the atmosphere in the courtyard grew tense. As the Ruler of Life, Baal remained composed¡ªafter all, she had originally been Phanes'' shadow. She forced an awkward smile. "Former Master..." Buer''s body shimmered with green light, her tattered garments instantly restored. She nodded slightly toward Phanes and smiled. "Phanes, I''ll go tend to the children." Phanes replied indifferently, "Go ahead. Those children all hold the potential to become third-tier gods in the future." As the incarnation of the World Tree, the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata inherently wielded a fragment of the Teyvat Universe''s authority. She was, in a sense, Noah''s second lady. Since Noah had already claimed her, it was only natural that Phanes would extend some courtesy toward her. Buer hurriedly left, leaving Raiden Makoto and Raiden Ei standing there alone. Both sisters kept their heads lowered in fear. Though they knew that, because of Lord Heavenly Principle, Phanes would not harm them, the primal terror within their souls remained. It was the instinctive fear all gods held toward the Primordial One¡ªthe fear of their creator. Even though Phanes could no longer claim the title of Creator, that fear had not disappeared. Phanes regarded them coldly. "Even though he has already marked you as part of his collection, if you disrupt Teyvat''s order, I will punish you." "Of course, before doing so, I will consult him first." She knew Noah well¡ªunless it was a matter of great significance, he would likely be lenient. After all, he had revived her to play the role of the enforcer. And she fully intended to embrace that role. Raiden Makoto and Raiden Ei lowered their heads. "Yes¡­ Holy Goddess." Raiden Makoto slowly exhaled in relief. Bringing Ei closer to Lord Heavenly Principle had been the right decision. As long as they remained obedient, even Phanes would not be able to bypass Noah to punish them. Phanes cast another glance at the sleeping girls on the throne before her figure gradually faded, vanishing from the temple. ... Elsewhere. Noah stepped out from the World Gate. No air. No land. No sky. He was floating in the empty void of space, gazing at a massive blue planet before him. A planet identical to Earth. Noah''s golden eyes flickered. "Outer space." "Let''s see what this world is all about." His golden irises glowed, and the Ouroboros Ring manifested behind him. His perception expanded to its maximum, instantly encompassing the entire Earth-Moon system. But it didn''t stop there¡ªMars entered his range. His awareness continued to stretch outward, soon enveloping Venus. Finally, his perception reached its limit. Noah stroked his chin. "So it really is like this¡­ My power is directly tied to the strength of the Teyvat Universe." The larger the Teyvat cosmos, the greater his perception. He was, after all, the totality of the Teyvat world. In simple terms, he now had the power to obliterate the Jupiter system with a single punch. If his strength had to be categorized, he would be at the Gas Giant Level. "Although the events of Date A Live mostly take place within the Earth-Moon system, this is still a great universe." Noah looked beyond the Solar System, where countless stars filled his vision. Exoplanets¡ªworlds beyond the Sun''s dominion. Then, he turned his gaze back to Earth. "Fascinating. Such a small planet, and yet it has birthed the seed of the Kabbalah." That''s right¡ªonly a seed, not a fully realized Kabbalah. For the seed to mature into a true Kabbalah, it would need to absorb countless related concepts of the same origin. Much like the Ouroboros, the Kabbalah held supreme power, but its potency varied based on quality. A stronger one would naturally consume a weaker counterpart. And this particular Kabbalah seed was of the lowest quality. Even so, it was still a Kabbalah. "Now then, let''s see what point in time I''ve arrived at." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 144 - 144: Become My Angel, Kurumi "What a pity¡­ nothing special about this point in time." Noah''s figure appeared in Tengu City as he shook his head in mild disappointment. Even though he was now within a great universe, his power remained mostly unaffected. However, he felt noticeably less fluid when manipulating laws. The laws of a great universe were of far greater quality, whereas the laws of the Teyvat Universe were comparatively weak. At the moment, he could still freely control these laws only because he was the embodiment of the Teyvat Universe itself. Within this solar system, he remained the strongest being. Even the Spirit of Origin wasn''t at the level of destroying planets just yet¡ªthough, given enough time, she would undoubtedly reach Phanes'' level. After all, she was a lifeform born alongside the seed of the Kabbalah¡ªa true lesser god. "Still, that''s not a big deal. I just need to collect a fragment of the Kabbalah, and that should resolve the issue of law quality." Noah''s gaze shifted toward a nearby park. There, a girl in a black gothic dress knelt gracefully, feeding a stray cat. Her long, jet-black hair cascaded down her back, her left eye concealed by asymmetric bangs. Noah smiled and approached. Kurumi Tokisaki crouched low, gently sprinkling cat food onto a napkin on the ground. She spoke softly, "Eat up while you can. Once I leave, make sure to hide so no one finds you." She sensed someone approaching¡ªsomeone whose gaze was fixated on her. Kurumi was used to this. She knew she was beautiful. After all, she had once been a noble lady. Even if she simply walked through the streets, men with ill intentions would often attempt to approach her. Whenever someone tried something indecent, she would devour their time. Though the act disgusted her¡ªsometimes to the point of nausea¡ªshe had to do it. To correct the tragedies that should never have happened in this world, she had no choice. She figured that the person approaching now would either try to drive her away or attempt to flirt with her. "Kurumi Tokisaki, do you wish to fulfill your heart''s desire? Do you want to learn the truth behind the birth of the Spirit of Origin and her true intentions?" The voice from behind made Kurumi freeze. A storm of emotions erupted in her heart as she stood up instantly, turning around with a grave expression. But when she saw the speaker, she was momentarily stunned. Before her stood a young man so impossibly handsome he didn''t seem human. His golden eyes shimmered with the truths of the universe itself. Regaining her senses, she took a step back. Behind her, the stray cat let out a startled meow before darting into the nearby grove. Kurumi snapped into action. Spiritual energy surged from within her, transforming her attire into a striking red dress. In her hands appeared an ancient flintlock rifle, which she aimed at the mysterious young man. "Who are you? Are you a Spirit? But as far as I know, there are no male Spirits." Noah admired Kurumi''s sudden transformation. Memories from his student days, watching anime, came rushing back. Back then, she had been his favorite character¡ªseductive, playful, and willing to rewind time thousands of times just to save the one she loved. "I am a Creator from another world. Hm¡­ words alone won''t be enough to explain." "This contains everything you wish to know. Once you see it, you''ll know what choice to make." As he spoke, a glowing sphere of information materialized in Noah''s hand. Within it lay all the answers Kurumi sought¡ªthe truth of the Teyvat Universe, the Spirit of Origin''s plans, the seed of the Kabbalah, and more. Kurumi remained cautious, her gun still trained on this enigmatic stranger who, deep down, filled her with an unexplainable fear. Kurumi watched the floating sphere of information before her. Sensing no danger, she cautiously extended her index finger and gently touched it. In an instant, a flood of memories surged into her mind. For a brief moment, her consciousness went blank. But as she rapidly processed the information, her crimson eyes widened in shock. Disbelief and astonishment filled her gaze. "My Spirit Crystal¡­ is a fragment of the Kabbalah. As someone compatible with the Spirit Crystal, I am one of its guardian angels!" And yet, that wasn''t even the most shocking revelation. An otherworldly Creator was searching for the Kabbalah, seeking to grant this supreme truth to the cosmos he had forged. Teyvat¡ªthe world beyond! Beyond that, she now knew the true identity of the Spirit of Origin and the nature of her creation. And the reason she had sacrificed countless lives to birth new Spirits¡­ was nothing more than an absurd attempt to resurrect a single friend. That''s right. Not a lover. Not Shido Itsuka. But Shiori Itsuka. Noah smiled as he observed the conflicting emotions flashing across Kurumi''s face. "Kurumi Tokisaki, become my angel. In return, I will restore every life lost since the Spirit of Origin''s creation." As he spoke, the Ouroboros Ring behind him slowly rotated. This world was unique¡ªthe seed of the Kabbalah held control over 90% of the Earth-Moon system''s authority. By gathering all the Spirits, he could fully assimilate this domain. Kurumi stared at the young man before her, who extended his hand with divine serenity, like a savior descending from the heavens. For some reason, a deep trust welled up from within her. She believed him¡ªbelieved every word he spoke. Her voice trembled slightly. "Is it true? Can you really save everyone?" She had spent her existence devouring time, bearing the title of the most wicked Spirit. All for what? Nothing but the chance to return to thirty years ago¡ªto kill the Spirit of Origin and undo the tragedies of the past. But no matter how many times she tried, even if she could travel back, time always resisted her. Even if she saved someone in the past, the future would always find a way to take them again. Noah chuckled. "Of course. I am a Creator¡ªparadoxes of time hold no power over me. And since you are a fragment of the Kabbalah, once you become my angel, time''s paradoxes will hold no power over you either." Kurumi remained rational, but her heart waged war against itself. Should she trust him? Or should she resist? She sighed, then smiled. "I suppose I have no choice. Even if I''m being deceived¡­ it''s a gamble I must take. If I refuse, I might truly be throwing away my only chance." "Besides, since the great Otherworldly Creator has come for the Kabbalah, I doubt you would let me simply walk away." "So, I will place my faith in you, Creator." Kurumi reached out and took the hand of the perfect young man. Noah smiled as Kurumi Tokisaki carefully extended her hand, gently touching his. The moment their fingers met, the Spirit Crystal within her resonated with him. Kurumi felt as if her entire being¡ªher Spirit Crystal, her very existence¡ªhad been enveloped in a cradle of life itself. She could now clearly sense her connection to this Creator-like young man. At the same time, she caught a glimpse of his immense power¡ªa force beyond her comprehension, containing the entirety of a universe. Just as he had claimed, he truly was the Creator of a cosmos. Kurumi''s heartbeat quickened. Her crimson eyes reflected the flawless visage of the young man before her. Her delicate lips, as soft as sakura petals, pressed together slightly. She had made the right gamble! Of course¡ªwhy would an otherworldly Creator, searching for the Kabbalah, even bother deceiving someone like her? With that realization, she lifted her cascading bangs, revealing the full beauty of her face. Her right eye gleamed with the golden clockwork of time. With an elegant motion, she lifted the hem of her dress and curtsied, exuding an effortlessly seductive charm. "Ara~ Well then, I look forward to our time together, dear Creator." Noah smiled. "My true name is Noah. From now on, I leave it to you, my angel, Kurumi." As the guardian angel of a fragment of the Kabbalah, Kurumi''s strength would grow alongside it. While Noah could theoretically replace her once he fully controlled the Kabbalah, there was no need for such complications. Simply put, in the Teyvat Universe, Kurumi''s status would be akin to that of an Aeon in the Star Rail Universe¡ªone who governed fundamental laws of existence. Kurumi playfully tapped her lips with her finger. "Noah-sama, is it? I will etch your name into my soul. After all, from this moment forward, I will never leave your side." She paused briefly. "So¡­ about what you said, saving everyone¡­?" Noah chuckled. "You''re quite impatient for an Angel of Time. Very well, come¡ªlet''s return to 30 years ago and undo every tragedy at its source." He opened his arms, signaling for Kurumi to embrace him. Kurumi hesitated for a moment. She had never been this physically close to a man before. But then she reminded herself¡ªshe was now his angel. From this moment on, they would be bound together for eternity. She was someone who loved and hated with absolute resolve. Since she had chosen to devote herself completely, she would not hesitate. With a seductive, teasing tone, she murmured, "Ara, Noah-sama, you''re quite eager to get close to me." She pressed her hands to her chest and leaned into his embrace. Despite this intimacy, she did not lose herself in Noah''s overwhelming presence. After all, Noah''s perfection only applied to lifeforms within the Teyvat Universe. In other universes, he had yet to establish absolute dominion. Noah held Kurumi gently, feeling a deep sense of satisfaction. After all, what could be more fulfilling than holding in his arms the very character he had once cherished as a mere illustration in his student years? "Then¡­ let us begin." Behind Noah, the Ouroboros Ring began to rotate slowly. Within the ring, a radiant star appeared¡ªa singularity of the Kabbalah. This singularity was, in essence, an anchor for the fabric of a universe. Concepts such as time and space were merely its outward manifestations. Now that he had obtained this singularity, Noah could directly manipulate the flow of time within the Earth-Moon system where the Kabbalistic seed had been born. With Kurumi in his arms, Noah vanished silently into the air. At the same time, the surge of spiritual energy from Kurumi Tokisaki''s transformation into her Astral Dress triggered an immediate response from the two major organizations in Tengu City. Aboard the Fraxinus airship, a fourteen-year-old girl with twin tails commanded the members of Ratatoskr as they searched for the source of the energy fluctuation. The entire control room was in chaos. "Commander! The spiritual energy signature has suddenly vanished!" "What? It disappeared?" "It''s likely that the Spirit has returned to the Neighboring World." "In that case, let''s leave it be." Standing beside the twin-tailed girl was a weary-looking silver-haired woman in a military-style uniform. Though she appeared to be in her twenties, her fatigued expression made her seem older. Her eyes suddenly widened in disbelief, and the pen in her hand slipped to the floor. Impossible¡­ Kurumi''s Spirit Crystal had vanished? How could it disappear? That was impossible! Every single Spirit Crystal was a fragment of her own¡ªa piece of herself. No girl she had granted a Spirit Crystal could possibly destroy it with the power she had bestowed upon them. And if the Spirit Crystal had been destroyed, it could only mean that Kurumi Tokisaki¡ªsomeone whose pain she could feel¡ªhad been killed. Damn it! Kurumi''s death wasn''t the issue¡ªthe real problem was that the destruction of her Spirit Crystal had thrown her entire plan into jeopardy. The twin-tailed red-haired girl turned toward the dazed woman. "What''s wrong, Reine?" Reine Murasame blinked, rubbing her tired eyes before sighing. "It''s nothing. Just feeling drowsy again." "Reine, your sleep issues are getting worse. Maybe you should take a few days off to rest?" "No need, Commander. Even if I had time off, I wouldn''t be able to sleep." Meanwhile¡­ sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thirty years ago. The Eurasian continent. The sun shone brightly over an endless grassland. Noah and Kurumi Tokisaki appeared in midair. Kurumi sensed the shift in time and glanced toward the land below. "So this¡­ is the ground zero of the Eurasian Sky Disaster, thirty years ago?" According to the information she had received, this was the place where three wizards used spirit techniques to harness the ley lines'' magical energy and create the Spirit of Origin. The process of creating the Spirit of Origin had resulted in a devastating spacequake that wiped out over a hundred millions people across the Eurasian continent. "Should we kill those three wizards and prevent the birth of the Spirit of Origin¡­ or¡­" Kurumi narrowed her eyes at the three distant figures preparing their ritual. She instinctively wanted to rush over and slaughter them on the spot. But she held herself back, instead turning her gaze toward Noah. Of course, he wouldn''t let her do that. If she killed them and prevented the Spirit of Origin''s existence, then the Kabbalah he sought would never appear. Noah''s golden eyes shimmered. "Trust me. I told you¡ªI will save everyone." "The moment the spacequake erupts, I will transport all those affected into the future." "That way, the destined events will still unfold, but those who were never meant to die will live." The moment he finished speaking¡ª The skies darkened, and the once-clear sky swirled as a massive vortex of spiritual energy twisted space itself. The entire Eurasian continent trembled as an immense surge of energy compressed space into a singularity. At its center, a pitch-black sphere formed over the vast grassland. Kurumi''s expression changed drastically. Noah pulled her close, wrapping an arm around her waist as he raised his hand. Behind him, the Ouroboros Ring began to rotate. "Timeline shift!" Buzz! In an instant, the black sphere expanded like a cosmic explosion. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 145 - 145: Saving All the Slain Girls Rumble¡ª The ground cracked apart, and everything that came into contact with the expanding black sphere was annihilated. This was a spatial explosion caused by the distortion of the ley lines'' spiritual energy. Had this occurred in a lower-dimensional world, that world would have been torn asunder without a doubt¡ªan unquestionable apocalypse. Indeed, the three wizards¡ªIsaac Wescott, Elliot Woodman, and Ellen Mathers¡ªhad intended to bring about the end of the world. They were the last surviving wizards in existence. Their village had been discovered, and the local government, fearing their power, had ordered its complete destruction. The three of them had survived only because they had been away at the time. Consumed by hatred, they resolved to make the world that feared them witness their true power¡ªto exact vengeance on humanity. The black sphere expanded at an alarming rate. Within moments, it engulfed the entire grassland. The first city was drawn into its abyss¡ªa metropolis home to a million people was erased in an instant. Had there been a being present who understood the laws of reality, they would have noticed something extraordinary¡ªthe very moment the annihilating force was about to reach the people, they vanished into thin air. But they were not obliterated. They had been transported¡ªthirty years into the future. Eventually, after consuming a tenth of the Eurasian continent, the black sphere ceased expanding and gradually faded away. At the epicenter of the spacequake, a humanoid figure of pure light emerged. Under the astonished gazes of the three wizards, the entity was unable to sustain itself within space-time and was immediately devoured by the fractured reality surrounding it. Noah and Kurumi Tokisaki observed the events unfolding below. Kurumi lowered her gaze to the arm wrapped around her waist, her cheeks slightly flushed. She playfully tapped her lips with her finger. "So, are you going to wait for all the Spirits to manifest? But¡­" She knew the truth. The only reason Spirit Crystals could even be used was that countless girls had already been sacrificed. Originally, Spirit Crystals were incompatible with human bodies. To refine their violent energy, they had to pass through numerous girls, each acting as a filter. And those unfortunate girls, unable to withstand the corruption, would turn into monsters. Her best friend from her school days, Sawa Yamauchi, had been one of those filters. Kurumi vividly remembered how she had once been attacked by these monstrous girls. The Spirit of Origin had saved her and deceived her into believing she was a hero tasked with purging the monsters. Back then, still wrapped in the delusions of youth, she had truly believed she was a magical girl destined to save the world. Until one day, she realized that the monster she had slain had taken on the form of her dear friend¡ªSawa Yamauchi. Only then did she learn the horrifying truth. And then, the Spirit of Origin wiped her memories and sealed her within the Neighboring World. It was only much later, using Zafkiel, that she was able to recover her lost memories. From that moment on, she had devoted herself to gathering time, hoping to return to the past. Now, she had encountered this enigmatic Creator searching for the Kabbalah. Looking back, even if she had managed to collect enough time to travel back, she would never have been a match for the Spirit of Origin. She would have been killed. After all, Spirit Crystals were mere fragments of the Spirit of Origin''s being¡ªpieces of the Kabbalah itself. Noah looked down at Kurumi. "Next, we''re going to save the girls who were turned into Spirit Crystal filters." Warmth bloomed in Kurumi''s heart. She had expected this Creator to be distant and indifferent. But instead, he was kind. "Thank you." Noah chuckled. "Thank me? I suppose you should¡ªbut from now on, you''re mine. No need to say those words anymore." Kurumi Tokisaki''s soft, sakura-petal lips curved into a playful smile. "Ara, ara~ I thought Creators were supposed to be serious. I never expected you to be so frivolous." Noah smirked at her teasing. His hand, which had been wrapped around her waist, slid twenty centimeters lower and gave a squeeze. "A true Creator embodies the totality of the universe¡ªincluding all aspects of human nature. Emotions, after all, are part of the sum of all life." Kurumi''s brows twitched slightly as a blush crept up her cheeks. "Is that so?" Behind Noah, the Ouroboros Ring flickered briefly. "Well then, let''s continue." In an instant, Noah and Kurumi vanished from the scene. They reappeared in Tengu City. Utilizing the power of the Ouroboros Ring, the two of them left no trace in the world¡ªlike beings that existed outside the fabric of time itself. Together, they silently observed history unfold. The Spirit of Origin would occasionally descend from the void, manifesting in the world. During this period, the three wizards had established DEM Industries, a global organization dedicated to tracking down the entity they had created¡ªthe very being born from the spiritual ley lines. Every time the light of the Spirit of Origin appeared, private armed forces would be deployed to capture her. A year later, in Tengu City, the luminous entity finally adapted to her power. However, she was also weakened and, in her vulnerable state, collapsed near a household. There, a girl named Shiori Itsuka found her. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the radiant glow surrounding her faded, a young, childlike girl¡ªinnocent and unaware¡ªwas revealed within. Shiori Itsuka gave her a name: Mio Takamiya. Mio learned quickly. Within a single day, she had acquired the knowledge of a fully educated adult. However, the peaceful days were short-lived. DEM Industries eventually tracked her down and came to take her away. Of course, Shiori Itsuka refused to hand Mio over to these obvious villains. During their escape, Shiori was shot and killed. Witnessing her dearest friend''s death, Mio Takamiya lost control. Her overwhelming spirit energy erupted, triggering the first-ever spacequake in Tengu City. However, the scale of this spacequake was relatively minor, only destroying the nearby residential area and annihilating the armed forces pursuing them. As for the innocent bystanders? Noah, who had been silently observing, had already transported them thirty years into the future. Noah and Kurumi continued watching as Mio Takamiya attempted to reverse time on Shiori''s corpse¡ªreturning her to an earlier state, embedding her within herself, and re-conceiving her. Due to the existence of time paradoxes in this world, truly reviving the dead was impossible. However, if Shiori became a Spirit like herself, she could circumvent fate and bring her back to life. Thus, she split off pieces of her power to create Spirit Crystals. Mio Takamiya began bestowing Spirit Crystals upon innocent girls. Yet, the raw power within the Crystals was too much for them to handle, turning them into monstrous beings. And each time, she would slaughter them, reclaiming the Spirit Crystals. Of course, Mio would always cast a barrier over the city during these events¡ªwarping people''s perceptions so that no one would ever know the truth. Yet, behind her, Noah was working in secret. Every girl she killed¡ªNoah resurrected. Each of them was sent thirty years into the future. This cycle repeated itself over a thousand times. Finally, they reached the most crucial moment. Mio Takamiya encountered a girl who had inadvertently wandered into her domain¡ªKurumi Tokisaki. "¡­Who are you? Why are you here?" The newly saved Kurumi Tokisaki blinked innocently. "My name is Kurumi Tokisaki. I was just on my way home¡­" "You wandered in naturally? Perhaps you have compatibility after all." Kurumi Tokisaki gritted her teeth as she watched the scene unfold before her. Her crimson eyes burned with hatred, filled with an overwhelming urge to rush forward and kill Mio Takamiya. Noah could tell that if he weren''t holding her waist, she would have already charged ahead. His voice was gentle as he spoke. "Kurumi, I will save everything. Mio Takamiya is the companion Spirit of the Kabbalah¡ªthe archangel who guards Eden. Once everything has been restored, let go of your hatred." Once he finally subdued Mio Takamiya, his courtyard would become the true Eden. Mio''s potential for growth was immense. By that logic, she was the overseer of the Kabbalah, just as Phanes was the overseer of Alaya. Humanity''s collective wishes form the foundation of Human Order, and another name for Human Order is the Power of Alaya. In Noah''s grand vision, such an existence would be the Holy God¡ªone born to be a sacred ruler. So once Mio was brought under his control, he would bestow upon her the divine title of Holy God. Kurumi''s expression was complicated. "That''s true. If no innocent lives are lost and no tragedies exist, I suppose I won''t have a reason to hate her anymore." Then, with a seductive tone, she added, "Ara, ara~ Such a benevolent and compassionate Creator. Are you truly as loving as God himself?" Hearing her teasing voice, Noah couldn''t help but give her a playful squeeze. "Of course, I am quite benevolent. I cherish all the beauty of humanity. But I already told you¡ªI am the most emotional being in the cosmos, including my desires. If you keep teasing me like this¡­ well, you wouldn''t want to be devoured the moment we met, would you?" Kurumi froze, her cheeks flushing red. Though she had accepted being with him, even if he was absurdly handsome, she wasn''t quite ready to give herself to someone she had known for less than twenty-four hours. "But¡­ my voice just naturally sounds like this¡­" With that, they turned their attention back to the unfolding events. The younger Kurumi had been deceived by Mio Takamiya, granted a Spirit Crystal, and led to believe she was a magical girl. She was tasked with slaying the monstrous girls who had been transformed by the Spirit Crystals. She went on to kill over a hundred such "monsters"¡ªuntil she learned the truth. Upon realizing the reality of the situation, the young Kurumi nearly succumbed to inverse corruption. However, through sheer willpower, she resisted, shocking Mio Takamiya. Mio erased her memories and sealed her within the Neighboring World. One year later, after sacrificing tens of thousands of girls, Mio finally succeeded in purifying the Spirit Crystals and began searching for suitable hosts. ... Noah and Kurumi arrived at the doorstep of a small house. From inside, shouting could be heard. "You ugly freak! Do you think I took care of you out of kindness?!" "Don''t steal food from the fridge! Mikino! Mikino! Just hearing your name makes me sick!" Kurumi frowned and peered through the window. Inside, a green-haired girl stood trembling as her mother screamed at her, pointing a furious finger at her face. Though the girl was already around fourteen or fifteen, malnutrition had stunted her growth, making her look no older than twelve. Her hair was dry and brittle from poor nourishment. Kurumi scowled. "All this¡­ over a single piece of bread? Why would a mother treat her own daughter this way?" Noah extended his hand and gently tapped Kurumi''s forehead, sending a stream of information into her mind. Natsumi Kyouno''s mother had been a mistress who had given birth to an illegitimate child. The only reason she had kept Natsumi was to extort child support from her father. And yet, every penny of that support had been squandered on her own indulgences. She never prepared meals for Natsumi, never bought her new clothes¡ªonly ensuring that she wouldn''t starve to death, as that would cut off the child support payments. If not for the government''s mandatory education laws, she wouldn''t have even allowed Natsumi to attend school. Even with this obligation, she frequently abused her, both physically and verbally. The happiest moment of Natsumi''s day was receiving her free school lunch, which she would eat alone in the bathroom. With no access to games, manga, or pocket money, she had nothing in common with her classmates, leading to her being ostracized and isolated. When she reached middle school, her father passed away, and with no more child support, she became nothing more than a burden to her mother. One night, when she was nearly strangled to death by her own mother, Mio Takamiya appeared. At this moment in time, there were ten days left before Mio would arrive. Kurumi was stunned. "How can a mother be so cruel?" Noah sighed and shook his head. "The depravity of human nature is truly repulsive." ... Natsumi walked down the street, her head lowered, carrying the same worn-out backpack she had used since elementary school. Her lips were dry, and her heart felt heavy with resentment. She had only taken a tiny piece of bread from the fridge¡ªjust a small bite because she was starving. Yet, her mother''s enraged voice still echoed in her mind. Her stomach growled loudly. Natsumi clutched her belly. Please stop growling. Just a little longer until lunchtime, and I''ll get my school meal. Unlike her classmates, who complained about attending school, she loved it. At least there, she wouldn''t go hungry. She hated holidays. Her mother forbade her from eating anything at home. If she so much as touched the food, she would be beaten black and blue. On days she couldn''t endure the hunger, she would mix soy sauce, sugar, and other condiments just to trick her stomach. If she was lucky enough to find a bit of leftover butter, the taste would improve. Touching her cheek, Natsumi felt relieved. "At least she didn''t hit me today." If she had visible bruises, the teachers would ask questions. And if her mother was called to the school, she would be beaten even worse afterward. As she passed by a park meant for elderly exercise, a firm voice called out from a nearby bench. "Hey, you. The girl with the green hair." Natsumi froze and looked up. A woman in a red dress sat elegantly on a bench. Beside her was a steaming box of freshly made fried chicken. Her stomach twisted painfully. She swallowed instinctively and hesitantly pointed at herself. "Are you¡­ talking to me?" Kurumi smiled. "Yes, little one." Natsumi furrowed her brows. "Why? What do you need?" Kurumi sighed dramatically and gestured toward the fried chicken. "I need your help." "You see, I''ve been feeling unwell lately and can''t eat the meal my darling prepared for me. But it would be such a waste to throw away his thoughtful gift." "Could you do me a favor and take it? You can eat it or toss it¡ªI don''t mind." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 146 - 146: Mio, From Now On, You Belong to Me Natsumi Kyouno watched as the older sister walked away, leaving only her fading silhouette behind. Then she turned her gaze toward the steaming box of fried chicken left on the bench. Her stomach growled loudly, and she instinctively swallowed her saliva. After glancing around to make sure no one was watching, she cautiously approached. After taking a single bite of a chicken wing, she carefully placed the rest into her backpack. The delicious taste made her eyes squint with happiness. She had only ever seen other children enjoying family meal sets with their parents through store windows. She knew her mother despised her. At school, she was isolated. At home, she was abused. Because of this, she had become extremely sensitive to malice from others. But this older sister¡ªshe harbored no malice, and she wasn''t a human trafficker. After all, no kidnapper would bother with someone as scrawny and "ugly" as her. "Thank you, onee-san." Natsumi only ate a little. She wanted to savor the taste of this rare, delicious food, stretching it out until the very last moment before it spoiled. She knew that if she ate it all at once, the hunger pangs would return even more painfully later. With her backpack securely fastened, Natsumi headed off to school. Once she was gone, Kurumi Tokisaki emerged from the shadows. "Such a pitiful child. How can a mother be so cruel?" Noah materialized beside her, smiling. "Human nature, Kurumi. Human nature. But this child deserves love." Kurumi nodded. "After all, she is a Spirit Crystal adapter." Noah''s golden eyes gleamed slightly, and behind him, the Ouroboros Ring shimmered with light. "Alright, Kurumi, I''ve set the time anchor. Now, let''s begin altering the timeline once more." The primary reason for traveling to this period was to ensure all of the Kabbalah''s singularities emerged. Now that they had, it was time to reset the timeline. Crack¡ª Crack¡ª Time shattered around Noah and Kurumi. Silver fractures spread through the surrounding space, expanding rapidly until they completely enveloped the two of them. In an instant, they entered the Temporal Rift. In this world, paradoxes of time existed. The beings native to this universe could not defy events that had already transpired. Even Mio Takamiya was bound by this rule. No matter how many times she returned to the past to alter events, the final outcome would always revert to its original state. Of course, these limitations only applied to the rules within this universe. As a being from the Teyvat Universe, Noah was not bound by these constraints. He could change the past as he saw fit. Noah and Kurumi drifted within the Temporal Rift. Previously, it had been mentioned that this was a great universe, and the Earth-Moon system''s Temporal Rift was merely an insignificant fragment of the larger cosmic timeline. For beings within this universe to change the past, they would have to contend with the weight of the entire great universe''s timeflow. Within the Temporal Rift, past events played out before them. However, from the birth of Mio Takamiya up until the moment when food was given to Natsumi Kyouno, the timeline appeared blurred¡ªuncertain. This uncertainty was exactly what Noah needed. Only within this state of indeterminacy could he sever this planet''s Temporal Rift from the great universe. In scientific terms, this uncertainty would be referred to as a quantum state. Noah and Kurumi emerged precisely one day before Shiori Takamiya encountered Mio Takamiya. Casually, Noah conjured an entire crate of this world''s currency and purchased the house next to Shiori Takamiya''s residence. In the human world, nothing was more powerful than money. The family, after confirming the transaction with the bank, left everything behind in their house, happily departing with their newfound wealth. With new neighbors suddenly moving in, Shiori Takamiya and Mana Takamiya curiously greeted them from over the fence. Their parents even brought gifts to visit their wealthy new neighbors¡ªNoah and Kurumi. Noah and Kurumi carried themselves with an air of elegance, leading Shiori''s parents to assume they were runaway aristocrats. Thanks to Noah''s charisma and natural charm, he easily befriended both Shiori and Mana. Once their parents left for work, the lively Mana eagerly pulled Shiori along to visit Noah''s house. Noah''s golden eyes gleamed as he smiled. "She''s here." Kurumi immediately perked up but was surprised. "She''s here? But isn''t she three hours early compared to before?" Noah nodded. "Yes, by three hours. That''s because this part of the timeline is now in an uncertain state. Everything is in flux." Mana tilted her head in confusion. "Noah-nii and Kurumi-nee, what are you talking about? I don''t get it." Shiori scratched her head. "Is this some kind of noble speech pattern?" Kurumi chuckled. "Ara, ara~ No, no, noble families don''t talk like this. They''re much stricter¡­" Before becoming a Spirit, she had been a proper young lady from an esteemed family, subjected to rigid etiquette training. "You''ll understand soon, Mana, Shiori. Just don''t be too shocked when it happens." Kurumi gently patted Mana''s head. Fate was a peculiar thing. In the original timeline, she would have been slain by Mio Takamiya and used to revive Shiori. But now, she had intervened before Mio could meet Shiori. As long as Mio never encountered Shiori, the entire chain of tragic events would never come to pass. She finally understood what her Creator was doing. By altering this fragment of time, he was breaking the paradox and then using the modified timeline to stitch together the future. That way, the destined Spirits could still come into existence without major disruptions, preventing the chaos of a butterfly effect. As a Spirit of Time, she knew just how terrifying butterfly effects could be. If time wasn''t properly stitched together, the future Spirits might die mysteriously, people meant to live might perish, and those meant to die might continue living. It would throw the world into utter disorder. Buzz¡ªBuzz¡ªBuzz¡ª Suddenly, a sharp noise pierced the air as the ground trembled. A black sphere materialized in the sky above Tengu City. Before people could react, the sphere detonated. A spacequake¡ªan unpredictable catastrophe that had plagued the world for the past two years. Every time it occurred, it either caused massive casualties or immense property damage. Rumble¡ªRumble¡ªRumble¡ª Unlike previous quakes, this one didn''t originate on the ground but in midair. Terrified citizens looked up at the sky in horror. Alarms blared throughout Tengu City, and panicked screams filled the streets. Yet, amidst the chaos, no one noticed a faint white light falling from the shattered sphere. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Boom! "Kyaa!" Mana and Shiori screamed as they watched a bright white light crash into Noah''s courtyard, causing a small explosion. As the smoke cleared, they saw a radiant figure curled up with her arms wrapped around her knees¡ªa being of pure light. Ignoring the stunned expressions of the Takamiya sisters, Noah smirked and stepped forward. As he approached, the light gradually faded, revealing a divine, angelic girl, completely unclothed yet exuding an aura of pure sanctity. Kurumi watched as the radiant white glow slowly faded, revealing the figure within. Even though this was her second time witnessing this event, she still found it breathtaking. However, she finally felt a deep sense of relief. The future had been completely rewritten¡ªno more tragedies would unfold. Shiori Takamiya and Mana Takamiya stood frozen, their mouths agape. Mana pointed at the girl emerging from the light and shrieked, "Kurumi-nee, an angel just fell from the sky!" Shiori snapped out of her daze. "An angel?!" Kurumi''s cherry-pink lips curled into a small smile. "Ara~ She might indeed be an angel. But Mana, Shiori, you must never tell anyone about this, okay? Otherwise, you''ll get caught up in something very, very troublesome." Mana''s big, watery eyes widened before she quickly clamped her hands over her mouth. "Wait¡­ Kurumi-nee, did you and Noah-nii move here because of this angel onee-san?" Shiori, realizing the connection, covered her mouth as well. Of course! How had she not thought of that? Kurumi-nee and Noah-nii had just moved in this morning, and by the afternoon, an angel had fallen right into their yard. Just as she pieced everything together, a strange sensation washed over her. She looked up and gasped. A silver halo had appeared behind Noah, his body emanating a soft, divine radiance¡ªas if a god had descended upon the earth. Mana''s eyes shimmered with amazement. "Noah-nii¡­" Noah turned to look at the two sisters and playfully placed a finger against his lips. "Now, my adorable little ones, you mustn''t tell anyone that I''m God, alright?" Now that he had obtained the Kabbalah, calling himself God was not an exaggeration in the slightest. "G-God?!" Shiori and Mana, both avid fans of light novels and anime, understood the gravity of that word. They quickly clamped their hands even tighter over their mouths and nodded furiously, though their eyes sparkled with curiosity. Noah then turned his gaze downward to the girl in his arms, watching as her delicate eyelashes trembled and her violet eyes slowly fluttered open. Her gaze carried the same innocence as a newborn, completely unfamiliar with the world. However, the moment she sensed the aura of the Ouroboros Ring emanating from Noah, an instinctive connection between the two fundamental truths was formed. The Kabbalah and the Ouroboros had always been two complementary, inseparable truths. A profound resonance surged between them, and the girl''s unfocused eyes became completely fixated on him. "Ah¡­?" She parted her lips slightly, letting out a soft, questioning sound. Noah smiled gently, crouching down to slide his arms beneath her legs and back, lifting her into a princess carry. "From now on, you belong to me. But¡­ I think I''ll still call you Mio Takamiya. Changing your name would feel out of place." Under the girl''s innocent, bewildered gaze, Noah slowly lowered his head and pressed a soft kiss to her lips. The seed of the Kabbalah within her began to flow into Noah''s body, intertwining with his very essence before gradually returning to her. With this, Noah had fully assimilated the Kabbalah into his dominion, granting himself complete authority over it before redistributing its power back to Mio. In essence, he was now the true master of the Kabbalah, while Mio had become its wielder. However, as a being born alongside the Kabbalah, Mio was inherently an archangel of Eden¡ªa "young God" in her own right. Even without the Kabbalah itself, her potential remained unchanged. Similarly, Phanes, despite losing control over the Human Realm Force System and the Primordial Law Ring, still retained the essence of Human Realm within herself¡ªit was an innate part of her being. Buzz¡ªBuzz¡ªBuzz¡ª Behind Noah, the Ouroboros Ring began to shift and transform. At the center of the Ouroboros Ring, the conceptual form of the Kabbalah emerged. The upper portion was the flourishing Tree of Wisdom, while the lower portion inverted into the Tree of Evil. "Ah¡­!" Mana Takamiya and Shiori Takamiya, still just a grade-schooler and a soon-to-be middle schooler, had never witnessed anything like this before. Their faces flushed red as they hurriedly covered their eyes. Meanwhile, Kurumi Tokisaki watched the scene with amusement. "Ara~ Ara~ If we''re counting by human age, she''s technically just a newborn. Creator-sama, you''re committing a serious crime here. Death penalty, death penalty~!" Noah, holding Mio Takamiya securely in his arms, glanced at Kurumi as he stepped inside. "Oh? Then, Kurumi, would you like to take Mio''s place instead?" Kurumi''s expression froze, and within an instant, she conjured a tiny white flag, waving it in surrender. "I was just joking!" Despite the short time they had spent together, she understood that if Noah said he would do something, he truly meant it. Changing the topic, she swiftly donned her red Astral Dress, Elohim, and summoned her Angel, Zafkiel. "DEM''s armed forces will be here soon. I''ll go handle them." Kurumi no longer felt conflicted about killing. Ever since she formed a spiritual connection with Noah, she had come to understand his will. A god cherishes the good in humanity. But evil must be eliminated to protect the good. In the past, she had only devoured the time of criminals and degenerates¡ªthose who would have otherwise harmed innocent girls. If she didn''t remove them, the world would only suffer more. Takamiya sisters, mesmerized by Kurumi''s transformation, had stars in their eyes. They watched in awe as she magically disappeared into her own shadow. Noah turned to the two of them with a gentle smile. "This is our little secret. Keep it safe, and as a reward, I''ll grant you each a small wish." Mana eagerly nodded. "Mhm! Noah-nii, we promise! We won''t tell anyone!" Shiori quickly nodded as well. Even if they did tell someone, who would believe them? Besides, Noah-nii was literally the God from myths and legends. Mio Takamiya, still dazed, was brought into a room filled with computers. Her violet eyes reflected pure curiosity. Noah sat down with her on his lap, holding her securely in place. "I could share knowledge with you directly," he mused, "but that would be no different from brainwashing. It''s better if you learn for yourself." With a flick of his fingers, he used his divine light to conjure a pristine white dress onto her. Then, he played a basic language tutorial on the computer. At first, Mio''s eyes remained hazy, but as the lesson progressed, an understanding spark ignited within them. In just one hour, she could form simple sentences. By the second hour, she could hold fluent conversations. Within five hours, she had mastered thirteen global languages. And within ten, she had absorbed more knowledge than most national elites. However, at this point, Mio had lost interest in studying. She wiggled her small feet in Noah''s lap, her violet eyes now filled with both wisdom and innocence. "Noah, I don''t want to study anymore. Can we go eat something yummy? Like that!" She pointed at the family meal set displayed on the computer screen, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Also, I want to go visit lots and lots of places!" Noah stroked his chin thoughtfully. "You want to go out? Well, I expected this, but your growth speed is terrifying, Mio." He chuckled before standing up. "Alright, I''ll take you out. And while we''re at it, I''ll finish the next step of my plan." The time had come to bestow Spirit Crystals on those destined to become Spirits. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 147 - 147: First Target, Nia Honjou For nearly a decade, Noah had turned this entire stretch of time into a quantum state of uncertainty. During this period, causality itself ceased to exist, and the usual laws of time paradoxes no longer applied. Everything that happened within this window was like a puzzle, free to be rearranged at will. No matter how improbable an event, it could manifest within this span of time. Mio Takamiya leaped down from Noah''s arms, raising both hands excitedly. "Yay! We''re going out! I want to go out and play with Noah!" Her soft violet eyes radiated a paradoxical mix of deep intelligence and childlike innocence. To Noah, it felt as though she was a young child possessing an impossibly vast wealth of knowledge. And indeed, that was exactly the case. Despite having a level of intellect surpassing that of national elites, her perception of the world was still that of a child. However, this state would not last long. Within a few days, her awareness and cognitive maturity would fully develop. At that moment, the shadow at Noah''s feet twisted, and Kurumi''s head peeked out. "Ara~ Creator-sama, are we finally beginning the spread of the Spirit Crystals?" Mio crouched down, blinking innocently. "Kurumi? That''s strange. We didn''t know each other before, but I feel such a strong connection to you." Kurumi''s brows furrowed slightly as she sighed. "I''d rather not answer that question, Mio." Even though she had chosen to forgive Mio, the memories of the past remained. It would take time for the discomfort in her heart to fade completely. Mio bit her finger. "You don''t want to answer?" Then, her expression brightened into an innocent smile. "Well then, do you want to come play with us, Kurumi?" Kurumi gracefully emerged from the shadows and landed beside Noah. "Of course, I wouldn''t miss it." Leaning slightly against Noah''s back, she added, "Isaac is taken care of. DEM and AST won''t be hunting Spirits anymore." Noah gazed out the window with a smile. "There won''t be any more spacequakes either, so those organizations won''t have any reason to exist." "Now, let''s continue our journey through time." He turned his gaze toward the door, where Mana Takamiya was peeking in curiously. The moment she was noticed, she panicked and quickly ducked out of sight. Chuckling, Noah walked toward them, while Mana and Shiori fidgeted nervously, unsure of what to do with their hands. Their reactions were understandable. As fans of light novels and manga, suddenly realizing they were living in a story-like scenario¡ªwith no immediate danger¡ªnaturally filled them with curiosity and excitement. Mana hid behind Shiori. "S-Sorry, Noah-nii! We weren''t trying to eavesdrop!" Shiori frantically nodded. "Noah-nii, we weren''t spying!" Seeing Noah raise his hand, they both tensed up, bracing for a scolding or even a flick to the forehead. Instead, what they felt was warmth. "What are you afraid of? Did you think I''d be mad?" Noah ruffled their heads gently. "I''m not that petty. And I did promise you two a reward, didn''t I?" With one hand on each head, he gave them both a final pat before raising his palms. Two glowing gemstones appeared before their eyes. "But before you receive your gifts, you have to answer a question for me." Mana and Shiori''s eyes sparkled as they gazed at the luminous orbs in his hands. "Wow! So pretty!" "Is this a magical girl transformation item?!" Noah chuckled. "That''s right. These are the transformation devices for real magical girls." "But to become a magical girl, there''s a condition¡ªyou must have a heart willing to fight for all the beauty in the world." "So, my two adorable little ones, do you have the heart of a true magical girl?" Kurumi blinked curiously at the two Visions in Noah''s hands. She had already received information about the Teyvat Universe and knew these were Visions, blessings that allowed humans to ascend to godhood. Creator-sama was truly generous to these sisters. From the information Noah had given her, in the original timeline, these two were destined to play major roles¡ªas a protagonist and an important supporting character. Mana eagerly raised her hand. "I do! I do! Noah-nii, I want to be like a real magical girl and defeat bad guys! When I grow up, I''m going to be a police officer and bring justice to all the criminals in the world!" After declaring her ambition, she cutely struck a victory pose. "Oh yeah, Y!" Buzz¡ª The white Vision in Noah''s palm emitted a blue glow, instantly resonating with Mana. Noah smiled warmly. "Then, it''s a promise. When you grow up, you must uphold justice and bring criminals to justice." Mana accepted the Vision, staring at the beautiful transformation trinket in her hands with wide, sparkling eyes. A steady stream of magical energy surged into her, and a flood of knowledge about countless spells filled her mind. "Yay! I''m a real magical girl now!" Overcome with excitement, Mana leaped forward and hugged Noah around the neck, planting a kiss on his cheek. "Thank you, Noah-nii!" Noah ruffled her hair fondly before turning to Shiori. "And what about you, Shiori? What kind of person do you want to become? Do you have a beautiful dream?" Shiori''s heart pounded rapidly. She stammered, "N-Noah-nii¡­ I¡­ I wish for everyone in the world to be happy. I want to save everyone from misfortune." Noah paused for a moment, then laughed. "To save everyone from misfortune, huh?" "Hah, that''s the biggest wish I''ve ever heard. Interesting. It''s a near-impossible dream, but if achieved, it would grant you authority over fortune itself. That kind of power has immense potential¡ªon par with a god." Buzz¡ª Shiori cupped the Vision in both hands, her big eyes shimmering with a hopeful light. Then, as if realizing something, she looked up. "Noah-nii¡­ are you going to take the angel onee-san back to heaven?" Mana''s eyes widened, and she quickly turned to Noah. "Noah-nii, are you leaving?!" Noah chuckled as he met their reluctant gazes. "Such clever little girls. The next time you see me, it may be decades¡­ or even centuries later." "As they say, a day in heaven is a year on Earth." He believed these two would one day awaken their fourth Stella Fortuna. Each awakened star not only signified a leap in power but also extended one''s lifespan. The fourth star would grant a lifespan between five hundred and a thousand years¡ªcomparable to that of minor immortals. Awakening the fifth star would mean inevitable ascension to godhood. Under the longing gazes of the Takamiya sisters, Noah, Kurumi, and Mio stepped into the Temporal Rift. "Noah-nii! Kurumi-nee! See you again!" Even though they had only met for a single day, the encounter had left an unforgettable mark on the sisters'' hearts. ... Within the Temporal Rift¡­ The timeline here had already become blurred. Any slight disturbance could trigger unpredictable consequences. It was as if a once-raging river had turned into a tranquil lake¡ªwhere even the smallest pebble could send ripples across the surface. Mio''s violet eyes shone with curiosity. "Noah, Noah! Where are we going next?" Noah, carrying a Spirit in each arm, smirked. "Of course, we''re going to find the first Spirit ever bestowed with a Spirit Crystal¡ªNia Honjou." "As an otaku manga artist obsessed with 2D, she''ll probably fall for us instantly." More importantly, she was a creator¡ªher stories had reached and influenced nearly all the Spirits in some way. If she became a Spirit and later turned her experiences into manga¡­ And then, those who had yet to become Spirits read that very manga¡­ Only to see the legendary ''Savior'' step right out of the pages into reality¡ª Now, wouldn''t that be interesting?" Buzz¡ª Within the Temporal Rift, as the three figures descended into the tranquil lake-like space, ripples surged outward. The silver radiance, bright as the sun, gradually dimmed. ... Tokyo, Present Time. In a high-end studio apartment, discarded paper littered the floor, while a trash bin in the corner was buried under takeout boxes. A seventeen-year-old girl sat at her desk, completely engrossed in drawing manga. Her gray hair was tangled and unkempt¡ªher entire appearance exuded a sense of disarray. "Ugh! I just can''t capture the feeling I want! I have zero inspiration!" Midway through sketching, the girl slumped back against her chair, gripping her head in frustration. "What do I do?! At this rate, I won''t even pass the preliminary review!" "If I can''t become a manga artist, I''ll be forced into a normal job! No way! I want to stay with my beloved manga!" Wailing, she turned to glance at the towering bookshelf packed with manga volumes. "No¡­ I can''t live without 2D. If I leave this world, I''ll die. Please, I beg of you, gods of the second dimension, bless me!" With trembling hands, she reached toward her collection as if seeking divine intervention. This seventeen-year-old girl was none other than Nia Honjou¡ªa die-hard otaku. In the original timeline, after suffering repeated failures in her manga career, she was discovered by Mio Takamiya and granted a Spirit Crystal. Her memories were then erased and sealed within the Neighboring World for eighteen years. Upon awakening, she reentered the human world as a manga artist under the pen name Souji Honjo. However, after five years of success, she was captured by DEM and subjected to brutal experiments, making her the only Spirit to be captured in that timeline. As Nia continued her breakdown, an ethereal voice suddenly echoed through her apartment. [You wish for the blessing of a 2D god? Very well, I have heard your plea. Just don''t be too surprised~] The unexpected voice sent shivers down Nia''s spine. Her eyes widened in disbelief. "W-Who said that?!" Before she could process what was happening, blinding silver light filled her apartment. Crack¡ª Crack¡ª! The air itself fractured like shattered glass, and from these fractures, the brilliant silver radiance poured forth. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nia''s entire worldview trembled violently. She gasped. "N-No way! This is just like a plot straight out of a 2D story! Is this really happening to me?!" Her heart pounded wildly¡ªnot out of fear, but from the sheer excitement of a devoted otaku''s fantasy coming to life. Her blue eyes burned with passion as she stared at the crumbling reality before her. A sudden gust swept through her apartment, scattering unfinished sketches in every direction. Her mind raced at lightning speed. What would happen next? A fledgling, struggling manga artist, lamenting her fate, unknowingly summons the attention of a divine being from the second dimension. Then, this divine being descends before her and¡­ A flood of fantastical, yet oddly mundane, slice-of-life scenarios played out in her mind. Would this god guide her into the hidden wonders of the world? Would this be the beginning of an unbelievable adventure? Her breathing grew heavier, anticipation surging through her veins. Crack¡ª Crack¡ª Boom¡ª! A final shattering sound resounded, and in the next moment, stepping through the fractured space, a dazzling figure emerged. A young man, radiant as the greek sun god Apollo, walked forward, his presence exuding an overwhelming divinity. Behind him, a girl dressed in pure white, her aura sacred like that of an angel, followed gracefully. Beside her, another girl, adorned in a deep rose-red dress, carried an intoxicating charm. Nia''s entire world had just transformed into the ultimate 2D dream come true. "It happened!" Nia Honjou stared intently at the impossibly handsome young man before her, her excitement surging. She instinctively took two steps back, exclaiming in disbelief. Noah stepped onto the apartment floor from the Temporal Rift, a playful smile on his face as he regarded the stunned manga artist. "Oh? What''s wrong, Nia? Weren''t you just calling upon the gods of the second dimension? Now that I''ve arrived, are you getting cold feet?" Nia snapped out of her daze, her eyes lighting up instantly. Not only was she not afraid, but she was practically vibrating with enthusiasm. Her voice trembled with excitement. "Ahhh! A real manga scenario is happening to me! This is insane! My heart can''t take it!" Clutching her chest, she wailed dramatically like a true otaku in ecstasy. Noah, watching her spiral into a complete meltdown, extended a finger and lightly tapped her forehead. Instantly, her chaotic emotions calmed. Nia blinked, looking down at her hands, then scratched her temple. "Oh¡­ I suddenly feel so calm. Is this divine power? So, gods really do exist in this world." Noah chuckled. "Not just gods¡ªthere are Spirits, angels, and even other worlds." Despite being a hardcore otaku, Nia was no fool. "God-sama, you didn''t come here just because of my little prayer, did you?" She had only been speaking to herself¡ªit wasn''t as if she had been a devout believer. Noah simply tapped her forehead again, sending an influx of information directly into her mind¡ªabout the original timeline, the altered timeline he was about to create, the Teyvat Universe, and his search for the Kabbalah. For a few seconds, Nia was utterly frozen, her mind processing the immense flood of knowledge. Then, suddenly, her face turned crimson, her breath hitched, and her blue eyes sparkled with sheer excitement. Her chest rose and fell rapidly as she rambled uncontrollably. "This¡­ This is absolutely mind-blowing!" "The Spirit of Origin, splitting her own power to create Spirit Crystals in order to resurrect a lost friend¡­ sacrificing so many innocent girls just to purify them¡­ then bestowing the crystals onto those who could withstand the burden, erasing their memories¡­" "She thought it was a happy ending, but it was nothing more than a massive sacrificial ritual!" "Just when all seemed lost, a god from another world descended to rewrite the timeline!" "Returning to the beginning, ensuring the Spirit of Origin never falls into that hopeless love story!" "And then, redistributing the Spirit Crystals to their rightful owners!" "Wow! This plot¡ªthis plot is absolutely incredible!" Nia''s entire gaze was fixated on Noah, her pupils practically turning into hearts. Drool even threatened to escape her lips as she reached out unconsciously. "A Savior stepping out of the second dimension¡­ Hehe¡­" Noah swiftly caught Nia''s reaching hand and smirked. "And that''s not all. You''re also a part of this story." "Now that the timeline has reset, tell me, Nia Honjou¡ªdo you still wish to become a Spirit?" "Of course, this is just a formality," he added, his golden eyes glinting. "Because I won''t be giving you a choice." His domineering tone, the unwavering certainty in his voice, shattered what little resistance Nia had left. For someone like her¡ªa devoted 2D enthusiast¡ªthis was a direct hit to her weak spot. Though, considering how otherworldly the Teyvat Universe itself was, perhaps no extra effort was even necessary. "Uhh¡­" Nia clutched her chest, feeling as though her heart was about to explode. "I¡­ I''m part of this story too?!" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 148 - 148: Nia Honjou, You Are Truly Interesting "Yes, don''t exclude yourself, Nia." Noah released Nia Honjou''s hand, smiling as he spoke. "Otherwise, I wouldn''t have appeared before you." As he said this, a hexagonal Spirit Crystal materialized in his hand. "One last time, Nia¡ªdo you still wish to become a Spirit?" Though he was offering her a choice, the outcome was already determined. He was simply maintaining an air of gentlemanly courtesy. After all, as a novice manga artist and a devoted otaku, there was no way Nia could refuse such a profoundly ''2D'' fate. Humans naturally seek benefits and avoid harm. With the knowledge of her fate in the original timeline¡ªwhere her story had been cut off at the moment Mio Takamiya killed all Spirits¡ªno rational person would choose to relive such a tragedy. In truth, there were only two options before her: refuse the Spirit Crystal and remain in an ordinary, mundane life, or accept it and embrace a completely new destiny. For the Spirits, each had their reasons¡ªvaried and unique¡ªthat made rejecting the Spirit Crystal impossible. Nia calmed herself, staring at the gleaming crystal before her, then shifting her gaze to Noah, who looked impossibly handsome¡ªlike the protagonist of a 2D world come to life. Without hesitation, she reached out. "Isn''t it obvious? A divine being descending from another world to rewrite the timeline and save all the Spirits¡­ And I''m a part of this story?" "How could I possibly refuse such a thrilling turn of events?" "Then, I look forward to working with you, Creator-sama." The moment Nia''s fingertips touched the Spirit Crystal, a warm white glow enveloped the entire apartment. The crystal transformed into pure energy and flowed into her chest. As the radiance engulfed Nia, her casual homewear disintegrated, replaced by a black veil-like Spirit outfit resembling that of a nun. Though her chest wasn''t particularly large, the new attire gave her an elegance and allure that elevated her charm by several levels. "Wahhhhh¡ª!" Nia slowly opened her eyes, now shimmering with an ethereal glow. Clenching her fists, she gasped in awe. Mio Takamiya glanced over and blinked. "What''s wrong? Humans who can adapt to Spirit Crystals shouldn''t feel pain." Kurumi Tokisaki folded her arms and smirked. "She''s just having one of her usual episodes." Before Noah met her, Kurumi had been searching for Nia Honjou, the omniscient angel, hoping to use her abilities to locate Mio Takamiya. Since she had already gathered information on Nia, she knew the manga artist had an eccentric personality¡ªsomething entirely expected from someone in her profession. Mio Takamiya tilted her head in thought. "An episode?" "Hey, hey! What do you mean, ''episode''?!" Nia, now fully comfortable, turned to Kurumi with familiarity. The information Noah had provided had made her well aware that this red-dressed Spirit of Time was one of her future friends. "Under normal circumstances, wouldn''t someone who suddenly gains powers react with shocked disbelief?" "Like this!" With exaggerated motion, Nia clenched her fists, puffed out her chest, lifted her chin, and widened her eyes as she dramatically shouted: "Ahhhh! S-So this is the power of a Spirit¡ª?!" Noah, watching her theatrical antics, burst into laughter. "Hahaha! With Nia around, Celestia is going to be a lot more interesting." Nia immediately caught onto the keyword, her eyes gleaming with excitement. "Celestia? What''s that? A floating island in another world? Something like Laputa from Castle in the Sky?!" Kurumi Tokisaki also turned to Noah, her eyes filled with curiosity. Though she knew about the Teyvat Universe and that Celestia housed the Pantheon and the Creator''s divine garden, her knowledge was limited to basic information. Beyond that, she knew nothing. After all, it was a true, bona fide otherworldly realm. Noah stroked his chin. "Celestia, huh? It''s difficult to grasp its uniqueness through mere information¡ªyou have to see it with your own eyes." "Simply put, it''s similar to the Garden of Eden described in the Bible¡ªa paradise where all things beautiful converge." Nia Honjou''s face flushed with excitement. "Wahhh! Eden?!" Then, without any sense of shame, she clung to Noah''s arm and playfully pleaded, "Since I''ve become a Guardian of Kabbalah, that makes me an angel, right? That means I get to go, right, Creator-sama?" Noah nodded. "Of course, but not just yet." Nia released him, placing her hands on her hips. "Of course, we have to finish collecting the Spirits first. A story must be completed before returning¡ªotherwise, readers will bombard the author with knives!" As she spoke, a loud growl came from her stomach. Then, like a defeated slime, she collapsed onto the floor. "Oh no¡­ energy completely depleted¡­" Mio Takamiya crouched beside her, poking Nia''s cheek with a finger. "What happened? Nia''s behavior doesn''t match anything I learned from the internet." She frowned slightly. She had thought she had learned enough¡ªafter all, she had scored perfect marks on all online tests¡ªbut it seemed she still had a long way to go. Nia swatted Mio''s hand away. "Don''t look at a manga artist who only loves 2D through the lens of a normal person. Ugh¡­ even if I''m just a newbie manga artist." Then, turning to Noah with wide, expectant eyes, she stretched out her hand. "Uuuu¡­ Since I''ve been constantly rejected and had to pay rent, I''ve run out of money for food. Creator-sama, please sponsor me!" sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Noah chuckled at the sight of the pitifully pleading Nia and conjured a stack of ten-thousand-yen bills. "You''ve already become my angel. Essentially, you''re already under my care. Here¡ªyou can wish for whatever you need. But don''t get too greedy, okay?" Nia immediately bit down on a thick stack of bills, her voice muffled as tears welled up in her eyes. "Thank you so much! I thought I''d starve before becoming a famous manga artist¡­" "Since Mio wanted a family bucket meal earlier, why don''t we go get one now?" Noah pulled Nia up from the floor. ¡­ As they stepped out of Nia''s apartment, she suddenly perked up. Taking small, excited steps, she began humming a cheerful tune. "Eating, eating~ Let''s all eat together~" She seemed entirely carefree, as if she had no worries in the world. Which made sense. If she weren''t so naturally cheerful, she would have long since succumbed to despair after spending five years as a test subject in DEM''s inhumane experiments. ... Family Restaurant Nia Honjou devoured her meal without a shred of ladylike grace, while Kurumi Tokisaki sipped her coffee elegantly. Meanwhile, Mio Takamiya, much like a curious child, exclaimed, "So this is what it tastes like!"¡ªher first-ever experience with food. Noah calmly lifted his coffee cup, swirling it lightly. He could clearly sense that as Mio interacted with more people, her understanding and personality were developing at an extraordinary pace. Perhaps, in just a few days¡ªor even within a single day¡ªshe would achieve complete personality maturation. No, it wasn''t that she was learning on her own. Rather, it seemed as though the world itself was feeding her knowledge, similar to how Noah himself could directly communicate with the world to obtain any information he desired. While he pondered this, the food on the table rapidly disappeared before his eyes. Eventually, Nia Honjou leaned back, patting her stomach in satisfaction. "Ah! I''m alive again!" Then, resting her chin on the table, she glanced back and forth between Noah, Mio, and Kurumi. "So, does this mean we''re heading off to find the next Spirit?" Kurumi set down her coffee and looked toward Noah. "According to our plan, that would be the next step." Nia pursed her lips. "But, you know¡­ it doesn''t seem like I have much to do." "All you have to do is travel along the timeline and redistribute the Spirit Crystals to those girls. I just became a Spirit, but I don''t even get a chance to use my newfound power." Noah turned toward the pouting Nia and smiled. "You''re underestimating your role, Nia." "Aside from Kurumi, who is a special case, you''re the first girl to become a Spirit in this rewritten timeline." "With Rasiel, your all-seeing Angel, at your disposal, you could easily become the world''s greatest manga artist." "In fact, those very same Spirits we''ll be seeking out might have grown up reading your manga." Nia blinked, then suddenly slapped the table in realization. "Ohhh! I get it now!" "Hehehe, if I illustrate Noah, Mio, and everyone''s stories, then later on, when they find out they''re actually characters in my manga, it''ll be the ultimate meta plot twist!" Noah nodded, giving her a thumbs-up and flashing a grin. "As expected of you, Nia. We''re completely in sync." Puffing out her chest proudly, Nia smirked. "Of course! My mind is always in perfect sync with the two-dimensional world." Noah rested his chin on his hand and smirked knowingly. "So, in your eyes, I''m just a 2D character, huh?" He stroked his chin playfully, a teasing glint in his golden eyes. "Tell me then, woman¡ªwhat do you really think of me?" As he spoke, an aura matching Nia''s idealized vision of him radiated from his being. As the Heavenly Principle of the Teyvat Universe, Noah could effortlessly emanate whatever presence he desired. To a human of this world, his aura was nothing short of overwhelming. Thump! Nia''s heart skipped a beat. Her face flushed crimson, her pupils instantly morphing into heart shapes. "W-Well¡­ Isn''t it obvious?" She stammered, clutching her chest as if trying to contain the pounding within. "Y-You''re an existence straight out of another world! The ultimate top-tier character setting!" "Even if you''re not the protagonist, you''re the ultimate background boss!" "Invincible! Overbearing! Gentle yet merciless! One who gazes down upon all and reshapes destiny at will¡­" "Almost too perfect¡ªsomething that shouldn''t even exist in reality!" "I fell for you the moment I met you!" In this world''s manga and novels, protagonists like him simply didn''t exist. Most were tragic heroes, hot-blooded fools, or caught in love-triangle dramas. But his character template? It would utterly dominate any narrative conceived by this world''s authors. Noah stood up, his golden eyes gazing down at the self-absorbed, love-struck Nia Honjou. His voice carried an undeniable authority. "Well then¡­ I''ll leave the job of polishing our story to you. If you don''t become the best manga artist, I might just have to punish you." Nia''s eyes sparkled with excitement, tiny red hearts practically floating around her. She eagerly nodded and pounded her right fist against her chest. "Leave it to me! I''ll become the best-selling manga artist in the world!" Then, hesitating slightly, she fidgeted. "Uh¡­ Noah¡­ Can I call you ''Lord Noah''?" Nia''s eyes lit up with excitement as she explained, "Calling you by your name directly or just saying ''Creator'' feels too plain. But ''Lord Noah''¡ªit''s subtle, yet mysterious. It perfectly suits an all-powerful background character!" "Please? Pretty please?" Noah shrugged. "Lord Noah, huh? I already have plenty of titles, so if that''s what you want, go ahead." Nia jumped into the air. "Oh yeah! (¨Œ)" ... After leaving the family restaurant, Nia hummed happily as she returned to her apartment. Meanwhile, Kurumi clung to Noah''s arm. "I''ve noticed something¡ªYou''re far more mischievous than you first appeared, my dear Creator. You gave off the aura of a noble savior when we first met, but now¡­" Noah smirked playfully. "Oh? You figured it out, Kurumi? That''s right. I''m quite the trickster. Does that scare you?" Kurumi rolled her wine-red eyes and sighed. "Is this another one of your little games?" Despite their short time together, she had already gained a deep understanding of his personality. He truly cherished all that was good about humanity, but his playful, teasing nature was undeniable. To him, this world and everything in it seemed like an endless source of amusement. Just as he had said before¡ªhis emotions were the strongest in existence. Naturally, that included mischief as well. Noah didn''t answer. Instead, he simply smiled and stretched out his hand, allowing the threads of time to coil around his fingertips. "Now then, let''s begin the second timeline alteration." Kurumi released his arm, stepping back. Noah raised a brow. "Not coming along?" Kurumi smiled. "I''m already your Angel. The changes in the timeline won''t affect me. I''ll just wait for you at the end." "You and Mio go on ahead." Noah nodded. "Alright then. See you at the finish line, my Kurumi." Kurumi waved him off with a charming smile as she watched Noah and Mio disappear before her eyes. "This is your story with the other girls. I won''t intrude. See you at the end." At the same time, Noah returned once more to the timeline of Natsumi Kyouno. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 149 - 149: No One Loves You Because You Were Waiting for the Love of a God The familiar park where elderly residents often gathered¡ªthis was the place where, last time, Noah had Kurumi deliver food to Natsumi. Behind Noah, the faint image of the Ouroboros Ring shimmered, revealing that two stars on the Kabbalah had already been lit. If Mio were the one to ignite the nodes, she would only end up fragmenting her own power, growing progressively weaker. That was because Mio was merely a guardian and a companion to the Kabbalah¡ªnot its master. She could only sacrifice herself to further its growth. But Noah was different. As the true master of the Kabbalah, every node he activated would strengthen not just himself but also those connected to the tree. For him, the soil nurturing the Kabbalah was an entire universe¡ªthe Teyvat Universe. For Mio, however, the soil was merely her own existence. An individual could never compare to a universe. The individual would eventually become sustenance, while the universe and the tree would mutually reinforce each other. Mio''s soft violet eyes flickered as she pointed toward a distant location. "Noah, I can sense it¡ªthe next Spirit Crystal wielder is in that direction." Noah followed her gaze, scanning the area. "A day off from the expected timeline? Even I can''t precisely navigate a quantum-uncertain time stream." "But the timing is still just right. Let''s go bring that child, Natsumi, with us." Among all the girls destined to become Spirits, Natsumi''s past was by far the most tragic. From birth, she had never known her father. Instead, she had been used by her mother as a tool to extort child support¡ªa support fund that was never spent on her well-being. Instead of care, she endured physical abuse from the woman who should have protected her. A few minutes earlier. Natsumi walked home with her school bag slung over her shoulder. As she passed the small park, her eyes drifted toward the empty bench. A few days ago, she had met that red-dressed onee-san here. Though the woman had simply left food behind on a whim, those meals had kept Natsumi''s stomach full for the past several days. She had rationed them carefully, making sure they lasted. Because they smelled so good¡ªtasted so delicious¡ªshe had hesitated to eat them too quickly. But in the end, she had to finish them before they spoiled. Gurgle¡­ Her stomach protested painfully. "Don''t make noise, stomach¡­ We''ll be home soon. Not that there''s anything to eat there, anyway." She clutched her abdomen lightly. "If I can just hold out until tomorrow''s school lunch, I''ll be fine." Lost in thought, savoring the lingering memory of good food, she reached the front door of her house before she realized it. Crash! The sound of shattering glass erupted from inside. Natsumi froze on the doorstep. Through the open door, she saw the living room in utter disarray. Her mother was in the middle of a violent fit, tearing the place apart. She ripped the clock from the wall and hurled it to the ground, shattering it. Even though Natsumi had suffered frequent beatings and verbal abuse, she had never seen her mother this furious before. Hesitant, she took a tentative step inside. Her instinct was to turn and flee, to wait until her mother''s rage subsided before returning. But her mother had already spotted her. If she ran now, the punishment would be even worse later. Trembling, Natsumi spoke in a small voice. "M-Mom¡­ what happened?" The disheveled woman, surrounded by broken furniture and scattered debris, let out a hollow laugh. Then, her seething fury exploded, directed straight at Natsumi. "Hah! Your worthless father has been dead for a month!" Natsumi lowered her head. "Oh¡­" She felt no sorrow. After all, she had never even met the man. Hearing Natsumi''s indifferent response, the enraged woman grew even more furious. "Do you even realize what this means? Now that he''s dead, I can''t get child support anymore! If I''m not getting money for you, then what''s the point of keeping you around? You''re nothing but a burden to me!" Natsumi lowered her head and remained silent. She was already in middle school¡ªold enough to understand many things. She knew that the woman in front of her, the one she was forced to call "Mother," had never loved her. To this woman, she had always been nothing more than a tool for extorting money from a father she had never even met. As she listened to every cruel and biting word spewed at her, an overwhelming tide of emotions surfaced¡ªfeelings she had buried deep inside for as long as she could remember. Her lips trembled, her dry throat constricting, and her eyes turned red with unshed tears. Memories flashed through her mind¡ªevery moment she had ever shared with this so-called mother. Not once had she ever felt warmth. She understood what motherly love was supposed to be. Every time she walked past family restaurants, peering inside at happy parents dining with their children, she longed for that same affection. It wasn''t just motherly love she had been deprived of¡ªshe had never even experienced a single moment of genuine care. At school, she didn''t care about the gossip of her classmates or the scolding of her teachers. The only thing that mattered to her was getting the free school lunch. The woman, seeing Natsumi''s downcast face and silence, smirked in ridicule. "Look at you¡ªso scrawny and ugly. Not even a brothel would take you in." Natsumi clenched her fists, biting her lower lip. For the first time in her life, she felt a burning rage toward this woman. She lifted her head and retorted, "Heh¡­ Sorry for being born looking just as ugly as you." "Maybe that''s why my so-called father wanted nothing to do with you." The moment the words left her mouth, regret washed over her. Even when she had stayed silent, she had suffered beatings. Now that she had talked back, she knew she was about to face something far worse. The woman''s face twisted into a monstrous snarl. If she had considered Natsumi useless before, now she saw her as nothing more than trash to be discarded. Losing all reason, she lunged forward, her hands wrapping around Natsumi''s thin neck. "Ah¡ª!" Natsumi barely managed a single scream before she was slammed onto the floor, her air supply instantly cut off. Her emerald eyes widened, reflecting the hideous, contorted face of her mother looming over her. She was going to kill her. Natsumi clawed at the hands tightening around her throat, but her frail, malnourished body lacked the strength to fight back. Her breaths grew shallow¡ªdesperate¡ªbut no air reached her lungs. Her vision blurred, growing darker by the second. Am I¡­ going to die? Just like this¡­? In this world¡­ no one has ever loved me. No one has ever cared for me. Tears welled in her eyes, spilling over, soaking the hands that choked her. But the frenzied woman was too consumed by her rage to notice. And then, at that moment¡ªa warm voice echoed inside Natsumi''s mind. [You are a good girl, a kind girl. No one has loved you yet¡­ because you were always meant to receive the love of a god.] [If a god loves you¡­ would you love him in return?] The haze in Natsumi''s eyes vanished, clarity returning as she processed the voice''s words. Deep within her heart, she screamed desperately. I will! No matter what it takes¡­ please¡­ save me! Natsumi clung to this desperate plea, her heart screaming for salvation. The next moment, an emerald gemstone materialized out of thin air, glowing brilliantly on her forehead. The radiance startled the woman who had been moments away from choking her own daughter to death. The emerald light merged into Natsumi''s body, dissolving her tattered clothes into pure energy. As the light condensed, it reformed into a sorceress-like astral outfit. A pointed witch''s hat, adorned with the same emerald gemstone, settled atop her head. For the first time, Natsumi felt an overwhelming surge of power coursing through her veins. She instinctively understood what she was now capable of. Simultaneously, a flood of information appeared in her mind. There was no time to process it all. In her hand materialized a broomstick-shaped weapon¡ªher Angel. "Impostor Witch¡ª" A sorrowful incantation escaped her lips. In an instant, the woman strangling her transformed into a grotesque, hideous frog. "Ribbit! Ribbit!" The monstrous frog let out terrified croaks. Natsumi, now gripping her Angel for support, staggered to her feet, her breathing ragged. She stepped on the frog and walked out of the wreckage of what had never truly been a home. Only after she had left did the frog revert to human form, the woman collapsing unconscious onto the floor. ... By now, the sun had begun to set. Natsumi ran frantically through the streets, unsure of her destination. She had nowhere to go. She just kept running¡ªrunning as if escaping from hell itself. Her breath came in gasps as she finally stopped, leaning against a wall for support. Tears welled up in her eyes and streamed down her cheeks, yet she burst into laughter. "Haha¡­ hahaha¡­" Her laughter was ragged and broken, filled with pain. Tears mixed with hysterical chuckles as she wept and laughed at the same time. "I should''ve left sooner. I should have run away from that woman ages ago." She was a middle schooler now. She could take up part-time jobs and support herself. Why had she endured it for so long? Her laughter faded into sobs. Kneeling on the ground, she covered her face with her hands, her shoulders shaking. "Wuuu¡­ wuuu..." The streets were empty now. Families had already gathered at home, sharing dinner, their laughter and conversations spilling from warmly lit windows. Through a window nearby, she could see a family eating together, talking, and laughing. "I¡­ I just wanted you to love me¡­ Just once." "I never even wanted revenge¡­" The sound of approaching footsteps echoed in her ears. Natsumi slowly lifted her head, her face still damp with tears. But at this moment, she didn''t care how she looked or who was watching. In her blurred vision, she saw a breathtakingly handsome man standing before her. Beside him, a woman in a flowing white gown¡ªalmost like a wedding dress¡ªstood serenely. There was something divine about her presence. Even without needing further confirmation, Natsumi knew immediately. The power she had received¡ªthe one who had granted it to her¡ªwas this man before her. A god. And the woman next to him¡­ she was like her. Another Spirit. Natsumi wiped her tears away with her sleeve, her voice trembling as she looked up at Noah. "God¡­ Have you come to take me away?" Even after receiving such power, she still found it hard to believe. That someone like her¡ªugly, frail, unloved¡ªhad been chosen by a divine being. Noah crouched down and gently embraced Natsumi, his voice soft and soothing. "This world may not always be kind, but there is still beauty within it. And kindhearted girls like you are meant to be loved." "Cry if you need to. Let it all out here in my arms. Then, stand tall, be strong, and embrace the beauty that the world has to offer." As he spoke, he gently patted her back, his touch warm and comforting. "You were never unloved. Love just hadn''t reached you yet. But now¡­ I am here." "This is a love that will last until the end of the universe." Natsumi felt the warmth of the divine embrace surrounding her, a love she had never known. Her tears, once uncontrollable, flowed freely as she clung to Noah''s waist, burying her face in his chest, sobbing in silence. But this time, her tears were not of pain. Tears streamed down her face as she held onto the only person who had ever shown her kindness. Watching from the side, Mio took in the scene, her violet eyes reflecting emotions she had never felt before. "Is this¡­ salvation?" Noah¡­ he was saving them, wasn''t he? By now, Natsumi''s tears had soaked through Noah''s shirt. Though he was not wearing his divine attire, just a simple outfit, he didn''t seem to mind. His hand gently stroked her back. Her small, frail frame trembled in his arms. Years of malnutrition had left her underdeveloped, her bones too prominent beneath her skin. Her long, emerald-green hair was dry and tangled, her body delicate and thin¡ªso fragile that it made Noah''s heart ache. After a long while, Natsumi''s sobs quieted, but she remained in his embrace, her breath shaky, her face buried in his chest. Slowly, she became aware of the scent of his warmth, the comfort of his presence, and suddenly, her face grew hot. Realizing what she was doing, she shyly loosened her grip and lowered her head, fidgeting awkwardly. Peeking up at him through her lashes, she found Noah gazing at her with gentle eyes. The moment their eyes met, she ducked her head again like a frightened rabbit. "I¡­ um¡­ Lord God¡­ I-I''m sorry for¡­ for dirtying your clothes¡­" she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper. Noah reached out his hand, and Natsumi instinctively flinched, expecting reprimand. But instead, he simply pinched her cheek lightly. "Why is your face so warm? Are you embarrassed?" he teased with a soft chuckle. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Natsumi kept her head down, her cheeks flushing even redder. Noah sighed fondly and helped her to her feet. "I came here to take you away, Natsumi. Are you ready?" She nodded, still fidgeting, her mind replaying his words from before. If God loves you, will you love him in return? Noah lovingly brushed away the lingering tears on her face. "I will take you to my divine garden, a place where all beautiful things gather. Is there anything you still wish to do in this world?" Natsumi hesitated for a moment, then shook her head. "No¡­ nothing, Lord God." There was nothing left for her here. She was about to leave for the divine garden, a place where only beauty resided. But as she thought about it, a flicker of sadness passed through her eyes. Her mother. Even after everything, she had still longed for her mother''s love¡ªjust once. But it was over now. She had been unloved her entire life, and yet, in the end, she had been chosen by God''s love. And if God loved her, then from now on, she would love only him in return. Grrrrr¡ª At that moment, her stomach growled loudly. Natsumi quickly clutched her abdomen, her head lowering even further in embarrassment, fearing she might be scolded. But instead, she caught the scent of something delicious. Lifting her gaze hesitantly, she saw Noah holding a box of freshly made fried chicken. In that instant, she understood. The red-dressed woman who had given her food before¡­ was a Spirit. And Noah had been the one behind it all. "The fried chicken from before¡­ That was you¡­ Lord God¡­?" Natsumi''s voice wavered, her eyes welling up once again. Overwhelming warmth spread through her heart. Noah smiled and patted her head. "Alright, alright, let''s calm down and deal with that noisy stomach of yours." Tearing off a drumstick, he placed it in her hands. Tears dripped onto the food as Natsumi took a bite, her emotions overflowing once more. "Thank you, Lord God¡­ Thank you¡­ for loving me so much." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 150 - 150: Shall I Save You, Miku Izayoi? Noah brought Natsumi to Nia''s home. More than a decade had passed since their last meeting, and in that time, Nia had become one of the top-selling manga artists. Her work, Let Lord Noah Save All Tragedies, had become a cultural phenomenon. Nia had moved out of her old single-room apartment into her very own manga studio. In addition to her breakout hit, she had also published numerous works about Spirits and even stories related to Teyvat. Using Rasiel, Nia foresaw that a Spirit would be visiting her soon. From that, she deduced that Lord Noah himself was on his way. Though Rasiel could not perceive information about Noah directly, it could make educated guesses based on the changes in the information surrounding others. Before Noah could even knock, the door swung open, and Nia pounced on him like a cat, wrapping her legs around his waist. "Hahaha! I knew it! Lord Noah is here! And you even brought another girl!" Natsumi blinked, watching the woman clinging to Noah. She quickly realized that, like herself, this woman was also one of Noah''s Spirits. Noah patted Nia''s back. "Are you really that excited to see me? For us, time is the least valuable thing." "Hehe, maybe for you, it''s only been a moment since you last saw me, but for me, it''s been ten whole years!" Nia finally slid off him, her blue-green eyes shimmering with nostalgia. Then, she proudly puffed out her chest and declared, "I became an official manga artist in my first year after you left. Within three years, I was crowned Rookie of the Year. And now, I''m one of the best-selling manga artists in the entire country!" Her every expression and movement screamed, Praise me! Noah chuckled and ruffled her hair. "As expected of Nia. That''s amazing! But for you, this is just the beginning." Nia beamed with pride, placing her hands on her hips. "Exactly! I won''t stop until I become the number one manga artist in the world! No¡ªI''ll become the greatest manga artist in the Teyvat Universe!" Noah nodded. "With such a dream, even if you hadn''t become a Spirit, you would have received a Vision." Then, he gestured toward Natsumi. "By the way, Nia, I''ll be leaving this child in your care for now." He had no intention of bringing Natsumi along as he traveled through the timelines¡ªhe needed to retrieve the remaining Spirits as directly and efficiently as possible. Nia crouched down and gave Natsumi a gentle smile. "Natsumi, huh? You''re such a sweet girl. Let''s stay together for a while, okay?" As the wielder of Rasiel, aside from Noah, no one knew more about this child than she did. Natsumi, feeling nervous, stiffened her posture. "P-Pleased to meet you¡­" After settling Natsumi in, Noah casually picked up one of Nia''s manga volumes from the bookshelf. In truth, this manga served another purpose¡ªit was a tool for precise location tracking. As long as this manga existed in a timeline, he could use the emotions of its readers to pinpoint their exact locations. After all, in a quantum-uncertain timeline, pinpointing coordinates was an arduous task. "Let''s see¡­" Noah closed his eyes, extending his perception into the fabric of space-time. Faith could transcend both time and space. Immediately, a cacophony of voices filled his mind¡ª Readers laughing, crying, and passionately discussing the story. Most comments revolved around how beautiful a particular Spirit was, how handsome Lord Noah appeared, or threats to send hate mail to the author for unexpected plot twists. Noah quickly sifted through the noise, searching for a specific signal. Then, a faint, sorrowful thought surfaced¡ª I was so foolish. How could I ever believe that the Savior from a manga was real? Even if he were real, there''s no way he''d reach out his hand to save someone like me¡­ Using faith as a medium, the image of a certain girl was projected into Noah''s mind. Sunlight streamed through the window, casting a warm glow over the sterile white hospital room. The space was bare, containing only a simple hospital bed. On that bed, a young girl clutched a manga volume, her cheeks still streaked with dried tears. She was breathtakingly beautiful¡ªlong silver-lilac hair, mesmerizing silver-lilac eyes, and a striking figure that would turn heads anywhere she walked. Her name was Miku Izayoi, a girl gifted with a voice as divine as an angel''s whisper. At fifteen, she debuted as a singer under the alias "Tsukino Yoimachi." With her voice and beauty, her career flourished, earning her a devoted following. But the entertainment industry had never been a pure place. A certain television producer took an interest in her and, abusing his power, attempted to coerce her into an illicit deal. Of course, she refused. She thought that would be the end of it. But she had underestimated the filth of the adult world. Spurned, the producer launched a smear campaign, flooding the media with fabricated scandals, accusing her of trading favors for fame. Her reputation plummeted overnight. Fans who once adored her turned on her in an instant, hurling insults and condemnation. It seemed abrupt, but it was all too common. Fans placed idols on an unattainable pedestal. To them, an idol was the embodiment of a flawless fantasy¡ªuntainted, pure, and beyond reproach. And now, that illusion had been shattered. The idea that their perfect starlet had supposedly climbed her way up through illicit means disgusted them. They lashed out with venomous hatred. Miku was devastated, teetering on the edge of a breakdown. Yet she refused to surrender. She still had her voice¡ªher angelic, irreplaceable gift. She believed she could reach her fans through song, dispelling the lies with the truth in her melody. But the pressure was overwhelming. The mental strain took its toll, and she developed aphasia, losing her ability to sing altogether. Lying in that hospital bed, she sank into despair. She was nothing without her voice. Everything had been stolen from her. The thought of ending it all had crossed her mind more than once. The doctors must have noticed. They began leaving manga volumes at her bedside, hoping to distract her from her dark thoughts. She had picked one up absentmindedly, flipping through the pages, only to find herself unable to stop reading. It was ridiculous¡ªbelieving in the kind of salvation that only existed in stories. Especially now, when she couldn''t even speak to defend herself. Even if a true Savior did exist, why would they save someone as tainted as her? Even in manga, heroes never rescued the disgraced. After all, wouldn''t saving a girl with a ruined reputation tarnish the hero''s own name? Yes¡­ men were all the same. Just as her thoughts were spiraling toward hatred, a gentle voice called from the window. "A true hero never follows the crowd. Shall I be the one to save you?" Startled, Miku Izayoi turned her gaze toward the voice. Somehow, without her noticing, a young man had appeared in her hospital room. At first, the sunlight obscured his features, preventing her from seeing his face. But as her vision adjusted, the moment his visage came into focus¡ª Miku froze, her lips parting slightly in astonishment. It felt like¡­ Miku glanced down at the manga in her hands, then back up, her eyes widening in shock. No, it wasn''t just similar¡ªit was identical. His clothing, expression, demeanor, and the aura he exuded were exactly the same as the Savior from the manga. She was frozen in disbelief for two whole seconds before a wave of joy surged through her. Had she¡­ actually summoned the Savior from the pages of her manga? Overcome with excitement, she tried to get out of bed, her lips parting as she attempted to speak, but all that came out was a strained, breathless sound. No words. No voice. Panic flickered across her silver-lilac eyes. Desperation set in¡ªplease help me! "No need to rush. Since I''ve appeared before you, of course, I''ll help you." Noah stepped forward and sat gently on the edge of her bed. Fear of men? In his presence, no being could ever feel fear or rejection. Miku Izayoi had initially felt a hint of apprehension when he approached, but the moment she felt the warmth radiating from him, all her worries and negative emotions melted away. For a moment, she was dazed. Just like in the manga¡ªwhen he appeared, all fears simply¡­ vanished. Was it because I prayed to him? And now he''s truly come for me? Realizing this, her heart swelled with warmth. He really is the perfect Creator from another world. So kind¡­ Miku hesitated for a moment before looking up at him, eyes filled with expectation. In the manga, the otherworldly Creator was omniscient. He could hear thoughts, understand feelings, and grasp one''s deepest desires even without words. Blushing slightly, she pointed to her lips, her gaze filled with silent plea. To her, losing her voice was worse than losing her life. She had always believed that her voice was all she had. Noah raised an eyebrow in feigned surprise. "Oh? So, right from the start, you''re asking me to kiss you?" Miku Izayoi froze. "¡­" Chuckling softly, Noah reassured her, "Relax. I do enjoy teasing, but I''m not here to take advantage of you." Seeing the frustration and urgency in her expression, he continued, "You simply want your voice back, don''t you?" Miku nodded frantically, eyes shining with hope. "But I didn''t come to you just because of your prayers, Miku." His gaze shifted toward the manga she was clutching. "You''ve finished reading that book, haven''t you?" Miku didn''t understand what he meant but nodded again. "And that story¡ªit already explains why I''m here, doesn''t it?" She nodded once more. The manga described how an otherworldly Creator had come to this world in search of the Kabbalah, and how eleven individuals were compatible with its Spirit Crystals. Those chosen would be transformed into Spirits and taken to the Creator''s universe. Miku wasn''t foolish. She blinked twice, then her eyes widened as she slowly lifted her hand to point at herself. Noah''s voice was gentle yet firm, reassuring her. "That''s right, Miku. You are one of them." As he spoke, a shimmering violet Spirit Crystal materialized in his palm, which he then held out to her. "Will you come with me?" Miku was stunned. She was a Spirit Crystal bearer¡ªone of the chosen ones the otherworldly Creator sought. Having read the manga, she understood the gravity of this moment. This was an eternal contract. Spirits were angels¡ª And not just any angels. They were the ones who would stand at the Creator''s side¡­ forever. Such a contract could easily be considered a marriage vow. After all, it meant staying together until the end of the universe itself. She had imagined herself becoming a Spirit while reading the manga. After all, Spirits possessed eternal beauty, everlasting life, and immense power¡ªcapable of effortlessly breaking free from any hardship. But she never thought that she would actually be one of the chosen. Miku Izayoi gazed at the gentle boy before her, her heart pounding as she shyly reached out her hand. A dazzling light filled the hospital room. The patient gown she wore dissolved into radiant, flowing ribbons before forming a resplendent dress of light. She felt an unprecedented surge of power course through her being. Visions of what she could now accomplish flooded her mind. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The pain in her throat, the endless torment of cruel voices that had haunted her, were all purified in an instant. Looking down at her hands, then touching the elegant Spirit attire now adorning her, she blinked in surprise, her expression adorably stunned. Noah chuckled at her reaction. "Why are you looking at me like that? Your voice should be restored now, right? Try saying something¡ªI''d love to hear it." Miku Izayoi hesitated for a moment, then instinctively opened her mouth. "Ah¡­" A sweet, melodious voice resonated within the hospital room, carrying the warmth of a gentle lullaby. To Noah, it was like tasting the softest, creamiest confection. Miku gasped, covering her mouth with her hands, her silver-lilac eyes brimming with disbelief and joy. "I¡­ I can speak¡­" After a year of silence, suddenly regaining her voice felt almost surreal. "It''s just as I expected. Your voice is the most beautiful I''ve ever heard," Noah mused, delighted. He had encountered countless divine beings with enchanting voices, yet none could compare to hers. If perfection were rated at a hundred points, Miku Izayoi would be the full score. "I¡­ I can talk again¡­ and my voice¡­ it''s even more beautiful than before!" Cautiously, she tested her words, listening in awe to the sound that escaped her lips. Overwhelmed, tears welled up in her eyes. For an entire year, she had endured cruel insults, slander, and hopelessness. Now, all those pent-up emotions erupted at once. "Ah¡­ ah¡­ why¡­? Why am I crying¡­? I¡­ I should be happy¡­ but¡­" No matter how much she tried to wipe her tears away, more kept falling. Her delicate face was soon a mess of streaks and dampness. She panicked, afraid that the Savior who had rescued her would see her in such a pitiful state. Desperately, she covered her face with her hands. "I won''t laugh at you." Noah''s voice was warm as he gently placed a hand on her head. "Let it all out. You don''t have to hold back. There is no shame in crying." "If you want some time alone to compose yourself, I can step outside." Miku Izayoi''s breath hitched at his words. Frantically, she reached out, grasping his hand with both of hers¡ªher fingers still damp with tears. Her voice trembled as she pleaded. "No¡­ don''t go¡­ Please¡­ just stay with me a little longer¡­ just for a little while¡­ okay?" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 151 - 151: All Spirits Gathered, Omniscience and Omnipotence "Don''t worry, I''m right here." Noah met Miku Izayoi''s gaze. The shadow that once clouded her eyes had completely vanished. Like a startled kitten, Miku released his hand and wiped the tears from her face with her fingers. "Sorry, I must''ve looked so pathetic. I even got my tears on you." With the gloom in her heart dispelled, she immediately showed her brightest, most cheerful expression. "I''m your Spirit now, right?" Noah didn''t respond with words, simply maintaining his gentle smile. "Becoming a Spirit means we''ll be together forever¡­ So, can I call you ''Darling''?" Miku clasped her hands together in front of her chest, nervous yet full of anticipation. Noah reached out and gently ruffled her hair. "Of course." Miku''s face lit up with joy. "Darling!" Noah chuckled. "Yes, I heard you, Miku." In her heart, Noah had already taken up all the space¡ªher savior, her everything. Becoming the wife of her Messiah felt like a dream come true. As the conversation continued, the hospital room echoed with Miku''s melodious voice. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She had so many questions, so many things she wanted to share. Hours passed, yet Miku never grew tired. It wasn''t until the topic shifted to the other Spirits that Miku suddenly paused, her curiosity piqued. "Darling, how many Spirits have you found before me?" Noah smiled. "You''re the fifth." Miku''s expression turned apologetic. "So, six of my sisters haven''t been found yet¡­ And I kept you chatting for so long. I''m sorry for delaying you, Darling." Noah reassured her with a laugh. "Did you forget? I can reverse the flow of time. Time means nothing to me." "But, I do have to go now." After leaving Nia''s location with Miku, Noah opened the Temporal Rift. Miku waved enthusiastically. "Darling, see you tomorrow~!" For her, the wait would be years. But for Noah, it was merely a day. He paused for a moment, a slight curve appearing on his lips. How thoughtful. "Then, see you tomorrow, Miku." With that, he stepped into the Temporal Rift. ... As he moved through the Temporal Rift, Noah observed the flow of time. "I''ve already secured 90% of this system''s authority. Even if I were to assimilate it now, there wouldn''t be a problem." The greatest authority in this world, the Kabbalah, was now his. Naturally, the control over this world followed suit. ... Stepping out from the Temporal Rift, he was greeted by a heartwarming scene. On the hospital bed lay a small girl with long blue hair¡ªan adorable young child. Beside her was a woman who shared a striking resemblance, gently playing with her. "Yoshino-chan~ Look what Mommy brought you!" "Look, look! Mommy made you a bunny puppet!" "Wow!" Yoshino''s eyes sparkled as she happily accepted the rabbit puppet, slipping it onto her hand with innocent delight. Yoshino had been frail and sickly since birth, spending most of her time in the hospital. Her father had passed away early, leaving her mother to struggle to raise her alone. To pay for Yoshino''s medical bills, her mother worked tirelessly, leaving her with little time to be by her daughter''s side. The day before Yoshino became a Spirit, tragedy struck¡ªher mother lost her life in a workplace accident. Just as Yoshino was about to ask her mother why she had given her the rabbit puppet, her large blue eyes blinked in surprise. A figure had suddenly appeared at the window. "Big brother, who are you?" Yoshino''s mother, Nagisa Himekawa, quickly turned around, startled. "W-When did you come in? I remember there was no one here when I arrived." Noah didn''t respond verbally. Instead, he directly projected information into the minds of both Yoshino and Nagisa. Nagisa was first confused, then surprised, and finally shocked. When she saw the glowing blue crystal floating in Noah''s hand, she finally snapped back to reality. "I never expected my daughter to be so lucky¡­ To be chosen by a god, to become an angel¡­ This is wonderful." She turned toward her daughter with warmth and affection. "Yoshino, this is amazing! Soon, you''ll be able to leave the hospital and run around freely like the other children." Yoshino stared at the divine figure before her, who was extending a hand toward her. A beautiful blue crystal hovered in front of her, its glow reflecting in her wide, innocent eyes. "Am I¡­ really going to become an angel?" she murmured. "If I become an angel, will I have to leave Mommy? I don''t want to leave Mommy¡­" Nagisa remained silent, uncertain herself. Yoshino was her last remaining family. If they had to be separated, it would break her. "Of course, you won''t be separated. Yoshino, you can take your mother with you to Eden." Hearing this, Yoshino finally smiled and reached out to touch the Spirit Crystal. A soft blue light filled the hospital room. The hospital gown she had been wearing transformed into a green hooded cloak with rabbit ears. Beneath it, a delicate white dress shimmered, enhancing her innocent charm. "Wow! A beautiful new outfit!" Nagisa was astonished. "So pretty!" Now that she had become a Spirit, Yoshino''s cuteness had reached an entirely new level. When Nagisa turned back toward Noah to express her gratitude, she realized he had already vanished. "God big brother?" Yoshino blinked innocently. Though he had disappeared, she could still feel their connection. She knew she could talk to him anytime. ... Of course, Noah had already continued his journey through the Temporal Rift. The case of Kaguya Yamai and Yuzuru Yamai was far less complicated. To put it simply, they were originally one being¡ªYamai Kazamachi. One of them had died in the womb before birth, but her soul had fused with her surviving sister, sharing the same body. At the age of seventeen, they were involved in an accident while saving a child from an oncoming vehicle. Just before the moment of impact, Noah bestowed a Spirit Crystal upon them. With the power of the Spirit Crystal, their souls separated and formed two distinct bodies, each retaining shared access to their celestial abilities. Noah simply transmitted the necessary information to them and gave them Nia''s location before continuing his journey through time. Next on the list were Kotori Itsuka and Origami Tobiichi. Coincidentally, both of them lived in the same era and even in the same residential district. As for Mukuro Hoshimiya, she was still in an orphanage. Since she hadn''t yet been adopted, taking her away would be the easiest task. And finally, there was Tohka Yatogami¡­ Tohka was a natural Spirit, born purely from the essence of a Spirit Crystal. She was still in the Neighboring World, awaiting her awakening. Once Noah had gathered all the other Spirits, she would naturally be born from the realm of Spirits. ... Noah arrived at Mukuro Hoshimiya''s point in time. At this moment, Mukuro was still waiting in an orphanage, hoping for a kind family to adopt her. Without hesitation, Noah arranged for Nia Honjou to adopt Mukuro. By this time in the timeline, Nia had already been a famous manga artist for twenty years, and any of her actions would make headlines. The news of Nia adopting Mukuro quickly became a major topic. Soon after, Noah bestowed a Spirit Crystal upon Mukuro. Since she was only eight years old at the time, Noah treated her purely as a child and didn''t say much before continuing his journey through time. As he traveled through the Temporal Rift, the Kabbalah embedded in the luminous wheel behind him had already ignited seven stars. The truth of Kabbalah had mostly awakened within him. "Omniscience and omnipotence¡­" Noah could feel the extent of his current abilities. Once Kabbalah fully awakened and he mastered both grand truths, he would be capable of true omniscience and omnipotence. Of course, the scope of his omniscience and omnipotence would depend on the quality of his truths. Within the Teyvat Universe, he would be an absolute being, but in a world stronger than Teyvat, his power would be limited. Lower-quality truths could not be fully utilized in universes with higher-quality truths. At best, they could manifest in partial forms. It was similar to the hierarchy of the Little Garden¡ªwhere gods outside it could wield true omniscience and omnipotence, but once within, they would be on equal footing with other supreme beings, nullifying their omniscience. If omniscience could be nullified by another, could it still be called omniscience? "This will be my final journey through time. After this, the world assimilation begins." Noah stepped out of the Temporal Rift. The timeline had been reshaped. The tragic sequence where Origami Tobiichi unknowingly killed her parents while battling Phantom in the past no longer existed. Now, she was just a normal girl who loved manga. Similarly, because Shido Itsuka had never died, he was never adopted by the Itsuka family. As a result, Kotori Itsuka never had an older brother. ... Tobiichi Residence. Origami sat neatly by the window, flipping through a manga drawn by Nia. For children of this era, Nia''s works defined their childhoods. "Wow! Lord Noah has saved so many people again!" Origami''s eyes sparkled with excitement and innocence. "I also want to become a Spirit and be with the Savior." "If only the Savior appeared before me¡­" At that moment, a soft light appeared before her eyes. Origami froze and looked up. Before her stood a radiant figure, his golden halo slowly rotating behind him. She wasn''t afraid. Instead, as she took in the face of the man who had appeared out of nowhere, she was completely mesmerized. "Savior¡­ big brother¡­?" Noah looked at the awestruck Origami. She was still only eleven years old, with short white hair and bright, innocent eyes. Every day, she eagerly returned home from school, looking forward to seeing her parents. "I''ve appeared before you, Origami. Do you want to become my Spirit?" Noah gently extended the Spirit Crystal toward her. Dazed, Origami reached out her hand. A warm light filled the entire room. Since the Spirit Crystals were now fully under his control, there was no risk of a disastrous fusion. Origami''s clothes transformed into a pure white wedding gown, while golden silk-like threads extended from the halo above her head. "Have I become an angel?" Origami Tobiichi finally regained her senses, her eyes widening in disbelief. Noah crouched down to meet Origami''s gaze. "Yes, you have. Here is the information I have left for you. You can take your time to read it." With that, he placed a glowing orb into her hands. Inside the orb was everything she needed to know. At that moment, a knock sounded on the door. Knock, knock. "Origami! I saw a bright light from your room! What are you doing in there? Are you okay?" "If there''s anything you don''t understand, you can go ask Nia for guidance." As Noah spoke, his figure gradually faded. "Wait¡­ wait, Savior Big Brother!" Origami reacted too late, reaching out her hand only to grasp at nothing but a fading illusion. Click! The door to the room opened, and Origami''s parents stepped inside, their eyes widening in shock at the sight of their daughter dressed in a magnificent celestial outfit. "Origami, what is this outfit?" Origami hastily tried to explain. Though her parents couldn''t completely comprehend what had happened, they understood that their daughter had been chosen by a divine being and granted extraordinary powers. Out of concern, Origami''s parents strictly warned her never to use these divine powers in front of others. Adults understood the ways of the world¡ªthey feared that their daughter might be harmed by it. ... Noah''s final destination was the Itsuka residence. Because of their busy work schedules, Kotori''s parents rarely had time to stay with her, leaving her longing for an older brother who would always be there. Apart from her parents'' absence, manga books were her only companions. When Noah appeared before her, Kotori wasn''t afraid at all. After her initial shock, she became energetic, circling him curiously and bombarding him with endless questions. Of course, most of her questions were about manga stories. Gossip, it seemed, was a universal trait among females of all ages. In the end, Noah bestowed a Spirit Crystal upon Kotori and promised to meet her again in five years. He also gave her Nia''s address. By this point, Nia''s home had practically become a sanctuary for Spirits. ... "At last, only Tohka Yatogami remains." Noah walked along the timeline again. The Kabbalah embedded in the luminous wheel behind him had already ignited nine of its ten stars. The truth of Kabbalah was on the verge of complete activation, making his presence feel even more divine. "At this rate, if I were to appear in worlds where ''God'' is revered, the so-called god there might even start questioning their own existence." Noah''s lips curled into a smirk. Many worlds had religious faiths centered around a supreme god, but those gods were often beings of faith or laws, not embodiments of absolute truth. In monotheistic beliefs, true divinity was synonymous with omnipotence. If one claimed to be a God yet lacked control over Kabbalah, could they truly be called God? Their believers might just suffer a crisis of faith on the spot. ... Neighboring World. At this moment, the Spirit Crystal had fully formed a consciousness and constructed a body. A girl, appearing around sixteen or seventeen years old, curled up with her knees hugged to her chest. Her long, amethyst-colored hair cascaded around her, covering her snow-white skin. Her heartbeat gradually steadied, and her eyelashes fluttered as she slowly opened her eyes¡ªglistening like violet crystals, holding an indescribable brilliance. Unlike the other Spirits, or even Mio Takamiya, her beauty was strikingly raw and overwhelming, captivating the senses at first glance. A gentle voice echoed beside her. "Congratulations on awakening from your slumber. I shall give you the name ''Tohka Yatogami.''" "Do you like this name?" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 152 - 152: Assimilating Date A Live, Returning to Teyvat The girl rubbed her eyes in a daze, her amethyst-like eyes reflecting Noah''s figure. "?" Noah gently placed his hand on the girl''s cheek. At this moment, Tohka was just like Mio had been in the beginning¡ªa pure, blank soul, no different from a newborn. But within Tohka''s persona, there existed another consciousness. This second consciousness had actually been born before Tohka herself. Tohka was unaware of its existence, but it knew everything about her. The Kabbalah naturally had both positive and negative aspects, and Spirit Crystals also contained the power of inversion. Once a Spirit Crystal reversed, the user would undergo a personality inversion as well. However, both sides still shared one consciousness. But Tohka, as a being born directly from a Spirit Crystal, had manifested separate consciousnesses for both sides. "This inverse persona¡­ let''s call her Inverse Tohka, or Tenka Yatogami." Noah chose to keep the original name from the source material. Anything else just felt wrong. Tohka blinked slowly in confusion, then took Noah''s hand as he led her out of the Neighboring World. The moment they exited, a casual set of women''s clothing appeared on her body. For the first time, the world revealed itself to Tohka''s eyes, and her amethyst gaze sparkled with curiosity. Just like Mio, she would gradually acquire knowledge and language from the world over time. However, the range and speed would be slower than Mio''s. Click! A sound, like that of a ticking clock, echoed in the ears of everyone on the planet. It only lasted for a fraction of a second, too faint for most to notice, and even if they did, they would think it an illusion. It was the sound of time, previously disturbed by Noah, being reconnected. That fragmented timeline had now been seamlessly rejoined with undisturbed time, becoming part of the world''s established destiny. And once destiny is established, any future attempts to change it would be corrected by the world itself. "Finally... it''s done." Noah walked hand-in-hand with Tohka through the bustling street. Her eyes darted around like a kitten seeing mirrors for the first time. She opened her mouth, trying to form sounds. She had yet to learn human language but was already beginning to absorb the words of passersby. Behind Noah, the Ouroboros Ring slowly spun, encircling the glowing Tree of Kabbalah. Ten stars shone with divine brilliance. His aura was steadily ascending toward eternity thanks to the fusion of the two primal truths. At this moment, he had truly achieved omniscience and omnipotence¡ªthough only at its most basic level. After all, both the Ouroboros and Kabbalah he possessed were of the lowest tier. Still, when combined, even a higher-tier truth could be consumed by them. "Two fists may not beat four hands" was a phrase that applied even in a battle between primal truths. Though Noah walked in divine splendor among the crowd, none noticed him. Truth was not something mortals could perceive¡ªunless the truth willed itself to be seen. He soon arrived at Nia''s residence. More and more Spirits had chosen to live with Nia, and even the Takamiya sisters often visited. From their perspective, it had been more than forty years since they last saw Noah. Both had long since begun walking the path to godhood. Indeed, they had each awakened their fourth Stella Fortuna two decades ago and still retained their youthful appearances. Nia''s current home had become a multi-story building, serving as both her residence and her manga studio. Before Noah could step inside, the sound of popping confetti echoed as party poppers exploded above him. Startled, Tohka quickly hid behind him. "So, did I scare you, my dear Noah-sama?" Nia grinned, holding a party popper launcher. "Ara~ Looks like the last of the sisters has arrived. Just now, I felt the chaotic time stabilize, so I was the first to know our Creator-sama had returned." Kurumi emerged from the shadow on the ground, the golden dial in her eye spinning slowly behind her side-swept bangs. Miku Izayoi quickly approached, her brows showing both longing and a hint of resentment. "Darling brought me back and then disappeared for so long. Now that you''re back, you won''t vanish for another decade or two, right?" Noah smiled at the now 16- or 17-year-old Miku. "You''ve grown, Miku. When I brought you back, you were only eight. This time, there will be no more time travel." Natsumi pouted. "Now that all the Spirits are gathered, of course he won''t leave. But we older ones had to wait for decades." "If it weren''t for our immortality as Spirits, we''d be grannies by now." Nia froze for a moment, then puffed her cheeks and grabbed Natsumi''s face. "Hey! If we go by actual age, I''m the oldest after Mio! But I am forever seventeen, thank you very much!" "Suuure," Natsumi mumbled through her squished cheeks. "Keep pretending to be young..." Miku placed her hands on her hips. "What are you all saying? I''m the real seventeen-year-old beauty here." Kotori folded her arms and commented with a smirk, "You know, Nia-nee, you''re actually older than my mom and dad." The words struck like an arrow through Nia''s heart. She clutched her chest dramatically, pretending to spit blood. "Kotori-chan... Still as sharp-tongued as ever..." Yoshino looked around nervously, realizing she couldn''t get a word in, and tugged at her bunny hood. Origami, unfazed by the noise, spoke flatly. "So, when are we having the party? Everyone''s been eagerly waiting." Her words immediately caused everyone to choke on their drinks. The room went silent, and all eyes turned to Origami. Nia twitched. "Origami-chan... did you just say that kind of party?" Kotori stared wide-eyed at Origami, shocked that such a thing came from her. Kurumi blinked. "Ara~ Ara~" She knew that in the original timeline, Origami had quite the... experience. Yoshino tilted her head. "What kind of party? Why did everyone stop talking?" Natsumi quickly covered Yoshino''s mouth and pulled her aside. "This is not something you should be hearing, Yoshino. Let''s go over there." Noah looked at Origami with slight embarrassment. Although such parties were frequent in his Celestia courtyard, hearing it from a girl''s mouth still felt strange. What was stranger was¡ª Noah touched Origami''s forehead. "Even though the timeline was altered... why...?" Origami calmly took his hand and moved it to her chest. "It''s more accurate to measure temperature here." "I see... Some fragments of overlapping timelines caused personality overlap." Kotori rushed over to push Origami away. "What are you doing, Origami?! Don''t corrupt Yoshino!" Yoshino peeked from behind Mio, but Natsumi kept her mouth covered. Mio smiled. "So, you''re about to bring us back to your universe, right? And Earth will be absorbed into it too?" Hearing that, the Spirits fell silent. Noah nodded. "The Earth-Moon system is already being drawn into the Teyvat Universe, but you can''t feel it yet." "Now, let us return to my Eden." A portal to another world appeared in the living room, its doors slowly opening wide. ... At this moment¡ª An undetectable spatial vortex silently engulfed the cosmic space containing Earth and the Moon. Under the influence of a supreme power, the people on Earth merely felt the sunlight dim for a few brief seconds. Such a fleeting anomaly wasn''t enough to raise suspicion among the general populace. However, any observatory monitoring the cosmos at that time would have been horrified to discover that the starry sky had completely changed. Familiar celestial bodies and constellations had vanished, replaced by unknown stars of varying sizes. The known laws of astronomy had ceased to function. The Date A Live Universe leaned heavily on physical laws. The fact that the Kabbalah could be born on a single planet was already a miracle. Had billions of years passed, the budding Kabbalah might have gradually bestowed a second primal truth upon that physics-based universe. Unfortunately for it, the sprout was intercepted by Noah before it could bloom. Within the Teyvat Universe, in the grid closest to the main world, Earth and the Moon slowly emerged from the dimensional vortex. Simultaneously, the unique truth of the Kabbalah instantly radiated throughout the entire Teyvat Universe. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Buzz... Buzz... A massive phantom of the Kabbalistic Tree of Life appeared across the Teyvat Universe. Only gods beyond Primary Gods could perceive this sight. The fundamental structure of the universe was instantly organized and solidified. Previously irrational or unstable aspects were corrected. From the viewpoint of the Sea of Quanta, one would now see a great Ouroboros Ring encircling the Teyvat Universe. Within it, the phantom of a tree grew. Every branch and root extended into every corner of the universe, unleashing an unprecedented surge of vitality. Where once the World Power was scarce and slowly diminishing, it now erupted and continually nourished the universe. World Power is the life force of a world. The more World Power there is, the longer the world''s lifespan. Worlds above the Plane Level contain their World Power within, cycling it internally to simulate eternity. However, that so-called eternity only delayed decay. World Power still depleted due to the advancement of civilization within. The difference was it drained slowly. If the consumption of World Power surpassed the rate of growth, the world would decline quickly¡ªthough this would take hundreds of millions of years. For a great universe with a lifespan beginning at a trillion years, that seemed negligible. Yet even a trillion-year lifespan would eventually end due to internal instability. This is what leads to Heat Death or Big Crunch. From a scientific standpoint, such instability is known as entropy increase. The Kabbalah counteracts this by forming a loop with the universe. As civilization advances, the tree grows; its growth then produces more World Power. An abundance of World Power enables further prosperity, which again nurtures the tree, resulting in even more World Power. This establishes a true perpetual cycle. ... The changes in the Teyvat Universe did not escape the notice of the gods, avatars of the laws. Though they couldn''t witness the full transformation, they were still able to perceive fragments of it. Within the Divine Pantheon Blueprint chatroom, the gods were actively engaged in conversation. Noah had recently upgraded the Divine Pantheon Blueprint with many new features. Creating a chat group was just the most basic function. It also had four major features: the Merit Ledger, Leaderboards, Exchange Shop, and Livestreams, along with several minor utilities. The Merit Ledger was exactly as it sounded¡ªthe Divine Pantheon Blueprint tracked the contributions of gods within the pantheon and recorded them as points. The Leaderboards included rankings for power and merit, with categories like the Supreme God Leaderboard and the Primary God Leaderboard, among others. Currently, the top contributor on the Supreme God Merit Leaderboard was the Ruler of Space, while the strongest in terms of raw power was the Ruler of Time. Among the Primary Gods, the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata ranked first in both power and merit. In fact, the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata possessed a fragment of the universe''s authority and wasn''t weaker than the Supreme Gods. Zhongli, the Geo Archon, ranked second in both power and merit. As for the Exchange Shop, it was quite literal¡ªone could spend merit points to redeem various rewards. These included training systems, resources, knowledge, divine artifacts, and even fragments of laws from the Teyvat Universe. For a third-level god to ascend to a second-level god, mastering a law was essential. Laws were the most coveted by third-level gods, but acquiring them required massive merit¡ªusually equivalent to conquering an entire world. The Livestream feature allowed gods in the pantheon to witness the vastness of the Teyvat Universe, helping them appreciate its grandeur. Even though the Teyvat Universe didn''t have many planets, to low-tier gods who couldn''t even leave their own worlds, it was an eye-opening experience. It''s worth noting that the number of third-level gods now exceeded that of second-level gods. This was especially due to the daiy¨­kai from the Inuyasha Planet. After helping maintain order and advancing both human and yokai civilization to modern levels, they accumulated tremendous merit and were promoted to the lowest tier of third-level gods, known as Subordinate Gods. Low-level gods in the pantheon often complained about the term "Subordinate God" and privately preferred to call themselves third-level gods, with Primary Gods being second-level. Although they only had divine seats and divine power, lacking full control over laws, they were officially acknowledged as gods. Currently, all the former daiy¨­kai had ascended to third-level gods, and even some wild gods had achieved the same. To become second-level gods, they needed to exchange for laws, but their merit points were far from sufficient. They could only hope for task assignments. Most third-level gods had gone to the Divine Realm, with only a few remaining in the mortal world. Upon arriving in the Divine Realm, these third-level gods were quickly divided among the Primary Gods. The Underworld took the lion''s share, as it was the easiest place to earn merit, claiming a full third of them. This sparked some resentment among the Primary Gods, with Zhongli feeling it the most. After all, the Inuyasha World was his conquest, yet his peers came to poach followers from under his nose. Still, he couldn''t complain. The Subordinate Gods weren''t his vassals¡ªthey were free to choose their own patrons. His generosity earned him much respect among his peers. Because of that, whenever Zhongli spoke in the chat group, everyone gave him due courtesy. ... Liyue Harbor Wangsheng Funeral Parlor Zhongli leisurely sipped immortal tea while projecting his consciousness into the Divine Pantheon Blueprint chatgroup. "Fellow gods, have any of you noticed the changes happening in Teyvat? Here in Liyue, I sense an unimaginable surge of vitality. "Of course, I''m not referring to biological life, but rather the vitality of the world as a whole." "Also, within my divine core, a trace of obscure and profound power has emerged." "It has enhanced my potential and may have other unknown effects as well." "Could this be due to another transformation initiated by Lord Heavenly Principle? "To confirm this, have similar changes occurred in your regions as well?" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 153 - 153: Shards of Omniscience and Omnipotence, Hu Tao Enters the Pantheon Fontaine. Furina sat on a tall stool, happily nibbling on a cream puff cake specially made for her by her citizens, her feet swinging lightly. Ever since Lord Heavenly Principle added numerous practical functions to the Divine Pantheon Blueprint, she had practically spent all her time in the chat group. Not only could she watch live streams from semi-divine beings in subordinate worlds under Fontaine to monitor conditions in the lower realms, but she could also explore the customs and cultures of other subordinate realms. The changes in the Teyvat Universe astonished her. Without realizing it, Teyvat had acquired so many subordinate worlds. There were even numerous ascendants to godhood now. Though second-level gods were still few, third-level gods were abundant. Just the other day, she had shamelessly gone to the Geo Archon''s divine realm to recruit people. As the Hydro Archon, of course she took all the third-level gods aligned with the Hydro element. Although a third chose to remain under the Geo Archon, she had seen the old man''s face twitch with suppressed irritation. Thankfully, the old man was magnanimous and didn''t explode on the spot. If it had been that thunder-wielding Raiden from overseas, she might have drawn her blade immediately. "The old man is asking about changes in the world? But the world is always changing, isn''t it?" As one side of the Hydro Archon''s dual persona, Furina wasn''t particularly sensitive to changes in the world. Although she was technically a god, most of her perception came through shared senses from Focalors. Still, she was curious and quickly asked in the group chat. [Furina: Speaking of which, Neuvillette, as the Hydro Dragon, have you sensed any new changes in the world?] [Neuvillette: I have. The universe is brimming with unimaginable vitality. The water of the Teyvat main world has awakened with new life, almost as if touched by divine light. Even a few nearby subordinate worlds exhibit this trait.] [Azhdaha: It''s not just water. The land, too, has changed. And the subtle force that Morax mentioned¡ªit feels somewhat like a world origin, though not quite. It might be something like the world''s "ranking" system for life.] [Apep: You gods might not perceive it, but Azhdaha isn''t wrong. It does seem like some kind of ranking. The higher one''s rank, the more of that subtle force they''re granted. It''s truly mysterious.] [Venti: Rankings? I''m a bit lost. Is it like the merit leaderboard?] [Guizhong: There''s no point in guessing here. Why don''t we ask the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata? Aside from the Holy God and Lord Heavenly Principle, no one understands these things better.] [Greater Lord Rukkhadevata: Ah, I don''t know everything either. As for these sudden changes, I''m just as confused.] [Venti: Then maybe we should ask a certain Supreme God?] [Raiden Makoto: Might as well ask Lord Heavenly Principle directly.] ... Mondstadt. Angel''s Share. Venti, sipping wine and already tipsy, rolled his eyes at Raiden Makoto''s message. Easy for her to say¡ªshe had access to Lord Heavenly Principle''s garden and could ask directly. Besides, unless Lord Heavenly Principle initiated contact, who could reach out first? Not to mention the Supreme God. Among all of them, only Aether had any prior relationship with him. Just as Venti was about to message Aether, he noticed the old man had already responded. [Aether: Want to know what''s changing in the world?] [Zhongli: Don''t tell me even you Descenders can''t perceive it?] [Aether: Of course I can. Who do you think I am? My sister and I have been to more worlds than you''ve eaten grains of salt.] [Havria: ¡­] [Aether: Cough cough... I just saw a major change in the Teyvat Universe. A Kabbalah has appeared, turning the small Teyvat Universe into a perfect universe. It''s flawless now.] [Greater Lord Rukkhadevata: Lord of the Abyss, are you referring to that Tree of Life from Christianity''s ladder to godhood?] The Greater Lord Rukkhadevata had seen knowledge about Christianity from subordinate worlds and was quite familiar with the Kabbalah and Ouroboros. [Aether: Yes, the Kabbalah is indeed a ladder to godhood. It ranks all living beings within the world. The closer one is to the throne¡ªor in your terms, the Heavenly Principle¡ªthe higher their ranking. This ranking is about one''s essence, not necessarily power.] [Aether: But the most important function of the Kabbalah is that it grants the world a concept of true omniscience and omnipotence. There are many other effects too, though I don''t know them all. [Aether: In any case, Teyvat Universe has struck gold. A perfect universe¡ªI''ve never even seen one before.] [Greater Lord Rukkhadevata: Then, does this mean the universe''s potential for growth has increased? [Aether: Increased? It''s practically infinite now. As long as it has both Ouroboros and Kabbalah, there is no ceiling to the universe''s growth.] [Venti: Hiss... That sounds a bit exaggerated. Then what is that mysterious power within our godhoods?] [Aether: Didn''t I say? It''s the ranking of life. You know pyramids, right?] [Nahida: Of course! Like the tomb King Deshret built!] [Aether: That vague essence is a gift from truth itself. The closer you are to the top of the pyramid, the more you receive. It''s an unimaginable boon¡ªessentially shards of omniscience and omnipotence.] The moment Aether said that, even the Primary Gods in the group were stunned. Even the usually silent Archons began to speak up. ... Wangsheng Funeral Parlor. "Shards of omniscience and omnipotence... the ranking of life in the universe... the Kabbalah... a perfect universe... Lord Heavenly Principle really did all this quietly?" Zhongli was deeply impressed. Only after Aether''s revelation did he begin to understand the concept of divine truth. In the Kabbalah, God was the One True God¡ªand of course, that was Lord Heavenly Principle. The rest of them, the Archons, were at best Seraphim, the second tier within Kabbalah''s hierarchy. "If those are truly shards of omniscience and omnipotence, does that mean they can accomplish things even Archons cannot?" At that moment, a cheerful voice called from behind. "Hey, Zhongli! It''s Hu Tao! I discovered something unbelievable!" Hu Tao skipped happily over to Zhongli. Zhongli paused. "What incredible thing did you discover, Director Hu?" "Zhongli, this is really something! But I warn you, don''t be too shocked." "Director Hu, you know that I do not frighten easily." "True, you never seem afraid of anything." "Anyway, listen! After I returned from sending some spirits through the gate to the afterlife, my fourth Stella Fortuna suddenly lit up!" Hu Tao gestured excitedly, her plum blossom eyes wide in astonishment. "And guess what happened next?" Zhongli: "..." He already had a feeling about what she was about to say next. ... Zhongli gently blew away the tea leaves floating on the surface of his cup and took a light sip. Recently, many lower-realm beings¡ªboth humans and yokai¡ªhad ascended to become third-level gods, nearly surpassing fifty in number. Even more numerous were those who had entered the divine system as Genshin. After all, there was a time difference between the lower realms and the main world. Assuming that each lower realm had at least a thousand Vision holders or beings with divine potential, and that for every hundred Vision holders, at least one could light their fourth Stella Fortuna and become a Genshin, then each lower realm would contain at least a dozen Genshin. Therefore, while less than three months had passed in the main world, at least ten years had passed in the lower realms, and even thirty years in the more distant worlds. The number of Genshin had already surpassed ten thousand and was still increasing rapidly. Zhongli nodded while listening to the overly excited and animated Hu Tao recount her recent experiences. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this point, most Vision holders in the main world had already lit their fourth Stella Fortuna. Even Ningguang and Keqing were on the verge of lighting their sixth, preparing for godhood. Back when they had helped conquer the world of Inuyasha, the Liyue Qixing and Eight Trades left a powerful legacy in that world, and faith continued to flow from it endlessly. As for Hu Tao, her merit stemmed from maintaining the cycle of life and death between Liyue and the Underworld. This was a significant contribution. Moreover, her public promotion of the Underworld had gradually changed people''s perspectives on death, making them more accepting and open-minded. So it was no surprise that she had lit her fourth Stella Fortuna. "Zhongli, you won''t believe it! I actually became a Genshin! It''s unbelievable! Me, Hu Tao¡ªa future god!" Hu Tao clasped her hands together, her voice animated as she smacked the stone table in excitement. "Sure, godhood sounds great, but the most amazing thing is... our Teyvat is huge!" "There are so many subordinate worlds! And as someone from the main world, I didn''t even know! I was like some clueless country bumpkin." "And it turns out there''s an enormous divine system! Gods from all sorts of worlds¡ªcountless of them! And the number of Genshin is just staggering!" "Oh, and the messengers from the Underworld told me more gods have recently arrived¡ªover a dozen!" "I didn''t even know that gods had different levels! From third-level all the way up to Creator God. Oh, that''s basically Lord Heavenly Principle. Our very own Geo Archon is the second-highest ranked Primary God!" "Even though Primary Gods are technically third-tier, my friends from the lower realms say that in their worlds, a Primary God is like the king of all gods in their mythology." Zhongli listened quietly as Hu Tao rambled on. The king of all gods? He didn''t recall ever being described that way. He shook his head internally. Was a Primary God already so revered in the eyes of lower-levelgods? "Zhongli, I''m letting you in on all these secrets. Pretty generous of me, huh?" Hu Tao patted Zhongli on the shoulder proudly. "You''ve got a Vision too, so hurry up and light your fourth Stella Fortuna! Or next time I go exorcising spirits, come with me! It counts as merit, you know." Zhongli nodded. "Thank you, Director Hu, for sharing these secrets¡ªand for your support." Hu Tao waved her hand dismissively. "Oh, don''t be so formal. You''re our guest consultant at the Wangsheng Funeral Parlor, after all." Zhongli set down his teacup. "Then, Director Hu, how does it feel to become a Genshin?" Zhongli could already sense the faint intertwining of Underworld rules around Hu Tao. If she ascended further, she would likely become a god of death. Hu Tao crossed her arms. "Feelings? Hmm... not much strange, really. My elemental power has improved a lot, and I suddenly gained a bunch of knowledge and spells related to the Underworld." Thinking of something, she clapped her hands together. "Oh right! After becoming a Genshin, I gained the blessing of the world of the dead. Now I have the qualifications to freely travel in the Underworld. Pretty impressive, huh?" Zhongli nodded calmly. "Indeed, very impressive." Just as Hu Tao was basking in her own pride, she blinked rapidly and then suddenly exclaimed excitedly, "Whoa! New gods just appeared¡ªand they''re Primary Gods! Wait, huh?! There''s even a Holy God, second only to Lord Heavenly Principle!" Zhongli paused and quickly focused his attention on the Divine Pantheon Blueprint. Recently, many lower gods had emerged, but a Primary God¡ªa being composed of laws themselves¡ªwas another matter entirely. Future gods might be unpredictable, but the present ones were all personally appointed by Lord Heavenly Principle. Within the Divine Pantheon Blueprint, eleven new Primary God thrones had appeared in the divine hierarchy. This sudden change stirred the entire divine system into a frenzy. While the rise of second-level and third-level gods was common knowledge within the system, Primary Gods were another story. For the Genshin and lower gods, these beings were practically untouchable. And ever since they joined the divine system, there had never been a change among the thrones of Primary Gods. Now, all of a sudden, eleven new Primary God positions appeared¡ªalong with a throne representing the judgement seat of the divine system: the Holy God. Moreover, these gods hadn''t risen from second-level Subordinate Gods¡ªthey had appeared out of nowhere. [Toga: Huh? Eleven new Primary Gods just showed up? What happened in the divine realm? [Shinobu Kocho: What are you rambling about, you big white dog? Nothing happened in the divine realm.] [Alice: Hehe, isn''t it obvious? Anyone who took part in that plan would know what happened.] [Yae Miko: Oh my, oh my, this is serious. Looks like a rather outrageous world just joined our Teyvat Universe.] [Wriothesley: Hiss... Indeed, a very extraordinary world must have joined. To think that one addition would bring in eleven Primary Gods and even one Holy God... I can''t even imagine.] [Ningguang: Speaking of which, was this something your nation was involved in?] [Yae Miko: Not Inazuma.] [Jean: Nor Mondstadt.] [Charlotte: We in Fontaine didn''t receive any such mission.] [Keqing: Could it have been Snezhnaya?] [Tartaglia: Did Snezhnaya even get assigned anything? Why don''t I know about it?] [Lumine: Alright, alright, stop guessing. With eleven Primary Gods and one Holy God¡ªsomeone on par with Phanes¡ªdo you really think this is the kind of mission they''d hand to just one of the Seven Nations? You''d all get steamrolled together.] At this, the group chat suddenly went quiet. Everyone''s cheeks twitched. After all, only Lumine in this group dared to refer to Phanes by name so casually. What kind of world was this, really? Now even Lumine was curious. "Hold on," she said. "I''ll have my brother help out. Let''s bring two of the new Primary Gods into the chat and ask them directly." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 154 - 154: Lumine: My Brother Is the Supreme God, End of Discussion At the Grand Narukami Shrine, Yae Miko rolled her eyes repeatedly as she munched on grapes. Come to think of it, she had been the one to create this chat group. But ever since she invited Lumine into it, Lumine had become the most high-profile connection in the group. And she always had such explosive things to say¡ªoften startling the other group members. Truly, no sense of restraint. Yae Miko was even considering starting a new group. Although any god in the pantheon could form a group, whether other members were willing to join was another matter entirely. She had been able to create this one and attract many Genshin because of her identity as a divine being favored by a Primary God. That connection had encouraged the others to join. Now that more members had ascended to godhood and the third-level gods were all working under their own respective Primary Gods, they each had their own backing. Even if she made a new group, they might not want to join. After all, if there''s already one group, why join another? And what could she say? That Lumine had stolen her spotlight as the top connection? That would just make her look petty across the entire pantheon. Yae Miko quickly typed in the group chat: [Yae Miko: Aiya~ as expected of our dear Lumine. So envious of a little sister with a Supreme God for a brother.] [Lumine: Tch. Why does that sound so sarcastic? Who wants such a jerk of a brother? I''ll give him to whoever wants him. Just seeing him ticks me off.] [Nurarihyon: Hisss If I had that kind of stress, I''d be grinning for ten thousand years.] [Toga: Ten thousand years? I''d laugh until the end of the universe.] [Kagome: Does Miss Lumine really hate her brother that much?] [Mitsuri Kanroji: Yeah, every time she mentions him, she''s complaining.] [Alice: Tsk tsk. You two naive little girls are getting it all wrong. Lumine is totally just showing off.] [Alice: She gets to yell at a Supreme God like he''s her pet. That''s badass, right? Isn''t that right, Lumine?] [Lumine: What?! Alice, don''t just make things up!] [Lumine: I''ll sue you for slander! This is defamation! Everyone, don''t listen to her¡ªshe''s lying!] [Yae Miko: Tsk tsk¡­] [Shinobu Kocho: Tsk tsk¡­] [Fairy Inukimi: Tsk tsk¡­] [Lumine: Stop it! Are you all parrots now?!] [Xianyun: What are you chatting about? Let this god take a look.] [Yae Miko: Oh? Our always-silent Xianyun is finally speaking up!] [Kanae Kocho: Yeah, we haven''t seen you in a while, Xianyun.] [Mitsuri Kanroji: Last time you were super active in chat, then disappeared. We thought you got mad at us. We''ve all been worried!] [Kikyo: Yes, we thought someone in the group might''ve offended you.] [Xianyun: Nonsense. This god adores chatting. I''ve simply been swamped with official duties, rebuilding Guili Assembly in Liyue, hence my silence.] [Yae Miko: Rebuilding Guili Assembly? Planning to restore the city?] [Xianyun: Precisely. Primary God Guizhong wants to rebuild a central divine city. With Liyue''s environment improved, the Guili region is now more fertile than it was in ancient times. The plan is to revive its former glory.] [Kagome: Primary God Guizhong?] [Xianyun: Yes¡ªthe God of Dust.] [Xianyun: Lesser gods only know divine titles, not true names, so many in the pantheon don''t actually know who their superiors are.] [Xianyun: Oh right, I saw in the chat¡ªyou''re all trying to figure out who the eleven Primary Gods are?] [Lumine: That''s right. I was about to ask my brother.] [Xianyun: You''re all making a common mistake.] [Yae Miko: Oh? What do you mean, Xianyun?] [Xianyun: Since the newly joined worlds all have Primary Gods or higher, it naturally follows that there would be quasi-gods. Just look at the newly appeared unfamiliar quasi-gods.] [Yae Miko: Ah, I see now!] The group members quickly began reviewing the new additions to the pantheon. Yae Miko, Shiori Takamiya, and Mana Takamiya were instantly added to the group. [Mana: Huh? A chat group? Wow! So many gods!] [Shiori: What is this group?] [Toga: Ahem Quasi-gods, scroll up and you''ll understand.] [Xianyun: You two, explain the situation of your world.] Mana and Shiori had automatically been pulled into the divine system when the Date A Live world merged with Teyvat. Coming from a modern world, they quickly grasped how the Divine Pantheon Blueprint worked. As newcomers, they didn''t recognize anyone in the system and were too shy to reach out. Still, they had been added to a few groups, though none had any true gods in them. They watched others introduce their worlds and even tuned into livestreams. [Shiori: So everyone was curious about us?] She then proceeded to answer the questions posed by the group and explained everything she knew¡ªthough she wisely kept personal details private. [Lumine: Hisss The Kabbalah?! And she''s a guardian angel of a core concept?! Holy crap!] [Toga: Is that Kabbalah thing really that powerful? Even Miss Lumine''s shocked?] [Yae Miko: The Kabbalah¡­ could it be¡­?] Those who had visited modern worlds had, to varying degrees, picked up modern theological knowledge. [Alice: Big white pup, powerful doesn''t even begin to describe it. That thing is TRUTH itself. No wonder, no wonder¡ªthis time, Teyvat''s struck gold!] After Alice explained the concept of the Kabbalah in the chat, the members all collectively gasped. Even some third-level gods working in the underworld were so shaken they nearly miswrote names in their death registries, breaking into a cold sweat. [Kanae Kocho: If it''s truth, then why are the guardians of those core concepts only Primary Gods? Shouldn''t they be Supreme Gods?] [Alice: Who knows?] [Lumine: Actually¡­ I do know.] [Yae Miko: Oh? How so?] [Lumine: According to what Shiori said, their power doesn''t really surpass the level of a Primary Gods¡ªbarely scraping the threshold, maybe.] [Lumine: They''re weak in terms of raw power but have overwhelming potential. If someone that weak sat on the Supreme God''s throne, the other Supreme Gods would revolt. Rank must match strength.] [Lumine: Take me, for example¡ªI have potential equal to or even greater than my brother, but I wasn''t strong enough, so I started from a second-level god and am climbing up.] The chat group instantly fell silent again. Everyone in the group knew that Miss Lumine had the potential of a Supreme God. After all, if her brother was a Supreme God, it was unlikely the sister would be far off. That much was evident even from the Divine Pantheon Blueprint. Lumine ranked first among all second-level gods in terms of power, and an empty throne had already been added among the seats of the Primary Gods. It was obvious that she was eligible for promotion. [Xianyun: As a former Descender, the Traveler naturally has such potential.] Only those veteran gods knew some of the hidden truths of Teyvat, though even they didn''t know much. [Toga: Ah~ truly envious of Miss Lumine. Not only does she have powerful backing, but she also has potential, and a future as a Supreme God.] [Nurarihyon: Don''t get me started. I''ve been jealous of her since before I even became a god.] [Kagome: If you admire her so much, why don''t you go cling to her, Toga?] [Toga: C''mon, is that how you all see me?] It''s not that he didn''t want to cling to a strong backer¡ªhe was self-aware. With his current potential, he might reach second-level godhood at best. A Supreme God was simply out of reach. Yae Miko, Shinobu, and Fairy Inukimi all smiled knowingly. When it came to connections, they were technically women of Lord Heavenly Principle himself. But they didn''t want to rely on that. While the benefits were great, they didn''t want to risk disappointing him with greedy behavior. That would be like trading a watermelon for a sesame seed. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They all understood that only true personal strength could earn the respect of other gods. No one who had become a god was lacking in intelligence. ... Meanwhile, in the Primary Gods'' private chat group. This group had been founded by Istaroth for the sake of convenient communication among Primary Gods. She had invited the Dragon King and a few other Primary Gods¡ªthough most of them just lurked. Not all Primary Gods were in the group. The Abyss faction was excluded. Not because Istaroth looked down on them, but because, aside from their ruler Aether, the three Abyssal gods really weren''t fit to be here. When the new Spirit gods ascended to the Primary Gods thrones, Istaroth pulled them into the group. [Istaroth: Come, come! Everyone come greet our new Primary Gods. They may still be weak for now, but they''re future Rulers.] [Greater Lord Rukkhadevata: Welcome to the pantheon, sisters. Don''t hesitate to reach out if you need help.] [Zhongli: Should you face difficulties, I will lend my strength.] [Furina: Welcome, welcome! If you visit Fontaine, I''ll treat you to tea. Also, I''m the weakest in this group, please take care of me~] [Trasista: Welcome, everyone.] [Venti: Aiya, future Supreme Gods! Let me, Teyvat''s finest bard, sing and dance for you!] [Raiden Makoto: Welcome, new sisters.] [Raiden Ei: Welcome.] [Guizhong: With eleven future Supreme Gods joining, my status here is shrinking...] [Paimon: Guizhong, did you even have a status in this group?] [Guizhong: Dearest Lady of Death... I''m just making myself known so you all don''t forget me. sobs] [Kurumi Tokisaki: Ara ara~ Hello everyone. Please take care of me~] [Kotori Itsuka: Uh, um, hello everyone.] [Yoshino: S-So many people... H-Hello, everyone.] [Nia Honjou: Whoa~ Woooow, there are so many gods in this pantheon!] The gods: "..." Raiden Makoto, embarrassed: "If Phanes had said that line, she might''ve actually scared someone to death." [Nia Honjou: Did I say something wrong?] [Focalors: Yeah... that kind of statement from that person could make us start prepping for layoffs.] [Nia Honjou: Huh?] [Kurumi Tokisaki: Pfft, hahaha! So that''s what you meant.] The group quickly became lively again, as most of the Primary Gods began to show themselves. After learning about Kabbalah, they all realized that the new gods were destined to become future Supreme Gods¡ªtheir future superiors. Don''t underestimate gods; they weren''t foolish. ... Celestia Garden. Ever since the truth of the Kabbalah began radiating across the Teyvat Universe, the Garden became its Eden¡ªthe core convergence of that truth. The World Power released by the Kabbalah was stored here. World Power was the true life force of a world, an omnipotent energy. When combined with Kabbalah, it could truly achieve omniscience and omnipotence. Noah looked at the golden energy in his palm. Before this, he wouldn''t have dared touch World Power. Even a slight disturbance could be slow suicide for all of Teyvat. "Omnipotent energy... tsk tsk. If there''s enough World Power, creating a whole dimensional world would be a piece of cake." "Unfortunately, its quality is too low. Only in Teyvat can it be truly omnipotent. In higher-quality truth universes, it would be suppressed." Noah waved his hand, releasing the golden energy into the air. The World Power instantly merged with the environment. Once no longer under his control, the energy would be absorbed by Teyvat''s instinctive will. Of course, it could be extracted again, but doing so would slightly lower Teyvat''s overall quality¡ªan action he avoided. So whenever the Kabbalah released World Power, he would intercept and absorb a portion directly into his body. World Power absorbed into his body became the famed "Genesis Power." He could now emulate God: "Let there be light." Noah looked toward the various Spirits now setting up their homes within the Garden. Their power was still too weak. Their strength would grow only alongside the Kabbalah. Even though he was the Kabbalah''s master, he couldn''t boost their power¡ªunless he shared his own Heavenly Principle power, which wasn''t part of the Kabbalah. But now that the Kabbalah was synchronized with Teyvat, its growth had accelerated tremendously. It wouldn''t be long before those Spirits reached Supreme God status. As for Mio Takamiya, she was already a lesser god. And as the guardian angel of Eden and a minor god herself, her growth was even more astonishing. The Kabbalah had already fed some of its power back to her, giving her about 30% of Phanes'' strength. Just like with the Kabbalah, the stronger it got, the stronger she became. Back on Earth, her power was already surface-level. Now that she was rooted in Teyvat, she could destroy planets with one hand. It was only natural to grant her the title of Holy God. Noah opened the system interface and looked toward the next major worlds he needed to conquer. "Next step... improve the quality of truth in the Teyvat Universe." "Phanes, summon the Primary Gods to the Pantheon for a meeting. I also need to restructure the divine system." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 155 - 155: The Gods Confront the Fear of Phanes "Phanes, inform the Primary Gods to convene at the Hall of the Gods. Also, I want to make some adjustments to the structure of the pantheon." As soon as the words fell, the space beside them rippled, and Phanes appeared. Her previously calm expression turned to one of delight. Flames burned in her eyes, where kindness and coldness intertwined. "You''re finally preparing for the second phase of the plan. I''ve been waiting for a long time." Noah was speechless. "It''s only been a few days. You''ve waited a long time? In terms of human time, it''s not even three days." Phanes shook her head. "To me, even a second feels endlessly long." As she finished speaking, her black eyes instantly turned golden, and a cold aura erupted, spreading dominion through the Divine Pantheon Pantheon. Of course, in her view, only the Primary Gods had the right to participate in shaping the world''s future¡ªand even then, they had to be gods who controlled over seventy percent of the world''s rules. The other gods? Were they even qualified? If it weren''t for Noah needing to delegate tasks, she would have just issued orders directly. If completed, good; if not, replace them. She didn''t want gods who couldn''t complete tasks and had no value. In an instant, the previously lively chat group of Primary Gods turned icy cold, as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over their heads. Zhongli''s hand, which had been pouring tea for himself, trembled, and the water spilled outside the cup. "Oh? Guest Zhongli? What happened? You''re spilling that rare immortal tea all over the table?" Hu Tao''s eyes widened as if she had discovered a new world. She knew very well that Guest Zhongli was meticulous in everything he did. Even something as simple as drinking tea had to be done with elegance. She had never seen Zhongli make a mistake before. This truly was an eye-opener. So, Zhongli could make mistakes too. "Could it be that you''ve always been so composed, like an old grandfather, but now your hands and feet really aren''t as nimble anymore?" Zhongli snapped back to reality, sighed at Hu Tao''s astonished expression, and said, "Everyone makes mistakes sometimes. No need to be so surprised, Director Hu." "Oh right, I just remembered¡ªabout that illustrated book for promoting the underworld that you mentioned last time, I think it could use some refinement. I''ll help revise it for you." After speaking, he stood up. Hu Tao''s eyes lit up. "Oh~ how nice! Zhongli is actually taking the initiative. Then I''ll leave it to you." Zhongli nodded, clasped his hands behind his back, and headed toward the door. "Eh? Wait, Zhongli, why are you heading outside? Isn''t the book in here?" "Oh, I''m going to buy some new ones. I heard the marketplace has brand-new ink and paper." "Oh, I see." "Mm, that''s right." "Then hurry back." As soon as he left the Wangsheng Funeral Parlor, Zhongli disappeared. ... Underworld At this moment, over a dozen third-rank gods from the Inuyasha world had recently joined the Underworld. There was no longer a need for Malikata, the acting Underworld King, to constantly supervise and approve everything. Aside from the final reincarnation assessments, all other work had been delegated to the third-rank gods. The one overseeing them was the future Primary God of Moon, Fairy Inukimi, personally appointed by Noah. However, she had just ascended to godhood and was still a far cry from becoming the Moon Goddess. Malikata summoned the third-rank gods under her command. "For the time being, God of Salt and I will be heading to Celestia to attend the divine assembly. You must maintain order here." "Although the Underworld is the easiest place to earn merit points, the punishments for mistakes are equally severe." "Fairy Inukimi, your divine power has the effect of protecting souls. During this time, you will temporarily oversee order." Malikata looked at Fairy Inukimi. How could she not see that Fairy Inukimi carried the aura of the Lord Heavenly Principle¡ªa god favored by Heavenly Principle? That was why she gave her a bit more care in the Underworld. Fairy Inukimi bowed gracefully. "Yes, Lord Malikata." Malikata nodded, and her figure slowly disappeared. The God of Salt, Havri, vanished with her. As more and more worlds joined the Teyvat Universe, Havri¡ªwhose power was closely tied to the prosperity of human civilization¡ªalso experienced a surge in power. Although still not on par with the current Seven Archons, she had already reached the tier just below them. ... Celestia At this moment, Celestia had completely become a dedicated venue for meetings. With the Teyvat world growing ever stronger, the Hall of the Gods had undergone constant improvements. Now, its grandeur had reached the very limits of human imagination. Even the gate alone was several thousand meters tall, with a white base and golden patterns¡ªholy, pure, and majestic. The Primary Gods ascended the steps one by one, heading toward the grand gate. The door slowly opened, as if another world lay beyond. Unlike the first meeting, every god climbing the stairs this time was drenched in sweat, some even trembling. The voice of the former Heavenly Principle¡ªnow presiding over the Pantheon Tribunal¡ªresounded coldly with solemn authority in their ears. Even Venti, who had been drinking to the point of near-collapse, sobered up instantly. He hurriedly used the Thousand Winds to blow away the scent of alcohol from his body. He didn''t even greet the approaching fellow gods. What a joke¡ªthis was someone who valued order above all. If he dared act indecently under her watchful eyes, he might quite literally lose face. Still, he gave everyone a wave in greeting. Zhongli nodded. The other gods also exchanged silent greetings. Gulp... Tsaritsa swallowed nervously. As the Cryo Archon, even she felt a deep chill. If she had achieved some merit, she would feel more confident. But right now, she had none. Even though the Lord Heavenly Principle had pardoned her, that was only in her eyes. In truth, she had still rebelled against Phanes. Now she would have to face the real deal, and her eyes were full of fear. Focalors wiped a bead of cold sweat from her forehead. "I''ve made major contributions... surely that will offset my transgressions before Phanes..." All the Primary Gods understood clearly: even if the current Heavenly Principle didn''t care about their past offenses, the true master¡ªPhanes¡ªdefinitely would. Even if she didn''t kill them, she would surely make things difficult. Lumine looked around. "Wow~ I get to attend too?" This was Celestia? It was completely different from the place she had been brought to by Aether five hundred years ago. She got it now¡ªback then, that place wasn''t Celestia at all. This was the real Celestia. Aether said flatly, "You''re already at the Primary God level. You just haven''t taken your seat yet. According to the divine covenant, you must attend." "Also, don''t speak recklessly during the meeting." Lumine rolled her eyes. She knew exactly how to behave in different situations. Asmoday stood before the massive gate, her golden eyes watching the arriving gods. "Everyone who needs to be here has arrived. Follow me. The second divine assembly begins now." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lumine twitched at the corner of her mouth as she looked at Asmoday standing at the gate. Wasn''t this the unfamiliar god who had stopped her and Aether five hundred years ago and sealed her away for five centuries? But she wasn''t who she used to be. She now clearly understood just how exaggerated the divine system''s ranking of divine power truly was. Take herself, for example¡ªinitially, her power had only been at the level of a second-rank god. Now, as a Primary God, she could crush ten of her former selves with one hand. At full strength, even a hundred of her old selves together wouldn''t last two seconds against her. And according to Aether, her current strength was at most equivalent to a great nation-level power¡ªand not even a continent-sized nation. The current top Primary Gods could, with a single full-powered blow, sink an entire continent. Even within the Primary God tier, the gap in strength was visibly vast. The weaker Primary Gods were still on the great nation-level, while the strongest ones were continent-level. As for the Supreme Gods¡ªAether had planetary surface-level power. One blow could peel off a planet''s crust, and given some time, he could destroy an entire planet. And Aether only ranked fifth among the Supreme Gods¡ªsecond to last. Asmoday, however, was ranked second among the Supreme Gods. Did that make her planet-level? Lumine''s lips twitched again. This growth speed was just absurd. So this was the benefit of clinging to a powerful backer from the beginning? No wonder that bastard Aether latched on so quickly. She had already heard from Aether about the changes in Teyvat. The time it took for Teyvat to grow this powerful wasn''t even a full year¡ªonly about seven months in total. In just seven months, it had evolved from a mere Bubble World into a Small Universe with infinite potential. The gods followed Asmoday into the Hall of Gods. The hall was completely open, and each Primary God''s throne was positioned beneath the Throne of the Heavenly Principle. Once the gods entered, the thrones automatically dispersed throughout the hall. Each throne bore symbols and rules unique to the god it belonged to. The seating arrangement of the thrones was determined by strength and merit. Generally speaking, the stronger a god was, the greater their contributions. Each throne was spaced far apart. After all, for Primary Gods, distance meant little¡ªeven a thousand miles was within arm''s reach. The newly promoted elven Primary Gods sat uneasily on their thrones, nervously glancing around. To them, this was a scene beyond imagination. Pure mythology¡ªlike something out of a comic book. With the atmosphere so solemn, none of the Spirits dared speak. They only stared anxiously at the gods who continued to take their seats. Although their time in the main world had been short, they already knew most of the gods through the chat group, so it wasn''t too unfamiliar. The six Supreme Gods'' thrones were positioned before the Primary Gods. Their figures had already appeared on the thrones. Currently, aside from the original Four Shades, two new members had joined the Supreme Gods: Esdeath and Aether. Esdeath had earned her place due to her early contributions in elevating Teyvat to the level of a planar world, and her considerable potential. She was now at the planetary surface level, ranking lowest among the Supreme Gods. As for Aether, as the current second-in-command of the Abyss and rightful heir to the Abyss Throne in the original timeline, his ascension to Supreme God was without issue. Moreover, the Abyss had now been completely transformed by Aether. On the continent of the Abyss, its flora and fauna were flourishing. Aside from being filled with abyssal energy, it wasn''t much different from Sumeru''s rainforest. The only downside was that Abyssal gods were being born a bit more slowly. Even with Rhinedottir''s continuous experimentation and creations, so far she had only managed to produce some ordinary god-level Abyssal beasts. When the thrones of the two Holy Gods appeared, all the gods held their breath. Phanes'' figure manifested on her throne. Her black eyes instantly turned golden, filled with a cold and oppressive aura. A white halo appeared behind her. This was the manifestation of her dominion over the power of humanity. Although she no longer used the Human Realm Force System, the power of humanity was something she naturally possessed. Humanity''s force was Alaya. In other words, she was the wielder of Alaya''s power. It wouldn''t be wrong to say she was Alaya itself. The moment Phanes appeared, the entire temple was filled with heavy pressure. Venti sat upright on his throne like a well-behaved schoolchild, his back straight. Zhongli''s expression grew solemn, the leisure in his eyes gradually fading. Furina had a bead of cold sweat slide down her forehead as she swallowed nervously¡ªthis was her first time seeing the former Heavenly Principle. Tsaritsa, meanwhile, lowered her head, trembling. The other gods were in similar states to Furina and Tsaritsa. Only Raiden Makoto, Raiden Ei, Buer, and Nahida remained relatively calm. At that moment, the other Holy God''s throne emitted a soft white light, and all the Primary Gods turned to look curiously. This newcomer, who stood on equal footing with Phanes, known as the companion of the Kabbalistic Tree of Life¡ªthe "Little God of Eden"¡ªwhat did she look like? Mio Takamiya appeared on her throne, adorned in a sacred white bridal-gown-style divine garment, smiling at the Primary Gods who looked her way. "Hello, everyone." Though her aura wasn''t as overwhelming as Phanes'', it still exceeded that of a Supreme God. Moreover, she didn''t exude Phanes'' cold, ruthless energy¡ªshe seemed much gentler. "Greetings." All the Primary Gods respectfully responded. Noah''s figure appeared on the throne. "Lord Heavenly Principle!" The gods immediately called out from the heart. Noah raised his hand, and the hall fell instantly silent. "I don''t like wasting words. This is the second time we convene a divine assembly." All the gods looked solemnly up at Noah on the throne. Although it was only the second such meeting, everyone knew that whenever such a gathering was called, it meant something major was happening in the Teyvat Universe. They could already guess¡ªit had to be about invading other worlds. And that meant it was their chance to earn merit. The Lord Heavenly Principle was generous with rewards. Any invaded world that aligned with their faction''s rules would share those rules with them. Which meant¡ªfor every world conquered, they would grow stronger in stages. Noah casually tapped the armrest of the throne with a finger. "There are two agenda items for today." "First, the number of gods in the pantheon has grown, and the current structure has flaws. A complete reorganization is needed." "Second, the Teyvat Universe has entered its second phase. In this phase, we no longer need to hold back. We will abandon previous strategies and begin full-force invasions of other worlds." "From now on, we''ll launch ruthless and unrestrained violent invasions of countless other worlds." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 156 - 156: A New Pantheon Structure and Opening the Path to Supreme Godhood All the gods held their breath as they looked at the figure on the Throne of Heavenly Principle. As soon as the agenda for this meeting was announced, the atmosphere became tense. Restructuring the pantheon? That was something deeply connected to every god present. And violent invasion of other worlds? Though they didn''t understand why such a drastic approach was being taken, they had absolute faith that the Lord Heavenly Principle couldn''t be wrong. Noah continued, his voice carrying the resonance of truth as it echoed through the divine hall. "First, as the number of gods increases, the current structure of the Teyvat pantheon is no longer sufficient to maintain order." "Most importantly, the gap between gods of the same rank has become far too large. Therefore, we must redefine the rankings¡ªparticularly among Subordinate Gods and Primary Gods." Upon hearing this, many of the gods gulped nervously. Was the Lord Heavenly Principle suggesting layoffs? Or demotions? Layoffs were unlikely¡ªTeyvat still lacked enough gods to maintain order. So¡­ demotions, then? Noah continued. "The new pantheon structure is as follows." "Anyone who has lit their fourth constellation with a Vision, or any lifeform in the universe that has acquired the essence of divinity, shall be entered into the pantheon as a Genshin, or quasi-god." "The divine ranks now proceed as: Lower God, Middle God, Upper God, Primary God, Supreme God, and Holy God." "Those who achieve godhood through ordinary divine essence become Lower Gods." "Those who ascend through a Vision become Middle Gods." "As before, the key distinction remains¡ªthose who have grasped a domain''s rule are Middle Gods." "Now, the most important level¡ªUpper God. An Upper God must control over half of their domain''s rules within the Teyvat Universe, becoming a true embodiment of those laws." Some gods in the crowd felt a sudden jolt of panic. Were they about to be downgraded to Upper Gods? Anxiety rippled through them. But the next words brought a wave of relief. "Primary Gods are those who have mastered more than 50% of a rule domain in Teyvat, becoming its undisputed sovereign." Behind Noah, the Primordial Law Ring appeared, and his golden eyes glowed faintly. "Next, I will open the promotion path to Supreme Godhood." At this, all the gods'' hearts began pounding. The path to Supreme Godhood?! Were they dreaming? They, as Primary Gods, understood all too well what Supreme God status meant. No one dared speak. They stared intently at the Lord Heavenly Principle. "The Kabbalah has now been planted in the Teyvat Universe. The divine ladder to godhood has been opened. To become a Supreme God, one must accumulate their understanding of the universe''s truths." "Promotion to Supreme God can only come from personal enlightenment. When one''s comprehension of one of the two Grand Truths reaches 10%, they will naturally ascend." Noah tapped the throne''s armrest with a finger as he spoke. Opening the path to Supreme Godhood was not a spur-of-the-moment decision. The Kabbalah was meant to be the ladder for all sentient life in the universe. He could not seal off that path and suppress advancement. Supreme Gods, after all, varied greatly in power. Those who reached Supreme Godhood through enlightenment of the universe''s truths were like reservoirs¡ªgradually filling up over time. But those who had mastered fundamental particles were like natural springs¡ªpouring forth power endlessly. And those tapped by him, like the Four Shades, were his personal blades, sharing a portion of his power. Still, the truth-enlightened Supreme Gods were far from weak. Universal truth was the ultimate currency of power across all worlds. Beneath truth, all must yield. That was no exaggeration. Of course, that wasn''t even the most critical part. The most important thing was that the universal truths comprehended by the gods were additional¡ªthey increased the quality of the Kabbalah. In other words, the more truths the gods comprehended, the higher the quality of truth possessed by its wielder¡ªNoah himself. It was a virtuous cycle. Zhongli took a deep breath. The path to Supreme Godhood had been opened! He had thought the position of Primary God was the ceiling. He never imagined there was room to ascend further. All he needed was to comprehend universal truth! He already understood what universal truth was. Now, any Primary God possessed a divine core imbued with the essence of truth. So that was the road to Supreme Godhood. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As long as he could understand truth and continue expanding that understanding, the Supreme God seat would no longer be out of reach. Passion that had lain dormant for countless years surged through his heart. And it wasn''t just Zhongli. All the Primary Gods were heating up, as if a fire had been lit within them. Venti shouted in excitement, "Lord Heavenly Principle is merciful! I, Barbatos, will devote myself wholly to Teyvat until my dying breath!" The other gods were about to join in when Noah raised his hand, signaling silence. Phanes gave Venti a calm look. Venti instantly froze. Oops¡ªhe''d gotten too excited and instinctively started flattering the Lord Heavenly Principle... forgetting who else was watching. He shrank back, smiling awkwardly, now sitting upright like a nervous schoolboy. Noah continued. "Additionally, there''s the matter of time discrepancy between godhood ascension in the main world and the subordinate worlds." "Because the subordinate worlds experience faster time flow, they produce gods far more rapidly than the main world. This creates imbalance." "Therefore, I will no longer restrict the faith system. Faith from the subordinate worlds will now be allowed to flow into the main world." The main world''s slower ascension rate was primarily due to Noah having restricted the influx of faith. Otherwise, with a time difference of thirty to one¡ªthirty years in a subordinate world for every year in the main world¡ªthe vast belief power would have long since caused Vision holders in the main world to ascend. With the faith system now open, cultivating in the main world would be like training for a day in the heavens and gaining a year''s worth of progress. Previously, the faith system hadn''t been opened due to concerns that ascensions would happen too fast, overwhelming the world before enough conquests had been made. But now, with new divine realms created and the rapid expansion of the main world''s landmass, such concerns had faded. The Seven Nations'' combined territory had already increased by a quarter compared to before. Scholars across the nations had begun researching this spatial growth phenomenon. With faith now unrestricted, the quasi-gods who had lit their fourth constellation in the main world would become true gods within days, with some lucky ones ascending instantly. "Now, the final point of the pantheon restructuring." "I will open up all of the Teyvat Universe''s rules to Lower, Middle, and Upper Gods for comprehension." "Among the existing gods, those who control less than 50% of their domain''s rules shall all be downgraded to Upper Gods." As he finished speaking, the Primordial Law Ring behind Noah radiated outward, emitting all the universal rules. The ring gradually dimmed, and the rules merged into the fabric of the Teyvat Universe. Once the diffusion was complete, the Primordial Law Ring disappeared. Of course, this didn''t mean the ring was gone forever. If he wished, Noah could summon it back instantly. As for the rules now comprehended by the gods¡ªthey remained under his control. The gods were only granted usage rights. "Alright, next is the most important part¡ªthe core topic of this meeting: Teyvat Universe Phase Two¡ªThe Ascension to a Galaxy-Level Universe Plan." "Currently, the Teyvat Universe is still a low-tier microcosm¡ªnot even at the stellar system level. Our next goal is to elevate Teyvat to stellar system-level mass, then galactic-level, and finally into a grand cosmos." As Noah spoke, the gods¡ªalready exhilarated from the opening of the Supreme God pathway¡ªwere wide-eyed, his words ringing powerfully in their minds. They fully understood the concept of the universe by now. They were all aware that Teyvat was still a minimal, low-mass microcosm. But they couldn''t help imagining a stellar-level or even galaxy-level Teyvat¡ªthe vastness and magnificence of it. It was an unimaginable epic in the making. After Barbatos had been warned with just a look from Phanes, none of the gods dared interrupt with questions. After all, when the Lord Heavenly Principle was speaking, who were they to speak? Barbatos would probably be facing a bit of "special treatment" from Phanes in the future. And such minor disciplinary actions by higher gods were definitely not something the Lord Heavenly Principle would concern himself with. There wasn''t even a place to file a complaint. "Currently, I''ve already located the second-phase worlds. By annexing the first two, our Teyvat Universe will reach stellar system-level mass." As Noah spoke, he transmitted information on three worlds directly into the minds of all present. "Upon annexing the third world, our Teyvat Universe will successfully ascend to galaxy-level." The gods quickly processed the information about the three target worlds. Even the Seven Archons, already familiar with the diversity of other worlds, couldn''t help feeling dazed. No wonder these were marked as second-phase worlds¡ªthe quality gap was exponential. In the initial phase, though the first three worlds varied in size and complexity, none had real gods. That was why they were able to conquer them so easily. The first target world didn''t have gods¡ªbut it did have humans who surpassed even Supreme Gods, possibly even Holy Gods. Actually, the first target world wasn''t even a "world" in the typical sense. It was a single, seemingly unremarkable planet in a vast stellar system within a large universe. It just so happened to be special. Even though it was merely a planet, aside from that one extraordinary human, there were still many beings at Primary God-level, with not a few who qualified as full-fledged gods. The second world was even more formidable. A vast multiversal structure formed by multiple worlds wrapped in interdimensional space. It was filled with pantheons¡ªgods were as numerous as cattle. Among them were planet-busters, with over ten surface-level entities. Keep in mind: among the strongest Primary Gods, the Seven Archons only reached continent-level. The lowest-ranked Supreme God was merely surface-level. In other words, they''d need upper-tier Supreme Gods or even Holy Gods to stand toe-to-toe with the enemy. As for the third world? There was no need to even speak. Just the second world was enough to make everyone tense. Even the Supreme Gods had solemn expressions. Except Esdeath. Her eyes were blazing with excitement. She had barely lasted a few moves in her bout with the Ruler of Death. The Abyss Overlord wouldn''t even agree to spar. Now that she finally had opponents at her level, she was downright euphoric. Noah looked at the gods, who clearly wanted to speak but held back, and sighed. "I don''t want to use such a direct method of violent invasion either." "But there''s an unbridgeable gap between a world with gods and one without." "Gods are the chosen stewards of all existence within their realms." "To annex another''s world is, from their perspective, tantamount to destruction. No matter how much we explain, invaders are never trusted." "What''s more, once a world is annexed, they can''t be sure of their future. So naturally, they''ll resist with everything they have." "Until one side is utterly defeated." Noah''s golden eyes sharpened, and as his mood shifted, his aura flowed out naturally. Sensing his aura, all the gods instantly understood the will of the Heavenly Principles. Though they felt some pity in their hearts, none of them would show mercy when it came to such matters of survival. As gods who had survived the brutal Archon War, they understood the most fundamental rule of this world: Survival of the fittest. If your world has caught our eye, and you''re on the weaker side, and annexing your world benefits our world immensely¡ª Then your world will be annexed. Because you''re the weak. Power dynamics can shift. Morality can be flipped. To you, we may be evil. But to us¡ªwe are justice. After all, your world lacks a Heavenly Principle. "Three days from now, the gates to the three target worlds will open in the Divine Realm. Prepare accordingly." "Of course, do not neglect maintaining order in Teyvat just because you''re conquering other worlds. How you balance that is your problem." "That''s all I have to say. Any final comments?" Noah''s golden gaze swept across the gods'' thrones. Zhongli spoke first. "When conquering other worlds with gods of their own, must we completely exterminate them?" Venti raised his hand. "I was wondering the same¡ªif we''re expected to eliminate all their gods, they''ll definitely fight back with everything they''ve got, and we''ll suffer heavy losses." The other gods all nodded. That was their greatest concern. After all, in a war between gods, who could expect no casualties? Phanes responded coldly, "Your duty is to conquer the other worlds for Teyvat. Afraid of death? If you don''t give your all, I''ll reduce you back to pure rule before you even reach the battlefield." Thud! All the gods froze. A suffocating, murderous atmosphere settled over the hall. Zhongli remained outwardly composed, but inwardly, he felt shaken. He had merely offered a suggestion. This lady... she was as cold and ruthless as ever. Venti''s eyes darted about in panic as he swallowed nervously. Noah waved his hand, dispelling Phanes'' oppressive aura, and silently gave her a thumbs-up in his heart. Not bad at all. His top wife sure knew how to play the villain perfectly. Just look at those stiff faces. "Alright, there''s no need to kill all their gods. I''ll temporarily grant you permission to recruit otherworldly gods into the pantheon. If they''re willing to submit, induct them." "If not¡ªthen give them a dignified end." "Also, king to king, general to general¡ªhandle your roles accordingly." "Anything else to add?" The gods said nothing, signaling they were done. "Then go and prepare. Three days from now, we launch a full-scale invasion of the other worlds." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 157 - 157: Six Supreme Gods, Twenty-Four Primary Gods Noah watched as the gods finished departing, then slowly stood up from the throne and looked over at Phanes, beckoning her with a wave. Phanes appeared beside Noah. "Do you have any instructions?" Noah gave her a pat on the butt and gave it a little squeeze. "Just this." Phanes sighed, somewhat disappointed¡ªshe thought it might have been something related to the larger plan. "Alright, don''t be so impatient. It''s only three days." Noah shrugged. He used to think Asmoday''s workaholic personality was something Phanes had instilled in her¡ªbut it turned out Asmoday had inherited it directly. Mio appeared beside Noah with a smile. "Are you sure you don''t need me involved in the upcoming operations?" Noah wrapped one arm around Mio''s waist, and the other around Phanes. "The Kabbalah has only just been planted in the Teyvat universe. Its civilization hasn''t yet been fully integrated into it." "If you leave now, you won''t be able to receive the feedback power from the Kabbalah. Besides, you''re not suited for combat. Just focus on maintaining order in Teyvat." "Phanes is good at fighting, and judging by her eager look, she''s clearly itching to go." Noah teasingly gave Phanes another pinch. Her exquisite face twitched slightly. "I''m only eager to increase the universe''s quality, that''s all." Mio chuckled quietly, her form gradually fading. "Then, I''ll return to Eden for now." Esdeath stood up from her throne, eyes blazing with excitement. "Then, Master¡ªleave the first world to me. Isn''t its timeline the one where Boros comes to Earth? I''ll handle him." "I''ve been wanting to show what I''m made of." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She then pouted a bit. "Here, those stronger than me beat me. Those on my level refuse to fight me. It''s frustrating." Noah stroked his chin. "Boros is stronger than you¡ªhe''s planetary-level. But he only has raw power and no concept of rules. You, on the other hand, possess the powers of Ice and Time. It should be no problem." "Alright, I''m counting on you. Kill him¡ªI don''t need troublemakers." Boros, as a cosmic overlord and interstellar pirate, was pure trouble. He was experienced and impossible to subdue. Even if subdued, someone like him would never adapt to life in Teyvat. Esdeath was ecstatic. "Thank you, Master! I''ll definitely complete the mission." Istaroth floated over in her sprite form. "The DxD world will probably need all of us Supreme Gods." "Only two of their people can destroy planets¡ªbut all four of us can." "I mean, who wants a one-on-one when we can gang up? Am I right?" "Besides, the former master will be coming along to supervise, so we can just focus on blasting everything." Asmoday nodded. "I will bring you victory, Master." Meanwhile, Paimon had passed out on her throne, snoring away since Noah''s speech began. Drool had pooled on her chest. Baal, on the other hand, was poking Paimon''s snot bubble with a piece of foxtail grass. Noah rested his chin in his hand, a faint smirk on his lips. "In that first world¡­ Even Saitama¡ªnone of you can handle him. Not even Phanes." "Saitama possesses a fragment of the Ouroboros of extremely high cosmic quality. It grants him infinite strength and infinite potential. Even if he starts off just taking hits, his power grows exponentially mid-battle. After thousands of clashes, he could reverse the fight and even land a punch that none of you could withstand." "So, I will personally step in and remove that Ouroboros fragment from him." "As for the two dragon gods of the DxD world, I''ll deal with them myself as well. They are the protectors of their world, and in the dimensional gap, you would be at a disadvantage." "Once I''ve subdued the two dragon gods, you will lead the gods into the world and strike immediately¡ªcatch them off guard. If you can cripple their strongest forces from the outset, even better." As Noah finished speaking, the Ouroboros Ring behind him lit up. Now that the Primordial Law Ring had merged with the universe, the Divine Pantheon Blueprint and various systems had been integrated into the Ouroboros Ring. With Noah''s will, the divine hierarchy and systems began to shift. The rankings and positions of the divine thrones adjusted rapidly. Currently, in the entire pantheon, aside from Noah as the Heavenly Principle, there were two Holy Gods and six Supreme Gods. The Primary Gods¡ªthose who had mastered over 50% of their domain''s rules¡ªwere as follows: From Mondstadt: Barbatos, the God of Wind and Hope. From Liyue: Morax, the God of Contracts; Guizhong, the God of Dust; and Azhdaha, the Geo Dragon King. From Sumeru: Greater Lord Rukkhadevata, the God of Wisdom; and Nahida, the Dendro Archon. Greater Lord Rukkhadevata had transferred her Dendro authority to Nahida, so she now only held control over Wisdom. However, she possessed a fragment of world authority¡ªDendro rules were optional for her. From Inazuma: The Raiden twins, Raiden Makoto and Raiden Ei. They were twin gods and jointly held 100% control over the Electro domain. From Fontaine: Focalors, the God of Justice, and Neuvillette, the Hydro Dragon King. From the Underworld: Malikata, the Goddess of Flowers, and Havria, the God of Salt. From the Celestia court: Eleven Spirits. And Teyvat''s wandering traveler: Lumine. That made twenty-four Primary Gods in total. The weakest among them had reached the level of a great nation¡ªcapable of destroying an area the size of Mexico with a single blow. The strongest were continent-level. Someone like Zhongli, at full power, could send a meteor that would submerge a landmass the size of Africa. If they continued using their powers over time, wiping out the planet''s surface wouldn''t be difficult. Any gods who had not reached 50% mastery of their domain''s rules were downgraded to Upper Gods. This included Liyue''s God of the Stove, Marchosius ; Sumeru''s Dendro Dragon King, Apep; and the three so-called "clowns" of the Abyss. Speaking of those three clowns¡­ From the Abyss came the sound of miserable howling and the crisp crack of a beating. "You three idiots have disgraced me completely!" "The Abyss has not a single Primary God! I told you to train hard¡ªand you play in the mud instead?!" "Do you know how embarrassing it was for me at the divine council? All those Primary Gods on their thrones, and not one from the Abyss!" "Aaah! Your Highness, please stop! We''re dying¡ªwe''re really dying!" A newly born divine-level Abyssal beast had just crawled out of Rhinedottir''s alchemy lab¡ªonly to immediately scurry back inside in terror. Too scary. The Abyss Overlord was way too terrifying! "After this mission¡ªif you three aren''t Primary Gods¡ªI''ll twist your heads off and use them as soccer balls!" As the Abyssal gods were being brutally disciplined, the divine hierarchy reshuffle and notifications caused a massive stir throughout the pantheon. At the same time, divine blessings from new ascensions erupted across the Seven Nations of Teyvat. In that moment, Teyvat¡ªand its subordinate worlds¡ªboiled with excitement. With the faith within the Human Realm System finally unsealed, the accumulated belief from subordinate worlds surged forth. Faith from the lower realms accurately flowed into those to whom it belonged. Four golden pillars of light rose from the earth¡ªthree in Liyue Harbor, one in Jueyun Karst. Brilliant auroras painted the skies, turning the clouds into dazzling rainbow auspices. The flowers, grass, and trees on the ground swayed in celebration for the four individuals standing within the beams of light. From another dimension of the cosmos, the endless energy of the Magic Web poured into the golden light pillars. The people of Liyue looked up, varied emotions written across their faces. "Look! Inside the light beams¡ªit''s Lady Ningguang and Lady Keqing!" "What in the world is happening?" "The pillars reach all the way into the sky!" "Is the Geo Lord rewarding them?" "No, look over there¡ªanother light pillar!" "That''s Miss Yanfei!" "And another one beyond the mountain¡ªthat''s rising from somewhere unknown!" "Wow! Look at Wanmin Restaurant! Another light pillar!" "It''s Xiangling!" Under the awestruck gazes of the Liyue citizens, Ningguang, Keqing, Yanfei, and Xiangling slowly rose into the sky within the beams of light. Accompanied by blessings from the world, the light transformed into natural music that spread across the land. Beneath its melody, people''s restless hearts calmed, as if comforted by the world itself. Golden flowers formed from pure belief floated down from the light pillars like falling snow. "Wow!" "So beautiful!" Though the people of Liyue didn''t know exactly what was happening, they were used to divine phenomena by now. The adepti had all become gods and still walked among them in Liyue Harbor. Even the God of Dust was currently rebuilding the city at Guili Assembly. If you worked there, it wasn''t unusual to run into gods¡ªeven ones from Inazuma, if you were lucky. The golden blossoms of faith landed on the people of Liyue, instantly dispelling ailments¡ªmaking the Millelith stronger, healing the sick elderly, and more. Additionally, those who touched the flowers were granted knowledge of what was happening. "Lady Ningguang and the others¡ªthey''re becoming gods!" "Heavens¡­ I can''t believe I''m witnessing this!" "Even we mortals can ascend to godhood? Incredible!" "Hmph. Ignorant. I''ve heard Mr. Zhongli speak of this before." "Mr. Zhongli did?" "Naturally. Holders of Visions are called ''Genshin'' because they are qualified to become gods. It''s said that when one fulfills a beautiful wish, they can ascend." "So that''s what this is¡­ Lady Ningguang and the others have fulfilled their wishes and are now ascending to Celestia to become gods?" "I have wishes too¡­" "Hmph. You? Not just any wish will earn a Vision. They say the wish must be one to fight for the beauty of the world itself." "Sigh¡­ we who only dream of food, drink, and play shouldn''t expect to receive a Vision." At that moment, Ningguang herself was stunned. She and Keqing had been reviewing documents when an enormous wave of belief power suddenly poured into her body. Her sixth constellation lit up instantly. As it did, her Vision flew from her chest and triggered the godhood ascension ritual. She was lifted into the sky by an endless pillar of light made from pure faith, her ears filled with the prayers and blessings of countless believers from the lower realms. Regaining her composure, Ningguang turned to Keqing and said, with some complexity in her tone, "Keqing¡­ I didn''t expect us to become gods so soon." Keqing nodded. "Yeah, it really caught me off guard." "The people of Liyue Harbor are all watching us..." Their consciousness arrived in the starry sky. Their Visions began to dissolve, and under the immense power of faith, three threads of rules took shape. Golden threads quickly wove together, forming divine authorities unique to the two of them. Ningguang held her jade ruyi as the faith energy in her body condensed into divine power under the influence of her authority. Her awareness ascended to a radiant divine throne. "Wealth, Commerce, Stonecraft." Clutching her divine authority, her luxurious qipao transformed into a resplendent yet tasteful divine robe. "So I''m... the God of Wealth?" At the same time, Keqing ascended her own divine throne, holding a golden measuring rod. "My authority is Measurement, Lightning, and Construction." Because she had led the people in measuring land during her time in the mortal world, she gained authority over measurement and construction. And with her Electro Vision, she also gained control over lightning. ... Wanmin Restaurant. Chef Mao stared in disbelief at his daughter ascending into the sky, becoming a god. Marchosius, munching on snacks with legs crossed, said casually, "What''s the panic? She just lit her sixth constellation and triggered the godhood ascension." Chef Mao turned wide eyes toward Guoba. "Xiangling¡­ she¡­ she became a god?" He had long known that Guoba was once the God of the Stove, Marchosius, but after living together for so long, he had quickly gotten used to it after the initial shock. He now worshipped the god who had given everything for Liyue, feeding him with the utmost care every day. As a chef, receiving guidance from the God of the Hearth was a once-in-a-lifetime blessing. Marchosius nodded. "Yep. See all those pillars of light? People are becoming gods." "A lot of folks are ascending lately, so don''t be too shocked." Chef Mao wiped the sweat from his brow. "As long as Xiangling''s okay, that''s all that matters." He understood the world had changed. He himself had grown stronger¡ªhis strength was now several times what it once was, and he could even sense something like inner energy flowing within him, like those martial artists in wuxia novels. Now, if he slammed his palm down, he could shatter a stone pillar. According to the God of the Stove, his strength was over thirty times what it once was. It''s just that the world''s scale had grown too, so it didn''t feel as drastic. And it wasn''t just him¡ªnearly everyone was like this. Even the Tianheng mystics could use immortal arts now, and the martial sects had disciples literally flying through the air. The ascension ritual ended. Xiangling landed in front of the crowd, adorned in divine attire fit for the God of Cuisine. She bounced happily up to Chef Mao and shouted excitedly, "Dad! Dad! I became a god¡ªI''m the Food God now!" ... Yujing Terrace. Yanfei dove into the arms of Madame Ping, brimming with excitement. "Grandma, Grandma! I became a god! The God of Civil Law!" Madame Ping gently patted her back, smiling. "Yes, yes. Grandma knows. Grandma knows it all." ... Mondstadt. Jean slowly descended from the sky before a stunned crowd, immediately surrounded by the knights of the Knights of Favonius. "Acting Grand Master Jean!" "Congratulations, Acting Grand Master Jean! You''ve become a god, just like Lady Vanessa!" Jean was a bit dazed. But when she saw Venti in the distance giving her a thumbs-up, she came back to her senses. She raised her head to the sky, then quickly knelt on one knee, thrusting the sword formed by her authority into the ground. "Thank you for your blessing. I, Jean, will never fail your expectations." The people of Mondstadt assumed she was offering a prayer to Lord Barbatos¡ªand the entire city erupted in celebration. Inazuma... -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 158 - 158: Make Snezhnaya Great Again Grand Narukami Shrine. Kamisato Ayaka gently descended to the ground in a light blue divine outfit, holding a fan-shaped authority in her hand. Authority itself has no inherent shape¡ªwhat she held was a projection shaped by the faith that empowered her. "I... I''ve become a god." Ayaka looked down at her divine robes, a noble and pure aura radiating from her like a white heron. Since returning from the Courtyard, she had been assigned by the Shogun to work at the shrine¡ªafter all, she was now a shrine maiden in service of the Heavenly Principle. She had known she would become a god someday, but never imagined it would come so soon. Unbidden, the image of the Lord Heavenly Principle surfaced in her mind, her heart quickening with a trace of longing. I wonder¡­ when will Lord Heavenly Principle think of me again? Ah, Ayaka, how could you be so greedy? Even after becoming a god, you''re still among the weakest. Even the Shogun herself is still waiting to be summoned. Shinobu and Kanae Kocho rushed over. "Congratulations on becoming a god, Sister Ayaka!" "Yes! I''ve been waiting anxiously for this moment!" Ayaka offered a graceful bow. "Thank you. Forgive me¡ªI must admit I had a bit of selfishness in my heart. When you two became gods before me, I did feel a little unbalanced. I''m sorry." Before the Kocho sisters could respond, a dramatic voice rang out nearby. "Ahhh! It''s not fair, not fair! Everyone''s becoming a god except me! It''s so unfair! Favoritism! Noah, you biased jerk!" Alice flailed on the ground, throwing a tantrum. Her eyes had turned green with envy after seeing so many names on the Divine Pantheon Blueprint ascend¡ªyet hers remained unchanged. Yae Miko folded her arms, watching Alice with amused pity. Ayaka flushed in embarrassment. "Lady Alice..." The Kocho sisters exchanged glances. Just then, a crisp voice rang out¡ªright from Alice''s backside. "Oww! Who hit me?!" [Don''t spout nonsense. When have I ever shown favoritism?] [Last time during that mission with Barbatos, you spent the whole time goofing off. Of course no one believes in you.] [If you had any presence in the lower world, you''d already be a Middle God.] Alice pouted stubbornly. "I''m still Teyvat''s legendary adventurer! Doesn''t my travel guide count as influence?!" [What do you think?] [Anyway, this time''s a large-scale mission. Get ready¡ªyou might even ascend directly to Upper God.] [Oh, and Ayaka¡ªyou did well. I''m very impressed.] Ayaka snapped back to herself, cheeks flushed. "Thank you for your praise, Lord Heavenly Principle." Just your praise alone is more than enough for me. [Of course, Kanae and Shinobu¡ªyour efforts haven''t gone unnoticed either.] [The Courtyard will always remain open to you.] The Kocho sisters bowed joyfully. "Yes, Lord Heavenly Principle." The voice faded. Yae Miko stood silently, clearly waiting for her own compliment¡ªonly to receive none. Her ears drooped, and she turned into a sulking fox. Hmph! Favoritism! A moment later, a sudden chill ran down her spine. Her tail had just been stroked. Her face went blank¡ªthe only one who could do that without her noticing was the Lord Heavenly Principle. Meanwhile, over at the Commission headquarters, Kamisato Ayato successfully ascended to his divine throne. His first act as a god was to head straight for Tenshukaku to seek audience with the Shogun. Raiden Makoto nodded in satisfaction. "Very good. Now that Inazuma has six gods, including you and Ayaka, I can confidently entrust internal affairs to you¡ªyou''ve always excelled in that domain." Kamisato Ayato knelt beside her. "Yes, Shogun-sama." Inside, he was thrilled. He and his sister had become gods at the same time. Their parents would be overjoyed. Still, he needed to restrain the Kamisato Clan''s every move¡ªlest they fall from grace. The tragic end of Inazuma''s old nobility was still fresh in memory. ... Fontaine. Lyney, Clorinde, and Chevreuse ascended to godhood simultaneously, igniting a frenzy throughout Fontaine. If there were any nations whose people were most aware of the changes in the world, it was surely Fontaine and Sumeru. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fontaine''s scholars had begun researching the world''s transformation months ago, and even had some intel on the emergence of new gods. After all, with a celebrity like Furina bringing new gods into Fontaine, it was impossible for the press to miss it. In fact, Furina hadn''t even tried to hide it¡ªinstead, she held a public press conference. She educated the people about the current state of the world and the secret behind Vision holders becoming gods. Though, at this point, it wasn''t much of a secret. After all, everyone had questioned where the name "Genshin" even came from. The citizens of Fontaine quickly swarmed the three newly descended gods¡ªasking for autographs, interviews, and more. But when Furina stepped forward, everyone cleared a path. With hands on her hips, Furina looked at the three ascended gods and declared proudly, "Hahaha! Lyney, Clorinde, Chevreuse¡ªexcellent, truly excellent!" "Our Fontaine faction has just added three new Middle Gods. This is a joyous occasion indeed." "Citizens of Fontaine! This is a time of celebration! Cheer! Applaud! Offer your blessings to our newly ascended gods!" With that, Furina spread her arms wide and shouted. "Oooooohhhhh!" The citizens erupted into cheers. Fireworks exploded in the sky. Colorful ribbons fluttered down as the crowd celebrated wildly. Lyney, Clorinde, and Chevreuse bowed slightly to Furina. Neuvillette approached. "Congratulations on your ascension. Fontaine''s future prosperity is now in your hands." ... The restructuring of the Divine Pantheon Blueprint and the opening of the godhood promotion path caused an explosion in the divine chat group¡ªespecially among lower-realm gods who had just ascended to the main world. [Toga: Aaaah! Oh my god! The promotion path is open! We don''t need to exchange rules anymore¡ªwe can comprehend rules directly and become Middle Gods!] [Nurarihyon: Yes! This is incredible! Not only can we become Middle Gods, we could reach Upper God¡ªor even Primary God!] [Fairy Inukimi: Excited for what? One of you''s a low-tier Lower God, the other''s a mid-tier Lower God¡ªyou''re miles away from Middle God, let alone Upper or Primary.] [Xianyun: Inukimi speaks truth. Don''t aim too high. Upper Gods must comprehend at least 50% of a rule. They become avatars of that rule.] [Yae Miko: Upper Gods were considered Archons in the old world~] [Lumine: Okay, okay¡ªenough squabbling. Look at me! Let me be your shining example of a Primary God!] The group fell silent. After all, Lumine was now a Primary God. With the new divine hierarchy revealed, everyone now understood how prestigious the Primary God title truly was¡ªa sovereign within a specific rule domain. [Lumine: Now listen up¡ªthe three new worlds have been identified. Soon, all Primary Gods will begin assembling divine-level forces across Teyvat, along with some quasi-gods, to launch full-scale invasions into these other worlds.] [Lumine: This is your golden opportunity! Complete your missions, and you could go from quasi-god to Lower God, Lower to Middle, Middle to Upper¡ªand Upper to Primary!] [Fairy Inukimi: cough cough... Miss Lumine, the Underworld''s Primary Gods are already gathering everyone. I''ll be logging off now.] [Kamisato Ayaka: The Shogun is summoning me too¡ªI''ll be heading out.] [Xianyun: The Geo Lord has summoned me as well.] [Jean: Same here.] [Lumine: Eh?! What''s going on?! I''m not done yet! I''m not done!] [Lumine: What I meant to say was¡ªsince I''m also a Primary God¡ªwant to team up? Hey! Don''t leave! Wait¡ª!] ...Gone... After returning from the Hall of Gods, the Primary Gods immediately sent messages within their respective factions, summoning their divine subordinates. Ever since the chat group function appeared, each Primary God had created their own group, making communication extremely convenient. At Jueyun Karst, Mt. Aocang, Zhongli stood with his hands behind his back, now appearing in his divine dragon-headed human form. His form was ever-changing, and during the Archon War, he had often presented himself to mortals in this shape. The gods and adepts of Liyue were familiar with this form and showed no surprise. Of course, he chose this appearance for a particular reason¡ªthis time, he had summoned some Liyue individuals who had obtained Visions, including Director Hu. To maintain his ability to leisurely drink tea and stroll through Liyue Harbor in the future, he had to maintain a more authoritative presence. The gods, adepti, and Vision holders of Liyue arrived one after another. At this moment, Liyue had over twenty gods, most of whom were powerful yokai or wilds gods who had ascended from the lower realms. Among them were powerful beings like Toga, Nurarihyon, Hosenki, Bokuseno, and Ameka. These mighty creatures had all chosen to stay within Liyue''s divine faction due to their contracts with Morax. "Greetings, Sovereign!" The gods and immortals spoke in unison. Behind them, the Liyue Vision holders quickly knelt, gazing in reverence at the dragon-headed form of the Geo Archon. Hu Tao tilted her chin up, her plum blossom-shaped eyes wide with awe. "Oh my! It''s really the Sovereign, the Lord of Geo!" Though she had seen this form several times during the Rite of Parting, this was the first time she had observed it so closely. However, something about the Sovereign''s aura felt oddly familiar. It must be her imagination¡ªafter all, she offered incense to the Geo Archon every day, which surely explained the familiarity. Still, she was surprised at how many gods Liyue had. She began counting: one, two... twenty-seven! Even Ningguang, Keqing, Xiangling, and Yanfei had all ascended to godhood before her. Just recently, she had excitedly discussed this very possibility with them, but they had outrun her completely. As a new member of the divine chat group, she had learned quite a lot. Though Liyue had many gods, there was a strict order to their seating arrangements. Mid-tier gods stood at the front, followed by lower-tier gods. The newly ascended gods¡ªNingguang, Keqing, Shenhe, Xiangling, and Yanfei¡ªstood with solemn expressions. Aside from a few Vision holders who were unaware, most of those present understood the significance of this meeting. With his hands still clasped behind his back, Zhongli''s golden eyes swept across the assembled gods of Liyue. "You are all aware of the situation through the Divine Pantheon Blueprint system. You understand just how rare an opportunity this is." His golden eyes then settled on the resurrected Yakshas and immortals, his gaze filled with expectation. The Yakshas and immortals needed no further explanation. This was their chance to ascend. If they missed it, they would not only disappoint the Sovereign but also themselves. Meanwhile, Guizhong, Azhdaha, and Marchosius observed the gathering from a floating pavilion above Mt. Aocang. Guizhong turned to Marchosius. "You cannot slack off, Marchosius. If you don''t put in the effort, others will surpass you." The young girl-like form of Azhdaha chimed in, "That''s right! If I were you, I''d be absolutely mortified." Marchosius sighed. "It''s not that I don''t want to improve, but I was never a combat-oriented god. This is quite a dilemma for me." Azhdaha grinned mischievously. "Just stick close to Morax and leech off his merits! Before you know it, you''ll have climbed the ranks. Leeching off Morax''s achievements isn''t shameful." Marchosius groaned. "It is quite shameful¡­" Azhdaha smirked. "Well then, will you leech off Guizhong''s merits or Morax''s?" Makoshus: "I''ll go with Morax." Guizhong chuckled quietly at the side. ... Inazuma. Inazuma did not have many gods, and the number of Vision holders was also fewer than in other nations, but their combat strength was formidable. Raiden Makoto and Raiden Ei both knelt in the honored seats of Tenshukaku, looking at the gods seated on either side and the Vision holders gathered in the hall as they discussed the upcoming plan. Inazuma had no lower-ranked gods, but there were five mid-ranked gods, with the rest being quasi-gods or Vision holders. ... Sumeru. The Greater Lord Rukkhadevata and the Lesser Lord Kusanali sat on their thrones, gazing at the assembled Sumeru gods and elites. Sumeru had never undertaken such a mission before¡ªthis was the first time. Because of this, the nation did not have many gods. Rukkhadevata was also reluctant to lower herself by recruiting gods from Morax''s divine domain, so aside from herself and Nahida, the only other god was Apep, a high-ranked god. Additionally, there was a lower-ranked god who had settled in Sumeru¡ªthe Witch of Dreams, Nicole Reeyn. The rest were all quasi-gods or Vision holders. However, she was not in a hurry. Once this mission was completed, Sumeru would be able to stand on equal footing with the other nations. ... Fontaine. At the Op¨¦ra Epiclese, Focalors stood on the stage, delivering a rousing speech about venturing into another world. In the audience, sitting upright in neat rows, were the gods and Vision holders of Fontaine. Among them was the astrologer Barbeloth, who had already ascended to the rank of a lower god. Mona had long since unlocked four constellations. At first, she had been utterly astonished, but now that she understood the world well enough, she remained unfazed. After all, she had personally witnessed three individuals ascend to godhood at the same time. ... Snezhnaya. Inside Zapolyarny Palace, the Empress, Tsaritsa, sat on her throne, gazing at the group of Fatui Harbingers kneeling before her on one knee. All of these Harbingers had already attained the status of quasi-gods. "Among the seven nations, Snezhnaya is currently the weakest. Aside from myself, we have no solid divine foundation." "And why is that?" "Because we have been toyed with by fate. We are a nation of the guilty." "Thus, we must achieve immense merit to cleanse ourselves of our original sins. Only with sufficient accomplishments can we begin to restore our standing in the eyes of Lord Heavenly Principle." "Do you all understand what must be done?" All the Harbingers straightened their backs, their gazes firm as they shouted in unison: "Yes!" Tsaritsa nodded. "Of course, beyond atoning for our sins, the benefits of this endeavor should be clear to you all." "Upon our return, some of you will ascend to the rank of lower gods, some to mid-ranked gods, and perhaps some may even become upper gods." The Tsaritsa''s words stirred the Harbingers, their auras surging with excitement, flames of ambition burning in their eyes. "However... some of you may also perish." Tartaglia, his eyes ablaze with fervent battle spirit, shouted, "We will make Snezhnaya great again!" The Harbingers echoed his cry. "Make Snezhnaya great again¡ª!" The roar from Zapolyarny Palace spread throughout the entire city, as the cry for the nation''s resurgence resounded across the land. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 159 - 159: One Punch to Open the Path, Supreme God Clears the Way Underworld. The Goddess of Flowers Malikata sat on the throne of the Lord of the Underworld, looking at the assembled gods in the hall. The God of Salt Havria sat in the seat of the Vice Lord of the Underworld. Leading the group, Fairy Inukimi gave a slight bow. "All the gods and Underworld envoys have arrived. Please issue your instructions." The eyes of all the gods burned with blazing flames. This was a monumental event, one that concerned their future. Although it was easiest to earn merit in the Underworld, who could resist the exaggerated speed of promotion after completing such a mission? Who didn''t want to become a Upper God, or even a Primary God? Primary Gods were the supreme leaders of their own pantheons, kings among the gods. Who wouldn''t want to be a God King? Malikata spoke: "The operation of the Underworld cannot afford any mistakes. I must remain here to oversee it. This conquest plan will be led by the God of Salt, with Inukimi as the commander. Any objections?" Fairy Inukimi raised her head, her face radiating confidence. "No objections at all, Lord Malikata." Malikata said, "I hope that when you return, you will at least become a Middle God. If possible, strive to become a Upper God." "Only as a Upper God will you barely be qualified." The other gods merely assumed the Lord of the Underworld was referring to Inukimi taking on an important role in the Underworld. But only Havria and Inukimi knew that Malikata was referring to the qualifications to enter the Courtyard and stand at the feet of the Heavenly Principle. Inukimi''s gaze sharpened. "Understood." She had ambition. Before becoming a god, she did not comprehend the vast gap between gods and the Heavenly Principle. But now she understood clearly: the gap between a low-ranking god and the Heavenly Principle was even greater than that between the weakest mortal and a god. Even a Primary God might struggle in vain to receive a single glance from the Heavenly Principle. How fortunate she was. Inukimi was ambitious, and the Lord of Heavenly Principle had even reserved the position of Moon Primary God for her. The Heavenly Principle had high hopes for her. If she did not work hard, the seat of Primary God would surely go to another god. Havria stood up and waved her hand, opening the great gate from the Underworld to the Divine Realm within the great hall. She was no longer the weak god she once was. Though she remained near the bottom among the Primary Gods, she had reached the level of a great nation. Even if the rules of Salt were weak, she had achieved complete mastery over them. In every aspect of the Teyvat Universe, she now held a certain level of influence. Throughout various lower realms, there were legends that evildoers would be turned into salt and forever stand in the Underworld, eternally suffering. Even in daily life, she held significant importance¡ªafter all, humans couldn''t live without salt, and the sea was saltwater. "Depart!" The fighting spirit of the gods collided and condensed into a phantom flame¡ªit was easy to imagine just how determined they were. ... Divine Realm Gates opened one after another, and from within the realms of the Primary Gods, armies of gods marched out. Every god wore divine armor, and the divine power they faintly emitted instantly cast the Divine Realm in multicolored auroras. Behind the divine army was a group of demigods and holders of Vision who had not yet joined a god''s pantheon. Led by their respective Primary Gods, the armies gathered beneath the Celestia at the very heart of the Divine Realm. Here, one could clearly see the power of each Primary God''s pantheon. The Lower Gods observed one another. For these new gods who had ascended from the lower realms, this was their chance to see which pantheon had the stronger Primary God. After all, a pantheon''s ranking didn''t necessarily reflect its influence. Some Primary Gods might not rank high in personal strength but held great influence and had many followers. The faction from Liyue, led by Morax, was clearly the strongest¡ªthree Primary Gods, one Upper God, and dozens of Lower Gods. Next were Inazuma, Fontaine, and Sumeru. The worst off was Mondstadt. Aside from Jean, who had just become a god, there were only a few Vision holders¡ªnot even a single demigod. Venti wore a troubled expression. Only when he saw Tsaritsa did he find someone sharing his misfortune. "Tsaritsa and I are probably the most miserable Primary Gods. I only have Jean. At least you have a bunch of demigods." Tsaritsa, hearing Venti hit a sore spot, snorted and turned his head. "Hmph..." Venti shrugged helplessly, showing that he didn''t mean it. "Who says you two are the most miserable? I''m the most miserable, okay!" Lumine walked over with a gloomy face, as if a cloud hung over her head. "At least you each have subordinates. I''m the only Primary God with no one. Even after begging, no one wants to team up with me." She looked hopefully toward the leading group of the Seven, rubbing her hands with a smile. "Hehe, Geo Archon, Anemo Archon, Electro Archon~" Venti shuddered. "What are you up to? Just to be clear, anything''s negotiable except poaching my people." Zhongli, calm as ever, gazed at Celestia. "Wishing to buy osmanthus wine with you again..." Raiden Shogun smiled. "Traveler, even my subordinates don''t want to go with you." The Lower Gods behind her all looked around, avoiding Lumine''s gaze. It was obvious who had the most promising future. They weren''t foolish¡ªwhy would they choose to follow a Primary God who had nothing and start from scratch? Lumine''s mouth twitched. She forced a smile. "Hehe... I''m not trying to poach anyone, just hoping you could share a few people to team up with me..." Furina rolled her eyes. "Your little scheme is so obvious it''s embarrassing to even point out." Rumble¡ª An ominous aura surged. All the gods turned to look. Aether approached with a blank expression, followed by three Upper God¨Clevel Abyssal gods and several lower-level Abyssal beasts of god-tier. On the head of one such god-tier beast, Rhinedottir nervously looked toward the gate of Celestia. Even Zhongli was surprised by this formation, which was no weaker than Liyue''s, let alone the other factions. The Primary Gods were aware that the Abyss was now under the command of Aether and had seen the three gods before. But they hadn''t known the Abyss had so many god-level beasts. However, when the Seven Primary Gods saw Rhinedottir, they understood. Other Lower Gods swallowed nervously, their scalps tingling. So this... was the Abyss faction? A faction personally led by a Supreme God¡ªno wonder it was terrifying. And this was surely only a portion of their true power¡­ The power of the Abyss countered them, so naturally, they felt fear and dread. Instinctively, they wanted to distance themselves from the Abyss faction. Aether looked down at his deflated sister and said, "Oh, my silly sister~ If it''s really that bad, why not just come join me in the Abyss?" Lumine looked disgusted. "Join your Abyss, which even dogs avoid? I haven''t fallen that far yet." The Abyss was obviously the villain faction. How could she possibly coax¡ªer, build rapport with the demigods who had just joined a pantheon? Crack¡ª Just then, the gate to Celestia opened. Phanes led the five Supreme Gods of Celestia out, overlooking the gathered divine army, and spoke coldly: "Since everyone has arrived, let us now open the Gate of the World." At that moment, three golden sources of light appeared on the land of the Divine Realm. From within the light, three colossal gates¡ªeach over a thousand meters tall¡ªslowly emerged. One of the gates began to open slowly. Asmoday and Esdeath stepped out from behind Phanes. Esdeath grinned, and the domineering, icy aura of a queen burst forth, commanding the entire scene. "Those gods who wish to conquer One Punch Earth, follow behind me. Army, advance¡ª" The Lower Gods were still stunned by the sight of the Holy God and the Supreme Gods when a domineering voice snapped them back to reality. They looked toward the two Supreme Gods already walking toward the colossal World Gate, each a thousand meters tall. There was no time to hesitate. As previously planned, demigods and Vision holders, along with over a dozen Lower and Middle Gods, stepped forward and followed behind the Supreme Gods. The fighting spirit of the gods blazed, radiating in beams of different colors. Asmoday and Esdeath led the way through the World Gate. More than a hundred figures followed behind them. Even the weakest among them, the Lower Gods, would be capable of destroying a metropolis of tens of millions with a single strike upon arriving in the world of One Punch. This level of power was standard for a Dragon-level threat in the One Punch world¡ªequivalent to the top S-Class heroes in the Hero Association. Middle Gods were even more terrifying¡ªthey could effortlessly destroy a country the size of new zealand and shake the structural foundations of a continent. Upper Gods and Primary Gods didn''t even need to be mentioned. Moreover, Middle Gods and above had mastered Rules¡ªpowers of absolute authority, incomparable to mere superpowers or energy. ... One Punch Earth. Over a hundred years ago, Earth experienced a nuclear war. All nations were destroyed, plunging the world into a stateless, anarchic state. Humanity established massive megacities on the only remaining habitable continent. Each city housed tens of millions, even up to hundreds of millions. These cities were named with letters of the alphabet, totaling twenty-six. Due to the altered environment and various other factors, beings that broke the biological limits¡ª"monsters"¡ªemerged. Monsters came from mutated human genes, artificially created beings from science, environmental pollution, special intelligent lifeforms, and more. Any being that abandoned humanity, completely broke from the human world, and turned hostile toward it, could be defined as a monster. To fight these monsters and protect humanity, the Hero Association was established less than ten years ago, formalizing heroism into a profession. Before its formation, humans had relied on volunteers to fight monsters. The Hero Association classified monster threats to humanity into five levels: Wolf: presents danger Tiger: could cause mass casualties Demon: can cripple a city Dragon: could destroy one or more cities God: could result in human extinction At this moment, the Hero Association had grown panicked. A highly respected prophet, Madame Shibabawa, had left behind a final prophecy before dying, foretelling a God-level disaster. All S-Class heroes had been urgently summoned to the Association''s headquarters in City A. Of course, S-Class heroes were proud and individualistic¡ªsome didn''t even show up. Even those who arrived had different thoughts in mind, making it impossible for them to work as a unified group. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Association official Sitch was struggling to communicate with the S-Class heroes. "Madame Shibabawa''s final words¡­ though she choked on a lozenge, she still used all her strength to write down one sentence." "A God-level disaster is 100% certain to descend right here! This is it!" A projection appeared in front of the S-Class heroes seated around the table in all kinds of postures. Those familiar with Shibabawa''s powers widened their eyes in shock, cold sweat dripping down. "Earth! Is it done for!?" S-Class heroes who didn''t believe in prophecies scoffed. A boy around ten years old, carrying a backpack, said, "What? So boring. I have cram school. Can I go now?" Sitch frowned, his expression serious. "S-Class Rank 5, Child Emperor, I''ve heard you''re a genius boy. But if you can''t even recognize this kind of crisis, all I can say is¡ªa child is still a child." Child Emperor was immediately provoked and glared. "What did you say!" "Listen carefully¡ªMadame Shibabawa''s prophecies have a 100% accuracy rate. To this day, more than half of the Hero Association''s major successful preventions of disasters were thanks to her." "She''s saved countless lives." "And even in the face of multiple Dragon-level disasters, she never once described Earth as being doomed." "Which means¡ªwhat''s about to happen is even more dangerous than any Dragon-level threat." Sitch, drenched in sweat, forced the words out. "And it will happen within six months!" Thump, thump... King''s heart pounded wildly in fear¡ªonly he knew that among all S-Class heroes, he was just an ordinary human. He was about to cry. He''d only come because he was afraid of getting exposed. He was doomed. Totally doomed... S-Class Rank 12, Watchdog Man, said, "Understood. But if it''s within six months, we don''t know exactly when." S-Class Rank 13, Flashy Flash, said, "Right. So how do we formulate a countermeasure?" Sitch responded heavily, "You''re right. But please be prepared for a massive war within the next six months." At the far end of the table, a B-Class hero who had snuck in¡ªbald-headed Saitama, the Caped Baldy¡ªraised his hand, expression deadpan. "Within six months? Maybe tomorrow. Maybe today?" Saitama, due to his complete lack of fame, had randomly decided to attend the meeting just for the chance that someone would ask, "Who are you?" so he could deliver a cool self-introduction. "Exactly... Wait, who are you?" Saitama lit up with joy. This was the moment he had been waiting for. Just as he was about to deliver his cool line, a massive explosion shook the building. BOOM BOOM BOOM¡ª "Are we under attack?" "Impossible! This is the Association''s headquarters!" Outside the Association. In the streets around HQ, civilians who had been going about their daily lives now looked up in terror as a group of flying monsters launched light-based attacks at the Hero Association. "Aaaah! Monsters!" The flying monsters laughed wildly. "Hahaha! Tough building, huh? Minions, let''s charge in together!" "Wipe out the heroes, and the surface world is ours! Ahahaha!" "The screams of humans on the surface sound so sweet, ahahaha!" But what they didn''t expect¡ªwas that the screaming on the ground wasn''t because of them. A massive spaceship, the size of a city with tens of millions of people, had appeared overhead, blotting out the sky and slowly descending. If something that large landed, all of City A would be flattened. "Aaaaah! What is that!? A spaceship!?" "Aliens!? Run for your lives!" "Aaaaah...!" Faced with such a colossal, sudden force, all the people could do was scream in fear. At the same time¡ª Thousands of kilometers from City A, a golden gate over a thousand meters tall slowly appeared in the sky. The gate gradually opened. Asmoday was the first to step through. Her golden eyes instantly locked onto the direction of City A. "Right on time. As expected of Lord Heavenly Principle." A golden cube of space appeared in her hand. The space before her split open, and she tossed the golden cube into the rift. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 160 - 160: So Many S-Class? Over a Hundred S-Class Heroes! The golden spatial cube she had just thrown out was a crystallized fragment of the Teyvat microcosmic space, designed to protect the entire planet. A great battle was about to erupt, one that might lead to the destruction of the planet. That''s why she had to safeguard the planet and its human inhabitants on a spatial level. In her eyes, this planet was now a part of the Teyvat Universe. It absolutely could not be destroyed in the coming conflict¡ªotherwise, the entire plan would be a failure. Buzz, buzz, buzz¡ª Soft golden light radiated from the World Gate as silhouettes began to pass through its glowing veil. In just two breaths'' time, over a hundred figures had descended upon this planet. Esdeath, with her ice-blue knee-length hair and clad in white, navy-style divine armor, licked her lips. A thick, almost tangible murderous aura spread naturally from her. "Boros... the universe''s planet-destroying overlord. I wonder if you can satisfy my craving for battle and bloodlust. Hehehehe¡ª" That ominous killing intent made the entire Teyvat army behind her shudder involuntarily. Even though the malice wasn''t aimed at them, the dread from a Supreme God-level killing intent made them tremble from the depths of their souls. Diluc wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, tightly gripping the Wolf''s Gravestone he had obtained after passing the Wolf King''s trial. As Mondstadt was the weakest among the seven nations, he bore the responsibility of being a central force. Otherwise, how could Mondstadt compete in the Teyvat Universe with just the Knights of Favonius? Don''t joke. He had to become at least a Upper God¡ªonly then would he hold an advantage. His gaze swept toward his half-brother Kaeya, then to librarian Lisa. At the very least, this time Mondstadt would gain three new Lower Gods upon returning. Asmoday spoke coldly and expressionlessly: "I''ve deployed a spatial barrier across this planet. Once power levels hit their peak threshold, the barrier will activate. You can fight freely, without worry." After speaking, she turned and coolly walked into the World Gate. Esdeath gave a cold smile. "Fight without restraint? Just what I wanted." She drew her saber from her waist and pointed it toward City A. "The enemy is right ahead. It''s time to make your mark." Now a Supreme God, her aura as a grand general commanding millions had not diminished¡ªin fact, it had only grown stronger. Only now, her army was no longer made of mortals. The weakest among them were demigods. "My soldiers¡ªravage at will! Hahahaha!" Her commanding presence instantly stirred the morale of the Teyvat army. One by one, they felt themselves become part of the collective force. "Yes¡ª!" Even though every one of them was proud and lofty, when faced with a being whose strength, aura, and vision vastly surpassed theirs, they willingly accepted her leadership. "Go." At Esdeath''s command, the hundred-strong divine army transformed into meteors, streaking toward City A. Esdeath herself stepped through the air on high heels, walking one step at a time toward the city. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her own aura steadily expanded outward. Even if she was the weakest among the Supreme Gods, she was still undeniably planet-level. As her presence spread, the clouds in the sky rapidly parted. From space, one could see the clouds being pushed to one side of the planet at incredible speed¡ªcreating a breathtaking sight where half the world was cloudless. ... At that moment¡ª Above City A. A pitch-black spaceship, 20 kilometers long¡ªlike a small asteroid¡ªslowly descended through the atmosphere, stopping just a kilometer above the ground. In front of the massive spacecraft, the city below looked like nothing more than a sketch on a tabletop. Panic broke out among the city''s people. Inside the ship''s control room, an alien resembling an octopus asked, "Lord Boros, we''ve arrived at one of this planet''s cities. Shall we now send in the army to invade and plunder, or...?" In the engine room, seated on a throne like an emperor, the one-eyed alien Boros replied calmly: "Destroy the city first. Give this planet''s representative a message." He had come to this remote planet at the edge of the universe because a prophet foretold that it held a warrior capable of giving him a true battle. As the leader of the Dark Matter Thieves, a galactic plundering force, he knew very well how to quickly draw out a planet''s defender. "Yes, Lord Boros..." "Prepare all cannons¡ªtarget and obliterate the city below." As the order was given¡ª Blinding purple light illuminated the bottom of the entire ship. Buzz, buzz, buzz¡ª The sound of air ripping apart echoed across the planet. The light was even more dazzling than the sun. BOOM BOOM BOOM¡ª Citizens, staring in horror at the descending ship, were instantly blinded. The entire city was engulfed in searing light and waves of explosive pressure. A dense cloud of vaporized moisture covered the city. Hero Association. "What''s happening!? What''s going on outside?!" [Accessing surveillance footage.] [It''s an attack! The spaceship launched a full-scale assault on the city!] "What!? Was the city just destroyed!?" Sitch held his head in terror, unable to comprehend. "Is the prophecy of Earth''s destruction already happening!?" The heroes'' expressions turned grim. S-Class Rank 3, Silver Fang Bang, narrowed his sharp eyes. "The entire city was wiped out?" S-Class Rank 2, Tatsumaki, crossed her arms and said coldly, "Cut the chatter. Let''s go out and see!" [No... the city wasn''t destroyed. It was protected by a golden barrier! Unknown tech or maybe a powerful esper?!] "What?" The S-Class heroes, just about to move, halted and looked at the projected screen. They saw a golden shield enveloping the sky above the city, completely blocking the spaceship''s attack. Aside from tremors on the ground, the city was untouched. "W-What''s going on?" Sitch''s eyes widened. [Look! The spaceship is under attack! Someone''s attacking it¡ªno, it''s not just one, it''s many! They''re flying toward it from outside City A like meteors, launching attacks!] [Their power is incredible! S-Class, definitely S-Class heroes! So many S-Class heroes!] The excited, shaken voice coming from the intercom left the S-Class heroes in the conference room stunned. Tatsumaki''s eyes were wide as she stared at the projection. Surveillance footage from across the city was streamed into the meeting room. On screen, a group of unknown individuals soared through the skies, unleashing powerful attacks upon the alien ship. The destructive force of their abilities was enormous¡ªcomparable even to her own fully unleashed psychic power. Tatsumaki stared like a child in disbelief. "What!? Those weird abilities... Are those psychic powers? So many S-Class level espers!?" S-Class Rank 4, Atomic Samurai, stared intently at the surveillance footage. "Hey, hey... I know most of the top martial artists in the world, but where did these guys with such insane swordsmanship come from?" What did he just see? A single slash released a sword aura that tore through a steel warship over a kilometer long. That same sword energy shredded mountain-sized chunks of metal into fragments. This level of swordsmanship was completely unheard of, even in all the martial arts circles he knew. Of course, he still had his pride. Even if some of these swordsmen were far superior to him, he wouldn''t admit it out loud. S-Class Rank 9, the cyborg Drive Knight, had his red electronic eye rapidly analyzing every combatant on screen. "Incredible. Based on AI analysis, even the weakest among them are on par with our S-Class heroes. The strongest... might even rival the legendary Number One: Blast." Tatsumaki instantly jumped up, eyes wide, and snapped, "What!? You''re saying they compare to Blast!? I admit those guys outside are strong, but they''re nothing like Blast! He could blow them all away with a single move!" As a child, she was imprisoned and subjected to inhumane experiments due to her immense psychic power. It was Blast who saved her. That''s why no one was allowed to speak ill of him. S-Class Rank 11, Superalloy Darkshine, quickly crept up behind Drive Knight and whispered nervously, "Hey, Drive Knight... be careful, you''ll die if you piss off Tatsumaki." Drive Knight paused, then added, "Of course, I''ve never seen Blast, nor do I have his data." Tatsumaki crossed her arms and huffed proudly. S-Class Rank 14, Tanktop Master, had a serious expression. "This is insane... Who would''ve thought there were so many hidden powerhouses in the world?" Bang nodded. "That saying¡ª''true experts live among the people''¡ªmust be about them. Every single one attacking the alien ship out there is stronger than this old man." Child Emperor, licking a lollipop, asked curiously, "If they''re so strong, why didn''t they show up before?" Sitch stared wide-eyed at the surveillance footage. Even though the Hero Association already had a dozen S-Class heroes who defied human understanding¡ªand he had personally led responses to several Dragon-level disasters¡ªhe was still shocked by the raw power of those mysterious fighters. Snapping out of it, he exclaimed in excitement, "Maybe... only when Earth is truly on the brink do these powerful people finally step forward." The Hero Association had only existed for under ten years. Those willing to register and serve as professional heroes were just a tiny fraction. True elites had always looked down on official organizations like theirs. Even most of the S-Class heroes present only followed the Association when it suited them. In reality, it was the Association begging for their help, not the other way around. Saitama blinked his lifeless fish-eyes. On screen, the fighters outside looked pretty strong, but... none of them seemed like they could take a punch from him. He raised his hand. "Uh, isn''t anyone going out there?" S-Class Rank 15, Metal Bat, crossed his arms. "Judging by how things look, there''s already plenty of S-Class out there. Whether we go or not doesn''t make much of a difference. Looks like they''ve got this handled." "Earth''s about to end? Doesn''t really feel like a doomsday disaster to me." He slung his bat over his shoulder and strolled out of the conference room. "Whatever, my little sister still has cram school. I''m out." King, seeing this, was almost in tears. He quickly added, "Not like I can help anyway. I''m out too!" The other S-Class heroes also made their decisions. About half of them chose to leave. Tatsumaki scoffed, crossing her arms and raising her head in a mix of pride and disdain. "Hmph. Whatever, just go. Not like any of you are useful anyway. Cowards." Bang folded his hands behind his back. "This old man will stay and observe. After all, my dojo is in City A¡ªI can''t leave it. Plus, I''d like to see those impressive martial artists up close." Atomic Samurai tugged on his loose robe, a blade of grass in his mouth and a rebellious grin on his face. "I want to spar with some of those swordsmen." Tanktop Master struck a righteous pose. "There are plenty of powerful fighters out there, but maybe I can help in some way." Bang said, "Let''s head outside and take a look." The meeting room emptied out instantly. Only then did Sitch shakily dial the Hero Associations of other cities and begin broadcasting the surveillance footage. ... At that moment, all twenty-six cities across the world blared red alerts¡ªloud, jarring alarms echoed through every Hero Association branch. Staff scrambled into action, panicked and disorganized. "Send evacuation alerts to City A and surrounding areas! Quickly!" "Expand the system''s life detectors to scan all of City A. Assess structural damage and prepare for full-city destruction scenarios!" "Disaster level?" "Confirmed as Dragon-level!" "No... based on what we''re seeing¡ªit could be God-level!" The director of the Hero Association wiped sweat from his forehead as he stared at the live footage coming in from City A. So many powerful beings were fighting atop a spaceship the size of a city. He had never heard of this many S-Class powerhouses appearing at once. If a threat could draw out this many S-Class heroes, there was no way it was just a Dragon-level disaster. They''d faced many of those before, and this had never happened. This had to be the prophecy of Madame Shibabawa coming true. These hidden elites were stepping forward to protect Earth. After all, they lived on Earth too¡ªthere''s no way they could just stand by and watch it fall. ... BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM¡ª Over a dozen attacks from Lower Gods, and dozens more from demigods, continually bombarded the alien ship. Colorful, blinding abilities lit up the sky, reflected in the eyes of all the stunned civilians watching from City A. The Teyvat army charged at full speed toward the spaceship, unleashing attacks without hesitation. Toga, eyes wide and snarling like a mad dog, pulled out his reforged divine weapon, Tessaiga, and charged forward with a roar. "Backlash Wave!" A torrent of golden sword energy spanned several kilometers, crashing brutally into the ship''s hull. With smoke and thunderous explosions, the metal exterior was torn open by a gaping gash several kilometers wide. "Anyone below god-level¡ªget inside the ship and wipe out the aliens!" "God-levels, follow me¡ªtear this thing apart from the outside!" Everyone''s eyes lit up green with excitement. They rushed into the ship to slaughter the grotesque alien lifeforms. Fighting humanoids might''ve made them hesitate¡ªbut these weird, monstrous creatures? They were just worried someone else might kill them first. Diluc had just entered the ship when he saw a group of aliens, who seemed to be eating, staring at him in stunned horror. Whether it was because of his sudden appearance or his fiery aura was unclear. Without hesitation, he unleashed his elemental power. Flames surged from his weapon, the Wolf''s Gravestone. "Now, face judgment¡ª" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 161 - 161: Boros Strikes, Esdeath Enters the Battle A massive fire elemental burst condensed into a fiery bird hundreds of meters long. Of course, the spaceship interior didn''t have that much space, so the firebird formed a column of flames that filled the entire corridor, engulfing every grotesque alien in sight. "Aaaahhh¡ª" Under the pillar of fire, the aliens disintegrated into ash at a speed visible to the naked eye. When it was over, all that remained was a corridor dripping with molten, crimson metal. Diluc didn''t stop. He kept running deeper into the corridor. The interior of the ship was a complex maze, with over 100,000 aliens inside. These aliens, who aimed to destroy the planet, were all valuable targets for merit. Because the corridors were so numerous and branched, almost everyone who entered the ship split up, with only a few people sticking together. "Wind Pressure Slash¡ª" Jean, now a Middle God, activated the Rule of Wind within the ship, generating a tornado that rampaged through the interior, wreaking havoc. Countless grotesque aliens were swept into its vortex. RUMBLE¡ªCRACKLE¡ªWHOOSH¡ª The tornado shredded the inner structure of the ship. Debris turned into a giant meat grinder, tearing apart any aliens sucked in. Each alien that was pulled in only had time to let out half a scream before vanishing into the storm. And since the interior was a sealed structure, the effect was like a vacuum cleaner, sucking aliens continuously from the corridors. Of course, Jean had accounted for friendly fire¡ªshe adjusted the tornado''s suction power so her allies could resist it. Right now, battles were breaking out all over the spaceship. "Demon King''s Parade! Outta the way¡ª" Boom¡ª "Aaaaah! Help!" "Don''t come any closer!" "Hahaha, smash it all!" ... Control room of the spaceship. BEEP¡ªBEEP¡ªBEEP¡ª Red lights flashed, and the shrill alarms sent the alien crew into a panic. "Aaaaah! Lord Geryuganshoop! We''ve got massive intrusions on the ship!" "Yes! What do we do!? They''re everywhere, closing in fast! So many crew members are already dead!" The octopus-like alien looked at the surveillance screens, frantic. "What!? Not only was the ship''s attack blocked by some mysterious barrier, but now more than a dozen natives have appeared, each no weaker than our top three elite warriors!" "There was no sign of such powerful lifeforms on this planet before! What is going on!?" "Thankfully, those native elites are still outside, attacking the ship''s exterior. The intruders inside should be manageable." "Melzargard! Groribas! You two, do you hear me? Don''t go outside the ship¡ªreturn immediately and¡ªhuh?" Before the octopus alien could finish, he saw the two top-level warriors who had just rushed out get instantly swarmed and obliterated¡ªless than a second passed. "This is bad... this is really bad...!" The alien broke into a cold sweat. ... Ship Core Boros felt the tremors run through the ship and rose from his throne in the engine room. Expressionless, he walked toward the control room. "I can feel it. Every cell in my body is trembling." "This is the thrill of facing a worthy opponent." His single eye looked toward a certain direction. "Such overwhelming killing intent... half the planet is bathed in it. Hehe... hehehe." "That prophet didn''t lie after all. This planet truly has warriors who can give me a battle to remember." "So it''s not an attack... it''s an invitation for me to come to them?" "Fine. Since you''re inviting me so sincerely, I''ll humor you¡ªafter all, you''re a worthy opponent." The door to the ship''s control room opened, and Boros saw his most capable subordinate cursing in panic. "Geryuganshoop, what are you doing?" The octopus-like alien broke into a cold sweat, trembling in fear. "Lord Boros! I deeply apologize." "The ship... it was accidentally infiltrated by the natives of this planet." "In just three minutes, the damage rate has reached 27%." "There are 76 intruders inside. Also... Melzargard and Groribas... they were killed shortly after leaving the ship to fight." Boros said calmly, "No need to panic." "As long as the core power sphere isn''t destroyed, the ship won''t fall." "I''m going outside now to eliminate this planet''s strongest warrior. Your only job is to protect the power sphere." The alien breathed a sigh of relief. Even though the planet''s natives were powerful, once Lord Boros made a move, none of them would stand a chance. Without another word, Boros turned and left expressionlessly. ... Meanwhile, The situation in City A was being broadcast live across the world. People working, at home, or on the street¡ªeveryone stared at their phones, TVs, or mall screens. [Just moments ago, a mysterious flying object appeared over City A. We now bring you live coverage...] On the ground in City A, a reporter shouted excitedly, "We''re live at the scene! Look¡ªCity A is now completely covered by a golden barrier. It was this barrier that blocked the alien ship''s destructive attack!" "The city is now under full lockdown!" The reporter then pointed to the sky. "And over there! Unregistered ultra-S-Class heroes are launching a fierce assault on the alien ship, protecting City A!" "A massive section of the ship''s outer shell has already been destroyed. Their power is unbelievable!" "Here it is! An official statement from the Hero Association!" "Over 130 S-Class-level heroes are now engaged in battle with the aliens¡ªwhat? They''re not affiliated with the Association?" "Well... in any case, there are more than 130 S-Class warriors fighting!" "This is the prophecy left behind by Madame Shibabawa¡ªthat Earth would face annihilation." "These 130+ warriors are the planet''s last line of defense. They are fighting to protect Earth!" As the reporter shouted with excitement, a blinding light flared from the alien spaceship. BOOM¡ª A deafening explosion erupted, followed by a rising mushroom cloud of fire that engulfed the entire top of the ship. A terrifying shockwave swept across City A. People screamed instantly. If not for the protection of the spatial barrier, the whole city would have been flattened. This shocking scene was broadcast worldwide¡ªleaving the entire planet stunned and breathless. ... Atop the spaceship, all of the Teyvat gods paused their attacks to defend against the sudden energy surge. After withstanding it, they looked toward the source of the blast. Their expressions turned grave. As the operation''s core members, they understood exactly what was happening inside the ship¡ªand they knew who could produce that level of an attack. An armored figure with spiky purple hair, blue skin, and a single eye slowly emerged on the ship''s hull. Toga, Jean, and the other mid- and lower-tier gods tensed instantly at the sight of the one-eyed alien. This was an enemy with power on par with a Supreme God. If they fought, they would be annihilated in an instant. Boros said calmly, "Small fry, move aside." His gaze stayed locked on one direction¡ªwhere a small ice-blue dot in the distant sky was rapidly approaching. "The opponent I seek is this planet''s strongest warrior." Upon hearing Boros'' words, the tense gods instantly vanished from sight, slipping into the golden spatial barrier like streaks of light. The upcoming battle was no place for small fry like them. A battle between Supreme Gods¡ªjust imagining it made them breathless. Even a stray aftershock could obliterate them. So they escaped, without hesitation. The live news reporter saw the sudden retreat and quickly began a live update. "This is a follow-up report. Just now, an explosion engulfed all of City A from the spaceship." "Fortunately, thanks to the protective barrier, City A suffered no damage aside from tremors." "We are not yet sure what exactly happened... Wait! The S-Class heroes who were fighting have suddenly stopped their attacks and retreated behind the barrier!" "What''s going on?!" "To better understand the situation, we''ve decided to attempt a risky interview with one of the retreating heroes." At that moment, people around the globe were glued to their screens, watching the live broadcast. Toga wiped the cold sweat from his brow, his limbs going numb. Damn, just making eye contact with that one-eyed alien felt like being killed on the spot. Just then, a helicopter approached with a loud whirring noise. Toga looked up. As a god who had hung out in modern chat groups, he was familiar with the workings of this world. He had trained from the Warring States era all the way into the modern age. Of course he knew about news, reporters, and so on. His eyes lit up. According to their earlier plan, weren''t they supposed to spread influence, promote the Vision system, and similar things? Sure, this had turned into a forceful invasion, but that didn''t mean the original plan was useless. This was still merit¡ªmajor merit. As the helicopter cautiously approached, the war correspondent leaned out with a mic, trembling with fear and excitement, shouting, "Hero, sir! Can we interview you?!" Toga beamed and waved boldly at the helicopter. "Come on over! Don''t be scared just because I''ve got pointy ears¡ªI''m actually a super helpful guy. Interview? I''ll give you a live explanation." With that, he jumped into the helicopter. "Excuse me¡ª" Facing a global broadcast, Toga cleared his throat and began to explain everything¡ªfrom the origins of the spaceship, the Dark Matter Thieves, their planet-destroying leader Boros, to the involvement of the Teyvat forces. Of course, he couldn''t admit they were invaders. He simply explained that this Earth was a parallel world. In the vast multiverse, there were countless Earths. They were guardians of Earth''s existence. In the weaker timelines, they were seen as gods. Whenever an Earth faced destruction, they would appear to save it. "First off, my name is Toga, blah blah blah..." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This barrier you see¡ªit was placed by one of our top-tier powerhouses. It now envelops the entire planet." "Whenever a battle threatens human civilization, the barrier activates." "See that small blue dot rapidly approaching from over there? That''s the strongest being who descended to Earth. She''s here to eliminate Boros¡ªthe evil leader of the cosmic pirate group trying to destroy Earth." He pointed outside the barrier. The war correspondent excitedly continued narrating. People around the world watched as a mysterious hero protecting City A explained everything happening. No one had expected that they came from a parallel Earth¡ªand that their mission was to protect Earth. Without them, Earth truly would have been doomed. The Dark Matter Thieves, their leader Boros¡ªa being powerful enough to destroy planets. Just hearing that was enough to leave anyone in awe. After the successful interview with Toga, war correspondents everywhere rushed to interview the heroes who had retreated behind the barrier. Some reporters turned their cameras toward the blue streak rushing through the sky like a meteor. That figure¡ªan ultra-powerful being capable of contending with a planet-destroying alien. The blue meteor quickly came into focus. The footage, broadcast via satellite, reached television screens across the globe. It was a woman walking through the air¡ªknee-length blue hair, piercing blue eyes, her entire body radiating with an icy-blue energy flow. She exuded the aura of a great general, holding a military saber as she advanced toward the enemy. Although she appeared to be walking, her speed was bizarrely fast¡ªalmost instantaneous to the average observer. To ordinary people, it looked no different from teleportation. The Hero Association''s staff and heroes held their breath, eyes glued to the screen, watching this woman who might be Earth''s last hope against a planet-destroying threat. Meanwhile, the camera also stayed fixed on the evil, one-eyed alien atop the spaceship. The entire world was on edge. A battle of apocalyptic proportions was about to begin. Some people at home were steeping tea while watching the live broadcast, so stunned they didn''t even notice their tea overflowing. ... Boros gazed at the blue figure that had stopped less than a thousand meters away, his single eye focused. So this was the planet''s representative... its strongest warrior? He sensed a vast, unfathomable power¡ªone nearly equal to his own. Esdeath stared back, her cold killing intent flaring as a twisted, mad smile crept across her lips. "Excellent. So strong. Even without a Rule, you''re absurdly powerful. I''m satisfied to face an opponent like you." Boros grinned. "So you''re like me." "I became too strong. In the end, no one in the universe dared to challenge me." "That boredom was pure agony." "Seems you''ve suffered the same fate¡ªno worthy rivals left on your planet, huh?" "But I was fortunate. A prophet told me that on a faraway planet, someone existed who could finally give me a satisfying fight." "Twenty years have passed, and I''ve finally found them." "Even my subordinates thought I was using this as an excuse to avoid battle." His eye lit with bloodshot excitement as he bared rows of shark-like teeth. "Now I know that prophecy was true." "Since we both yearn for battle, then today¡ªonly one of us will stand. Give me the thrill of a lifetime." Boros roared with excitement. "Before we fight, allow me to introduce myself." "I am Boros, leader of the Dark Matter Thieves, Dominator of the Universe." CRACK¡ªCRACK¡ªZZZZZZ¡ª As he spoke, terrifying energy surged from him. His armor began to shatter, and glowing fissures appeared along the cracks. "This divine armor seals my overwhelming power." "To face a warrior like you, I offer my full respect. Hehehe..." "AHHHHHH¡ª" HUMM¡ªBOOM¡ª The armor shattered completely, releasing an explosion of energy as blinding as a miniature sun. Esdeath sneered. The blue aura around her burst forth, equally dazzling¡ªtwo radiant cores standing in opposition. She raised her saber-like divine weapon and pointed it at Boros, instantly adopting a battle stance. "Hehehe... Supreme God of the Teyvat Pantheon¡ªEsdeath. I''m here to take your head." Boros howled with joy, "Come¡ª!" In the next instant, he transformed into a violet meteor, shooting straight at Esdeath. The distance of a thousand meters vanished in a blink. His fist, devoid of technique and driven only by sheer violence, aimed straight for Esdeath''s head. BOOM¡ª -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 162 - 162: Time Eternal, Ravage Begins Just as Boros'' fist was about to strike Esdeath''s head, her military saber appeared in front of his punch¡ªonly about 20 centimeters from her forehead. BOOM¡ª The moment the two forces collided¡ªlike an asteroid smashing into the ground¡ªa shockwave blasted outward in both directions. The atmosphere was instantly torn apart. The collision of energy and air created a vacuum that spread across the entirety of City A in the blink of an eye. The wave continued toward the surrounding towns. But before it could reach them, the golden protective barrier expanded to cover the towns. Unfortunately, the land outside those protected areas wasn''t so lucky. Across the world, those watching on TV saw the ground ripple like a raging sea, the land heaving like tidal waves. RUMBLE¡ª People stared in stunned silence. Even the reporters froze. "The battle has begun!" Only the heroes above S-Class in the Hero Association, those with the strongest minds, weren''t paralyzed¡ªbut their faces were still filled with shock. "This is insane!" Even Tatsumaki, who could pull asteroids from space, stood slack-jawed. People around the world didn''t just see the battle¡ªthey felt it. Even those far from City A could feel the tremors, which grew stronger by the second. Neighboring cities were swiftly covered by the protective barrier, weakening the shaking. Without it, even the aftershocks would have been enough to destroy every city adjacent to A. ... And that was just from one exchange. Less than a second after the clash, Boros roared like a maniac, throwing punches at a terrifying speed¡ªtens of thousands per second. Each punch had enough power to obliterate a country the size of a major nation. "AAAAAAHHHH!" Esdeath grinned wildly, filled with bloodthirsty excitement. Her saber swung at the same unbelievable pace¡ªalso tens of thousands of times per second¡ªeach slash precisely intercepting a punch. The sound of steel clashing rang out crisp and sharp. Clang Clang Clang¡ª She didn''t strike with the blade¡ªbecause it had been too long since she''d enjoyed a battle this exhilarating. She was savoring the fight. Besides, based on the intel, she knew Boros'' strength and abilities inside and out. She was simply exhausting his value... before ruthlessly crushing him. Boom! Boom! Boom! Two battle maniacs¡ªonce they started, it could only end when one fell. Their speed was unimaginable. No one on the planet could keep up. Even the Hero Association''s high-speed cameras could only capture blurred footage. The live broadcast could only show two beams of light¡ªblue and purple¡ªcolliding again and again over City A like quantum entanglement. Their collisions were rapid¡ªmultiple impacts every second. The cameras could barely record them. Each clash brought blinding flashes and deafening explosions. The earth surged like ocean waves, burying buildings¡ªonly to be shattered again by the next thousand-meter shockwave. The atmosphere tore apart, turning the once-clear sky into a dark, chaotic swirl. This level of combat had turned the entire planet into a battlefield. The sheer speed had already taken the battle from City A to City B before anyone realized. Outside the cities, the land split apart. Massive chunks of earth were blasted into space by the shockwaves, only to fall back down moments later. [This is a live report from City B... What we''re seeing is...] [This is a live report from City G...] From space, one could see two streaks¡ªone blue, one purple¡ªcrashing and weaving across the surface of the planet. Every impact altered the planet''s terrain. Esdeath laughed maniacally, her speed suddenly increasing. Like a cat toying with its prey, she raised her saber¡ª In an instant, Boros'' arms were severed. After dismembering him, Esdeath halted her assault. Boros'' single eye narrowed in shock. "To think you could fight me in my released state... and you even seem to possess regeneration nearly equal to mine." "Neither your stamina nor your energy shows any signs of diminishing." "I''ve only just arrived on this planet, but I can already tell¡ªyour species doesn''t naturally have such abilities. Are you some kind of special individual?" Esdeath looked down on Boros with contempt. "Regeneration? For someone claiming to be the universe''s overlord, you really have a narrow view." Boros: "What?" Esdeath sneered. "You didn''t seriously think I''d reveal my abilities to my enemy, did you?" Was this alien stupid or just arrogant? Rambling about his powers and racial advantages mid-battle... "No matter." Boros bared his teeth, unfazed. The energy around him began to surge wildly. His purple aura turned blue. His entire body seemed to transform into a mass of pure energy. "Esdeath, you truly are strong. I, Boros, have never faced a rival this evenly matched." ZZZZZ¡ªBOOM¡ª Massive waves of blue energy erupted from his body, then began to contract, as if compressing every ounce of power inside him. The terrifying purple aura turned into a radiant sphere, encasing him like a bomb about to detonate. His form changed¡ªhis skin turning white, radiating the energy of a nuclear explosion. "Now witness my true strength!" At this point, Boros looked more like a Saiyan undergoing a bloodline awakening. His severed arms regenerated instantly under the pressure of his unleashed energy. "Meteoric Burst¡ª!" Boros vanished, appearing before Esdeath with speed far beyond anything he had shown before. "Hahahahaha... Time Lock!" Esdeath laughed wildly. With her free hand, she met Boros'' punch head-on with her own. Meteoric Burst: a form that channels all energy into propulsion to achieve speed and strength beyond biological limits. The energy is so condensed that any contact causes devastating destruction¡ªamplifying raw power to the extreme. It''s a move so strong it could even send Saitama flying to the moon in a single hit. But it was only raw energy. What Esdeath controlled was the Rule of Time¡ªand of Ice. Her body, though physically strong, was still fragile in such high-level combat. What allowed her to fight without restraint was that she had locked her timeline at the exact moment she mastered time. Unless someone used a more powerful Rule to pierce time itself and attack her past, her stamina, energy, and spirit would never change. "We''ve already torn up half the planet''s surface... Phanes is totally going to scold me later." "Time to go all out¡ªRavage begins!" BOOM¡ª Boros'' punch, loaded with compressed energy, clashed with Esdeath''s fist. The resulting blast of purple energy instantly engulfed an area spanning several hundred kilometers, vaporizing all matter into molten magma. And yet, despite unleashing such devastating energy, his punch couldn''t even harm a single strand of Esdeath''s hair. "AAAAAAHHHHHH!" Boros had already unleashed his full power, reaching his absolute limit, throwing punch after punch at Esdeath. His fighting style was devoid of technique¡ªjust pure force and speed. "Time Acceleration!" Esdeath activated her ability, accelerating her personal time so that she was always one second ahead of Boros¡ªno matter how fast he became, she was conceptually faster by one second. Their battle could only be seen from a macroscopic level¡ªtwo beams of light streaking across the surface of the Earth. Each time the blue streak¡ªEsdeath¡ªskimmed over the land, it transformed into glowing magma. This was because the energy released in their clashes was so intense it melted all matter into liquid form. In less than a minute of Boros'' full-power state, the two had already exchanged countless blows. But no matter how he attacked, Esdeath was always a bit faster, a bit stronger. His wounds were increasing¡ªhis arms had been shattered by her weapon over a dozen times, his body pierced thousands of times. Though his transformation allowed him to regenerate instantly, this form couldn''t last forever. Like aerobic exercise, it was a temporary burst. Prolonged use would drastically shorten his lifespan. After so many high-intensity exchanges, Boros began to realize something was wrong. What''s going on!? Why, despite exerting himself fully¡ªwhy hadn''t he made her use even the slightest bit of stamina!? This defied all biological laws! Wait, this wasn''t mere regeneration. Even when he crushed her arms, they reappeared instantly, without showing any recovery process¡ªit was like attacking a phantom. In this full-powered state, Boros'' energy continued draining rapidly, approaching the threshold where his own life force would be consumed. No! If this keeps up, there''s no way I can win! "Impossible! There''s no such thing as a being that defies biological laws in the universe!" Boros'' fighting spirit flared even more. He refused to believe he couldn''t force Esdeath to expend even a drop of energy. To battle at this level must have pushed her to the limit as well! Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "AAAAAAHHHHHHHHH¡ª!!" "Against an opponent like you¡ªeven if it costs me my life¡ªI''ll win!!" He roared, his energy surging again, his speed even faster. Although Esdeath''s power wasn''t as overwhelming as Boros'', her speed had increased severalfold. She grinned sadistically, basking in the brutality of their clash. "Hahaha! Foolish alien. Your helpless rage is simply delightful." "Let me show you something." "Mahapadma¡ª" Esdeath activated her authority, fusing her Rules of Time and Ice into one burst. Hummm¡ª In an instant, a vast wave of energy erupted from within her. The entire planet was enveloped in a blue hue. Everything in the world was glazed in azure. Not only that¡ªeverything within the affected range was frozen in time. The aftershocks of their battle froze mid-air. Everyone watching the news broadcast¡ªfrozen. More importantly, Boros, mid-strike against her, was frozen like a statue before Esdeath. All matter and energy¡ªhalted. This wasn''t mere time pause, nor simply freezing energy. It was a fusion of two Rules¡ªTime and Ice¡ªinto a complete suspension of existence. It wasn''t as powerful as a pure time stop, but for those unfamiliar with time manipulation, it was a guaranteed first-strike kill. "Regeneration, huh? I wonder how many pieces I have to chop you into before you stop coming back." Esdeath''s saber slashed at Boros at a rate of tens of thousands of strikes per second. In just five seconds, she had slashed him over 50,000 times. Then she released her authority¡ªreality resumed. In an instant, Boros exploded into a pool of blood. His dismembered eye trembled amidst dozens of separated body parts. What... what just happened? As his eye was about to dissolve into blood, a burst of sheer willpower forcibly reassembled his scattered body. Crack¡ª In a flash, Boros returned to full form, screaming hysterically. "Esdeath!! I will defeat you!!" "Unleash everything! I''ll destroy you along with this entire planet!!" Boros erupted with all remaining energy. The blinding light lit up half the planet. The unleashed energy scorched the earth, turning it into a sea of magma. From space, it looked like a miniature sun had carved a burning scar across the globe. "This is my full power!" "Collapsing Star Roaring Cannon¡ª!!" A planet-shattering energy beam was fired point-blank at Esdeath. "Hehehehehe¡ª" Esdeath didn''t flinch. Instead, she laughed joyfully, spreading her arms wide. "Mahapadma¡ª" Humm¡ª Once again, the world froze. Even the launched Collapsing Star Roaring Cannon froze in place. With one swing of her saber, charged with divine authority, she cut the beam clean in two. Not just the energy cannon¡ªBoros was bisected along with it. The strike, imbued with her divine Rule, completely annihilated what remained of Boros'' life force. The freeze ended. Time resumed. BOOOOM¡ª The Collapsing Star Roaring Cannon split in two, streaking into the atmosphere. Its light bathed the planet. Boros'' energy exploded outward like a dying star. His body split like a watermelon and collapsed. His energy gone. His life force destroyed. Regeneration¡ªimpossible. His body rapidly withered into something like a dried-out twig. The battle was over. Unfortunately, no one saw it¡ªhuman technology couldn''t capture such a moment. But people could feel it¡ªthe suffocating pressure had vanished. The shaking ground finally stilled. "I... lost..." Boros'' broken body murmured, his consciousness fading. Esdeath: "Oh... the corpse is talking." "This... was a satisfying battle... but... I couldn''t even... hurt you..." "That prophecy... it was a lie after all..." With that, his mind faded away. ... Meanwhile¡ª The Caped Baldy Saitama, who had been planning to check things out, was stopped by a young man. The young man smiled and said, "Well then, Saitama... it''s about time you gave me back the power I lent you all those years ago, isn''t it?" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 163 - 163: The Planets Consciousness Called Me Daddy Twenty minutes ago. From the moment Boros arrived with his spaceship and began the invasion, to the conclusion of his battle with Esdeath¡ªeverything happened in less than twenty minutes. Noah appeared on a street in City A, calmly observing the Teyvat army''s battle. Then, he lowered his gaze to the ground beneath his feet. More accurately, he was looking at the planet itself. He let out a quiet chuckle. "So, a Gaia consciousness, huh? I figured I''d run into a world consciousness or planetary awareness one day, but I didn''t expect it to be so weak, pitiful, and helpless." In the great universe, planets gaining sentience was perhaps the saddest thing imaginable. Planets were inherently too weak. Their influence was limited. And worst of all, aside from their natural laws and physical rules, they lacked any high-concept Rule authority. They couldn''t defend themselves from cosmic threats. The moment they encountered a planet-destroying entity, it was game over¡ªtotal helplessness. On top of that, they had to worry about intelligent life evolving on them and potentially threatening their own survival. Unfortunately, this planet had already endured a nuclear war triggered by human civilization¡ªwhich terrified the planet''s consciousness. So, it attempted to eliminate humanity. It began frantically producing monsters. But fate had other ideas. Humanity kept spawning powerful individuals. Eventually, a collective human consciousness without individual awareness formed. This subconscious collective started pushing human evolution forward, generating more and more powerful humans. Many of the S-Class heroes were born from this subconscious force. Even Blast¡ªsomeone who could genuinely threaten the planet¡ªemerged from it. But the collective will of humanity lacked true self-awareness. It operated only on instinct. The planet''s consciousness tricked Blast by using a spatial cube left behind by a divine being from the great universe, luring him away. With Blast gone, the planetary consciousness resumed mass-producing monsters. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But things went from bad to worse. A fragment of Ouroboros¡ªa relic from the great universe¡ªcrashed onto the planet. Before the planetary consciousness could rejoice, a human intercepted it. Even worse, that human wasn''t even aware of what they had picked up. Originally, with Blast out of the way, the planetary consciousness had a shot at resetting human civilization back to the Stone Age. Unfortunately, someone even stronger than Blast showed up. Someone who, if he wanted, could destroy the entire planet with a single punch. Now, the planet''s consciousness was acting like a neurotic mess. It wanted to get rid of Saitama, but it was also terrified of him punching back. It was like a woman who had been bitten by a rabid dog¡ªswearing to kill it while hiding in a corner, trembling whenever the dog so much as barked. And now, with two planet-destroying beings battling on its surface, the planet was on the verge of a nervous breakdown. Even though it was protected by the unfamiliar energy of another planet-level being, it had no clue whether that protection might suddenly vanish. Noah''s eyes turned golden. Behind him, two divine rings formed from the principles of truth. A smile crept onto his lips. He loved nothing more than sentient worlds and planets¡ªespecially ones he could shatter with a punch. Sentience meant communication. Communication meant leverage. Leverage meant domination. He knew the inner workings of worlds and planets very well. As long as he could maintain a world''s survival, the planetary consciousness would sign any unfair contract. He stomped lightly on the ground and spoke with a commanding tone. "Hey, little thing. I know you''re there. And you really don''t want me to accidentally crush you under my foot, do you?" A weak, pitiful, helpless little girl''s voice immediately echoed in Noah''s consciousness. [Wh-What do you want...? I''ll agree to anything... Just don''t destroy me.] A sly grin crept across Noah''s face¡ªlike a shady old man. "Good. Uncle here likes obedient children." Light flared from his fingertip as he quickly sketched a contract in the air. "Here, sign this contract. If you don''t, I''ll crush you." The contract was inscribed with two Great Truths, a formal agreement from a higher world to a lower one. Of course, Noah had added plenty of hidden clauses. For a sentient being, it was basically a slavery contract. [...] The planetary consciousness froze. As Gaia, it instinctively understood the contract''s meaning. And ever since that golden door opened upon its surface, it knew¡ªthe intruders were from another universe, and they brought cosmic will with them. Even more terrifying, among them was someone who could shatter the planet effortlessly. It had immediately played dead. Then came the humanoid manifestation of that alien universe''s will¡ªit had been petrified, terrified it would be erased. Clearly, these beings weren''t here just to cause random destruction. They wanted to absorb the planet into their own universe. Noah clicked his tongue as the planet hesitated for a few seconds. "What? Don''t want to sign? I''ll count to three. After that, I''m stomping you flat." "Ready..." "Three!" He instantly finished the count. The power of Ouroboros gathered in his foot as he slowly raised it. [No! Daddy! I-I''ll sign! I''ll sign!!] The contract flared with light, fusing into the planet like a binding chain. Reluctant as it was, faced with destruction, all pride meant nothing. Calling someone "Daddy" was a small price to pay. Noah slowly lowered his foot, teasing. "That''s better. Oh, by the way, I like daughters. Got it? Gaia consciousnesses are always female¡ªunderstand?" [Understood, understood... Gaia is definitely feminine, Daddy.] Noah nodded with satisfaction. "And stop creating those disgusting monsters. Don''t worry about humanity either. From now on, they''ll dedicate themselves to protecting this planet." The planetary consciousness had mostly been driven mad by humanity. In normal circumstances, humans wouldn''t be so insane as to destroy their own world. After all, without a planet, where would they live? Noah looked toward Esdeath, who had just finished her battle, then turned toward Saitama, who was about to leave City A. His form vanished into thin air. Although the battle had affected a huge area¡ªnearly half the cities on the planet¡ªaside from chaos and panic, the damage was manageable. Well, aside from the rabid news reporters and media. Unable to capture the battle between Esdeath and Boros, they instead focused their cameras on unknown S-Class heroes charging into the spaceship to clean up aliens. Saitama reached the edge of the golden barrier around City A. He stretched out his hand and tapped it. His hand passed right through, like touching a phantom. "It let me through... Feels like an illusion. How did this thing block that big guy''s attack from the sky?" Genos replied, "Sensei, this must be some kind of superpower." Saitama rubbed his bald head. "Superpower, huh? Like that flying chick¡ªwhat''s-her-name, Tornado or whatever?" Genos: "Probably something like that." Just then, a voice echoed. "That''s a spatial authority barrier. Not that you two would understand." Genos spun around. "Who''s there?!" Saitama blinked, dead-fish eyes focused. It was a young man with a divine halo glowing behind him. His presence stirred something within Saitama¡ªa strange, exciting feeling. Saitama asked with his usual dull gaze, "Have we met before? You feel... familiar." Noah smiled and extended a hand. "Well then, Saitama... a few years ago, I lent you my power. Isn''t it time you gave it back?" As he spoke, the divine halo behind him flared with light¡ªand so did Saitama''s body. A symbol of Ouroboros appeared on Saitama''s forehead like a glowing tattoo. Saitama jumped in surprise and immediately looked at his glowing hands and feet. "Wha¡ª? I''m glowing!" At the same time, he felt something within him¡ªsomething like a shard of glass. He realized it was that very fragment that granted him his immense power. Genos was shocked. "Sensei, there''s a tattoo on your forehead!" He quickly turned his gaze to the boy responsible. "What did you do to Sensei?!" And yet, despite his alarm, Genos found himself unable to raise his weapon toward the boy. Something deep inside resisted the thought. Noah curled a finger. Behind him, the Ouroboros Ring glowed with increasing pull. It revealed the shard inside Saitama, but couldn''t forcibly extract it. He wasn''t disappointed¡ªthis was expected. After all, it was a fragment of the Ouroboros of a great universe. Something must have happened to the god of this universe for the Ouroboros to shatter. Even though it was just a fragment, its quality was terrifying. Consuming even a piece would elevate the Ouroboros in Teyvat one level¡ªstill low quality, but a step above the bottom. Right now, Saitama was the rightful owner of the fragment, and thus Noah needed his consent to claim it. Otherwise, the only option would be to eliminate him. Noah was confident he could defeat Saitama¡ª ¡ªbut this was a great universe. If the god of this universe took notice, things could get messy. Luckily, Saitama was simple-minded and still held a strong sense of morality. Saitama snapped out of his daze and scratched his head. "Huh? That thing you want back¡ªis it that glass shard inside me?" Noah smiled. "Have you forgotten? Three years ago, you said you wanted to be a hero. So I lent you a portion of my power." "For these past three years, it allowed you to break your physical limiter. So long as you trained, you grew stronger." "Thanks to my power, you''ve become the strongest being on this planet." "But¡ªgreater power comes with greater sacrifice." "You''ve lost your hair and your emotions. If you keep growing stronger, eventually you''ll lose all emotion, becoming a being of pure reason." Saitama''s dead-fish eyes sharpened with rare focus. "So that''s it. That''s why I lost my hair!" He wailed, clutching his smooth bald head and dropping to his knees. "Aaaaaah¡ªmy hair!!" "And my emotions too! You''re right. Over these three years, I''ve cared less and less about things. I can''t get excited about anything anymore." "To lose all emotion in the end? That''s terrifying! I''d be like a robot!" Genos scratched his head awkwardly. "Sensei... being a robot isn''t that bad. I can replace broken parts." Saitama jumped to his feet and grabbed Noah''s hand. "Please take it back! I don''t want to keep growing stronger. I don''t want to lose my emotions!" Back then, becoming strong had made him happy. But now, three years later, he realized something was wrong. No monster could survive his punch. Sometimes he couldn''t even feel the impact before they vanished. He missed the old days¡ªthe rush of being a hobbyist hero. "Also, my power''s too much now. Can you take part of it back too? Just leave me enough... like the level of those guys who fought the spaceship earlier." Noah stared at the serious look on Saitama''s face. The words he''d meant to say... suddenly paused. Y-You''re a bit too eager, aren''t you? Not only are you so readily handing it over, you even want me to weaken you. You''re making this too easy. Where''s the sense of accomplishment? You know what I mean by that, right? But... Saitama really was too honest. Noah looked at him with a complicated expression, still smiling. "Alright then, as you wish, Saitama." The moment Saitama offered the Ouroboros fragment, Noah''s divine ring began to draw it in. With a hum, the shard emerged from Saitama''s body, emanating a soft silver glow. A wave of Truth''s aura erupted and expanded rapidly, covering the Earth¡ªand then kept going. Mars, Venus, Jupiter, the Sun, Neptune... until it finally stopped at the edge of Pluto''s orbit. The aura of Truth was like a massive bubble, enveloping the entire inner solar system. And this was just a fragment. If its full power were unleashed, it could envelop an entire galaxy cluster. Noah nearly drooled. The quality of this Truth was insane. Even his own complete Ouroboros couldn''t compare to a mere fraction of this shard. With a Truth of this caliber, how far could the Teyvat Universe expand? Of course, it was still only a fragment¡ªits range of use was narrow. The Ouroboros shard was encased within Noah''s Ouroboros Ring. He hadn''t digested it¡ªnot because he didn''t want to, but because it was simply too high in quality to absorb. If he tried now, he might end up being consumed instead. Worse, the Teyvat Universe could end up subordinate to this great universe. As the shard was extracted, the Ouroboros tattoo on Saitama''s forehead slowly faded. Noah continued siphoning the Ouroboros power from Saitama. Truthfully, Saitama''s raw strength¡ªthough unshackled by his body''s limiter¡ªwas only about on par with Blast, the top S-Class hero. The real reason he could casually deal such absurd power was thanks to the Ouroboros shard. Infinite possibility. Normally, a human''s chance of punching through a skyscraper is one in a billion. Ouroboros makes that probability 100%. If it''s not zero, then it''s guaranteed. After draining 99% of the Ouroboros power from Saitama, Noah stopped. He figured he should leave a little behind¡ªanything else would be too heartless. Now, Saitama''s power was at the level of a high-tier Middle God. Combined with a sliver of Ouroboros energy, he was now about equal to Blast. In fact, Blast''s destructive power was already at Primary God level. But without Rule Authority, his actual combat performance wasn''t far off from a Middle God. Without the shard, Saitama''s suppressed emotions returned. His lifeless eyes regained light. And on his shiny scalp¡ªhair began to grow. Within moments, he had a buzz cut. "Ahhhhh!! My hair! I grew hair!" Saitama shouted with joy, rubbing his head. "Genos, look! I have hair! I''m not bald anymore!" Genos blinked, then nodded. "Yes, Sensei. You have hair now." "Thank goo¡ªwait, where''d he go?" Saitama turned around, but Noah had vanished. Up in space, Noah watched him and smiled. "That''s right... you''re not bald anymore. And you''re weaker, too." "System, begin the assimilation process. And start decomposing the Ouroboros fragment so it can merge with mine." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 164 - 164: Teyvat Universe Expansion, Small Stellar System Level [Ding! Assimilation process initiated.] [Ding! Beginning calculations.] [One Punch World to be integrated into the Teyvat Universe as a planetary body.] [Teyvat Universe spatial volume increased by 10%. New celestial rules and physical laws acquired.] [Detected: This planet has developed Gaia consciousness. Using this as a template, planetary consciousnesses will now emerge in Teyvat Universe worlds. Note: Planetary consciousness is an extension of cosmic will. Current universal will belongs to host.] [High-quality Ouroboros fragment detected. Beginning decomposition and integration into Teyvat Universe. Ouroboros Truth mass increased by 6896%. Total universal mass increased by 785%.] [Overall universe rule strength increased by 342%.] [Life potential within the universe increased moderately.] [Calculations complete. Commencing assimilation.] An invisible vortex silently appeared and began devouring the Earth before Noah''s eyes. The vortex rapidly expanded, soon enveloping the entire Earth-Moon system. "So that''s how it works... It''s not just swallowing Earth and the Moon, it''s tearing out an entire section of space." Noah floated in space, watching as the vortex consumed space itself. Before he had obtained the Truth, he had no idea what the assimilation process truly looked like. Now that he did, he was awestruck. It was brutally domineering. No¡ªit was pure cosmic robbery. If the cosmos was a puzzle, then this system just ripped out an entire piece from the universe. "System, since we''re already pulling away part of the universe''s space, can we take more?" [Ding! Affirmative. However, the more space assimilated, the higher the chance of drawing the attention of this universe''s will.] A bold idea entered Noah''s mind. "What''s the maximum space we can take this round?" [Ding! Current base assimilation range: 2 astronomical units (AU), from Mercury to Mars. Within this range, we will avoid the attention of this universe''s will.] (AU: distance from Earth to the Sun) Noah''s eyes lit up. "Then what are we waiting for? Do it!" "Can''t believe I never thought of this before!" Well, even if he had, back then Teyvat wasn''t stable enough to handle such a violent space expansion. Like an overinflated balloon, it would have collapsed under the pressure. But now? With Ouroboros quality increasing by so much, even assimilating the entire solar system was within reach. "Ding! Expanding assimilation radius." The invisible vortex suddenly expanded. To Noah''s eyes, space looked like fragments being chipped off and drawn into the vortex. Before its enormous pull, Mars was like a green pea. Then came Venus, then Mercury. Once the vortex vanished, the space it had occupied became a cosmic void. Even the fundamental laws of the universe ceased to function there. True nothingness. ... Meanwhile. Teyvat Universe. A new Earth-Moon system emerged inside one of the primary box grid sectors near the main world. The cosmic boundary enclosing Teyvat expanded at an astonishing rate. But instead of weakening, the space grew denser and more stable. The Ouroboros coiled around the universe surged in strength, growing rapidly with the influx of mass and energy. From the Sea Of Quanta, the silver-ringed microcosm known as the Teyvat Universe was undergoing rapid quantum inflation, voraciously devouring quantum energy to expand its territory within the Sea. To compare¡ªTeyvat used to be the size of an egg. Now, it was about the size of a soccer ball. In spatial terms, it had expanded dozens of times. Not only that, its structural integrity had grown immensely. What was once a fragile mini-universe had now become a compact but sturdy cosmos. Through the Ouroboros coiled around the universe, one could see¡ª The Teyvat main world was forming layered continental structures. Surrounding planetary worlds within the box grid now slowly orbited the core. At this point, the Teyvat Universe had reached the scale of a small stellar system. However, because it was enclosed by Ouroboros, there were no true boundaries. Anyone attempting to reach an edge would simply loop back to their starting point. The newly added One Punch World was rapidly assimilating into Teyvat''s laws. The laws of the Underworld instantly extended to the new planet, starting to receive its newly dead souls. ... As for the newly generated universal rules, Noah didn''t distribute them equally among the Teyvat gods. At this stage, he would no longer hand out power evenly. Instead, he dispersed the rules across the universe for any god to comprehend. This was a natural mechanism of elimination¡ªdesigned to weed out stagnant, unambitious gods. As the universe expanded and its rules diversified, the authority held by current Primary Gods would gradually be diluted. This didn''t mean they were becoming weaker, but rather that the percentage of the rules they controlled was decreasing. To remain a Primary God, one must control over 50% of a rule. As rules multiplied, maintaining that percentage would require effort. So if any Primary God rested on past achievements and stopped advancing¡ªthey would simply be replaced. Fortunately, the current Primary Gods of Teyvat were not ones to fall behind. They would undoubtedly fight to grow stronger. ... The reason One Punch World was assimilated so quickly was because it had developed a world consciousness. And the moment it signed that servitude contract, it became a de facto part of Teyvat. Without a planetary consciousness, the process would have taken far longer. However, even though One Punch World had been incorporated, its internal problems remained. Teyvat''s gods were still fighting fiercely across that world. After all, the planet''s consciousness had already birthed a number of monsters almost equal to half the human population. The Monster Association had long been active as well. Therefore, they had to wipe out all monsters before their mission could be considered complete. Not to mention, the grotesque forms of the monsters were simply too disgusting. They were originally created to eradicate humanity, implanted with mental commands from the moment of birth¡ªsomething even the planetary consciousness couldn''t alter after the fact. Moreover, Phanes would never allow such abominations to coexist with humanity. ... Meanwhile, with the integration of One Punch World, the Teyvat divine system automatically began scanning and identifying humans who had partially acquired divine essence. At that moment, Tornado¡ªtrying to help relocate the massive alien warship from City A¡ªsuddenly widened her eyes. "What... what is this?! Something just appeared in my head!" "Divine Pantheon Blueprint?" Tatsumaki was stunned. As the strongest esper in the Hero Association, a master of psychokinetic power, she didn''t even fear Dragon-level monsters. But now, something like a data chip had suddenly appeared in her mind. "What the hell is going on?! What is this ''Divine Pantheon Blueprint''? How did it invade my mind? Aaaargh!" "I don''t know what this is, but get it out of my head right now!" Panicking, Tatsumaki clutched her head. Her psychic power flared, radiating a faint green glow. Rubble around her began to float under the influence of her power. "Ahem... Tatsumaki, what are you doing?" Bang asked calmly, hands behind his back, watching her meltdown. Tatsumaki froze for a moment, then crossed her arms and huffed with her usual tsundere pride. "Hmph, nothing''s wrong." Metal Bat picked his nose and said, "I just heard something about a blueprint too. I thought I was the only one seeing it, but looks like everyone got it, huh?" Atomic Samurai nodded, looking slightly surprised. "Yeah, I checked it out just now. It looks like a smartphone or a computer interface. Seems like we got pulled into some kind of system..." Genius boy Child Emperor had already recovered from the shock. He looked excited. "I get it now! This is a laddered cultivation system straight out of mythology. And not just that¡ªit''s a branching skill tree!" Metal Bat, ever the straightforward brawler, blinked blankly. "A what? A ladder and a tree?" Bang groaned and massaged his back. "Sigh, old people can''t keep up with the trends anymore." Child Emperor marveled, "I always thought those ancient myths were just superstition made up by primitive minds. I never imagined they were real!" "Right, everyone, just open the blueprint. It automatically feeds the information into your mind." The remaining S-Class heroes who stayed to help immediately accessed the Divine Pantheon Blueprint. A flood of data poured into their memories, and they quickly understood what it was and how to use it. Atomic Samurai''s eyes widened. The leaf in his mouth fell to the ground. "Hisss... So that''s what this is! Those guys were all part of this divine system? And there are so many ranks!" In the One Punch World, there was never a formal cultivation system. Superpowers, martial arts, swordsmanship, genetic warriors, scientific enhancements¡ªeverything was a mixed bag. Now, everyone who accessed the data instantly understood the power hierarchy within the Teyvat system. More than half of the S-Class heroes in the Hero Association had already brushed against the essence of divinity. As for Blast, there was no need to mention him. With the ability to manipulate space and gravity, one of his punches could unleash nation-level destruction. His offense and defense were both near Primary God tier. But despite that, the quality of his power was still low¡ªhe lacked divine energy, a divine body, and rule authority. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even his lifespan was that of an ordinary human. He had divine-level strength but not the realm of a true god. Therefore, those who possessed god-level power but lacked true divine nature were now classified as "False Gods." False Gods still fell under the demigod category¡ªjust a unique subtype. With their current strength, it was only a matter of time before they officially ascended to godhood within the divine system. Among the S-Class heroes, quite a few had now touched upon the essence of divinity. Blast, Tatsumaki, Bang, Atomic Samurai, Child Emperor, Zombieman, Pig God, Superalloy Darkshine, Watchdog Man, Flashy Flash, Tanktop Master, and Metal Bat. And of course, Saitama, who possessed true Middle God strength. As soon as the Hero Association''s S-Class heroes joined the divine network, they were instantly pulled into the group chat. [Toga: Ahaha, I knew it. You guys would join soon enough.] [Atomic Samurai: So that''s why your sword techniques are so powerful. I see now... Thanks for bringing me in.] [Bang: Incredible. Even an old man like me can understand how to use this.] [Child Emperor: Are there any scientists in here? I''d like to exchange some ideas on scientific research.] [Sumire Muroto: Scientist here. I specialize in genetic engineering and cybernetic enhancement. Interested?] [Child Emperor: Genetic engineering and enhancements! I specialize in creating high-tech tools. Let''s trade knowledge!] [Sumire Muroto: No problem. I''ll set up a scientist chat group.] [Xianyun: Science, eh? My mechanism arts should count as science too. Let me join in and we can discuss our techniques.] [Kagome: Science from Liyue... I''d say Fontaine and Snezhnaya feel a bit more scientific.] [Xianyun: Hmph! My mechanism arts are science. The definition of science is understanding and applying natural laws through knowledge and technique.] [Superalloy Darkshine: Wow, you all sound amazing. If anyone made you mad, they''d be dead meat!] [Xianyun: Nonsense. I''m not that petty. Killing without cause is for demons and wicked beings.] [Pig God: Are these all parallel worlds? Any good food around?] Tatsumaki, meanwhile, watched the chat unfold with increasing frustration. Everyone else seemed to be fitting in and chatting away. But she couldn''t find a way to join the conversation. Left out. Totally left out! At the same time, while giving interviews, Jean used her Skyward Blade to help the Hero Association move the alien spaceship out of City A. The ship''s energy core hadn''t been destroyed and still hovered mid-air. However, despite floating, the metal behemoth¡ªdozens of kilometers wide¡ªwas difficult for even a Lower God to move. Only Middle Gods could handle it with ease. Most of the Divine Pantheon members were currently being interviewed by media outlets across the world. The Hero Association was especially enthusiastic, inviting them to visit and offering hospitality. Jean used the media to publicly state their mission on this planet: To eliminate all monsters and evildoers that posed a threat to humanity. The moment she said it, people around the world erupted in excitement. And not just humans¡ªeven the monsters were stirred into a frenzy. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 165 - 165: Monster Association Uprising In front of TV screens, supermarket displays, and on their phones, people everywhere buzzed with excitement. "They''re going to eliminate all monsters and villains!" "If those heroes are that strong, they can definitely do it." "I''m so sick of a world full of monsters." "Exactly. Every day, we live in fear." "This is amazing!" "Yeah, these are the same heroes who beat that terrifying alien boss." "They call themselves gods or something, right?" "Who cares what they call themselves? As long as they protect us, they''re heroes." After all, the whole world had witnessed the defeat of a planet-destroying alien. Even if not seen directly, the fact that Earth was still intact and the spaceship had been moved outside the city proved their victory. And those otherworldly heroes had clearly demonstrated overwhelming power. Having once been crushed by Saitama and turned to a new life as a takoyaki vendor, the Evolution House doctor and a few surviving monsters watched the news broadcast. The gorilla wiped sweat from its brow. "Hey, hey, they''re going to wipe out all monsters! This is bad, Doctor!" The doctor calmly kept stirring the takoyaki batter. "Relax. You''re not a monster hostile to humans." The gorilla nodded nervously. "Yeah, yeah! I''m just a humble takoyaki shop employee." Across the globe, news channels aired interviews and expert commentary nonstop. The entire human world was abuzz. To ordinary people, every monster attack brought panic, fear, and death. Monsters above Demon level often meant a city would be wiped off the map. Almost every populated area had shelters, and people had learned to rush to safety when alarms blared. Of course, not every monster was dangerous. But being non-threatening didn''t mean they weren''t hostile to humans. After witnessing the battle between two planet-destroying powerhouses, most monsters had gone into hiding. Especially with the recent live broadcast showing Jean and her allies'' power¡ªeasily Dragon-level in monster terms. And among them was a God-level powerhouse. Following Jean''s public statement, the Hero Association quickly welcomed everyone to HQ and fully cooperated with their actions. After all, over a hundred S-Class heroes and one unseen God-level being? The Hero Association wouldn''t dare oppose them. In fact, it wasn''t about whether the Hero Association needed them¡ªit was whether they still needed the Association. Plus, they''d clearly stated their goal: to eliminate all monsters and evildoers. Why wouldn''t the Association cooperate with such a noble cause? If they didn''t, the public backlash alone would bury them in outrage. Hero Association funding came from taxpayer money. And heroes got paid through merchandise and fandom income. They were practically celebrities. So the idol-like atmosphere was intense. The S-Class heroes who had joined the divine system felt, from the bottom of their hearts, that they were the same kind of people as Jean and her allies. They joined the mission too. Joining the divine system was a golden path¡ªan endless road to strength. Someday, maybe they could become the one who saved Earth from its destined doom. ... Meanwhile, 1,500 meters below the surface, deep in an underground cavern... This was the massive underground cavern excavated by the Monster Association. The labyrinthine tunnels sprawled over an area no less than that of a major city. At the center of the cavern, shaped like a Roman coliseum, sat a towering red humanoid monster the size of a skyscraper. Surrounding it, as if in spectator stands, sat a multitude of monsters¡ªso many that it looked like an entire city populated solely by monsters. Monsters had never been a united bunch, and now the entire place was in uproar. "Hey, Gyoro! Did you hear? That sudden wave of heroes appearing outside are calling to wipe out every monster on the planet!" "We were going to test the human S-Class heroes, but now there''s no need." "Exactly! It''s clear as day. Human news has spread across the world¡ªover a hundred S-Class heroes." "Did you see the destructive power they displayed? Definitely Dragon-level. And not just ordinary Dragons¡ªthese guys are on another level." "A new world for monsters? With just those heroes, a few moves and we''ll all be gone." "And don''t forget¡ªbesides those over a hundred S-Class heroes, there was that god-level one. That battle shook the entire planet." "Might as well disband the Monster Association." A grotesque monster resembling a ball of hands with a single massive eye scanned the crowd. Gyoro Gyoro spoke: "Idiots. If you leave the Monster Association, you''ll just be picked off by those heroes one by one. Rather than dying for nothing, why not become nourishment for Lord Orochi?" As he said this, the glowing eyes of the massive red humanoid monster in the center shifted toward the noisy monsters. All but the Dragon-level monsters broke into a cold sweat. The reason they had gathered here wasn''t just Gyoro Gyoro''s call to eliminate the heroes¡ªbut more because of this terrifying monster known as Orochi. Even Dragon-level monsters couldn''t match him. "So what do we do?" asked a black-skinned monster with antennae like a Teletubby. "Can Orochi handle that god-level human hero?" At the deepest part of the Monster Association hideout, Gyoro Gyoro''s true form was at a loss. Her real body was that of a wavy-haired young woman with black-rimmed glasses, known as Psychos. She had once been friends with Fubuki, the younger sister of Tatsumaki (Tornado), and co-founded the Psychic Research Society. But due to ideological differences, she split off and created the Monster Association, recruiting several Dragon-level monsters and transforming the human Yorochi into the monster king Orochi. Because her psychic abilities awakened her third eye, she saw a future where humanity was extinct and fell into despair¡ªbelieving monsters were the rightful inheritors of Earth. "What is happening? This isn''t a future I foresaw. What is going on?!" "Why did so many S-Class suddenly appear? And even a god-level being!" "Those monsters in the Association must be terrified. I need to stabilize the morale!" "Also... I must investigate again. Even if human civilization is destined for destruction, right now they still have this many powerful beings!" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hey, say something, Gyoro!" a monster resembling a toy chicken called out. One of the few Dragon-level monsters in the Monster Association, the grotesque Supreme Commander, chuckled darkly. "Heh, with so many new S-Class heroes among the humans, and even a God-level one, we don''t stand a chance." "Yeah, what did we even join the Monster Association for in the first place?" "I''m out, I''m leaving!" Gyoro Gyoro''s powerful telekinesis instantly spread through the arena. Hundreds, even thousands of monsters shouting about leaving were suddenly suspended midair by invisible hands. "What are you doing?!" "Gyoro, are you crazy?!" Gyoro Gyoro sneered, "You joined the Monster Association. There''s no leaving now. You''re useless to us." "And since you''re useless, you can at least serve as nourishment for Lord Orochi. Consider it your final contribution. Hehehe." As soon as she finished speaking, there was a squelching sound. All the restrained monsters were compressed into fleshy cubes. Multicolored fluids splashed in the air like fireworks. In the center, Monster King Orochi opened his mouth. A snake-like tongue shot out, its tip forming a smaller mouth that swallowed the meat cubes in one gulp. At that moment, fear spread among all the surrounding monsters. "He... He killed them?!" Monsters didn''t possess human empathy. They were distorted beings. Just like in the animal kingdom, weaker monsters were simply food for the stronger ones. And the weak always sought to devour the strong. Gyoro Gyoro continued, "Humanity is now gathering its entire military strength to wipe out every monster on the planet." "Whether you leave or stay, if you encounter those S-Class heroes, you''re dead. Since that''s the case, you may as well become nourishment for stronger monsters and let them become more powerful!" Monster King Orochi lowered his head, the tentacle-like horns on his head stretching and glowing. His eyes grew brighter as if ready to launch an attack. "Of course, any Dragon-level monster here is free to challenge Lord Orochi now." "If you win, then a new leader of the Monster Association will be born." Gyoro Gyoro looked toward the Dragon-level executives present. The grotesque humanoid bald monster, Supreme Commander, sneered. "Hehehe... Gyoro, are you trying to trick us into getting eaten by Orochi? How laughable. We never said we served you or Orochi." A three-meter-tall feral cat monster licked its paw. "We''re just following you for now." Wearing a tattered crown and a foul-smelling cape, the Homeless Emperor picked his nose. "I only joined because I hate humans." A pitch-black monster with only a white face and an antenna on its head, Black Sperm, stood with arms crossed, saying nothing. Two brothers, Hellfire Flame and Gale Win, survivors from the ninja village who had willingly eaten monster cells to become Dragon-level, licked their lips and glanced around the arena. As former humans, they understood exactly what the Monster Association was. Calling it an "association" was a joke. It was just a mass of low-level monsters drawn in by a few powerful ones. None of them were loyal to the Monster Association. It was pure survival of the fittest. Telling weak monsters that joining meant safety from heroes was just a lie to gather cannon fodder. The atmosphere turned oppressively silent, and every non-Dragon-level monster present trembled. Monster King Orochi spoke in a garbled voice, "Who wishes to leave?" As soon as those words were spoken, every monster shouted at once. "Impossible! How could we possibly leave!" "That''s right! You''re our king, our Monster King!" "Exactly! We''ll obey your commands no matter what." "We''re proud members of the Monster Association!" Even twisted monsters didn''t want to be devoured by their own kind. No matter how much they cursed internally, they dared not voice their dissent. Gyoro Gyoro continued, "Enough. Until I figure out what those mysterious S-Class heroes are, you all stay put." "Also, keep Elder Centipede in check for now." With her words, the many eyes she''d planted above ground sprang to life. In sewers, alleyways, abandoned buildings¡ªeven inside toys¡ªeyes with wings began to gather intelligence in the human world. In the Monster Association''s deepest chamber, veins bulged on Psykos'' forehead. "The Hero Association is, without doubt, the human organization housing the most powerful individuals." "It makes no sense that so many S-Class heroes would just appear overnight. I need answers!" Thanks to the gods and demigods from the main world not hiding any information¡ªand the fact that their existence had already become public via global media¡ªPsykos easily found what she was looking for. "What?! Heroes from parallel worlds? Gods?!" Psykos was utterly shocked, biting her thumb. "This contradicts everything I foresaw about the future!" She tried using her psychic powers to glimpse the future again¡ªonly to find it completely obscured. While she reeled in confusion, back at the Hero Association headquarters¡ª Inside a grand chamber resembling a national assembly hall, over a hundred gods, demigods, and S-Class heroes from the Hero Association sat around a massive table. Jean, one of the few mid-level gods present, stood on the stage and addressed them. "There isn''t much to explain regarding the operation to cleanse the world of monsters and evildoers." "Those at god-level and above will attack the Monster Association base beneath the abandoned city. Those below god-level will handle surface cleanup and neutralize any remaining criminals." Behind her, a giant screen displayed a map of the abandoned city¡ªleft desolate for over a century¡ªits underground layers structured like a dungeon. Toga chuckled. "No objections here. Whatever so-called Dragon-level monsters are down there, my Tessaiga will handle them in one strike." Kamisato Ayato nodded. "Indeed. We''re overwhelming them already. The only real concern is preventing collateral damage to civilians." Diluc scowled coldly. "I won''t let a single one of those who deserve judgment slip through the cracks." Tatsumaki slammed the table, clearly annoyed. "Hey! Don''t count me out. I''m definitely going for the enemy''s main base!" Superalloy Darkshine whispered urgently, "Hey, Tatsumaki, don''t make Lady Jean mad. She could obliterate us!" Jean glanced at Tatsumaki. Considering her power level was on par with gods, Jean nodded. "Very well. Tatsumaki may join." Child Emperor eagerly opened his backpack, revealing dozens of watches. "Everyone, take one. I made these tracking devices in a hurry. They''ll help us navigate the underground and avoid getting lost." Kaeya accepted one with a smirk. "Thanks. You may be young, but you''re surprisingly dependable." Child Emperor beamed with pride. For once, someone wasn''t treating him like just a kid, even though he was an S-Class hero. Jean declared, "Let''s begin. Within seven days, we will eliminate every monster hostile to humanity from this planet." "Yes!" "Understood!" "Absolutely." "With our strength, this''ll be easy." "Just watch me!" Everyone in the chamber stood up, brimming with powerful energy, and marched out the doors. A scene straight out of a crusading army, ready to crush evil from the world. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 166 - 166: Tornado Is Still a Kid Who Needs Pampering Outside the Hero Association headquarters, a sea of reporters had already gathered, their cameras flashing non-stop. As soon as the S-Class heroes began their march, the wide avenue was instantly cleared for them. Jean, clad in the uniform of the Knights of Favonius, led the charge at the front. Under the spotlight of countless eyes, she looked every bit like a true Knight King. But in truth, she far surpassed such a title. Not only was she a central figure in the divine system, she had also studied governance from multiple worlds. Even if she were to lead a country from scratch, she could do so flawlessly. Kamisato Ayato was full of emotion. This was his second campaign. Compared to the first time, the scale of this one was on an entirely different level¡ªperhaps many levels higher. Last time, he had merely been a Vision holder. This time, he had descended as a powerful Middle God. Toga touched the three swords at his waist, enviously eyeing Jean and Kamisato Ayato at the front. Middle Gods... After completing this mission, even if he didn''t become one yet, he would surely be close. Currently, among those who had descended to this planet, only Jean and Kamisato Ayato were Middle Gods. Seven others were Lower Gods, and the rest were quasi-gods. Even quasi-gods, to the Hero Association, were already equivalent to S-Class heroes¡ªespecially considering how wildly S-Class power levels varied. From behind the adults, several children peeked out and shouted excitedly at the departing group: "They''re coming out!" "Big brother and sister heroes, good luck!" "Please drive away all the monsters!" Kaeya waved and smiled warmly. "Haha, good kids. Don''t worry. Big Brother Kaeya will definitely chase away all the bad guys." Lisa also waved with a gentle smile. "Children are always so innocent and adorable, no matter the world." "Speaking of which, after this mission, I must ask the Hero Association to help me gather this world''s books." "The knowledge of other worlds is always so captivating." Kaeya sweat-dropped. "Miss Lisa, always the diligent librarian, I see." He then looked at his half-brother, Diluc, who wore his usual sullen expression. "Even on a mission in another world, you''re still pulling that sour face, huh? I can''t even remember the last time I saw you smile." Diluc replied expressionlessly, "Perhaps I''ll smile once I become a god." If he had the power of a god, tragedies like what happened to his father would never happen again. Kaeya shrugged. "Oh~ is that so? I''ll be looking forward to it." Becoming a god... that much was all but guaranteed. Completing this mission would likely secure them that chance. Still, Kaeya knew what Diluc truly cared about wasn''t divinity. It was the wish he could make after the mission¡ªand Diluc would undoubtedly wish for their father to return. "Ah, another battle... I wonder if this world has bug fighting? I should ask later." Arataki Itto, the oni with two horns on his head, puffed his chest with pride and scanned the crowd. "Hahaha! So many people! Looks like I''m super popular, huh? They''re all shouting ''hero'' at me! Hahaha!" Kuki Shinobu sighed beside him. "Boss, please restrain yourself. Don''t go doing weird stuff in the middle of a mission." "If anything goes wrong, and Shogun-sama gets angry, she might just use you for blade practice." Arataki Itto grinned, nodding confidently. Goofy yet bold: "Don''t worry, I''ve got this! You, the brain of the Arataki Gang, are keeping an eye on me, right? Nothing''s gonna go wrong." "Then you''d better follow my instructions the entire time," Kuki Shinobu muttered with a headache. Shogun-sama had given strict orders¡ªany mishap would be catastrophic. If she said that, it meant the consequences were unimaginable. She would have to keep a close watch on her boss. If he caused any trouble, they were done for. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Itto thumped his chest. "Just gotta smash those freaky monsters, right? I''ll crush them all!" Floating in midair, Tatsumaki glanced at her fellow comrades chatting amongst themselves, eyes darting around. She puffed out her cheeks. Everyone was chatting, and not a single person came to talk to her? "Hmph! What''s the big deal! Just you wait¡ªI''ll kill more monsters than any of you..." she muttered, crossing her arms with a cold snort. ... Meanwhile, the entire world was watching. Televisions blared news broadcasts: [Currently, over a hundred powerful S-Class heroes have joined forces with the Hero Association to launch a global crusade against all monsters.] [As you can see, aside from the one undisclosed God-level hero, the two strongest currently known heroes are leading the top-tier S-Classes to the most heavily infested monster zones.] [Each city will be assigned several S-Class heroes to take part in the mission.] [According to the Hero Association''s released plan: A-Class heroes will cooperate with S-Classes to protect civilians.] [B-Class and C-Class heroes are responsible for logistics and maintaining order.] Citizens watching the departure of so many S-Class heroes felt fired up by the energy and atmosphere. "Amazing!" "They''re already moving out! So fast!" "Just watching them gives me a sense of security!" "They say the strongest among them are Lady Jean and Lord Kamisato Ayato!" "I heard even among the S-Class, there are levels¡ªstarting from Genshin, then Lower God, Middle God, and Jean-sama is one of the strongest Middle Gods!" "They say even the Hero Association''s Number One S-Class can''t compare!" ... In a supermarket, Psykos watched through her remote-controlled eyes, staring at the large screen, her pupils trembling. "What?! The Monster Association hasn''t even made a move yet, and no human outside the monsters themselves should know of our existence¡ªhow do those S-Classes from a parallel world know where we are?!" "This is bad! Really, really bad!" Her eyes shrank in alarm. "Could it be... some of them have information-gathering powers? Or even abilities like mine that glimpse into the future?" "Damn it! It''s too late to stay hidden now! Even transferring locations won''t make it in time!" She stared at the screen, drenched in cold sweat, watching those hundred-plus S-Class heroes mobilizing. Psykos was trembling. ... Monster Association. Using her clone, Gyoro Gyoro, Psykos had the information-spreading monsters alert every monster of the S-Class heroes'' mass mobilization to begin extermination. The strongest S-Class heroes were already en route to the Association''s base¡ªit was too late to relocate. All monsters were ordered to prepare for battle. While twisted, most monsters weren''t stupid. They understood the odds of escaping were slim with so many S-Class heroes mobilized, so they bared their fangs, ready to fight. Fuhrer Ugly twisted his bloated body and sneered. "Hehehe, S-Class heroes? Aside from that God-level freak, I''d like to see if I can kill a few." Homeless Emperor picked his nose. "So many S-Class, huh? Doesn''t matter. My power comes from a god. No way S-Class heroes can stand up to divine strength." Just a month ago, he had been a regular homeless man¡ªjobless, evicted, and despised. The more he thought about it, the more he hated humanity. Then a god noticed him and granted him power. Dragon-level monster Nyan licked his paw and grinned menacingly. "I love shredding humans with my claws." Black Sperm muttered, "Didn''t expect them so soon. Oh well, guess we''re doing this." Growl... A deep, unsettling growl echoed. A Dragon-level, dog-like monster swelled in size, drooling as it approached Black Sperm. "Hey hey, Pochi! I''m not dog food, alright?" Black Sperm had the ability to divide and merge his cells. Each split cell became a new entity, and once matured, fusing together made him even stronger. He was immune to slashing attacks due to his regenerative division, and even if one body died, the others lived on. Currently, the Monster Association didn''t have many Dragon-level monsters: Fuhrer Ugly, Pochi, Nyan, Black Sperm, Evil Natural Water, Homeless Emperor, the voluntarily monstrous ninja brothers, martial tournament champion Choze, and Elder Centipede. Plus Psykos and the near-god-level Orochi. The base itself had over a hundred levels, housing more than 100,000 monsters. Even more lurked in the ruined city above. ... Meanwhile, Jean, Kamisato Ayato, Toga, and other gods¡ªalong with Tornado¡ªhad arrived in the ruined city. This city had been abandoned since the nuclear war a hundred years ago. Rust-covered rails still lined the ground. Derelict trains lay on the tracks, and skyscrapers stood in ruin. Toga rubbed his nose. "The stink of monsters... it''s all around us." All present were god-level beings. When they spread their divine senses, nothing above or below the surface escaped their perception. Countless monsters lay hidden in sewers, ruined buildings, and even tiny cracks. Squish, squelch¡ª Disgusting noises filled the air. Sewer grates were pushed open. Sludge-like monsters oozed out of cracks, bizarre and grotesque. In just two breaths, they were surrounded from all sides. The air thickened with filth, pierced by nauseating sounds. A massive, ten-meter-tall monster cloaked in black appeared. Its exposed flesh was covered in multi-colored eyeballs, resembling a grotesque shaman. In a raspy voice, it spoke. "Oh dear, I heard there would be tons of S-Class heroes coming... and this is it?" The surrounding monsters drooled from their mouths. "Heh heh." "This isn''t enough to eat." "These are S-Class? Doesn''t look like much." Toga sniffed. "There are over 300,000 monsters on the surface, and more are still gathering." Kamisato Ayato shook his head. "Villains always talk too much. Let''s just get to the extermination." In the blink of an eye, divine power surged. A blue divine sword appeared in his hand. "Kamisato Art: Flowing Light¡ª" Instantly, brilliant blue crescent slashes bloomed like lotus petals. The entire ruined city was enveloped in glowing blue sword light. Buzz¡ª In less than two seconds, the light vanished. The monsters blinked, completely unharmed, and began to sneer. "S-Class? That''s it? Guess they''re not so tough after all." "Kill them!" Monsters surged forward in a massive wave. Ayato calmly smiled. "Let''s go." No one acknowledged the charging monsters. Tornado frowned. "Wait... what did he do? Why aren''t those monsters affected at all?" Just as she was about to make her move, every single monster suddenly burst into ash. Bang! Bang! Bang! Like exploding fireworks. In an instant, every monster in the ruined city turned to dust. Ayato had annihilated their physical forms from the rules level using his divine power. As a Middle God, his domain was the Rule of Water. And on Earth, every lifeform relied on water¡ªeven monsters. Tornado''s eyes widened in disbelief. She knew these colleagues were powerful, but she hadn''t expected this level of dominance¡ªso overwhelming she couldn''t even comprehend it. For once, her expression turned serious. "So this is divine power after ascending? Or is it that... rule thing?" After wiping out all the monsters in the city ruins with one strike¡ª Toga slashed open the ground, and the gods descended into the Monster Association''s underground base. None of them considered the monsters a threat. While Dragon-level monsters may have touched the threshold of Lower Gods, it was purely in raw power. Against even a Lower God, Dragon-level monsters were like chickens waiting to be slaughtered. As for monsters below that? A single divine sense imbued with divine power wiped them out in waves. This was more like a cleanup job. Even Demon-level monsters barely warranted targeting. Just a flick of divine sense was enough. Most monsters didn''t even see their attackers before turning to dust. Tornado didn''t even get a chance to fight. She sulked the entire way, clenching her teeth. Jean noticed Tornado sulking, arms crossed, lips pursed as if she wanted to speak but held back. The Commander of Mondstadt''s Knights of Favonius¡ªand a Middle God¡ªsmiled knowingly. She understood Tornado''s personality all too well. "Tornado, there''s a Dragon-level monster up ahead. We''re really curious to see how powerful your psychic powers are. Mind showing us?" Kamisato Ayato chimed in smoothly. "Yes, I''ve heard you''re this world''s strongest esper." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 167 - 167: The Teyvat Pantheon Should Love Each Other Generally speaking, looking out for fellow pantheon members is considered an unspoken rule of the Teyvat pantheon. Although there are many factions within the Teyvat pantheon, and there are competitive relationships among them, all the gods tacitly agree on the concept that the pantheon is one big family. Even though the pantheon now has many members, this belief remains unchanged among them all. As a result, the atmosphere within the pantheon is very relaxed. Communication between members is easy and natural. Helping each other out is the norm, and being considerate of fellow teammates'' emotions is just part of daily life. Of course, the most important reason for this is that Noah, the Heavenly Principle, is also the will of the entire pantheon. He wants the pantheon to live in harmony, and so this will subtly influences the entire pantheon. It''s like the head of a large family requesting everyone to love and care for one another, and all family members naturally abide by this rule. After all, only when the pantheon is united internally can it face external threats effectively. Otherwise, just look at the Greek pantheon¡ªwhat a mess that is. If they encountered a pantheon like that, it would only take a little manipulation and division to take down the entire Greek pantheon without shedding a drop of blood. Moreover, the pantheon is currently in a rising phase and united against outside forces. The other seven Lower Gods also chimed in with smiles: "Yes, yes, we''ve heard about it too. Tornado is the ace S-class hero of this Earth. Who knows how many people she saved before we even arrived." "Truly amazing. At the very least, we haven''t done enough in that regard." "Tch, how many people have you saved? Saying Tornado is one of the two main pillars of this world wouldn''t be an exaggeration." "Yeah, one is that guy Blast, and the other is Tornado." "Without Blast and Tornado, humanity would''ve been doomed long ago." It must be said that ever since the pantheon''s chat group module was established, over 90% of its members spent most of their time in the group chatting and joking around. In this kind of environment, even someone with social anxiety would, over time, become a chatty veteran, casually joking and flattering like a pro. Even though Tornado is an S-class hero and not socially anxious, she usually talks a lot and has heard plenty of praise before. However, flattery depends on who''s doing it. She''s always been powerful, so praise from ordinary people feels expected. But when someone more powerful than her compliments her, she can''t help but feel embarrassed. "Even though my psychic powers are strong, Blast is still more powerful. Actually, I''m not as amazing as everyone says..." Tornado, usually confident, was uncharacteristically shy after being praised so much. "Since everyone wants to see my abilities, then watch me next." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tornado quickly looked ahead toward the sewer. Large, bizarre-looking monsters were charging out, arrogantly shouting: "Hey!" "You must be the invading S-class heroes!?" "We''ve been waiting for you here a long time." "Your invasion route has been exposed!" "We..." Before the monsters could finish speaking, Tornado raised her hand and activated her psychic power. Her entire body emitted a faint green aura, and the monsters were also enveloped in the same glow. "What Kamisato Ayato said before was right¡ªvillains sure do talk a lot." Tornado''s childish-looking face turned sharp, and she casually clenched her palm. Pfft! All the monsters were instantly crushed by an invisible hand, turning into chunks of meat. Multicolored fluids exploded in all directions, splashing across the entire tunnel. At that moment, the sound of clapping echoed. Clap clap clap The applause wasn''t coming from the teammates behind her. Tornado looked over and saw two men at the end of the tunnel clapping while swaggering toward them. Since joining the pantheon, those who admired Tornado had developed faith in her, and her psychic powers had fused with a bit of that faith power. As a result, she could instantly tell whether she was facing monsters or humans. Expressionless, Tornado said, "Oh, two Dragon-level monsters. You''re called something like Wind and Fire, right?" The two monsters grinned. "I''m Hellfire Flame." "And I''m Gale Wind." "Looks like you know us. But you should know¡ªwe''ve never shown ourselves since becoming monsters." "Gyoro was right. You people have some weird ability to know things." "But still..." Tornado impatiently interrupted, "Villains really do talk too much." She was becoming more and more convinced of the truth of that statement. It always seemed like the strong monsters she had killed in the past would go on and on before the fight¡ªintroducing themselves, boasting about how powerful they were, etc. So annoying. "Just die already!" Tornado''s psychic power spread out in an instant. Now enhanced by the power of faith, her psychic power had leveled up in quality. Previously, she might have needed seven or eight moves to deal with two Dragon-level monsters like this. Now, it only took one. After all, faith power is the stage just before becoming divine power. Buzz buzz buzz! A green glow quickly spread through the space in all directions, covering more than half of the Monster Association''s base¡ªeven though it reached a depth of 1,200 meters. Even without the boost from faith power, Tornado''s psychic strength was already enough to pull the entire Monster Association out of the ground. "W-What!?" "Why can''t we move!?" "We''re Dragon-le¡ª" Pfft... Before the ninja brothers could finish speaking, they were compressed by psychic force into a clump no larger than a fist. All the liquid inside was squeezed out like oranges in a juicer. "Huh? I think I can actually pull the entire Monster Association out from underground!" After squashing the two Dragon-level monsters, Tornado blinked as she realized how much her enhanced psychic power now covered. In the past, she would''ve just acted on her own and done it without asking. But now, she looked over at Jean and Kamisato Ayato, both stronger than her. Jean was surprised. "Eh? How did I not think of that? No, I actually missed this point entirely." Kamisato Ayato was also briefly stunned. "Yeah, I didn''t think of it either." Was it because their power was so overwhelming that they subconsciously stopped thinking strategically? Or was it that their thought processes couldn''t keep up with the rapid growth of their strength? Jean nodded. "Then, I''ll leave it to you, Tornado. Please pull the entire Monster Association out from underground!" Kamisato Ayato agreed. "This kind of large-scale manipulation is something only Tornado can do easily. We''re not good at this." Tornado was pleased to hear that. So they weren''t good at this¡ªher role was still irreplaceable. "Alright! I''ll pull the Monster Association out right now." "Heaaaah¡ª!" Tornado instantly unleashed her full psychic power, expanding its range to envelop the entire land where the Monster Association was located. Not only underground, but even the abandoned city above was wrapped in green light. "Come up from underground¡ª!!!" RUMBLE RUMBLE RUMBLE¡ª The entire land was rumbling. A magnitude ten earthquake erupted across the entire region, spanning hundreds of kilometers where the abandoned city stood. The tremors even reached towns where people still lived. The ground cracked and rose. Skyscrapers in the abandoned city toppled in the shaking, and it seemed as if some terrifying monster was burrowing up from underground. It was as if the Monster Association was gripped by an invisible giant hand, being slowly pulled up from deep below the surface. RUMBLE RUMBLE RUMBLE¡ª¡ª The Monster Association was structured like an underground dungeon, layered floor by floor, with over a hundred levels. Each level covered an area of several dozen kilometers. This was an enormous man-made structure. Even Lower Gods couldn''t shake it. Even a Middle God would have to go all out to accomplish such a feat. Tornado was a very special case. She couldn''t win in a direct fight with a Middle God, but she could achieve what even a Middle God would need their full strength to do. There were quite a few such special existences in the pantheon now. Noah shifted his attention and thought that in the future, such special beings could be classified into a new rank. Those with power surpassing their current tier but who hadn''t yet fundamentally ascended to the next level could be classified as "Exceptional Rank." For example, a quasi-god with power beyond a quasi-god would be an "Exceptional Quasi-God"; a Lower God with power exceeding their level would be an "Exceptional Lower God." ... At this moment, the Monster Association was being roughly dragged upward from underground by psychic force, causing its internal structure to collapse. RUMBLE RUMBLE RUMBLE... Many monsters inside were crushed into pulp by the collapsing structure. Screams echoed constantly. "Aaaaah!" "What''s happening!?" "It''s collapsing!" "Run!" "Help!" Deep within the Monster Association, Psykos, who was already tense from the S-class heroes'' invasion, looked even more grim. The other monsters might not know what was happening, but as a fellow esper, how could she not? A massive psychic force was lifting the entire Monster Association out of the ground. "It''s Tornado! It can only be that woman!" Psykos''s face twisted with rage. "She actually wants to pull the whole Monster Association out!" As someone who also had psychic powers, Psykos understood Tornado better than most¡ªespecially since she used to be friends with Tornado''s sister, Fubuki. However, at this moment, Psykos became strangely calm. "Looks like the entire Monster Association is going to fall." No... perhaps the future I saw wasn''t the true future¡ªjust one possibility? Think about it carefully: so many S-class heroes from parallel worlds have gathered. And there''s even that genuine God-level human. Whether the monsters have a chance of victory is uncertain. As the creator of the Monster King Orochi, Psykos knew his abilities better than anyone. If he went all out, he could definitely shake the planet. Orochi absolutely had the power to kill those invading heroes. But after killing them, Orochi would be exposed, and would definitely attract that God-level entity. "Since the battle has already come to our doorstep, I''ll just let them have the Monster Association." Psykos decisively gave up on the Monster Association. Once Orochi was exposed and that God-level entity arrived, the resulting clash would be something she could never hope to survive. After seeing clips of the previous battles between God-level beings, she felt that Orochi might not even be a match for them. She feared that even if Orochi won, an even stronger God-level being might show up. Fortunately, she had always appeared using the identity of her monster clone, Gyoro Gyoro, so no one knew her true identity. "I should leave here first, lie low for a while, and figure out just how deep humanity''s hidden strength really is." As a former S-class esper who once ranked just below Tornado, it was easy for her to break free of the psychic force surrounding the Monster Association and escape. However, what she didn''t know was that two divine consciousnesses had already observed the entire Monster Association clearly. No matter how strong an esper was, they couldn''t sense the gaze of a god. ... RUMBLE¡ª After being pulled out from a depth of 1,200 meters, the Monster Association now stood like a massive ant nest, towering straight up. Fragments of steel and concrete fell from the sky like snow. Countless monsters tumbled out from the structure. Seeing the scene, the seven Lower Gods began praising Tornado. "As expected of Tornado! Truly amazing, way stronger than me." "Exactly! Psychic power is just ridiculous." "With this kind of power, she''s not far from a Middle God." Tornado''s strength in battle was about on par with a Lower God, but no Lower God could accomplish what she just did. Tornado raised her chin proudly. "Hmph, my psychic power is second only to Blast." But inside, she was overjoyed. Jean said, "My power is better suited to clearing weaker monsters. Leave the Dragon-level ones to you all." Kamisato Ayato nodded. "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of the Monster King." Then he looked to the seven Lower Gods. "The remaining Dragon-level ones are yours." Although he could have defeated them all instantly by himself, credit was important. Since everyone came together, he couldn''t just hog it all. Otherwise, no one would want to team up with him next time. BOOM! A massive red monster, as tall as a building, violently tore through the structure and emerged. This monster''s entire body looked stitched together¡ªcomposed of parts from other monsters it had eaten. The Monster King Orochi. He was once a human named Orochi Mitsu, who voluntarily allowed Psykos to transform him into a monster. His glowing eyes turned toward the ten people floating in mid-air. "S-class heroes... kill them all!" A hoarse, indistinct voice came from Orochi''s mouth. The eight horns on his head extended like octopus tentacles, each growing a new head. Every mouth opened wide, as did the main one. Blinding light and scorching heat burst out in an instant. ... Still in the One Punch World, Noah watched the battle and smiled slightly. "Monster King Orochi, huh... let''s see if a Middle God can kill you." Orochi was a fusion-type monster. Leaving aside his other, less relevant abilities¡ª As a high-Dragon-level entity, his potential to reach God-level stemmed from two main powers: First, a suction ability that could absorb energy from the planet''s core¡ªstrong enough to cause massive earthquakes and shake the entire planet. If core energy erupted, it could even raise entire continents. Second, even if his body were destroyed except for his heart, he could assimilate surrounding matter to regenerate a new body¡ªeven potentially assimilating an entire planet. However, both abilities came with conditions. Now that the One Punch World had merged into the Teyvat Universe, in order to absorb core energy or assimilate a planet, Orochi would first have to break through the laws of the Teyvat Universe. Breaking through the universe''s rules was no easier than directly challenging Noah, the Heavenly Principle. If Monster King Orochi lost those two abilities, then he was just an ordinary high-Dragon-level monster. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 168 - 168: Evil Ones Are a Waste to Kill—Toss Them All into the Abyss The battle erupted in an instant. Superheated crimson rays shot straight out from the Monster King Orochi''s main head and all the smaller mouths. The speed was so extreme that even a Lower God would struggle to dodge at close range if targeted. The temperature was so high that wherever the beams swept, the air evaporated and the ground turned into rivers of molten lava. RUMBLE RUMBLE RUMBLE¡ª At such temperatures, even a Lower God would melt if they didn''t use divine power to protect their body. However, everyone present already knew about Monster King Orochi''s abilities, so they had maintained a safe distance from the beginning. With just a few casual shifts in position, they easily avoided the "superheated breath." The seven Lower Gods quickly identified their respective opponents. With the two Dragon-level monsters already taken down by Tornado, the remaining Dragon-level monsters now matched perfectly with one for each of them. A Lower God fighting a Dragon-level monster was like a grandfather fighting his grandson. On top of that, they already knew all the monsters'' information¡ªit was like filling out a test where all the answers were already given. In terms of pure destructive power, Dragon-level monsters were comparable to Lower Gods. But that was just destructive power. Once you added divine power, divine weapons, and divine perception, it became dimensional suppression. It was like the mages in the Nasuverse¡ªonly low-tier mages pursued destructive power. High-tier mages played with rules and concepts. Before Orochi even finished releasing his "superheated breath," Jean and Kamisato Ayato had already launched their attacks. In reality, there''s no such thing as turn-based battles. "With this sword, I swear¡ª" The Skyward Blade in Jean''s hand radiated a soft blue light. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Buzz¡ª Gentle wind elements, infused with the "Laws of Wind," instantly blanketed a vast area spanning hundreds of kilometers. This land''s sky and earth were transformed into a "Divine Domain." All targets within the "Divine Domain" were deemed enemies of the "Laws of Wind" and were suppressed by every aspect wind could control. The clouds above began to rotate with Monster King Orochi at the center, and a tornado several kilometers in diameter descended like a finger from the sky, pressing down on Orochi. Under the suppression of the "Laws of Wind," no matter how much Orochi resisted or struggled, he could not break free from the rules. His body was enveloped in tiny, glowing wind currents¡ªhe couldn''t even move a single finger. He was in utter disbelief. "I can''t mimic it!?" Since becoming the Monster King, Orochi had been able to instantly copy and even surpass any biological skill he observed. Yet now, he couldn''t learn this S-class human''s skill, and the wind element itself was causing him intense discomfort. Dragon-level monsters couldn''t even survive a single blow from him, let alone stand against him. "Damn it..." Orochi stared at the tornado descending like a divine finger. The atmospheric pressure was mounting on him like a mountain. BOOM! The tornado crushed him into the ground. The rule-infused wind scoured his body like an iron brush, stripping off chunks of his flesh piece by piece. "AAAAAAHHH!" The Monster King let out a terrifying scream. His tail pierced the ground, and a suction force capable of shaking the planet burst forth. Shockwaves radiated from him in all directions, causing the land to ripple in massive waves. "Strange powers... You humans really can''t be underestimated!" Once a human, Orochi thought he understood humanity well. But now he realized he had only scratched the surface¡ªthere was much he still didn''t know. Just when Orochi expected an endless stream of planetary core energy to surge into his body, he was stunned to find that, although he could sense the energy, he simply couldn''t absorb it. It was like a vacuum cleaner trying to suck up a piece of paper, but no matter what, it just wouldn''t move. Before Orochi could figure it out, Kamisato Ayato launched his attack. "Kamisato Art: Pure Blossom¡ª" A water-blue aura spread out instantly, enveloping hundreds of kilometers of land. Another "Divine Domain" was activated, and the "Laws of Water" began suppressing everything within the domain. Anything inside Orochi that had any relation to water was now completely under control. As the domain expanded, blue flashes appeared all over Orochi''s skyscraper-sized body. These were slashes from Kamisato Ayato''s divine blade, striking at thousands of times per second. A divine blade forged by a god, enhanced with divine power and divine laws¡ªno substance in the subordinate world could withstand it. Orochi''s enormous body began to "melt" like snow under sunlight. The slashes were so fast that from a normal person''s perspective, it looked like he was melting. "I''m going to die, I''m going to die, I''m going to die..." Those were the only words in Orochi''s mind. At the brink of death, his survival instinct erupted, and his heart''s core emitted a blinding red light. Anything touched by the red light turned into a part of his body. But the materials he tried to absorb dissipated before even a second passed, as if his ability had vanished. Yet he was using his full power. "How is this happening?! Psykos! What''s going on?!" His most powerful abilities as the Monster King had failed, and Orochi let out a desperate dying scream. "Trying to use world-shattering powers on a planet governed by the Pantheon? Pure fantasy." Kamisato Ayato looked at the glowing, aggressive form of Monster King Orochi and accelerated his divine sword. Ordinary people could only see the blue light shining on Orochi''s body before he vanished, as if erased with a rubber. Within ten seconds, the Monster King Orochi had completely disappeared from the planet. After finishing, Kamisato Ayato calmly sheathed his divine blade. On the other side, the seven Lower Gods had also finished eliminating the seven Dragon-level monsters. At that moment, a notification came through from the Divine Pantheon Blueprint. It was a mission completion alert. After finishing their task, they had one day left to remain before returning to the main world. Jean: "Our God-level mission is complete. Clearing out the remaining monsters is their job now." Kamisato Ayato: "There''s just one Dragon-level left¡ªElder Centipede. They can handle it." "Time is precious. I''m heading back first to prepare for the next world." Jean nodded. "Same here." The second world was the true focus for these god-level beings. "But before we leave, let''s send the mastermind who fled into the Abyss." Kamisato Ayato thought for a moment. "Sending them to the Abyss, huh? Killing those evil ones outright would be too merciful. Let''s do the Abyss Overlord a favor and hand them over as labor." Everyone knew the Abyss was short on manpower. Right now, the number of truly vile beings in the Teyvat Universe was too few, so the Abyss Overlord was squeezing every last bit of work out of the Abyssal gods and divine-class beastfolk. At that moment in the "Main World" divine realm, Aether sensed a god knocking at the gate of the "Abyss" and quickly checked the public channel in the "Divine Pantheon Blueprint." The "Public Channel" is a communication platform for members undertaking missions to contact others doing the same. After all, Lower Gods can''t @ higher gods they don''t know, so if anything comes up, they leave a message in the public channel. If a higher god sees it and chooses to respond, they can. Aether noticed the channel message came from the world involved in the current mission and paused to consider. Although the Abyss is the place where all the negative aspects of the Teyvat Universe gather, it doesn''t accept just anything. For example, those grotesque, stomach-turning monsters¡ªthe Abyss refuses to take those. Abyss creatures are already unpleasant enough to look at. If you toss in even more disturbing things, how is anyone supposed to eat properly? However, heinous criminals from World 203? That, yes¡ªthat''s what the Abyss is for. Once you''re in, there''s no reincarnation or redemption. "The Abyss really is short on labor." Aether thought about how vast the Abyss is and how few humanoid Abyss species there are. Plus, the number of sinful souls entering it is pitifully low. If it weren''t for a few usable Abyssal gods, the capital city on the Abyssal Continent wouldn''t even have been built. Even though the capital was now standing, compared to the capitals of the seven nations aboveground, it looked like it was made of toy blocks. The detail work was simply too awful to look at. Gods might handle tasks, sure¡ªbut expect them to carve a statue? No way. He, the Abyss Overlord, couldn''t be expected to lie on a building and carve it himself, right? Aether immediately accepted Kamisato Ayato''s proposal in the public channel. He then submitted a request to Celestia for permission to open the Abyss gate on One Punch Earth. ... Elsewhere¡ª With over a hundred demigods plus full support from the Hero Association, 26 cities were swept clean of all hostile monsters within a single day. At the same time, the truly heinous criminals were also arrested. In this anarchic world, shockingly many humans had committed horrendous crimes. In the original timeline, just before the Hero Association''s war with the Monster Association, they recruited more heinous but powerful criminals than there were official heroes. They just weren''t as strong as the Association''s official heroes. On the second day of cleansing the world, the final Dragon-level monster, Elder Centipede, was found. Surrounded by more than a hundred demigods, its two-kilometer-long body was reduced to fragments no larger than half a meter. It didn''t even have time to destroy a single building before being instantly killed. On the third day, after clearing the cities, they began sweeping for monsters outside urban areas. Most monsters were in cities abandoned by humans. In less than five days, all the monsters in the world were wiped out. The main reason monsters had multiplied so wildly was due to the planetary consciousness. Now that the planetary consciousness no longer spawned them, the number of monsters could only decrease and eventually vanish. In just a few days, the world had been completely transformed. Even the ruined cities were flattened during the monster purge. If not for the remaining city foundations, people might not believe that just days ago, this planet had been crawling with monsters. ... Now, in all 26 cities, the streets were packed with people, and cheers echoed throughout the urban landscape. At the city center, all the heinous criminals had their hands and feet shackled with special chains and were being marched to the central plaza under the supervision of the heroes. In the plaza stood a massive, ominous crimson gate over a hundred meters tall. Within the gate swirled a black-red vortex¡ªa swirling abyss that seemed to lead to what people often referred to as "hell." Thanks to the "demigods" who had arrived on this planet and explained the truth, the worldview of Earth''s people had been completely reshaped. "Hell and the Abyss," "Heaven and the Divine Realm," "Parallel Worlds," "Reincarnation" ¡ª all of it was real. And now, the evil ones who had committed unforgivable crimes were about to be sent straight to hell, never to be reborn, condemned to suffer forever. While the people cheered, the criminals screamed in terror. Each one of them, upon reaching the hell gate, sobbed and wailed. Even bound hand and foot, they gnawed at the ground with their teeth and howled hysterically: "I don''t want to go to hell! Let me go!" "Get out of my way! I''ll kill you, I swear!" "I was wrong! Spare me, please!" Those responsible for kicking the criminals into the Abyss showed no mercy, sending them one by one into the swirling vortex. The vortex echoed with blood-curdling screams, scaring the remaining criminals so badly some wet themselves. At that moment, one criminal tied up tightly like a dumpling in special chains was dragged over by Fubuki. That criminal, of course, was Psykos, captured by Jean and left at the Hero Association''s gates to be watched. Since Psykos had Dragon-level strength, she was bound with chains forged from white iron mined in the main world. Her face twisted with rage, she shouted insults at her former friend. "Fubuki! Let me go! Don''t think for a second¡ª" Fubuki was seething. She had just learned that this former friend had orchestrated a plan to wipe out humanity. If not for the arrival of powerful beings from parallel worlds, the consequences could have been disastrous. Shame. Utter shame. With that, she pulled off her boot and shoved it into Psykos'' mouth. "Shut up, Psykos. Go to hell and repent properly!" Then she tossed Psykos into the vortex. ... In the Abyss. The happiest ones were the "Three Abyss Idiots." Abyssal God Enjou looked at the millions of sinners being dumped into the Abyss and was grinning ear to ear. "Hehehe... The Abyss finally has new labor! We three are finally getting a break from His Highness''s whip!" He pulled out a whip. "You filthy sinners, I am an Abyssal God¡ªa higher god. You will address me as ''Lord God.''" "Half of you, go mine ores. The rest, start carving stonework for the city. Disobey, and you''ll first hang and burn in abyssal fire for a year, soak in abyssal spring water for another year, and finally get whipped by me for a year." "Hehehehe..." The terrifying auras of the three Abyssal gods fell over the criminals, and many who had already wet themselves now fainted outright. Even Psykos, still tied like a dumpling, rolled her eyes and passed out under the sheer pressure. ... Meanwhile¡ª Noah had returned to the Divine Realm, a cruel smile on his lips. "Next up... it''s time to launch the assault on the DXD world." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 169 - 169: True Red Dragon God Emperor, Youve Been Waiting Long Enough Teyvat Main World Divine Realm At this moment, all the gods not tasked with maintaining order had gathered here. There were now over a hundred Lower Gods assembled. If the DXD world matched the memories Noah had, then these Lower Gods would be roughly equivalent to the Satan level. After all, in the original DXD descriptions, battles between Satan-class beings could easily wipe out a small country, which was in line with the current performance level of Lower Gods. Middle Gods would then be equivalent to beings beyond the Satan class, whose mere clashes could erase a large country from the map. Upper Gods were likely on par with most of the upper-tier gods in the DXD world. And Primary Gods probably matched the level of that world''s so-called "Chief Gods," "Transcenders," and "Heavenly Dragon-class beings." Of course, they''d only know for sure after real combat. At this point, the entire Teyvat Universe had grown to the level of a small star by upgrading its Ouroboros to "15 base-level mass" rather than minimum mass. In terms of rule structure, it could be said to be slightly stronger than the DXD world. The DXD world almost certainly hadn''t reached the scale of a small star. At the center of the Divine Realm¡ª Celestia burst forth with seven-colored auroras. All the gods in the realm looked up, and when they saw a supreme figure slowly stepping forth from the auroras, every god below the Primary God level bowed their heads in utmost reverence. The aura of "Supreme" and "Omniscience and Omnipotence" instantly enveloped the entire Divine Realm. There were now nearly two hundred gods present, and the number of quasi-gods (demigods) had exceeded five figures. Except for the Primary Gods, Upper Gods, and a few pantheon gods, most had only seen this name at the pinnacle of the Divine Pantheon Blueprint: "Heavenly Principle" "Creator" "Ame-no-Minakanushi" "God" And now, for the first time, they were laying eyes on the God of Gods, the Supreme Being who had created the Teyvat Universe and the entire pantheon. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To these newly ascended gods, to gaze directly upon such an omnipotent, omniscient presence was impossible¡ªjust basking in the seven-colored light of creation was already an unimaginable gift. At the left front of the World Gate, the Primary Gods stood, their eyes filled with excitement, resolve, and anticipation. Zhongli, in his draconic form, had eyes full of boundless killing intent. In the last mission, he hadn''t needed to exert himself much because that world lacked divine beings. But this world¡ªthis DXD world¡ªwas filled with real gods and pantheons from various mythologies. And they were invaders. This was a world war on a scale far beyond the Archon War, beyond even the War of Thrones. Venti glanced at Jean, Diluc, and the others who had returned from the previous mission and nodded with satisfaction. He felt a hint of reassurance in his heart. "This time, I really have to go all out. Otherwise..." He looked at Zhongli, who radiated intense killing intent. "Otherwise, the old man will leave me in the dust." Although Venti was one of the original Archons, the only divine-level war he had truly participated in was the Khaenri''ah War. During the Archon War, he had more or less coasted to victory. This time, he had to ensure that Lord Heavenly Principle would be truly satisfied. His seat as a Primary God would not be taken by some latecomer. Buer, Raiden Makoto, Raiden Ei, and Focalors all looked solemnly at Noah, who now stood before the World Gate. Though Buer, Raiden Makoto, and Raiden Ei had already stepped into the ranks of the "Inner Court" gods, their responsibilities were in no way lesser than those of any Primary God. Behind the Liyue contingent, Hu Tao stared wide-eyed at the figure emerging from the seven-colored aurora. She immediately shut her eyes tight, rubbed them fiercely, and looked again. Her mouth dropped wide enough to fit an egg. "Oh my god! That face! Even if it''s beautified countless times, isn''t that Brother Noah?!" "I must be seeing things. Definitely seeing things. There''s no way Brother Noah is Lord Heavenly Principle!" "It''s just my imagination¡ªhow could Lord Heavenly Principle casually visit Wangsheng Funeral Parlor and joke around with a mere human like me?" "No way, no way, I''m just hallucinating." "Brother Noah could never look as... um, divine... as Lord Heavenly Principle." ... Floating in front of the World Gate, Noah looked down at the vast divine army standing reverently across the Divine Realm, heads bowed before him. A faint smile curved his lips. "An unbelievable sense of accomplishment... Though the Pantheon isn''t vast yet, it''s already a complete system." Once the DXD world was assimilated, the Teyvat Universe would ascend to the large star class. Even the Pantheon would evolve to the level of a major divine system. After that, a new restructuring of the divine ranks could begin. The DXD world contained a majority of the mythological pantheons¡ªNorse, Greek, Biblical, Hindu, Takamagahara... "How far could the Pantheon go after that? Heh..." A fire burned within Noah''s golden eyes at the thought. In the future, with more world mergers, he would surely encounter universes based on every major mythos¡ªmaking their absorption much easier. Thus, beyond the base value, the DXD world''s greater worth was its abundance of mythological pantheons. "So then... Phanes, seeing my world and Pantheon as they are now, are you finally done waiting?" As his voice faded, Phanes appeared beside him. A golden divine ring formed from "Human Realm Force" glowed behind her, her black eyes turning gold to match Noah''s. The previously noble and gentle face now wore a delighted smile. Gazing down at the assembled divine army, she said: "Yes, I can no longer hold back. You''ve achieved what I never could. At this moment, you''ve far surpassed the blueprint I once dreamed for the Pantheon." Noah extended his hand. The gate to the DXD world slowly opened. "Then let us lead Teyvat''s army to pressure the foreign world¡ªjust as we once descended upon Teyvat to forge our thrones¡ªlet us give the natives a taste of Teyvat''s might." "As for me, I''ll begin by subduing the two great dragon gods who guard that world." A shimmer passed through Noah''s golden eyes as he smiled and stepped into the World Gate. "True Red Dragon God Emperor, and Infinite Dragon God¡ªthank you for your patience." ... At this moment¡ª DXD World, Superdimensional Coordinates. "Dimension" and "superdimension" are two very different concepts. Some powerful worlds contain internal or external dimensional structures. But a "superdimension" refers to the boundless, infinite framework that contains countless "dimensional cosmologies." Put simply, a "dimension" is the "chaos" that wraps around a world, while the "superdimension" is the "chaos" that wraps around that chaos. Within the Dimensional Gap of the DXD world, a divine gate thousands of meters tall suddenly appeared. This Dimensional Gap is the protective "null" between worlds¡ªan isolating barrier that separates different worlds and also serves as the "egg" from which worlds are born. No being from within a world can survive in the Dimensional Gap¡ªexcept for those born from the void itself. Such life forms are born sacred, incarnations of "Truth" itself, entities that possess truth innately. Noah stepped through the World Gate. The Dimensional Gap wasn''t pure darkness or emptiness, but rather an abstract, prismatic swirl of countless colors. Those who had never grasped "Truth" would not understand¡ªthese colorful, abstract scenes were projections of truth itself. Truth is not limited to just "Kabbalah" or the "Ouroboros." Those are merely the most important truths to the world. There exist many other forms of truth beyond the boundaries of known worlds. One example is the "Dream" that birthed the Great Red. This dream represents not only human wishes and thoughts, but also the boundary between illusion and reality. Without this line between what is real and false, the world would be nothing more than a fleeting illusion. Thus, "Dream" is a guardian truth that protects from outside the world. After stepping through the World Gate, Noah transformed the gate behind him into a streak of seven-colored aurora that merged into the barrier of the world before him. His golden eyes gleamed faintly, taking in the world surrounded by the Dimensional Gap. "What an interesting world structure..." The world before him was not a typical unified system, nor a three-realm layout, nor a full universe model. Rather, it was a structure of multiple parallel worlds linked together by a single Ouroboros. The largest among them was, of course, "Earth," nearly half the size of a main world. Yet the other worlds were siphoning energy from this "main world," treating it like a battery. More than that, the gods born from each of these worlds had performed secondary creations upon Earth, making divine influence extremely significant there. If a certain god were to be destroyed, the altered "main world" would suffer unimaginable consequences. Still, gods are avatars of all existence within a world. They are not so easily destroyed. "Earth, Underworld, Heaven, Asgard, Olympus, Mount Sumeru''s Thirty-Three Heavens, Pure Land of Bliss, Egyptian Divine Nation, Celtic God Realm, Zoroastrian Kingdom, Takamagahara¡ªeleven worlds in total. Even more than I expected... hehehe." Noah''s golden eyes reflected the silhouettes of all eleven worlds, and he couldn''t help but chuckle. These eleven worlds were connected by the Ouroboros, with only thin dimensional barriers separating them. Gods and Satans within them had even built interconnected "trains" for travel between worlds. Their exchange systems were remarkably modern. ROAR¡ª At that moment, an ancient dragon''s roar echoed through the Dimensional Gap¡ªa roar as if from the beginning of time itself. With the roar, a presence surpassing even that of a world spread through the gap, reaching Noah. The colorful, abstract projections of truth were disturbed, like clear spring water suddenly muddied. Noah grinned, his golden eyes gleaming as he looked ahead. A massive crimson dragon, thousands of meters long, swam slowly through the dimensional rift. An aura of eternity, of the boundary between illusion and reality¡ªthe breath of truth¡ªwashed over him. Golden-red dragon eyes locked tightly onto him. A voice like a chorus of countless dreamlike tones rang in Noah''s ears: "Foreign god, leave this world at once!" Looking at the sacred, ancient dragon of truth before him, Noah grinned and laughed wildly. "Dragon born from the Dimensional Gap, if you want me to leave, I''m afraid you''re too late. Look behind you¡ªthe gate has already opened to me, hahahaha." The Red Dragon God Emperor blinked in disbelief. In the past, all foreign visitors she encountered would heed her warnings. Even those who didn''t immediately flee would try to sneak into the world after she left. None had ever fully entered before being driven off or slain. But now, someone was openly provoking her. Realizing something, the Red Dragon God Emperor turned to look. Her golden-red pupils shrank slightly. A towering gate, thousands of meters tall, had appeared outside the world''s membrane. A flood of foreign divine energy was pouring into the world. Sensing the aura of another world, her heart trembled. That energy was stronger than the very world she protected. "An invasion? Foreign god, are you planning to invade the world I guard!?" Her voice boomed through the Dimensional Gap, furious. As the supreme entity of this realm, her aura exploded forth. The power of truth surged alongside it, instantly transforming the Dimensional Gap into her domain. Noah burst out laughing: "Little dragon, isn''t that obvious? If I wasn''t here to invade, would I have come all this way just to make friends?" The Red Dragon God Emperor shouted, furious: "Close the World Gate now and retreat. I will allow you to leave unharmed. Otherwise, I will destroy you¡ªand every invader from your world!" Noah laughed even louder, more wildly. "Hahaha! Destroy me? That''s hilarious! I haven''t heard something this funny in ages." "Little dragon, you almost made me tear up." With a smirk, he stretched out his arms. Behind him, two divine rings forged from cosmic truths burst into existence. BOOM! The divine rings exploded outward like nuclear blasts, expanding instantly to tens of thousands of meters wide. They blazed like twin suns in the rift. Compared to them, the Red Dragon God Emperor looked no bigger than a kitten. Mocking laughter echoed throughout the Dimensional Gap. "So then, little dragon, tell me¡ªhow exactly do you plan to destroy me?" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 170 - 170: The Clash of Truths, A World-Shaking Impact Noah stood with arms spread wide, laughing. The aura he exuded had completely overwhelmed the Red Dragon God Emperor, even though the "Dimensional Gap" was technically her domain. Even within her own territory, the Dimensional Gap had grown sluggish and strained under the pressure of the truth Noah carried¡ªa truth exceeding this entire dimension. After devouring the ultra-high-mass "Ouroboros" from the One Punch World, the quality of truth Noah possessed had reached "Primary." To be clear, even primary-level truth was already stronger than 80% of the worlds he had encountered. "Primary" marked the threshold between world-scale and universe-scale structures. Truths below this level belonged only to the realm of "planes." DXD, without question, was a plane¡ªa large one, but a plane nonetheless. From its design, it seemed the DXD world was aiming for a structure of "endless planes," hence the multitude of interconnected worlds. In such a system, the more worlds connected by Ouroboros, the stronger the truth and laws governing the whole. "What?! The One True God!?" The Red Dragon God Emperor''s rage was immediately shattered by the impact of a truth more refined than her own. Her mind reeled. When she snapped back to awareness, the shock hit her hard. Her golden-red pupils contracted into narrow slits. "You¡ªYou''re the One True God¡ª?!" As a being born of the Void, an embodiment of truth, and a guardian of dreams, she was sacred by nature and born with knowledge. She understood the mysteries of gods and worlds. The One True God¡ªthe supreme god of an entire world, the actual creator of worlds and gods alike, the god that even gods believe in. They may not always be incarnations of truth, but they hold dominion over the two great truths: Ouroboros¡ªgranting them infinite power and boundless potential. Kabbalah¡ªgranting them omniscient and omnipotent creative force. A perfect world may not necessarily have a One True God. But a One True God always possesses a perfect world. With both grand truths and a perfect world as the foundation of their power, the One True God stands as the supreme pinnacle even among sacred beings who command truth. Most importantly, the One True God wields a unique power exclusive to them: "Genesis Authority." Noah looked down at the Red Dragon God Emperor, whose mind was reeling from the sheer pressure of his strength and identity, but who still stood before him, forced to face him. "Heh... Red Dragon, you''re suddenly a lot more polite. I liked you better when you were wild and defiant." If dragons could sweat, she would be drenched by now. If Noah were only a One True God, she might still be confident in fighting him. But with truth quality exceeding her own, even if she could hold her ground temporarily, she would eventually be defeated. Whether that would take centuries or millennia, there was no way she could last more than ten thousand years. The Red Dragon God Emperor stared intensely at the One True God, her eyes narrowed to slits, exhaling the breath of dreams. "You are a One True God. The world I guard is nowhere near the strength of your dominion. And there is nothing here of value to a god like you. Why invade?" She had already made up her mind. Even if she could only hold on for a few hundred years, she would make the most of it. Even if she could only last a few hundred years, that would be enough time for the gods within her world to sense the battle and respond. Perhaps within that time, a miracle could occur across the interconnected worlds. Maybe the Infinite Dragon God could grow strong enough. She had driven the Infinite Dragon God out of the Dimensional Gap to protect her. That dragon was one side of the world''s Ouroboros¡ªa future Lord of the World. She had only just started protecting the Infinite Dragon God, not even ten thousand years had passed, and already a One True God had arrived¡ªand with malicious intent. Noah''s golden eyes grew increasingly amused. "Why invade? Heh... That''s a funny question. It''s like a human asking the heavens why disaster exists." "The strong can do whatever they want to the weak. This endless multiverse is inherently cruel." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "And what I want is simple: to make the entire infinite dimension kneel beneath my feet." Noah spread his arms wide, as if embracing the infinite cosmos. His voice was overbearing, absolute. "Worlds, divine beings like you born sacred¡ªall are targets for my conquest." "Resist as much as you can. That''s your only chance. Because once you fall, there will be no chance left." "Red Dragon God Emperor¡ªthis is the first time I call your full title, out of respect for you as an opponent. But when you fall and submit to me, everything you are will be mine." His golden eyes sparkled with mockery. "Of course, you could also choose to run away with your tail between your legs. But in that case, you will no longer deserve my respect¡ªyou will be nothing more than my slave." The overwhelming pressure of his dominating aura made it hard for the Red Dragon God Emperor to breathe¡ªbut it also ignited a fury unlike any she had ever known. "To think you want to conquer the infinite multiverse. Such arrogance." Yet from his words, she now understood that he had already conquered many worlds. Hers just happened to be the next unfortunate target. "One True God..." Her red-gold pupils blazed brighter than the sun. Crimson wings flared open behind her. "If you want to conquer the world I protect, then you''ll have to kill me first!" The truth of dreams mixed with dimensional turbulence, forming a current where illusion and reality overlapped¡ªall of it surging toward the enormous divine rings. At their level, this was no longer a clash of energy or laws. It was a battle of truth itself. Energy, rules, concepts¡ªthese things meant nothing here. SCREEEEE As she launched her attack, a roar that shook dimensions echoed. Even the world membrane behind her rippled from the shockwaves. A five-colored dragon breath, like something out of a dream, followed and surged toward Noah. Noah smiled, raising both hands as truth condensed into two swords: one radiant, one silver. "Truth Sacred Swords¡ª" Weapons woven from Kabbalah and Ouroboros. This was his envisioned method of wielding truth. "Truth" as a weapon comes in many forms. Beyond differences in quality, there is no hierarchy in how it''s used. As long as it can defeat the enemy, it''s valid. Take the Red Dragon God Emperor for example: flapping her wings to disturb dimensions and unleashing dragon breath was no different from Noah weaving truth into weapons. A dragon''s body is its most powerful weapon. "Truth Cross Star." Faced with an incoming onslaught turning the entire dimension into a torrent, Noah crossed his twin sacred swords and casually slashed out a divine cross. The battle began¡ªand both sides opened with a direct clash of truths. In the midst of the illusory torrent, the cross formed of rainbow and silver light exploded, diverting the flood that was about to strike his divine ring. But the dreamlike dragon breath followed closely, slamming toward him. The massive divine ring behind him was the manifestation of the two great truths. In such battles, striking the opponent''s body was meaningless. As long as truth remains unbroken, its embodiment cannot truly die. Even if the physical body is shattered, it merely enters slumber and will eventually regenerate. Noah merged his twin swords and unleashed a beam far larger than the dragon breath. Even though they were in the Red Dragon God Emperor''s domain, Noah was inherently stronger. As the One True God, the Teyvat Universe continuously poured energy into him. Even within her own domain, she was unarguably on the losing side. The twin-truth beam clashed with the dreamlike dragon breath. It was like a supernova exploding in the Dimensional Gap, and the abstract landscape of the gap suddenly became orderly. Multicolored bubbles formed under the clash of three different truths. These shimmering bubbles were echoes of worlds. If a god were willing to pour in divine power and matter to stabilize one, it could become a "pocket world." Scenes like this¡ªtrue acts of creation¡ªonly occur during battles between truth-wielding beings. Like the sparks from two burning hot brands of iron clashing. There was no deafening explosion in the Dimensional Gap, because it was a void. The concept of "sound" does not exist there. The dreamlike dragon breath lasted barely two seconds before it was completely overwhelmed. The Red Dragon God Emperor had anticipated her defeat in a head-on clash. Her golden-red pupils narrowed as she watched the light beam rapidly push back her breath. She beat her wings. Dreamlike energy surged forth. From the world behind her came endless thoughts and prayers from gods, humans, elves, and yokai. As her dragon breath collapsed, the beam of twin truths struck her body. Her form shattered like glass, erupting into an infinite burst of rainbow-colored bubbles that filled the Dimensional Gap. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to dodge. In a battle of truths, it was raw power¡ªthere was no way to dodge. Noah''s golden eyes shimmered with amusement. "So... she used these intangible dream bubbles to deflect the truth strike?" Though unfamiliar with the Dream Truth, he wasn''t clueless. "True or false, real or illusory¡ªfrom defining the fabric of a world to gathering the dreams of living beings... That''s not so different from Alaya." "Interesting." The endless bubbles born from the dreams of living beings and the interplay of illusion and reality had now completely filled the Dimensional Gap surrounding the DXD world. Noah now stood as if inside a space packed with balloons. Each bubble, upon forming or bursting, transformed the dreams of people within the world into reality via the Dream Truth¡ªand these would launch attacks against him. His enormous divine truth ring behind him would shudder slightly with each assault. "You think this can trap me? How laughably presumptuous." Noah clicked his tongue. The Truth Sacred Swords in his hands flared in a radiant cross of light, like a supernova explosion, instantly clearing away the surrounding dream bubbles. This tactic was akin to cyber warfare, where the enemy didn''t use advanced techniques but overwhelmed the system with endless junk data to crash the server. Just as he spoke, a red dragon emerged from the ocean of dream illusions¡ªmanifesting from fantasy to reality¡ªand slashed its claws at him. Noah met it with a dual slash. With a single exchange, the dragon turned back into bubbles, leaving only a severed dragon claw and a trace of truth-infused dragon blood. "Heh... I see, you''re trying to stall for time. But this tactic only works when you have guaranteed reinforcements. You''re already the strongest in this world. Who exactly are you hoping will grow strong enough to help you?" "Or... are you counting on the young Ouroboros to grow strong enough to rival me?" As he spoke, he collected the dragon blood. "What?" ROAR! Another dragon breath surged through the dream bubbles. Noah effortlessly cleaved it in two. "I possess Ouroboros myself. Did you think I wouldn''t be able to sense it?" "You''ve been attacking for long enough. Now it''s my turn. Let''s see how long you can endure." Behind Noah, the divine ring burst into light brighter than the sun. Every inch of it condensed into tangible form¡ªa multitude of multicolored chains. In an instant, the chains coiled toward the dreamlike bubbles. Kabbalah''s power forged these chains. When truths of differing quality collide, the lesser truth¡ªin this case, Dream¡ªwould quickly be consumed. Then, the moment the Red Dragon God Emperor showed even the slightest fatigue, he would deliver the finishing blow. It wouldn''t take long. Two moves at most. A faint smirk touched Noah''s lips. The Red Dragon God Emperor was too naive to think she could hold him off for hundreds or thousands of years. Though both of them wielded truths, the difference between them was like that of a child and an adult. A child''s full-force punch doesn''t even register with an adult. But an adult hitting a child with full strength? ... From the moment the battle between Noah and the Red Dragon God Emperor began, the entire DXD world shook. Every being at the Satan level and above was stunned. In the Underworld, the Four Great Satans rushed to the edge of the world membrane the instant it began. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 171 - 171: God Has Returned! But Not the One We Knew Ever since the great Three Faction War among the biblical God system, the Four Great Satans, and the twelve-winged governors of the Fallen Angels¡ªwhich resulted in the deaths of the biblical God, the Satans, and most of the Fallen Angel leadership¡ª Heaven, the Underworld, the Human World, and the realms of other gods had fallen into a delicate balance. No one dared to break the peace or trigger another war. The main reason was that Heaven had lost the ability to create pure angels due to the death of the biblical God. On the Underworld side, half of the noble devil clans had gone extinct, leaving no heirs, while the surviving families struggled to continue due to the rarity of pureblood devil births. The Fallen Angels, too, were left with only a handful of twelve-winged leaders trying to maintain order after most of their lower ranks had been wiped out. With all three factions struggling to sustain themselves, they shared an unspoken agreement not to revisit war. Even without formal treaties, they all carefully upheld the fragile peace. Each faction feared that starting a new war would result in the extinction of their own race. Thus, all three shifted their hopes to the Human World. Humanity, after all, was a mysterious species. Faith could empower gods, and humans could be reborn as devils, angels, or fallen angels. Each faction turned to the Human World to recruit exceptional individuals into their own camps. They divided territories through silent understanding or structured competitions, avoiding interference and trying to claim talented humans for themselves. Of course, that was just the surface. Secret attempts to assassinate humans who joined the enemy side were not uncommon. After the death of the biblical God, the sacred system he left behind developed a "bug." Miracles that were once granted only to believers were now indiscriminately given to all humans. These miracles took the form of Sacred Gears¡ªpowerful artifacts, some of which were even capable of killing gods and Satans: the Longinus. The Underworld''s devil clans and the Fallen Angels prioritized converting humans who had awakened Sacred Gears. In response, the Four Satans collaborated to create the Evil Pieces¡ªa system that allowed easy reincarnation of humans into devils to bolster the Underworld''s strength. With these developments, the world had slowly found peace again. The Four Great Satans who had worked so hard to restore and strengthen the Underworld finally felt some relief, thinking they could enjoy a period of calm. But then, a sudden crisis loomed over the entire Underworld. The entire realm trembled, and spatial ruptures appeared near the world''s edges. Such rifts meant the catastrophe was not limited to the Underworld. It would likely affect all realms connected to the world. Inside the Gremory estate, the current Satan and successor of the title Lucifer¡ªSirzechs Gremory¡ªwas diligently managing Underworld affairs. His elegant expression darkened instantly. He stood up so fast his chair toppled behind him. "The Underworld is trembling! And spatial ruptures at the boundary? What is happening!?" As the strongest in the Underworld, and one who had surpassed even the original Lucifer, Sirzechs could clearly sense the vast aura shrouding the Underworld. And that aura did not originate from within their world. "Beyond the world... the Dimensional Gap... what is going on out there?" Even in ancient texts, there were no records of external forces causing the world itself to quake. "Outside the world... Could it be... the Great Red?" A crimson magic circle appeared beneath his feet¡ªand in the next instant, he vanished. When Sirzechs reappeared, he was already at the edge of the Underworld, where the world membrane lay. "What...?!" Sirzechs could hardly believe what he saw. The world membrane was twisting and snapping back repeatedly, causing space-time to break apart and reform again and again. A terrifying aura poured through the distorted membrane into the Underworld. This aura was so overwhelming that even the slightest contact could reduce a top-tier devil to ash. Three magical arrays suddenly appeared nearby, and the remaining three Satans emerged. "Sirzechs, what is going on? Why has the world boundary turned into this?" The speaker looked like a fifteen- or sixteen-year-old girl with jet-black twin-tailed hair¡ªher cheerful demeanor betrayed by the cold sweat trickling down her temple. She was Serafall Leviathan, one of the Four Great Satans. Sirzechs snapped back to his senses, his expression grave. "I don''t know. Suddenly the entire Underworld began shaking. Clearly, something has gone wrong outside our world." "Outside the world? There''s nothing in the Dimensional Gap aside from the Great Red and the Infinite Dragon God. Could it be... they''re fighting?" Ajuka Astaroth, who inherited the title of Beelzebub, looked grim. "Come on, don''t joke about that. I just finished all the prep work and was about to go on vacation. Now this?! A battle between those two?!" Falbium Asmodeus clutched his head, his pupils trembling. "The Great Red and Infinite Dragon God are beings even the biblical God feared." Sirzechs quickly added, "We''re not yet sure it''s a fight between them. Even if it were, the impact shouldn''t be this severe. We''re talking about full-scale space-time ruptures." "This kind of anomaly only happens when the entire world is affected." Ajuka said seriously, "First, we need to find out what''s happening in the Dimensional Gap." Sirzechs took a deep breath. "That''s why I intend to open a small window and look inside." As he spoke, he cut open a slit in the world membrane. And in that instant, a suffocating pressure surged into the Underworld. "Get back!" Ajuka shouted in terror. But it was already too late. In that brief moment, Sirzechs caught a glimpse of the battle of creation unfolding in the Dimensional Gap. It was like an ordinary person being struck by a speeding train¡ªthe four Satans were instantly blown away by the sheer force. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Floating mountain ranges at the Underworld''s edge were obliterated by the four Satans, who were sent crashing through peak after peak. And it didn''t stop there. The invading aura crushed the surrounding mountains into dust, sending boulder-sized debris flying like a meteor shower deep into the Underworld. But the Underworld wasn''t the only one affected in that moment. Heaven, Takamagahara, Olympus, the Celtic God Realm, Asgard... all were feeling the tremors. ... Heaven Heaven in this world wasn''t a single-layered realm as typically imagined. Instead, it was structured around the concept of the biblical God''s Seven Days of Creation. Of course, this doesn''t mean Heaven was literally created by the biblical God. This world may contain some god-made realms, but its foundational layers are all natural worlds born of the cosmos. Heaven is divided into seven layers. From lowest to highest, drawing closer to the Human World: The First Heaven is where angels reside and live¡ªa few naturally born angels and mostly humans reincarnated as angels. The Second Heaven is an observation zone for monitoring celestial phenomena and analyzing the threads of fate. It also serves as a prison for angels who have committed crimes. This layer is an endless darkness filled with astral instruments that resemble stars. These instruments are similar to Teyvat''s "Stella Fortuna," but they cannot determine destiny¡ªthey only observe it. The Third Heaven is the true "paradise" where the souls of believers in the biblical God reside after death. Here grows a low-grade Tree of Life. Though it looks like a towering tree, it is, in truth, nothing more than a seed that hasn''t yet sprouted. The Fourth Heaven is the Garden of Eden, where the Tree of Wisdom grows. This tree can awaken intelligence, unlock potential, and grant miracles¡ªthough it has no effect on Seraphim. The Fifth Heaven is Heaven''s research domain, dedicated to studying divine arts, magic, faith-based power, and more. The Sixth Heaven is the domain of Seraphim with ten or more wings and currently serves as Heaven''s central command. The Seventh Heaven is the biblical God''s residence. It houses the core "System" that sustains the biblical god system. No one except twelve-winged angels may enter. If any foreign object enters, the System automatically teleports it elsewhere in the world. Not even chief gods from other pantheons can force their way in. ... S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sixth Heaven. Seraphim Headquarters. A twelve-winged Seraph with golden hair and a kind-looking face sat with a troubled expression. This was Michael, the current supreme leader and strongest being in Heaven. He was deep in thought, contemplating how to bring the other two biblical factions¡ªthe exiled fallen angels and the devils of the Underworld¡ªto the negotiating table to discuss peace. Currently, the biblical system existed in a fragile balance, but external threats that could disrupt this balance were countless. The three factions of the biblical system had to make peace and focus on development. If they didn''t, the biblical faith would grow increasingly weak. If it became so weak that it couldn''t even defend its hold on the Human World, the other divine realms would surely take notice and begin encroaching. Eventually, the three biblical factions would fall into complete decline. Although the modern multiversal coalition and international accords prevented global-scale divine wars like those of ancient times, the threat still remained. More subtly, the other realms could pressure the biblical factions into surrendering their stake in the Human World through diplomacy and peaceful means. The angels depended heavily on human faith for their power. If they lost control over the Human World, their fate would be sealed. Ever since God died in that war, the entire divine System had shut down. During that time, angels could no longer collect faith into Heaven, nor could they bless or perform miracles for humanity. During that period, two-thirds of humanity''s faith had already been lost. If it hadn''t been for Michael standing against opposition and uniting the Seraphim to forcibly reboot the "System," even the remaining faith would have vanished completely. Now, he carried the burden of usurping divine authority, acting in God''s place. But he was still only a Seraph. He couldn''t care for all that remained, nor could he fully manage the System. This led to numerous vulnerabilities. Most critically, the System began bestowing miracles indiscriminately upon all humans. It could no longer discern the sincerity of faith, granting blessings regardless of devotion. Even worse, some divine powers ceased to harm devils or fallen angels. In some cases, they even empowered them. As a result, many once-faithful humans were labeled heretics. It was both unjust and tragic. But there was no other choice. If this course hadn''t been taken, the collapse of human faith would have brought far greater suffering. "God, what should I do?" Michael looked up with pure devotion toward the dwelling place of the biblical God. Even knowing the God he worshipped had died, his faith remained unwavering. He had not set foot in the Divine Residence since committing the sin of hubris by reactivating the System with the Seraphim. And yet, as if the long-dead God heard his earnest prayer, the half-functioning System instantly came to life. Its processes surged to flawless operation. HUMMMMMMMM¡ª Where once even receiving the faith of tens of millions had been difficult, now, in an instant, the devotion of over three billion believers surged into the System. Not only that¡ªthe Tree of Life, dormant since God''s death and planted in the Third Heaven, erupted with incomprehensible power. The Divine Residence where the System resided glowed with miraculous light. Beams of faith shot upward, piercing through all of Heaven. Divine energy was instantly distributed and categorized, flowing into the bodies of all angels in the System. Michael froze, stunned. As the overwhelming power filled him, he snapped back to awareness. Joy mixed with reverence lit his face. "God... Have You returned?!" Other Seraphim instantly appeared beside him at headquarters. "Michael! Has God returned?!" The speaker was a twelve-winged female Seraph like Michael¡ªa woman of flawless beauty and divine figure. Though perfect in appearance, a glance into her eyes revealed her emotional impulsiveness and tendency to jump to conclusions. Other Seraphim joined in, their voices excited and fervent: "Yes! I can feel God''s presence!" "Who else could fully control the System like this?!" "God must have returned to the Divine Residence! Let us go pay homage!" But just then¡ª RUMBLE¡ª! A powerful tremor shook all of Heaven. An unimaginable aura blanketed the entire realm. The angels, still caught up in their fervor, were abruptly struck down by the descending presence. Even the mighty Seraphim at headquarters were not spared. Michael was forced to his knees, shocked. He looked up. "This aura¡ªit''s divine... but this isn''t the God we know!" "What is happening?!" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 172 - 172: Contact All Pantheons Immediately—A Terrifying Crisis Descends As angels who believe in "God," they are absolutely incapable of resisting Him. The power they wield was granted and sanctioned by God. In other words, their strength belongs to Him. No matter how powerful they may be individually, they cannot resist God¡ªnot even His presence. "This is divine aura! There''s no mistake! But it''s so unfamiliar! What happened to God?!" Gabriel, the most imaginative of the four remaining Seraphim and widely regarded as the most beautiful angel in Heaven, lay prostrate on the ground, trembling in terror. Michael was drenched in sweat. "No... it''s not that our God has changed... This aura, while divine, doesn''t belong to our God. It''s someone else, someone with similar power, but far stronger!" "Because this being''s power is nearly identical to that of our God, the remnants of our System mistook him for the real one!" As the Seraph who had served God the longest and knew the most divine secrets, Michael instantly realized what was going on. And he could also feel the enormous upheaval unfolding beyond Heaven¡ªin the Dimensional Gap. A battle of unimaginable scale was raging. "Look at the dome over the Divine Residence! The world membrane¡ªit''s breaking open!" A terrified voice from a ten-winged Seraph cried out. All of the Seraphim looked up in horror. The Seventh Heaven''s dome, the part closest to the world membrane, leads directly to the Dimensional Gap. But entering from the Dimensional Gap into the Seventh Heaven was nearly impossible. This was the sanctum of the System. CRACK CRACK CRACK¡ª The sound of glass shattering rang through all of Heaven. It was the world membrane breaking apart from an external assault originating in the Dimensional Gap. These rifts in time and space¡ª"dimensional fractures"¡ªwere not unknown to the Seraphim. Anyone who had survived the ancient wars had seen them before. But never had such a rupture appeared in Heaven. And yet, what stunned them most wasn''t the fracture itself¡ªbut the scene revealed beyond it. It was as if a world was being created. A massive red dragon, thousands of meters long, was engaged in battle with a being radiating divine presence. This being was far more powerful than their God. Even the Great Red¡ªthe strongest dragon in the world, whom their God would have avoided confronting directly¡ªwas now bound like a captured rat in a trap by chains casually flung from this being. The dragon''s blood scattered across the Dimensional Gap. And the one who had subdued it appeared entirely at ease, like a hunter who had simply caught a rabbit. The sight shattered the Seraphim''s entire understanding of power. Michael''s eyes shrank to pinpoints, trembling violently. The other Seraphim were in even worse shape. ... The battle in the Dimensional Gap had lasted less than a minute. From the moment it began to when the Red Dragon God Emperor was bound like prey¡ªincluding the time spent toying with her. Had the being been serious, it would have ended even faster. Despite the short duration, the resulting dimensional shockwaves shook the entire DXD world. The membranes of every world suffered tears from the residual force. These breaches were not catastrophic. The worlds would soon repair themselves. However, the highest beings in every world had glimpsed the battle in the Dimensional Gap through the torn rifts. ... Asgard. At the edge of a spatial rupture, an elderly man with white hair and beard, and a white gemstone embedded in his left eye, stood in shock as he beheld the fleeting sight from the Dimensional Gap. He could feel the oppressive aura tearing through the dimensions¡ªan aura so powerful that even for a chief god like himself, it was like a crushing weight from a higher plane of existence. "That''s... the one from the biblical system? No... no, it isn''t! That one never had such power!" "Even the Great Red is...!" Cold sweat poured down his beard like rain in an instant. As the chief god of a divine pantheon, he felt an unprecedented suffocating pressure that reached deep into his divinity. A terrifying thought crossed his mind. He knew of otherworldly realms beyond this one. But the Great Red dwelled in the Dimensional Gap, treating it as its domain. Any god who ventured into the Dimensional Gap would be regarded as an enemy by the Great Red. So even though they knew of other worlds, exploration had always been blocked by the dragon''s presence. "That must be a being from another world!" "Even the Great Red...!" His pupils contracted, trembling. Was the Great Red not guarding the Dimensional Gap as a domain¡ªbut as a shield to prevent incursions from other worlds? "This is bad! If such a terrifying being descends into our world... what could happen?!" "We must contact all other chief gods immediately!" If Odin, chief god of the Norse pantheon, could reach this conclusion so quickly, the other pantheon leaders surely would as well. ... Olympus. The four remaining primordial gods¡ªGaia, Nyx, Erebus, and Tartarus¡ªstood at the edge of a rupture, watching in disbelief as the Great Red was defeated. A young girl, appearing no older than fourteen or fifteen, with jet-black hair trailing to her heels and a playful modern dress, covered her mouth as her pupils rapidly contracted. "This is bad, really bad! That''s a supreme being descending from beyond the Dimensional Gap!" Tartarus trembled. "You don''t need to say it, Nyx. We''re all painfully aware of the situation." So strong. Terrifyingly strong. Just the aura alone made even him, one of the primordial gods of the Greek world, struggle to breathe. Erebus spoke in a grave tone. "The Great Red is likely going to die... Our world is in danger." Gaia added, "Contact the other pantheons immediately. This is a crisis beyond imagination." As primordial gods, they knew full well the Great Red had been guarding the world. If that protector was now being slain, what would happen next needed no further explanation. Perhaps if the being was merely passing through, they might survive. But the aura of another world was already spilling into theirs. That could only mean one thing¡ª This being was headed straight for their world. ... Indian Divine Kingdom. A beautiful boy who appeared around fourteen or fifteen years old, with dark hair shimmering with a blue sheen, wiped the cold sweat from his brow and looked behind him. "Vishnu, Brahma... An unimaginable world crisis is upon us. That being is preparing to descend into our world. We must prepare for battle at any moment." He didn''t say the rest aloud, but after sharing rule over the same pantheon for so long, the others could read his thoughts clearly. As the highest gods of a world, they needed no further explanation. Vishnu withdrew his gaze from the slowly healing spatial rupture. "An invasion from another world..." "An enemy of such overwhelming power... What can we even do?" Brahma said, "What happens if we choose not to resist?" Indeed, the invasive aura from the other world left no doubt¡ªthis being had come with hostile intent. They could scarcely imagine the might of the being who slew the Great Red in the Dimensional Gap, let alone their standing in that foreign hierarchy. That aura, so similar to the biblical God, must belong to the master of an entire divine system. ... Mount Sumeru. The supreme ruler of the Thirty-Three Heavens, Indra, remained frozen in shock. A vast, inescapable sense of crisis loomed overhead. Cold sweat dripped from his chin unnoticed. ... Pure Land of Ultimate Bliss. Seated upon a lotus platform, the Buddha Shakyamuni recited sutras with his hands clasped, trying to calm himself. On either side of the Dharma Hall, the bodhisattvas, Buddhas, and arhats had long since been thrown to the ground by the descending aura. Only Guanyin Bodhisattva and K?itigarbha Bodhisattva remained seated on their lotus thrones, though their robes were drenched in sweat. The willow branch in Guanyin''s jade bottle had fallen into her lap, and her delicate hands trembled uncontrollably. In Takamagahara and the Celtic God Realm, all divine beings below chief deity level had been flattened by the sheer pressure. Even in Takamagahara, Amaterasu''s sacred residence¡ªAshihara-no-Nakatsukuni¡ªwas torn apart. Its towers collapsed, and Amaterasu herself was buried beneath them. After the ruptures in each world''s membrane healed, the chief gods began making contact. Previously, they would have traveled between worlds via the magical railways built atop interdimensional pathways. But the spatial ruptures had destroyed all such paths, forcing them to fall back on primitive summoning methods to communicate across realms. ... Meanwhile, at the edge of the Underworld¡ª A girl who appeared thirteen or fourteen, dressed in a black, thin outer robe, with a butterfly bow on her neck, hovered in midair. It wasn''t levitation¡ªshe was sitting as if the very fabric of space itself were her chair. Her eyes, usually indifferent to all things in the world, now flickered with emotion. "So the Red Dragon God Emperor was defeated... Who are you?" "I sense a power like mine, only far stronger." "Are you the Dragon God of another world?" "Have you slain the Red Dragon God Emperor who drove me out of the Dimensional Gap?" ... Dimensional Gap. A massive red dragon, stretching thousands of meters, was now bound by countless chains formed from pure Truth. Like a crucified figure, she was suspended at the center of the divine halo. She couldn''t even twitch a claw, let alone resist. Droplets of dragon blood imbued with dreamlike essence flowed from the massive red dragon''s pierced body, trickling into the Dimensional Gap. The Red Dragon God Emperor''s crimson-gold eyes no longer held the fierce brilliance from just a minute ago. Instead, they had dimmed, as if the flame of life was about to extinguish. Noah casually conjured a vessel capable of holding the dragon blood and tossed it into the air, letting it collect the precious liquid. The blood of a truth dragon was immensely valuable. Even a lifeless world could be revitalized by a single drop. Noah''s golden eyes were domineering as he looked upon the gravely wounded Red Dragon God Emperor. Chains forged from the two great truths wove around her like a net. Dozens more pierced through her, locking her onto the divine ring. "Red Dragon, now do you understand the gap between us?" "Before our battle, I said it clearly¡ªI came to conquer, not to slaughter." "Now, will you choose to submit to me... or be enslaved by me?" In truth, there was only one choice. The Red Dragon was nothing more than meat on the chopping block. All Noah offered was the illusion of choosing how she would be carved. To the victor go the spoils. The defeated are left in the dust. The Red Dragon God Emperor looked at the "One True God," whose size was minuscule compared to her colossal form. Her voice was weak. "You... are too strong... I can''t stop you from doing whatever you want." Noah replied matter-of-factly, "As it should be." She then asked, "Will your conquest spare the world?" Noah said, "The defeated have no right to make demands. You may choose ''willing submission'' or ''forced submission.'' I have little patience." His golden eyes reflected her dimming dragon gaze. He knew she was already leaning toward surrender. At this level, only a fool would cling to defiance. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If she died, it would be in vain. Could she even know what fate would befall the world afterward? The Red Dragon God Emperor lowered her long-proud head, her ancient dignity crumbling. "I submit..." She had believed that even if she was no match, as the embodiment of the Dream Truth, she could at least hold out for centuries. But two strikes¡ª No, the first one alone could have killed her. As he had said: he wanted conquest, not destruction. Noah smirked. "Good. Then allow your truth to fall under my dominion." With that, the divine halo binding the Red Dragon burst with radiant light. A projection of the Teyvat Universe appeared in the Dimensional Gap. As the ruler of Teyvat, he could wield the entire universe''s power. Using the two great truths, he initiated a siphoning from the Red Dragon God Emperor, drawing the Dream Truth into the Teyvat Universe. With the Dream Truth absorbed, it was now his to command. And with it, the Red Dragon God Emperor herself was fully under his control. This was why he had said at the very beginning: once defeated, she would never rise again. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 173 - 173: Teyvat Now Possesses the Dimensional Gap A phantom of the Teyvat Universe erupted with unimaginable suction power. Like a cosmic black hole, it continuously drew out the Red Dragon God Emperor''s power, binding her upon the divine ring. Not only that, but even the Dimensional Gap surrounding the divine ring was being pulled in. Yet despite Teyvat frantically absorbing the Dimensional Gap, not a single bit was truly diminished. Whatever was drawn in was replenished almost instantaneously. It was like scooping a ladle of water from the ocean¡ªutterly negligible, leaving the vastness of the "superdimension" unchanged. The Red Dragon God Emperor felt her very existence being drained. Her crimson-gold dragon eyes now filled with fear. Being killed or subdued didn''t frighten her. As the embodiment of Truth, she would be reborn as long as the Truth itself remained intact. But now, her source¡ªher Truth¡ªwas being siphoned away by an invisible force. That realization struck terror into her soul. "What are you doing!? Stop! Please stop! I already cast aside my pride and submitted to you! STOP!" Her weak voice erupted into a hysterical scream at the brink of life and death. She thrashed violently, but couldn''t move even an inch. Noah clicked his tongue. "Be quiet. Be good. It''ll be over soon." He extended his hand toward the Red Dragon God Emperor and closed his eyes. The Teyvat Universe''s suction power toward this Dimensional Gap multiplied several times over. "ROOOAAARRR¡ª!" The Red Dragon God Emperor''s despairing roar echoed across the Dimensional Gap and into the DXD world, heard by all divine-level beings within. From Noah''s perspective, the Dream Truth was gradually merging into the Teyvat Universe. The outer barrier of Teyvat became coated with a multi-colored aurora, which began to cool and condense into an ethereal mist. The moment the Dream Truth was fully absorbed and marked with Teyvat''s signature, the dreams and desires of all beings in the universe flooded into it, increasing its density. Concepts of "reality" and "illusion" began to sprout across Teyvat. At its most basic, this meant a story like "Magic Brush" could become real¡ªa mere painting could bring fantasy to life. The Dream Truth, put simply, was the power to "break the fourth wall." Unfortunately, the Dream Truth obtained was still of the lowest grade. Moreover, worlds possessing the Dream Truth were extremely rare. But Teyvat wasn''t just absorbing the Dream Truth¡ªit was also devouring the concept of the Dimensional Gap itself. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Outside the cosmic boundary of Teyvat, the Dimensional Gap began to take root. If a being capable of traversing the Sea of Quanta were present, they would see the cosmic shell of a small universe being rapidly engulfed by this abstract construct, utterly distinct from the sea. The rate of encapsulation had already exceeded the speed of light. Even so, it still took nearly an hour to fully wrap around Teyvat, which now spanned the size of a small star system. After completely enveloping Teyvat, the Dimensional Gap continued to expand. If Teyvat had once been the size of a soccer ball, it now rivaled the size of a round table. At this moment, the rules of the Sea of Quanta could no longer influence the Teyvat Universe and had instead begun to be affected by Teyvat in return. The "Tree and Sea" worldview was indeed multiversal in scale, but now, the Teyvat Universe, wrapped in the Dimensional Gap, had completely detached from the Imaginary Tree and Sea of Quanta and formed its own independent worldview. Even if the Tree and Sea were to cast out Teyvat from its domain, the Teyvat Universe could still stably exist within the superdimension. However, for the Tree and Sea to develop a true repulsion to Teyvat''s growth, Teyvat would likely have to reach the level of a singular universe. And once Teyvat became a singular universe, the Tree and Sea wouldn''t be able to simply expel it at will. After all, "I''ve already come, how could you possibly drive me away?" The Sea of Quanta¡ªa vast ocean of nourishment. To not drain it dry would be a sin. The Red Dragon God Emperor''s body gradually faded into a dreamlike haze as the Dream Truth continued to be drawn out of her. Just as she was about to lose consciousness, the existence that had been drained from her began returning. This brought her back from the brink of death. In the next instant, however, she understood the truth. What returned to her had already been completely branded by another world. Her very being had been forcibly linked to another universe. She had transitioned from being a guardian of the DXD World to a guardian of the Teyvat Universe. Her crimson-gold dragon eyes regained clarity as she looked, full of complex emotions, at the "One True God" who had orchestrated everything. She had become a possession of his world. As the embodiment of Truth, and now that the Dream Truth had been absorbed by him, her very life and death were entirely under his control. She could also sense the immense strength of his universe. Unlike the fragmented structure of the DXD World¡ªcomposed of many separate worlds¡ªhis universe was a vast, unified whole, with solid and expansive rules and overwhelmingly powerful truths. A single world from DXD was equivalent to just a single planet in his universe. After finishing its feast, Teyvat finally stopped devouring the Dimensional Gap. Noah, now feeling the immense power of the newly acquired Dream Truth and Dimensional Force, was deeply satisfied. "I''ve grown stronger again. Ah... the hardship of growing strong, how exhausting it is for someone like me." He mused that once he finished conquering the DXD World, he definitely deserved a little reward¡ªperhaps a celebration with the world''s goddesses. He withdrew the divine ring, and the Truth that had been suppressing the Dimensional Gap faded away. The Red Dragon God Emperor, now freed, looked at the comparatively tiny Noah with complicated eyes. Slowly, she lowered her mighty head and whispered softly: "Master..." Noah nodded matter-of-factly. Now that the Red Dragon God Emperor was completely under his control, she could be fully trusted. The Teyvat Universe was now enveloped by the Dimensional Gap, and from now on, she would continue guarding this world¡ªbut it would now be Teyvat. Of course, the Dimensional Gap served more purposes than that. Noah was laying the groundwork for Teyvat Universe''s eventual evolution into a multiversal entity. Once the Teyvat Universe gave rise to Supreme Gods who comprehended truth, they would be capable of opening up new worlds within the Dimensional Gap. The stronger the foundations he laid now, the greater the power Teyvat Universe would gain when it evolved into a "single-universe-level" world with fragments of multiversal strength. This transitional form was also known as a "super single-universe," and by then, Noah would ascend in one leap to become a super single-universe-level being. Only at that stage, within the superdimensional realm, would one be considered truly omniscient and omnipotent. Even if the universe itself were erased, such a being could forcibly restore it. There were already worlds with far greater strength than a single-universe level¡ªlike the "Toaru Majutsu no Index" (Magic Index) world. But without expanding outward, such strength was meaningless. This was where the Dimensional Gap came into play. As the womb of world creation, the Dimensional Gap allowed powerful beings to expand infinitely without being confined to the main universe. And yet, even if they created separate worlds, they would still belong to Teyvat. Their strength would continue fueling Teyvat''s growth. Teyvat had a structure similar to Little Garden. In the future, the worlds created by the gods would become subordinate "observational universes." But that was a discussion for the future¡ªthey were still only in the "second stage." Reaching single-universe level would be part of the "third stage." Noah looked at the Red Dragon God Emperor, who bowed before him. "Shrink your form and take human shape." The Red Dragon God Emperor replied softly, "Yes, Master." Her massive red dragon body released a dreamy glow and turned into countless five-colored bubbles. The bubbles quickly compressed into a single point. From them emerged a tall, voluptuous woman with long crimson hair flowing to her hips. She looked as if she had just stepped out of a divine painting, like a beauty emerging from a bath. Her crimson-golden eyes carried a serene detachment, as though one could see the rise and fall of ages reflected in them. This indifference came from having witnessed countless cycles of prosperity and decline. She no longer cared for anything within the world. Even if all the gods within the world were to die, she would not be moved. She only cared for the existence of the world itself and for beings like herself. Noah looked at her human form and was slightly surprised. Such a transcendent aura¡ªtruly worthy of a being born from the void. This sense of apathy toward all things within the world was essentially "emptiness." It was a form of existence that beings within the world could never comprehend. Because she did not care about the world, she had none of its concepts. For instance, what were clothes? What was the purpose of wearing them? Protection? What weapon in the world could damage even a single scale on her body? Noah casually used his divine creative power to make a red-and-white dress for her. Her crimson-golden eyes widened in surprise. Clothes created with divine creative power? Even for her, that was a rare treasure. She hadn''t expected him to be so generous. She knew very well how precious "Creation Divine Power" was. Even a "One True God" wouldn''t use it lightly. Only during creation would such power typically be wielded. "Thank you, Master." After being forcefully subdued, most of the resistance in the Red Dragon God Emperor''s heart faded. If she absorbed this Creation Divine Power, how much stronger could she become? Noah casually ran his fingers through her hair¡ªsoft and unique to the touch. He had always been fascinated by non-human girls. "Alright, since you''re one of us now, it''s time you joined the operation." Noah added the Red Dragon God Emperor to the "God Group" and passed all the necessary information to her. At her level, she was naturally assigned the status of a "Holy God." Even putting aside her identity as an embodiment of truth, just her raw power was firmly at the planet-destroying level. However, her divine seat was temporarily hidden, as this wasn''t yet the right time for public disclosure. Once the DXD world was conquered, adjustments would be made. Noah''s gaze flickered. Once the DXD world was absorbed, based on their contributions, some Primary Gods would reach the threshold to become Supreme Gods. Of course, reaching the threshold alone wasn''t enough; one needed to comprehend at least ten percent of a "Truth." But among the original Seven Archons, their talent gave them a good chance to achieve that. It all depended on who could grasp it first. The Red Dragon God Emperor''s golden-red pupils constricted. "To devour all worlds... So that''s your goal." Gulp... Too terrifying. Was this truly power a "One True God" possessed? No¡ªeven the One True God didn''t have the power to assimilate other truths. At that moment, the figure reflected in her dragon eyes grew infinitely vast and terrifying, like she was gazing at some unfathomable taboo. Her body trembled involuntarily. If her master endlessly devoured other worlds and continuously assimilated their truths... What kind of existence would he ultimately become? Even her dragon mind began to reel. A "taboo existence," an absolute taboo even across the entire dimension. Noah couldn''t help but smirk when he saw the Red Dragon God Emperor trembling from the depths of her soul. The higher one stood, the better they understood the terror of such devouring. If he continued swallowing without end, even the entire "Superdimension" might be unified. "So... now for the main event." Noah turned to look at the "World Gate." The earlier battle had shaken the Dimensional Gap, putting the World Gate into protective mode and extending its opening duration. In reality, for the Teyvat army, stepping into the World Gate meant arriving instantly in the other world. There was no concept of time within the World Gate. Buzz buzz buzz¡ª Phanes was the first to step out of the World Gate, with a golden divine ring spinning slowly behind her, her aura undisguised. Following closely behind her were Asmoday, Istaroth, Esdeath, Baal, and Aether¡ªfive Supreme Gods. Their divine pressure equally unrestrained. Behind the Supreme Gods, one Primary God after another began to emerge. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 174 - 174: The War Begins, Descent Upon All Worlds Phanes said nothing, her golden eyes surging with sparks of electricity as power boiled within her body, a reflection of her rising excitement as she gazed at the world linked together by the Ouroboros. The terrifying aura she released caused visible distortions in the surrounding Dimensional Gap. Behind her, Asmoday remained silent¡ªafter all, her personality was cut from the same cloth as Phanes, just without the intellect. Istaroth held her arms as she glanced around. "So this is the Dimensional Gap, the womb that envelopes the worlds. So this is what it looks like. Incredible." Paimon turned to the newly appointed Primary God, Lumine, following behind her. "So Lumine, you''ve traveled many worlds before. Is this Dimensional Gap similar to the ''Sea of Quanta'' you talked about?" Lumine shook her head. "They''re very different. But which is stronger? Probably the Dimensional Gap. I mean, I''m just a lowly Primary God, I don''t know many of the higher secrets." Esdeath licked her lips, excitement flashing in her eyes. "I don''t care about dimensions or whatever. I just know there are strong foes in that world." Aether casually pointed to one of the worlds. "I won''t hog the credit. There are eleven worlds here. I''ll take one." The Teyvat army steadily emerged from the World Gate. Originally, gods below the Primary God level couldn''t survive in the Dimensional Gap. Now, they could only do so thanks to the protection granted by the Teyvat Universe. The Primary Gods followed behind the Supreme Gods, striding proudly toward the alien worlds ahead. Zhongli held his main divine weapon in hand, golden eyes ablaze with fighting spirit. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So this is the world beyond our own... I see. What a fortune to glimpse this realm." Though he had completed a previous mission, he had never seen the world beyond before. Now he did. Behind him followed the gods of his faction, every one of them filled with the same burning resolve. The foreign worlds lay just ahead. War was imminent. Fifteen Primary Gods had arrived. Except for Lumine, who had no followers yet, each Primary God brought with them a legion of divine followers. Each god''s entourage would be considered a divine pantheon in any lesser plane. Zhongli''s voice rang out like a war drum. "Gods who follow me, march onward. Take in all that you see." The gods responded, "Yes, Lord Morax!" Venti summoned a blue bow-lyre, his main divine weapon forged from the wind rules and a shed scale of Dvalin. He plucked a string lightly, releasing a pleasant note. "Everyone, the battlefield lies just ahead. For the sake of our world, leave your worries to me. The winds of hope will guide you." The gods replied, "Yes, Lord Barbatos." Raiden Ei and Raiden Makoto each summoned their divine weapons, addressing the gods under their command. "The Eternal Path stretches on. Do your best, but know your limits. Merit matters, but your lives matter more. You have only just ascended to godhood. Time eternal lies ahead to hone your strength." War was upon them. Each Primary God gave their final commands to their divine legions. Their ranks were already few, and these were newly risen gods. If even one were to fall, it would be a blow. After all, if those under your command die so easily, who else would want to serve you in the future? Especially Tsaritsa¡ªshe didn''t have a single actual god under her command. She was in an even worse state than Lumine, who at least had connections: a Supreme God brother and the well-known Focalors. Tsaritsa had no such backing. For this mission, she linked her own divine power and divine spirit to her Harbingers, temporarily granting them Middle God strength. Regardless, she had to raise loyal subordinates before she could worry about anything else. In just a short moment, the Teyvat army of over ten thousand marched out from the World Gate. This army, whose weakest members were holders of Visions and strongest were Supreme Gods and Holy God like Phanes, radiated an overwhelming aura that stirred ripples throughout the entire Dimensional Gap. A golden road stretched beneath their feet, leading directly to the edge of the DXD world. It then split into eleven paths, each connecting to the world membranes of the eleven individual worlds. Phanes led the way, followed by five Supreme Gods to break open the path, fifteen Primary Gods serving as generals, and the rest of the gods comprising the army. The Red Dragon God Emperor looked at the divine army pouring out of the World Gate and heading toward the world, letting out a soft sigh. The one leading was truly powerful¡ªeven stronger than her. Although that leader didn''t wield a truth-based power, the Red Dragon God Emperor could tell that if they really fought, she''d be defeated in a matter of months. Now that she had joined the Teyvat side, she finally understood just how deep Teyvat''s foundations were¡ªand how the hierarchy of worlds was structured. Teyvat''s world tier was clearly one level higher than DXD. Besides Phanes, another Holy God stayed behind in Teyvat¡ªone who was likely connected to the truth of Kabbalah. She doubted she could beat that one either. Noah watched with a smile as the Teyvat army advanced under Phanes'' lead toward the DXD world. "Let me see just how beautiful a record you all can carve." A world-level war wasn''t something a single powerhouse could resolve alone. The potential unleashed when a native world is invaded by an external force couldn''t be underestimated. Unless someone could directly suppress the entire world, absolute victory wouldn''t come easily. The Red Dragon God Emperor didn''t have that power, nor did the Infinite Dragon God. Without the Teyvat army, Phanes alone would''ve needed thousands¡ªif not tens of thousands¡ªof years to conquer the world like in the early days of Teyvat. RUMBLE RUMBLE RUMBLE! The aura of the Teyvat army pressed upon all the divine worlds. Each world''s membrane began to ripple like disturbed water. The native gods had already realized an invasion was imminent. Many of them had long been monitoring the Dimensional Gap, thanks to their ability to build rail networks between worlds and monitor the space between. Ever since the despairing dragon cry of the Great Red had echoed across the realms, they knew she had fallen to a being from another world. Now, the moment the world membranes were pierced open, they witnessed with their own eyes¡ªan army of gods stepping through the golden gate and heading straight for their world. In the Underworld¡ª Sirzechs Lucifer stared at the invading divine army from another world. The leading god''s aura was no weaker than that of the God of the Bible, and behind that being marched numerous gods not inferior to himself, along with an army of beings at least as strong as Satans. Sweat poured down his face. "The otherworldly invasion... it''s happening so fast!" "We didn''t even have time to prepare at all!" At the edge of the world membrane in the Underworld, tens of thousands of devils unfurled their wings, flying behind the Four Great Satans. Among them, ninety percent were low- and mid-tier devils. High-tier devils numbered less than two hundred, and top-tier devils were fewer than fifty. Upon learning that the overwhelming aura enveloping the Underworld came from an invading army of divine beings from another world, most devils were filled with fear. Only a few were genuinely excited. Current Satan and successor to the name "Leviathan," Serafall, looked anxiously at the incoming army of foreign gods and shouted, "Ajuka! Sirzechs! What should we do now?!" This era''s Underworld was at its weakest, not even possessing one-tenth the strength it had in ancient times. Had it been the Underworld of ages past, with the four original Satans and the seventy-two devil clans of old, perhaps they could have stood against this invading divine force. But now, even including the Old Satan Faction exiled to the borderlands, the Underworld had fewer than ten Satan-level powerhouses. And the approaching army alone had more than twenty beings on par with Satans. Not counting those at Satan level, there were also several beings stronger than Sirzechs¡ªthe Underworld''s strongest¡ªand the leader of the army was even more terrifying than the God of the Bible. And this was only one branch of the invaders; the foreign army was waging war on all worlds simultaneously. The first god to emerge from the golden gate radiated a presence even more frightening than Great Red. And she wasn''t even the one who killed Great Red. That meant there were at least two beings stronger than Great Red¡ªpossibly more. And Great Red had been the undisputed strongest being in their world. If even the strongest could be slain so easily, who else in this world could possibly resist? Current Satan and holder of the "Asmodeus" seat, Falbium, clenched his fists. His face twisted with fear as he struggled to process the overwhelming threat. "That aura... even the weakest gods among them seem to be beyond Satan level. I might be able to hold my own at best in a one-on-one. What do we do? We need to make a decision now." Even among Satans, the gap in strength was vast. A super Satan could easily obliterate a regular Satan in a few moves. Above them were beings who transcended species boundaries¡ªthe Transcendents. Currently, only Sirzechs and Ajuka had surpassed that boundary. He and Serafall were merely super Satan level. At best, they could hold off a few of the weakest gods in the army. But would war allow for fair one-on-one fights? Clearly not. That meant the Underworld''s four Satans would be fighting against an entire army of divine beings. Even including one of the former Dragon Kings, the devil dragon Tanin, who had joined the Underworld but stayed out of politics, they only had five beings at Satan level. Ajuka sighed and said, "Everyone, calm down. Even if the foreign army comes on strong, we still need to understand their purpose. Right, Sirzechs?" As Sirzechs'' close friend, Ajuka didn''t need to explain further. The implication was clear: if they couldn''t win, surrender might be an option. Sirzechs'' sharp gaze slowly faded. Forcing himself to stay calm, his dark eyes watched the approaching divine army beyond the world membrane. The sharpness in his eyes disappeared completely, replaced with a long, heavy sigh. "Serafall, Falbium, the continuation of the devil race is already at its most perilous point. If war breaks out, the devil race will surely be driven to extinction in this world." "Do you understand what I''m saying?" Serafall anxiously shouted, "I understand the reasoning, but with the overwhelming momentum of the otherworldly divine army, will they even be willing to listen to our pleas to stop the war?" "Or should we consider escaping with part of the devil kind?" Falbium gritted his teeth. "Don''t joke around at a time like this. Escape? All the ''worlds'' are facing the same crisis as us. Where could we even escape to? It''s impossible." Sirzechs let out a deep sigh. "That''s why we can only gamble on luck. Submission, though disgraceful, is already the best outcome compared to extinction." Ajuka followed up, "If their goal is to exterminate us completely, then we can only fight to the death and pray for a miracle." Falbium mocked himself, "Pray? I never thought I would hear that word from a devil''s mouth." "Even if the God of the Bible returned, not even his miracles could reverse this situation." Sirzechs'' black eyes instantly turned red due to the transcendent magical power: "They''re here... prepare yourselves!" Falbium turned to the devil army behind him and commanded, "All devils, do not attack without orders!" All devils shouted in unison, "Yes!" At the frontlines of the devil army stood several familiar figures. Serafall''s younger sister, Sona Sitri, the student council president of Kuoh Academy in the human world, glanced at her friend Rias and sighed. "It''s truly hard to believe. We were just about to return to the human world, and this suddenly happens. The invasion of an otherworldly divine army sounds like something out of a light novel." Rias bit her lip, her expression complex. "You sound calm. Have you already made peace with it?" Sona gave a dry smile. "Do you think we can change anything? We''re just High-Class Devils. From the aura in the Dimensional Gap, any one of those attacks could wipe out a swath of us." Rias fell silent. The Underworld had never truly known peace. As a High-Class Devil, she had gone through battles with the Old Satan Faction and fought hostile beings like the Fallen Angels. She knew very well the cruelty of war. Her title of the ''Crimson-Haired Ruin Princess'' came from such experiences. "Sorry. I only came back to the Underworld for a vacation, and now I''ve dragged you all into this." Rias turned to look at Akeno and Koneko, eyes full of apology. Akeno shook her head. "Rias, this isn''t your fault. This is a true natural disaster." Koneko remained expressionless. "President, I''m not afraid." Rias was about to say more when a deafening rumble and the shaking of space made her look up in panic. The devil army cried out in terror. "Ahhhhhh!" "The world barrier!" "It''s shattered!" BOOM¡ª In that moment, all devils present saw the sky spin. A massive swath of space ahead shattered like glass. Crimson light shone into the vast Underworld. The entire Underworld could see the sky torn open with a gaping hole, swirling in the center like an eye, radiating red light. This was a scene caused by an enormous external force smashing open a massive crack in the ''world membrane.'' Within the vortex, crimson cubes formed of spatial laws stretched outward like octopus tentacles. Just as the Four Great Satans reacted, their faces changed drastically. The Underworld sky twisted violently, forming a massive vortex of earthy-yellow clouds. The earthy-yellow light shone as bright as the sun. In the next moment, the light dimmed. A 50-kilometer-wide "Planet Befall" was spit out from the vortex. And it came crashing down upon the entire devil army. BOOOOOOM¡ª -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 175 - 175: The Satans Despair A few seconds earlier. Dimensional Gap. Asmoday led the Liyue faction gods straight toward the "Underworld." As the Supreme God who mastered all "space laws" within the Teyvat Universe, she instantly saw through everything within the Underworld. She then transmitted everything she saw to the divine army behind her. "Merely two upper-god-level devils and two mid-god-level devils, plus ten thousand non-divine-level ones. Morax, capture that world using a standard Teyvat system cycle." Asmoday''s golden eyes were cold and authoritative as she spoke. "I will suppress the instinct of that world to resist." As she finished speaking, she raised her hand, and space laws condensed into a black and red cube glowing with a crimson aura, which she hurled toward the membrane of the world ahead. Even within the Dimensional Gap, the cube of space struck the world membrane in the blink of an eye. Though the attack seemed casual, it was actually a serious strike. A world''s barrier has far greater resistance against external forces than against internal ones. When the spatial cube struck the world membrane, it exploded like a firework, fracturing into countless spatial cubes beyond what the eye could count. The world membrane was violently torn open, leaving a massive wound thousands of kilometers long. The spatial cubes spun into a vortex, wedging into the wound''s center and preventing the world from healing itself. The scene looked as though the world had opened its eyes. At that instant, the world''s instinct began to fight back. Rejection force from the Underworld surged toward Asmoday. Expressionless, Asmoday manifested the phantom of the Teyvat Universe behind her. All of the world''s counterattack was absorbed by the Teyvat Universe. She continuously released space laws more advanced than this world''s. The linked spatial cubes extended like tendrils into the depths of the Underworld. Teyvat''s power was used to suppress the world''s instinct. To use an analogy: if the world were a person, then this was the equivalent of knocking that person unconscious¡ªrendering them unable to resist, and thus free to be manipulated. Morax, holding his spear, responded calmly, "Understood." As he spoke, a divine ring marked with the Geo element appeared behind him. The laws of Geo surged toward the torn section of the world membrane. Even though the other world had no such thing as the Geo element, and its laws were already claimed, this invasion was backed by the entire Teyvat Universe. Every operative drew their power directly from Teyvat, so there would be no issue of "not adapting to local rules." In any world with gods, the laws were owned. Without Teyvat as backing, even a Primary God could lose to an Upper God on enemy turf. That''s the power of home-field advantage. "Let''s start with intimidation." "Planet Befall." Zhongli didn''t go all out¡ªhe used only ten percent of his strength. After all, his goal was deterrence, not slaughter. Living devils were far more useful than dead ones. If they could bring all the devils of the Underworld into the pantheon, that would be a tremendous accomplishment¡ªand one that would provide deep future reserves for the Liyue faction. Besides, his superior had granted him one Teyvat system cycle''s worth of time. Though brief, he believed it was more than enough. After all, the strongest beings in the entire Underworld were just at the upper-god level. ... A massive "Planet Befall," fifty kilometers in size, descended from the swirling sky, crashing toward the devil army. This was not just a boulder formed by Geo elements¡ªit carried "laws." The moment it appeared, a crushing, solemn aura descended with it, pressing down on the devil army. Whether it was lesser devils or greater devils, all of them were swatted down like flies, plummeting to the ground at incredible speed. The sound of devils hitting the earth resembled a torrential downpour. This overwhelming force¡ªif analyzed by a scientist¡ªwould surely be mistaken for gravity. The heavy presence of Geo, from a certain perspective, was identical to gravity, but in essence, it was something fundamentally different. The sudden terror gripped the fallen devils, who screamed in panic. "Aaaah¡ª" "Help! A star from the sky is falling into the Underworld!" "No, I don''t want to die!" "I can''t move!" "Lord Satan! I don''t want to die!" Rias was pinned to the ground, trembling, staring up at the descending Planet Befall that blotted out the sky. As it drew closer, her fear intensified exponentially. Her eyes filled with despair. The Planet Befall was so massive, it filled her entire field of vision. Other than despair, only one thought remained in her mind: We''re doomed. All the devils here would die. This entire vast region would be permanently reshaped by the impact of this star. Only beings at the Satan level could even move under this star. The Four Great Satans, after a brief moment of shock, unleashed their full strength without hesitation and launched their attacks at the Planet Befall. Four streaks of light shot straight toward the massive object. Their roars echoed through the realm: "Obliteration Burst!" "Demonic Freeze Lance!" "Tyrant''s Equation!" "Absolute Rebound Energy!" Red, blue, green, and orange magic circles burst into formation beneath the Planet Befall like a storm of fireworks. In the blink of an eye, thousands of magic circles formed and expanded in every direction. In a flash, the magic arrays covered the entire sky. From each circle, red lightning blasts, icy spears, green energy threads, and rebounding shockwaves fired continuously. The brilliant magical light turned sky pale white. These attacks all carried the power of "rules." Sirzechs, the strongest devil, wielded the Will of Destruction. Ajuka mastered the Law of Direction, freely manipulating the direction of any incoming attack and even amplifying its speed and power. Falbium held the Law of Rebound and Defense. Serafall had command over a sliver of the Law of Ice. BOOOOM¡ª¡ª Countless magical attacks struck the Planet Befall. The flash of light blinded all devils below the Satan level. But even under such an onslaught, the Planet Befall''s speed didn''t decrease¡ªit only lost an outer layer. As it descended closer, the crushing pressure grew even stronger, forcing even floating mountains to crash to the ground. "Aaaaaaaah¡ª" The Four Great Satans screamed with madness, draining every ounce of strength from their bodies. The speed of their spellcasting doubled. The entire Underworld was lit up by the radiance of their attacks. BOOM¡ª¡ª It finally worked. Under the frenzied barrage, the Planet Befall shattered. A deafening explosion shook the Underworld. The fragmented star scattered in every direction. Each piece, as it landed, unleashed devastation across the land. Even a single shard could kill a high-class devil. BOOM¡ª The Four Great Satans were struck by the shockwave and hurled from the sky. They crashed through several floating mountains before slamming into the ground. The impact left a crater over a kilometer deep. Exhausted, the Four Great Satans lay at the bottom of the pit, staring upward with bloodshot, trembling eyes. The Planet Befall was gone. But the being who had summoned it now descended¡ªalongside a group of god-level entities beyond even Satans. Behind him shone divine rings, and his golden eyes looked down arrogantly upon the entire land. An aura far beyond that of any "Transcendent" pressed down on the world. The devils who survived the Planet Befall''s impact stared in fear, despair, and dazed silence at the foreign divine army descending into the Underworld through the rift in the world membrane. Under the overwhelming presence of the strongest god among them, not a single devil had the courage to resist. Their bodies were frozen stiff, like statues. Some of the highest-ranked devils had met gods from other worlds before, but none had ever encountered such an overwhelming aura. In their eyes, the scene unfolding now was... An unfathomably powerful god from another world, on par with the God of the Bible, descended from the swirling crimson vortex along with a host of gods. Behind him, divine rings radiated light as brilliant as the sun. Countless strange red cubes formed tendrils that stretched from the crimson vortex toward the depths of the Underworld sky. The tendrils spread like an enormous net, as if to capture the entire Underworld. "It''s over..." The Four Great Satans looked up at the terrifying divine army, hearts sinking to rock bottom. The first strike had already made it clear they were here to capture everything in one go. Was there really no option but the worst one? They had exhausted all their demonic energy just to shatter the Planet Befall. And the aura of this god was far stronger than that star¡ªit might have just been a casual strike. Sirzechs rose from the center of the crater. Though uninjured, he had little energy left. Ajuka, Serafall, and Falbium also climbed up from the pit. Serafall gave a tearful, helpless smile. "Sirzechs, Ajuka, I''ve got nothing left. I''m sorry. It looks like they have no intention of negotiating peace." Sirzechs'' face darkened. He was about to declare his willingness to die fighting for their race when a powerful, domineering voice echoed from the sky. "Devils of the Underworld, we have come to conquer." "The Teyvat World offers you two choices." "First, resist us with the resolve to die. Teyvat will grant you the dignity you deserve. You will fall as heroes who protected your world." "Second, join our Pantheon. Become one of us. We will treat you as kin, as family, as brothers and sisters." "You have ten minutes to decide. After ten minutes, we will purge all resistance." Morax released his full divine aura, gazing down at the devils below. These devils were already the elite of the entire Underworld. At this moment, the entire Underworld''s devil population barely exceeded one million¡ªand the vast majority were lower devils transformed from humans. Pure-blooded devils numbered fewer than ten thousand. The devil race had nearly been wiped out in the last war. If their leadership made even one rash move, the entire race could vanish. As ruler of Liyue for thousands of years, Morax knew exactly how to govern. Use a threat capable of total extinction to create deterrence, then offer clear rewards for submission. In the face of a species'' survival, all other issues became fleeting concerns. The Four Great Satans, who had been ready to fight to the death for their race''s future, were momentarily stunned. Their preparations to burn their life force halted. In that instant, it felt like even the Underworld sky had become as bright as the human world. Exchanging glances, they let out a long sigh of relief and quickly shared their thoughts. They raised their heads, looking up at the majestic gods from another world, and, with forced courage, flew toward them. Wasn''t this exactly what they had hoped for deep down? Suddenly, it all made sense¡ªwhy the enemy had attacked so violently at first. As rulers, they understood: this was about establishing dominance. As for whether the offer was genuine or a lie... How could a god on par with the God of the Bible stoop to lying? Unless they held a divine authority over lies. But clearly, the aura this god emanated¡ªso open, vast, and dignified¡ªwas unmistakably that of a martial god. The devils pinned to the ground by pressure stared in fear, despair, and shock as their Satans flew toward that terrifying existence. They had no idea what choice the Satans would make. But none of them had the will to stand and fight anymore. In the moment under the Planet Befall, all their will had been crushed. Rias and Sona looked up at their "brother" and "sister." They knew exactly what choice their siblings would make. There was no shame in it. These foreign gods were so overwhelmingly powerful that even if the entire Underworld united, they could not resist. When the one oppressing you is so powerful that you cannot even fathom their strength, their words become absolute truth. Morax looked at the Four Great Satans flying toward him without hesitation and retracted the oppressive aura. His golden eyes gazed at them calmly. There was no surprise in his expression. In fact, this was exactly as it should be. As long as reason existed, no one would make a suicidal choice. Sirzechs was the first to arrive before the foreign god. A red magic circle appeared at his feet as he knelt on one knee without hesitation and bowed his head. The other three Satans followed suit, kneeling and bowing. Though bitter, they understood¡ªthey had no right to resist. Resistance would mean annihilation of their entire race. No one would doubt the words of such powerful gods. They weren''t joking. If they said it, they would do it. And the offer wasn''t slavery. They promised that those who submitted would become true members of their pantheon¡ªequal in status. Sirzechs spoke: "Of the 72 Pillar Families of the Underworld, 33 remain. All are willing to submit. The four of us speak on their behalf." Ajuka asked, "May we know your divine name?" Morax lowered his spear and clasped his hands behind his back. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I am Morax, Primary God of the Teyvat Pantheon. Since you are willing to submit, then join us." Noah had temporarily granted Morax the authority to induct others into the pantheon. With that, Morax added the Four Great Satans to the divine group. Upon hearing the name "Morax," the Four Great Satans were visibly shaken. Their eyes widened. "What!?" "Morax!?" As families descended from the 72 Pillar Devils, they were all too familiar with that name. Originally ranked 21st, Morax had perished in an ancient war alongside the God of the Bible. The entire family line was thought extinct. What was going on? Coincidence? Imposs¡ª -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 176 - 176: Ophis: Were You Coming for Me? Still reeling from the shock of the divine name, what appeared next in their minds took the astonishment to another level. "Pantheon Blueprint!" Sirzechs couldn''t help but exclaim out loud. A flood of information poured into his mind¡ªthe functions of the Divine Pantheon Blueprint, the structure of the divine system, everything appeared in vivid detail. As a Transcendent, he instantly digested all of this information. Though Sirzechs had assumed that the invading world must be vastly stronger than theirs, he had never imagined just how vast that difference truly was. Now, with what he saw in his mind, he finally had a clear answer. "Upper God!" Within the Pantheon, his rank was only that of an Upper God¡ªmerely middle-tier in the hierarchy. Above him were the "Primary Gods," like the god standing before him now¡ªMorax. This Pantheon had clearly defined boundaries between every rank. "A Primary God... already comparable to the God of the Bible?" He didn''t know exactly how powerful the God of the Bible had been¡ªhe hadn''t lived through the ancient war¡ªbut he could feel Morax''s strength firsthand. Even if Morax wasn''t quite equal to the biblical god, the gap wouldn''t be large. And above the Primary Gods were the "Supreme Gods," which, by that scale, must be at the level of the two Dragon Gods. As for the rank above even that¡ª"Holy Gods"¡ªhe couldn''t even begin to imagine their power. Above them all stood a single, absolute being: the "Creator God." Sirzechs'' mind raced. The Creator God¡ªcould it really be that Creator God? A being who created a world from nothing? In their own world, there were gods with the title of creator, but those had only reshaped existing worlds. None had created something from true nothingness. And while racing through these thoughts, he realized something extremely forceful: Once one joined the Pantheon, there was no leaving. You became part of it forever. Aside from that, the worldview of this Pantheon was unbelievably vast. There was a clear divine advancement path. As long as you contributed to the Pantheon, you would be rewarded. He quickly familiarized himself with the functions of the Pantheon system. Just the "Divine Pantheon Blueprint" alone was a god-tier support tool. The "Divine Mall" allowed the purchase of anything from within the world¡ªdivine artifacts, knowledge, magic, even laws themselves. The "Chat Group" allowed communication and trade between all Pantheon members across worlds, ignoring any spatial barriers. These features were terrifyingly powerful. Two Holy Gods, six Supreme Gods, twenty-five Primary Gods, and countless Upper, Middle, and Lower Gods, as well as those still awaiting apotheosis. The Four Great Satans finally snapped out of their daze, immensely grateful. Luckily, they had no desire for war in the first place. Otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable. The moment the Four Great Satans led the entire devil race into the Pantheon, the power of the Human Realm blanketed the Underworld. Over 40% of the Underworld''s world authority was instantly seized, and Asmoday''s suppression of the world''s instinctive resistance became significantly easier. Asmoday looked toward Morax, who had subdued the devil race in under five minutes, and nodded. Her space-law chains had already sealed the entire Underworld. From the outside, the Underworld looked like a basketball wrapped in a net. After bringing the devil race under their banner, Zhongli was invited to the Gremory estate. Although the Underworld still retained a medieval aesthetic, its daily life was already similar to the Human Realm. The estates of the devil noble families felt more like modern aristocratic mansions. The surviving heads of the devil noble families, and the highest-level devils, had changed into formal evening attire to politely welcome the esteemed guests from another world. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After the Human Realm''s power took control of the Underworld, all devils who had reached the quasi-god level were incorporated into the Pantheon. Under the combination of firm deterrence and tempting rewards, these devils who joined the Pantheon quickly became loyal supporters. After all, the benefits and privileges of the Pantheon were nearly impossible to refuse. Behind Zhongli, the accompanying gods and quasi-gods were all filled with excitement and curiosity. They could only praise their own chief god¡ªhow capable and decisive he was. Without them needing to act at all, everything had already been handled. They had effortlessly earned contribution points, and now all that remained was to pacify the remaining factions of the Underworld''s devil race. Morax was invited to sit at the head of the table. Two Middle Gods stood beside him while the Four Great Satans gave a respectful bow. Sirzechs spoke: "Although most of the Underworld''s devil race is governed by us Four Great Satans, some devils were exiled to the fringes." Ajuka added: "It''s a matter of Underworld history. If my lord wishes to bring them under control, we can set out immediately." Morax raised a hand. "There is no need for your devil race to rush to prove your loyalty. Now that you are part of the Pantheon, you are one of us. Simply manage your respective families well." He then looked toward Xianyun and Madam Ping, who stood to the side. "Fellow gods, lead the gods and immortals to them. If they submit, accept them. If they resist, purge them." Xianyun and Madam Ping bowed. "We obey the command of the Sovereign." With that, they turned into streaks of light and vanished from the manor. Dozens more rays of light followed, taking the quasi-gods with them. The Four Great Satans exchanged glances. They hadn''t been trying to show off their loyalty¡ªjust hoping to earn a bit of contribution. The Divine Mall had far too much to tempt them. Not to mention the divine authorities available; to say they weren''t interested would be a lie. Still, they knew the truth: having just joined the Pantheon, they likely wouldn''t receive any immediate credit. Besides, Morax was right. They needed to focus on organizing their family structures. A sudden, full-scale allegiance to a divine system came with countless logistical challenges. After taking their leave, the Four Great Satans immediately summoned every member of their families. The rest of the devil clans followed suit. ... Meanwhile, at the border of the Underworld¡ª This was the stronghold of the "Khaos Brigade." Its nominal leader was the Infinite Dragon God¡ªOphis. Of course, that was in name only. Ophis''s desire to defeat the Red Dragon God Emperor and return to the Dimensional Gap had drawn in all sorts of people with their own agendas. In her naivety and emotional ignorance, Ophis believed their lies¡ªthat gathering enough powerful individuals would help her defeat the Red Dragon God Emperor. She bestowed the power of the Ouroboros upon those who gathered. These people, each with their own dark motives, used her power to pursue selfish, destructive goals across the world. Ophis looked up at the divine chains of order that now suppressed the entire Underworld. Her emotionless voice spoke: "Power of order from another world? The entire Underworld has been subdued." "Above... there is a ''serpent'' even stronger than I am." She paused, then turned her gaze in a particular direction. "Are they coming toward me? Am I the target?" "Lady Ophis! What in the world just happened? Do you know anything?" As Ophis stared toward the distant presence approaching her, a voice reached her ears. She looked down¡ªit was the three strongest devils who had pledged allegiance to her. She vaguely remembered their names: Katerea Leviathan, Creuserey Asmodeus, and Shalba Beelzebub. According to them, they were the former "Satans," once powerful figures among devils. They were also the three who had received the greatest portion of her "serpent" power. Katerea looked up at the silent girl standing atop the castle spire, and asked again, "Lady Ophis?" At the same time, a bead of cold sweat formed on Creuserey and Shalba''s foreheads. Why was the Infinite Dragon God silently staring at them? Had she realized they were deceiving her? The Infinite Dragon God was a being even their progenitors and the God of the Bible had to avoid. If she discovered they had manipulated her just to borrow her power, she would surely kill them. Ophis raised her head expressionlessly and pointed to the sky, where the red cubes had formed vast chains stretching across the heavens. "That is the ''Order Chains'' of another world. The entire Underworld has been sealed and suppressed." "What you saw ten minutes ago was the gods of another world tearing open the world''s barrier. I saw it. Sirzechs and the others have already submitted." Creuserey''s face darkened. "What? That was an invasion by another world?!" "Are you serious?" Ophis looked at them with her usual blank expression. Though it sounded like nonsense, they knew the Infinite Dragon God never lied. Shalba gritted his teeth. "Sirzechs has already submitted?!" "What''s going on? That can''t be true! If he and the others submitted, then that means the entire devil race followed suit?!" A violent aura erupted from him as he screamed in rage. "Shameless! Faced with a powerful enemy, they immediately grovel like dogs?! Kneeling to submit?! They''ve trampled all dignity of the devil race into the mud!" "Damn that Sirzechs! Always compromising and yielding to angels and fallen angels¡ªnow he''s outright betrayed our race!" "Those usurpers have no right to call themselves devils!" Creuserey''s face twisted with fury. "Those filthy impostors calling themselves Satans?! We are the true devils!" "Invaders should be met with blood for blood, eye for an eye! Every last one of them must be destroyed, even if we burn through all our forces!" "Shalba, Katerea, summon all members of the Khaos Brigade from across the Underworld! We''re marching back¡ªevery usurper and invader must die!" The "Khaos Brigade," under the slogan of creating a world of their own, had for centuries attracted countless renegades from angels, fallen angels, devils, and human magicians. Just at the Underworld''s border, their members already numbered in the tens of thousands. Now, they were confident they could crush Sirzechs, the usurper of their Satan title, along with these so-called otherworldly invaders. But Ophis pointed in one direction and spoke flatly: "No need to look. They''re already here." The three Old Satan Faction leaders turned in shock. "What?" ... At that same moment¡ª Dozens of streaks of light flew toward the Underworld''s edge like a meteor shower. Xianyun looked toward the two immortals¡ªSea Gazer and Skybracer. "Sea Gazer, Skybracer¡ªmost of that ''Khaos Brigade'' aren''t worthy of joining the Pantheon." "Try to stay out of the fight. You two should collect as much merit as you can." "Understood. I won''t say thanks¡ªbut I''ll remember the favor in my heart." "Ah, same here. Honestly, we''re the ones dragging you down right now." Xianyun scoffed. "Since when did you two become such dainty little girls, whining and dragging your feet?" "Ugh, after all these millennia, Xianyun, that mouth of yours¡ªwe still can''t outtalk you." Xianyun raised her chin proudly. "At least you''re self-aware. In this entire Pantheon, how many can outtalk this god?" Behind them, warriors like Toga and Nurarihyon weren''t so philosophical. Their eyes gleamed green, tongues practically hanging out, like starving wild dogs spotting fresh meat. "That sweet, juicy merit!" "Let''s agree now¡ªno stealing! We split the credit evenly. No snatching extras." "To hell with that! No even splits. Any unworthy scum¡ªjust kill them all." "Exactly. With the power of the Human Realm above our heads, if you kill innocents, you''ll get marked red. Do it too much and you''ll be punished by the divine pact." "Anyway, kill whoever deserves it." Keqing and Ningguang flew with Hu Tao in tow. "Director Hu, this is your first time in a war¡ªand one at this level. Please prioritize your safety. Don''t get greedy." "Aiya~ Relax, Ningguang. This is life and death, I know! Of course I''ll be careful¡ªafter all, you know what I do for a living." "If Director Hu understands that, then I''m relieved." "Heads up¡ªwe''re almost there." The divine meteor shower instantly disappeared as the gods halted mid-air. All eyes turned to the castle built atop the floating mountains. From within the castle, countless bat-like silhouettes surged forth, flying toward them. Buzz buzz buzz¡ª! Simultaneously, crimson magic circles appeared in all directions. From the circles emerged devils wearing goat masks, wielding magical tridents. Moon Carver said calmly, "Looks like they were expecting us." Mountain Shaper nodded. "Well, after all, the actions of the Supreme God and the Primary God shook the entire world." "The leader of the Khaos Brigade is the Infinite Dragon God. If we go by our Pantheon''s hierarchy, her power is at least at the level of a Supreme God." "And in terms of ''status,'' she holds the ''Truth'' of this world¡ªcomparable to the two at the top of our Pantheon." Xianyun frowned. "Then... will she make a move?" Madam Ping responded, "Not likely. That one is still watching her." Xianyun nodded. "Makes sense." Just then, a shrill, hostile voice rang out, drawing the gods'' attention. "So, you''re the otherworldly invaders¡ªthe ones that fake Satans submitted to." Three lower-god-tier devils stepped out from the magic circles. "Hmph, daring to invade the Underworld? You filthy mongrels will perish here and now." "After this, we''ll wipe out the fake Satans and all their allies!" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 177 - 177: Infinite Dragon God, I Want You to Submit to the Heavenly Principle The three Old Satan Faction leaders appeared. "Hmph!" Creuserey sneered at the invaders now surrounded by their army. "I must admit, you invaders are bold¡ªdaring to march straight into the stronghold of the Trueblood devils." Katerea mocked, "I can''t imagine how spineless Sirzechs and those cowards must be. So many devils in the Underworld submitting to a measly few dozen intruders." Shalba declared arrogantly, "Enough talk! Let''s kill this rabble, then wipe out those impostors!" They didn''t know exactly what kind of power these invaders held to make Sirzechs submit with the entire devil race, but they had been given the Infinite Dragon God Ophis''s power of infinity. Just a group of invaders, nothing more. Besides, Ophis was still watching from the castle rooftop. If she intervened, these invaders would be annihilated in an instant. As the three lower-god-level devils blustered, Xianyun, Moon Carver, Keqing, Ningguang, and other Middle Gods looked at them like they were watching fools perform. Now a Middle God, Yanfei muttered, "Are they blind? Can''t they see how outmatched they are?" Keqing shook her head. "They''ve done too many wicked things. Their minds are probably already twisted." She could easily kill them in one strike¡ªbut rules were rules. Kings fought kings, generals fought generals. You can''t steal someone else''s merit. After all, if you''re eating meat, you should let others have some soup. ROOOAAAR¡ª At the three Old Satan''s command, the devil army flooded forward, surrounding the area with magical attacks. Devils specialized in a wide range of offensive spells¡ªscorching beams, explosive fireballs, waves of shock energy, all rained down like a storm toward the gods. Zzzzzap! BOOM! "Mirror Flower, Water Moon¡ª" Nurarihyon instantly drew his blade and activated divine power, casting an illusion that confused the battlefield and clouded the minds of every devil. Their attacks went completely off target, failing to strike a single god. Toga unsheathed Tessaiga and charged directly at one of the lower-god-level devils. "You brainless fools¡ªopen your dog eyes." "You don''t even know your own limits and dare to act so arrogantly? You deserve to die here today!" Since becoming a god, he''d trained relentlessly, improving the quality of his divine power and mastering various sword arts. Now, he stood at the peak of the Lower God. After this mission, he''d likely ascend to Middle God. These three lower-god devils clearly had borrowed power. They were nothing but hollow shells¡ªfrauds. Creuserey panicked as Toga charged in with an aura stronger than his own. Before he could react, searing pain shot through his shoulder. "AAAAHHH¡ª!" He clutched his shoulder and screamed. Toga tossed the severed arm aside with disdain. "You can''t even react to my attack? Pathetic." "Creuserey?!" Shalba was stunned, but before he could move, pain shot through his leg. He looked down¡ªit was gone. "AAAAAHHH¡ª!" BOOM! All the quasi-gods had been granted divine flight. The moment the battle began, they charged into the devil ranks. Among the devils, few were Ultimate-class. Most were low- or mid-tier. Ultimate-class devils were extremely rare. But quasi-gods already possessed partial divine essence. Even in one-on-one fights, Ultimate-class devils couldn''t match them. "Butterfly Leads to Rebirth!" Hu Tao wielded the ancestral Staff of Homa, releasing blazing Pyro energy as she rushed the devils. Without hesitation, she incinerated one devil after another. Each thrust of her spear turned them to ash. Though Hu Tao wasn''t naturally inclined to battle, she had been trained since childhood in her family''s spear arts. With additional elemental techniques taught by Consultant Zhongli and the cultivation strength granted by her Vision, she moved with precision and confidence. Even without much real combat experience, her movements were fluid and decisive. Especially with the Divine Pantheon Blueprint marking which devils could be killed¡ªevery marked target was irredeemably wicked. She showed no hesitation. If they were unforgivable in this life, let them be sent to the Underworld for atonement. With luck, maybe they''d reincarnate better in the next life. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Oh¡ªbut these devils'' souls likely wouldn''t reincarnate. They were destined for the Abyss. Above the floating mountain range, the battle raged on. Though there were only dozens of quasi-gods, and the Khaos Brigade''s combined numbers of devils, dark mages, and fallen angels exceeded ten thousand, the gods'' blessings made the battlefield laughably one-sided. Nurarihyon''s illusions thoroughly confused the enemies. Not a single attack landed on a quasi-god. Meanwhile, Xianyun and others shielded the quasi-gods with divine blessings. It was a massacre¡ªlike mowing down grass. "...Hm?" At that moment, Xianyun, Moon Carver Ningguang, Keqing, and all the Middle Gods suddenly tensed. Their gazes turned skyward. A girl sat in mid-air¡ªwearing black clothes, a bowtie at her neck, a maid''s headband on her hair, and puffy white pants. Her black eyes were utterly devoid of interest in the world around her. A voice without emotion echoed: "Invaders from another world¡ªare you here for me?" Ophis released no aura. Not even the faintest ripple of emotion. Had she chosen to hide herself, even Primary Gods wouldn''t have sensed her approach. In an instant, all the Middle Gods stood on guard. Cold sweat dripped from their temples. No one spoke. They simply stared at the little girl. They already knew from prior intel¡ªthis child held power beyond comprehension. The Infinite Dragon God, Ophis. The next second, they breathed a sigh of relief. The space overhead fragmented like building blocks. From the rift, Asmoday emerged, her golden eyes locked onto Ophis. Her voice was cold and emotionless as she raised her hand. Floating in her palm was a cube formed from pure space law. "Infinite Dragon God Ophis, I demand you submit to the Heavenly Principle. Submit to the divine order." As she spoke, a trace of her master''s power radiated from her. Ophis''s face remained expressionless. Her flat voice replied: "You wish to defeat me? Impossible. I am Infinity. I cannot be defeated." Asmoday''s face remained expressionless. "If that''s the case, then we''ll subdue you by force." Without another word, she unleashed the full force of her Authority. The spatial cube in her hand shot toward Ophis. Wherever the spatial cube passed, the entire space disassembled into geometric blocks, forming a massive wave of spatial cubes in an instant. Although Asmoday was known for her straightforward mind, she clearly understood the power Ophis, the Infinite Dragon God, possessed. By sheer intuition alone, she knew Ophis was not any weaker than her¡ªespecially as the embodiment of the Ouroboros. She understood all too well what kind of absolute dominance the Ouroboros''s power held under the principle of "Truth." But she was the Maintainer of Heavenly Principles, and within her body flowed a portion of that divine force¡ªincluding a fragment of the Ouroboros itself. Ophis, staring at the strange god who suddenly struck, manifested a halo of two serpents biting each other''s tails behind her. A pale violet force erupted from her body. The surrounding space, matter, and laws were all distorted by the power of infinity. The wave of spatial cubes lost momentum under the interference of her infinite power, and within a second, began to dissolve, returning to normal space. Though the tidal wave faded, the initial cube Asmoday threw still shot directly at Ophis. BOOM¡ª Caught off guard, Ophis was struck and pushed back. For the first time, her previously emotionless expression shifted. "That higher serpent''s power... was it given to you by Him?" Asmoday ignored her question and, without hesitation, closed the gap with another spatial assault. Her palm opened toward Ophis. Behind her, the space ruptured as serpents formed from spatial cubes launched themselves at Ophis. After taking a minor hit, Ophis grew serious. Her Ouroboros ring glowed, and infinite power surged forth as she launched her counterattack. Her attacks were simple and brutal¡ªeither beams of pure infinite force or physical blows using fists and feet. It made sense. She was a dragon. Her most trusted weapons were her breath and her body. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Their combat was blindingly fast. Even Middle Gods on the battlefield couldn''t track their movements, only seeing flashes of light colliding repeatedly in the air. Each clash tore space asunder, shattering sections into cubic fragments. Every impact rippled across the Underworld''s boundary. Countless floating islands and mountains broke apart and plummeted. It was as if the apocalypse had arrived. Concerned that the battle would affect others on assignment, Asmoday shattered the surrounding world barrier and pulled Ophis into the Dimensional Gap. Ophis looked around. The familiar and comforting surroundings lifted her mood slightly. She gazed curiously at the strange god trying to defeat her. "You broke the barrier to bring me here? Isn''t that a disadvantage for you?" "The Dimensional Gap is my birthplace. Here, my serpent can unleash its full potential." Asmoday''s golden eyes shimmered. A symbol of the Ouroboros appeared around her pupils, and behind her, a phantom Ouroboros ring emerged. She spoke coldly: "Infinite Dragon God, Ophis. Your strength is equal to that of a Supreme God in our Pantheon. But I can draw upon the power of the Heavenly Principle. Defeating you is only a matter of time." "No matter how you resist, the final outcome is the same¡ªyou will be subdued by our Heavenly Principle." Being back in the Dimensional Gap made Ophis feel unusually at ease. A slight curve even appeared at the corner of her lips, though her eyes remained as indifferent to the world as ever. "I understand what you''re saying," she said. "But what meaning does it hold for me?" Asmoday''s voice turned razor-sharp and cold. "Then I''ll start by breaking you." "To our master¡ªI, Asmoday, request to borrow your strength." [Permission granted.] Noah''s voice echoed inAsmoday''s ears. In an instant, Asmoday''s aura surged, overwhelming even Ophis. Most notably, the Ouroboros force she wielded now matched Ophis''s own. Ophis paused in surprise. She had known that the one who shared her origin possessed a stronger version of the serpent''s power¡ªbut she hadn''t expected a derivative of that power to equal her own. When she granted others her serpent''s power, even a small portion would be enough to tear them apart. But the serpent bestowed upon this unfamiliar god had no such limitations. Clearly, the power of infinity had exceeded what this god should be able to withstand. Though intrigued by this anomaly, Ophis was even more curious about the serpent who shared her origin. Yet Asmoday gave her no time to ask. BOOM¡ª! Scarlet and violet beams streaked across the Dimensional Gap, crashing into each other. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! ... Meanwhile¡ª Heaven Realm. After subduing the Red Dragon God Emperor, Noah brought her directly to the domain of the Biblical God. The atmosphere here was somewhat similar to his own courtyard¡ªfull of sanctity, but lacking the whimsical beauty of a fairy tale. A divine palace in pure white and gold stood atop a floating island wreathed in holy clouds. At the highest point within the palace sat a throne, and hovering above it was a golden armillary sphere-like construct made of divine light. This was the "System" of the Biblical Pantheon¡ªthe supreme authority that managed this divine faction. Every organized pantheon, except the scattered or disjointed ones, had such a system. It formed the very core of the pantheon¡ªholding together all its miracles, authorities, and laws. It was much like his own Divine Pantheon Blueprint¡ªexcept his was far more advanced. At present, the systems used by the various DXD-world pantheons were merely first-generation. In contrast, his Divine Pantheon Blueprint was version 2.0. If any of those lesser systems were brought into a lower-tier world like Inuyasha''s, whoever obtained it would undoubtedly ascend to the Eternal Throne. Noah beckoned, and the Biblical System flew into his hand. Like a pet returning to its master, it landed in his palm and shrank to the size of a ping-pong ball. "After all," Noah said, "I''m the one true God. At best, the Biblical God was just a watered-down version of me." "Even if the Kabbalah of the Biblical System is still in seed form... a mosquito is still meat." "By taking over the Biblical Pantheon, I''ve basically claimed a fifth of the DXD world''s authority." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 178 - 178: The Angels Pay Respects to Their New Master Noah sat leisurely on the throne of the God of the Bible, toying with the Biblical System in one hand while resting his cheek in the other. The Red God Dragon Emperor stood silently by his side. Having guarded the Dimensional Gap for untold ages, she had little interaction with others and no interest in the affairs of the world. Though she had met the God of the Bible a few times, it was only to be told not to step into the Dimensional Gap. "The authority of this world is far too scattered," Noah muttered, playing with the system orb like a bead. "Still, the largest ones are the easiest to conquer." In this world, the most powerful authorities were tied to Truth. The Red God Dragon Emperor represented Fantasy, the Infinite Dragon God represented the Ouroboros, and the God of the Bible represented Kabbalah and Miracles. Had the God of the Bible not perished, his strength would''ve been at the Supreme God level within the Teyvat Pantheon. The original Four Great Satans would''ve been at the Primary God tier. Unfortunately, one great war had erased them all. "I have to admit, the God of the Bible was quite powerful¡ªsuppressing the Apocalyptic Beast while simultaneously battling the former Four Great Satans. That''s no weaker than what Asmoday and the others can do." The Biblical System in his hand was using 90% of its power to maintain the 7,777 seals on the Apocalyptic Beast¡ªalso known as Beast 666. This creature fused the traits of all magical beasts known to the world, standing atop the biological food chain. Born from the world''s negative energy, it had no mind¡ªonly the desire to destroy. Were it not for the God of the Bible''s seal, no pantheon in this world could have stopped it. In the original storyline, when 666 was released, the gods of every mythological world united to create a separate space where they spent 10,000 years attacking it before barely managing to destroy it. Any being at the Satan level had to participate¡ªotherwise, they would have had no hope. "Every god in this world should kneel to the God of the Bible," Noah clicked his tongue. "As for the Apocalyptic Beast, tossing it into the Abyss might be ideal. Didn''t Aether complain there was no one strong enough in the Abyss to interest him? Let him take care of this one." "Don''t say I never look out for the Abyss." As the Lord of the Abyss, Aether shared in a portion of its power. The stronger the Abyss became, the stronger he grew. By sending 666 to be assimilated by the Abyss, he''d be reinforcing its foundations. It was time the Abyss developed more anyway¡ªotherwise it''d fall behind the other factions. Once assimilated, 666 could serve as a formidable attack dog for invading other worlds. "Oh? Asmoday''s already clashing with Ophis." Watching Asmoday''s battle, Noah couldn''t help but smile. "A direct, workaholic brute matched against a naive, innocent little dragon girl¡ªit''s scholar versus soldier, no common ground at all." Ophis hadn''t yet matured fully, only possessing Supreme God-level power. Without Noah lending strength to Asmoday, she wouldn''t be a match for Ophis, and would likely lose after 27 days of fighting. After all, Ophis was the embodiment of Truth¡ªranking at the top among the current six Supreme Gods. Having lent Asmoday a bit of power, Noah looked toward the front of the Biblical temple. Several radiant figures emitting holy light were flying rapidly into the temple. Noah calmly watched as more than a dozen seraphim entered. When he claimed the Biblical System, every angel of the Biblical faction had become aware of its change in ownership. After all, angels were fundamentally linked to the God of the Bible. Whoever held the Biblical System was the master of the Biblical Pantheon¡ªand their master. The Four Archangels¡ªMichael, Gabriel, Raphael, and Uriel¡ªled the remaining Ten-Winged Angels in a hurried rush into the temple, gazing up at the unknown god who now sat casually upon the God of the Bible''s throne. They had seen this figure briefly not long ago. Immediately, sweat poured from their foreheads. They could not control their reactions. This deity''s aura was strikingly similar to their God''s¡ªbut far stronger, purer. Just raising their eyes to meet his overwhelmed their spirits. After a single glance, they lowered their heads at once. Not even toward the God of the Bible had they dared gaze so directly. To do so was disrespectful. Michael also noticed the woman standing beside this unknown god. That presence... it was the Great Red. He hadn''t killed her¡ªhe had subdued her? The atmosphere froze. Though they had rushed in, not a single angel dared to speak. Noah watched them calmly, head propped on one hand, a faint curve on his lips. With interest, he said: "You rushed all the way here, only to fall silent? Have you come to pay respects to your new master¡ªor perhaps to take back the System?" His gaze swept toward the four archangels at the front. "Michael. Gabriel. Raphael. Uriel." Now that he controlled the system, all the data from the Biblical Pantheon was laid bare before him. His eyes lingered momentarily on Gabriel. He had to admit¡ªHeaven''s most beautiful woman had a figure that was... frankly absurd. The title of ''milky queen'' was well-earned. Feeling the divine presence radiating from him, Michael quickly dropped to one knee, head bowed. "Michael, pays respects to the new master." His sincerity came from the heart¡ªjust as it had toward the former God. This god''s aura was so similar to the one they had followed. And with the System''s recognition, he was now the new God of the Biblical Pantheon. Besides, the angels had no right to choose. To have a new master was, in truth, a great blessing. Especially one so powerful¡ªwhat could they possibly resent? "Gabriel, pays respects to the new master." "Raphael, pays respects to the new master." "Uriel, pays respects to the new master." "Metatron, pays respects to the new master." "Raguel, pays respects to the new master." All the seraphim knelt on one knee, offering their heartfelt loyalty to Noah. "Very good." Noah nodded. The angels of the Biblical Pantheon kneeling so quickly wasn''t a sign of being spineless or opportunistic. Only a "One True God" could be recognized by angels as their new deity. After all, they were created through Kabbalah and were intrinsically tied to it. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If it had been any other god¡ªeven a creator god from Greek mythology like Chaos¡ªthey wouldn''t have earned such loyalty. Noah glanced at the Biblical System in his hand. Behind him, divine rings manifested as he dismantled the system into threads of order and merged them into the Divine Pantheon Blueprint. At the same time, all angels were integrated into the Pantheon. However, a separate section was created specifically for the angels. Going forward, the Biblical faction would be managed as its own subdivision. Each mythology within the DXD world would be organized this way¡ªsplit into its own category for easier management. Otherwise, things would be too cluttered. It was akin to how Phanes once chose the "Seven Archons" from seven regions. While all mythologies now belonged to the Teyvat Pantheon, clear boundaries between systems would remain¡ªjust for organizational purposes. Of course, there would still be interaction between systems. This was only to facilitate smoother operations. The Four Archangels were all Upper Gods. The remaining Ten-Winged Angels were Middle Gods. Eight-Winged Angels were Lower Gods. Heaven''s situation was clearly better than the Underworld''s. As for the Fallen Angels¡ªthat would be easier. In essence, Fallen Angels were just those who had been erased from Heaven''s registry by the God of the Bible. But in practice, they were still under the system''s management. Most of their power still stemmed from faith. After absorbing the Biblical System, the Divine Pantheon Blueprint appeared in the minds of all angels and fallen angels. At first, the angels panicked¡ªshocked, frightened, uncertain. But once they understood what had happened, they became ecstatic and reverently offered prayers to their god. Aside from the Seraphim, most angels didn''t know the full truth. They only knew: God had returned. He hadn''t died¡ªHe had merely been sleeping. And now, He had awakened. "Michael. Raphael. Go and re-assimilate the Fallen Angels." Noah gave his command to the stunned Seraphim. Michael and Raphael immediately bowed reverently. "Yes, my God." They saluted, then unfurled their twelve wings and left the temple. "Gabriel. Uriel. Resume your usual duties. I will reactivate the Angel Reincarnation Pool¡ªto guide good, devout souls who have made great contributions to the world into becoming angels." "Yes, my God." After bowing, Gabriel and Uriel also departed. "You may all return to your work." The remaining Seraphim followed suit and left the temple after the Archangels. Noah reactivated the Biblical faction''s Angel Reincarnation Pool within the Divine Pantheon Blueprint. Only angels born from this pool were true pureblood angels¡ªembodiments of faith and divine will. After the death of the God of the Bible, the Reincarnation Pool had been shut down. Without it, angels couldn''t be properly born. In desperation, the Seraphim began converting humans into reincarnated angels¡ªsimilar to how devils created reincarnated devils. But reincarnated angels had many flaws¡ªmore than their demonic counterparts. It wasn''t that the card- or chess-based reincarnations had no advantages. Their pros and cons were about equal. After all, these were created by beings only at the Upper God level. Naturally, their creations couldn''t surpass them in potential. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have been so intent on seeking out humans with top-tier Sacred Gears. At the same time, from the third heaven, the Kabbalah Seed transformed into a rainbow aurora and floated toward Noah. It appeared as a small, multicolored sphere the size of an egg. Noah caught the seed and immediately opened the gateway to the Teyvat Universe, tossing it inside. Once inside Teyvat, the Kabbalah Seed would be absorbed by its own native Kabbalah system. "To truly hatch a Kabbalah Seed would take at least hundreds of thousands of years under DXD''s conditions. Even if the God of the Bible hadn''t perished, it''s doubtful he would have lived to see it bloom." Noah shook his head with a sigh. Reality was cruel. Even those born with the Kabbalah often couldn''t wait long enough to see it fully awaken. That''s why true gods who had mastered the Kabbalah were incredibly rare across the multiverse. To master both the Kabbalah and the Ouroboros? That was rarity beyond rarity. Hummm¡ª With the absorption of the Biblical System and the Kabbalah Seed, plus the subjugation of the Underworld, the DXD world''s repulsion toward Noah, an outsider, vanished entirely. The Biblical System was the governing core of Heaven. The Underworld was now enveloped by Human Realm power. The world''s Kabbalah had been absorbed. Three pillars of truth and one entire pantheon had been taken. He now held one-fifth of the world''s authority without dispute. The remaining four-fifths were split¡ªone-fifth belonging to the Infinite Dragon God, and three-fifths among the rest of the world''s mythologies. Noah projected the status of the remaining pantheons into his mind, a smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "Looks like things are going smoothly. The Six Supreme Gods are suppressing six worlds directly, preventing any reinforcement." "The rest are being dealt with by groups of our Primary Gods." In truth, DXD''s number of Primary God-tier deities far outnumbered the current Teyvat force¡ªabout twice as many. However, they lacked higher-end power. Even with control over their world''s authority, they were easily suppressed by the Supreme Gods and forced into defensive positions. And so, Teyvat''s Primary Gods were free to group up and attack them one by one. ... Asgard. The world of Asgard was structured around a nine-layer World Tree. This World Tree, known to the Norse gods as Yggdrasil, held up various realms with its branches and roots. Each realm housed a different race¡ªelves, dwarves, giants, undead, humans, gods¡ªall the classic elements of Western fantasy. At the very top of the World Tree, where laws and rules were the thickest, sat the realm of the Norse gods: Asgard. Currently, all of Asgard''s skies had become a battlefield for Primary Gods. Thunder and tempest winds twisted the heavens, filling them with vortexes, lightning, and storms¡ªa scene straight out of the apocalypse. Barbatos smiled as he hovered in the air, having just traded blows with a one-eyed deity. "Hehe, old man, your Authority is quite something. Even within our Pantheon, it would rank among the top ten." The one-eyed Odin, his gaze sharp and penetrating, studied this foreign god who was matching him blow for blow¡ªand even slightly gaining the upper hand. With a dry, unfriendly chuckle, he replied: "Haha, is that so? Only top ten? Then where do you rank in your Pantheon, stranger? Should I assume this old man ranks even higher than you?" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 179 - 179: As the Chief God, I Cant Kneel So Easily Barbatos plucked the strings of his Skyward Harp with a cheeky grin. "Ah, if we''re talking raw strength, I rank maybe fifth or sixth. If we''re talking overall standing, I might not even make the top ten." He wasn''t lying. Though he had subdued two worlds, they only added a couple planets to Teyvat¡ªnothing that fundamentally changed its balance of power. "Old man, why don''t you reconsider? If your Asgard joins our Pantheon, I promise you''ll be well treated. You''d even have the chance to reach greater heights." "You''re the strongest god in Asgard, yet you''re still only a Primary God. Among us, there are not only Primary Gods, but also Supreme Gods¡ªand even a Holy God." "Right now, I''ve come with diplomacy in mind. I haven''t harmed the people of Asgard." "But if you insist on resisting, our Pantheon will wipe out all opposition." "So I sincerely hope you''ll make the right decision for your world." "After all, we''re not here to destroy it¡ªwe''re here to conquer it." Barbatos spoke like a friendly bard, his tone warm and persuasive. Clear melodies echoed from his fingertips, drifting through the skies above Asgard''s battlefield. Odin''s one eye darkened slightly, though his face still bore its forced smile. "You really do have a silver tongue, outsider. What a waste for someone like you not to be a diplomat in the human realm." But within, he was already calculating. As the chief god of the Norse Pantheon, the one who upheld the entire structure of Yggdrasil and governed Asgard, how could he not sense the overwhelming force suppressing all nine realms? Surely that was the power of Supreme Gods. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The pressure was akin to that of the Great Red in the Dimensional Gap¡ªa force that suppressed the very order of the world. Even trying to call upon their System to channel the Norse Pantheon''s full power was futile. The invaders had sealed even that option. In just a few exchanges, he had already seen glimpses of the enemy''s strength. The mysterious god who had slain the Great Red¡ªhe must have been the so-called Holy God. If he could do that so effortlessly, then the term "Holy God" was indeed fitting. And then there was the talk of Barbatos being only a top ten Primary God. Clearly, the Teyvat Pantheon had more than a dozen gods on the same level as Odin. The more he thought about it, the deeper the dread settled in his heart. This was the most difficult challenge he had faced in hundreds of thousands of years. An unprecedented enemy. And they were attacking multiple pantheons at once. Odin glanced at the battles playing out below. In the realm of the giants, Surtr¡ªthe fire giant king and a god only slightly weaker than Odin¡ªwas battling a foreign god who wielded the authority of ice. A direct counter. Vidar, the forest god and also a fellow Primary God, was fighting another foreign god with water authority¡ªand clearly losing. The valkyrie Brunnhilde was leading her sisters against a host of lesser gods. The Einherjar clashed with powerful human warriors from the foreign world. All of them were at a disadvantage. It was clear¡ªthe invaders weren''t killing recklessly. They were carefully dismantling Asgard''s will to fight. But if Asgard chose to keep resisting after being defeated, the invaders would not hesitate to strike fatally. As for Loki¡ªhe was nowhere to be seen. That foolish brother of his must be savoring this as the long-awaited Ragnarok. If things escalated any further, it might truly become the prophesied Ragnarok. Cold sweat slid down the side of Odin''s face. The Norse Pantheon really had reached a moment of life and death. It wasn''t just that their three chief gods were being overwhelmed¡ªeven if they were winning, it would only mean victory over the enemy''s Primary God-level deities. Eventually, the Supreme God suppressing Asgard would intervene directly. Barbatos calmly observed Odin, whose divine aura flickered and wavered. He knew the old man was shaken¡ªafter all, by any rational measure, the Norse Pantheon had no chance of winning. And they weren''t here to destroy worlds. Resistance would only lead to total annihilation. "Old man, have you made up your mind? For the survival of your world and its people, I trust you''ll make the right choice." Odin suddenly chuckled, stroking his long beard that reached his toes. "Don''t rush me, you impatient boy. Don''t you know the elderly think more slowly?" Then his voice lowered, becoming serious. "As the chief god of a pantheon, if I were to surrender so easily, what would the other gods think of me?" Divine power began to burn around him¡ªflames tinged with arcs of blue lightning. This blue fire was the divine energy unique to the Norse Pantheon. "Let''s make a wager, shall we?" "As expected, a rational man," Barbatos said knowingly. As a chief god, Odin couldn''t simply lead his pantheon in surrender. Even if the Norse Pantheon were to join Teyvat, surrendering without resistance would disgrace him. They needed a formal battle¡ªone that would allow them to yield with dignity. If they were to be conquered, it should be through strength, charisma, and the ideals of the Teyvat Pantheon. Odin nodded. "After all, I do have my pride." Spreading his arms, he invoked his authority as the chief god of the Norse Pantheon and called out to all realms of Yggdrasil. [To all beings of Asgard and the invaders from beyond:] [I am Odin, chief god of the Norse Pantheon.] [This savage conflict is unsightly¡ªneither graceful nor civilized, and far too costly in life.] [As the head of the Norse Pantheon, I hereby propose a new rule of engagement.] [Let us settle this through a test of strength, one that causes no further bloodshed. If you can overwhelmingly defeat our entire Norse world in this contest, I shall lead us in joining your Pantheon.] [However, if you fail to do so, then you must leave Asgard in peace.] All across the nine realms of Asgard, the frequency of battle slowed slightly in response to Odin''s declaration. ... Barbatos clapped and smiled in admiration. "As expected of a chief god." Odin''s proclamation cleverly secured every advantage¡ªwithout conceding a single thing. If the invaders wanted to claim Asgard peacefully, even if they wished to fight seriously, this made it difficult to justify doing so. At the same time, it assured the people of Asgard that the invaders did not intend mass slaughter. This was war, yes¡ªbut framed as a duel. If Asgard lost, they would join the invaders'' side. For those proud of their heritage, this gave them reason to fight at full strength without fear of extermination. But should they lose, they had only themselves to blame. And yet, deep within, Odin planted a seed of rebellion¡ªa refusal to be fully tamed. Even if Asgard joined Teyvat, there would always be a sense of defiance. But he underestimated the assimilative power of the Teyvat Pantheon. Once one joined, there was no turning back. And once Odin joined, the divine rights of his god system would be absorbed as well. Of course, Barbatos wouldn''t accept the deal openly¡ªit would appear as if Odin himself chose submission of his own accord. Odin laughed boisterously. "Well then, do you accept this wager?" Barbatos grinned in kind. "Hahaha! Old man, don''t blame me for bullying an elderly god." Odin smirked coldly. "Only if you''re capable of doing so." Blue divine flames burst from Odin''s body, forming a vortex behind him. From it emerged a golden spear. "Gungnir¡ª" Odin intoned the sacred name. The divine weapon pulsed with the resonance of a primary artifact. The law of "Miracles" was invoked, and the stars above Asgard began to spin, their orbits all aligning around Odin. He pointed the spear toward Barbatos. "This is Gungnir, forged from the World Tree''s branches when I achieved omniscience. It carries my vow as chief god of the Norse Pantheon." "It is also called ''Divine Proclamation,'' as it bears the miracle of Asgard. No god has ever evaded its strike." "Which means, once thrown¡ªit never misses. Don''t underestimate me, boy." With that, the tip of Gungnir glowed with divine blue light, and a beam large enough to pierce the world''s barrier launched forth. Its size and speed were such that anything below Primary God level would never have time to react. Barbatos, however, responded in an instant. "The seasons cycle, and the Four Winds never rest. Did you really think I was just strumming casually earlier, old man?" "Come, wind of high skies and hope!" Winds imbued with the authority of a fragment of Hope stirred around Barbatos. The breeze was light, like the first gust of dawn¡ªyet it deflected the massive beam, twisting it harmlessly into the sky. Crack¡ª The space above shattered, and the world''s barrier was torn open. Odin narrowed his eye. "Hope''s power?" Another troublesome domain. No wonder this man ranked fifth or sixth among their gods. He was well aware of how difficult authority over concepts like Hope, Miracle, Wish, or Illusion could be. Gungnir itself bore the powers of Miracle and Wish, allowing Odin to secure a top-ten ranking in past inter-pantheon tournaments. Before he could finish his thoughts, the wind of hope swept toward him. "Heh, brat, ambushing an old man¡ªisn''t that lacking in honor?" Odin quickly dispersed the wind about to bind him and launched another attack on Barbatos. He had already sensed that the opponent''s "rule" was incredibly condensed and hard to interfere with¡ªone of the most troublesome types. "Old man, you can''t say that. It''s time I show you my true power." Barbatos fully unleashed his Authority. Cyan wind surged in from all directions, and his eyes glowed with the aura of "Truth." Since the Tree of Life¡ªKabbalah¡ªwas planted in the Teyvat Universe, and he received the "Gift of Truth," Barbatos had spent this time comprehending it. During that time, he also exchanged ideas with his peers in the group. The "Gift of Truth" was "a shard of omniscience," a glimpse into the world''s mysteries. Unlike Authority, Truth was not suppressed by foreign worlds. Instead, it could strengthen the user''s Authority and allow it to override the target world''s corresponding rules. In other words, the "Gift of Truth" enabled divine Authority to break through limitations. And a "Supreme God" was one whose Authority was fully liberated¡ªsomeone who could override and command the rules of any world if their Authority was of higher quality. That was what a Supreme God meant. It wasn''t just him who understood this. Morax had realized it even earlier. Now, the Six Supremes who were suppressing entire worlds were doing so with this power. Of course, those Six were borrowing the power of "Heavenly Principle." The extremely pure wind rule condensed into countless arrows and fired at Odin from every direction. Odin''s expression changed dramatically. "Arrows formed by pure rule itself!?" "You can directly command all wind rules of the Asgard world!?" He kept dodging as best as he could, but the arrows tore his robe. Rip¡ª These were arrows of wind rule itself¡ªutterly indestructible unless the entire world''s wind rules were erased. And erasing those would be harder than destroying the world. Barbatos''s eyes glowed with Truth. His Authority was fully liberated for a short time, manipulating the rule-arrows relentlessly. This was the mark of a Supreme God¡ªabsolute control over rules. Once a god stepped into the Supreme tier, in any world where the world''s rules were weaker than their Authority''s quality, they became a "True King." But his comprehension of Truth was only a sliver. He had less than five minutes. He had to end it within that time. Once Odin adapted, he might find a countermeasure¡ªhe was a pantheon leader, after all. So it was now or never¡ªstrike by surprise. "Old man, rules, wind¡ªthey''re everywhere in the world." With that, Barbatos clapped his hands, unleashing the full force of his Authority. The wind rule of Asgard compressed and surged. In mere breaths, it enclosed the battlefield and shrank inward, forming a sphere that trapped Odin. By the time Odin realized it, he was already sealed in a tiny "rule cage." Barbatos grinned at the panicking Odin, eyes gleaming in triumph. Countless rule-arrows materialized around the sphere and rained down in unison upon the trapped Odin. "Old man Odin¡ªcheckmate." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 180 - 180: Subjugating the Norse Pantheon "Damn it!" Odin''s face turned pale. Before he could even think of a way to counteract the very embodiment of rules, he was already trapped. To be struck by the rules themselves¡ªeven as a Primary God¡ªwas unbearable. Gods are embodiments of rules, manifestations of concepts, born from the world itself. So when confronted with the rules in their purest form, it was like an egg striking against another egg. While rule against rule would not cancel each other out nor suffer mutual destruction, the divine essence would be shattered¡ªequivalent to breaking the embodiment and reverting it to raw, unshaped rule. The wind-formed arrows, condensed from the Rule of Wind, pierced into Odin one after another. There were no dramatic sounds, no blinding lights¡ªjust simple arrows striking a target. Buzz! At that moment, Barbatos'' temporarily liberated Authority¡ªgranted by the "Gift of Truth"¡ªwas sealed once more. The forcibly dominated Wind Rules dispersed, returning to Asgard. The cage that had imprisoned Odin and the arrows that had turned him into a pincushion vanished into the wind. Odin plummeted from the sky, even dropping his sacred spear, Gungnir. His eyes turned blank; his consciousness had been temporarily shattered. Barbatos took a deep breath, a hint of fatigue flashing through his eyes. "Although liberating my Authority temporarily gave me a massive power boost, it nearly caused my Authority to collapse." If his Authority couldn''t withstand the release, it would have been torn apart. Thus, becoming a Supreme God was no easy feat. To become a "True King" of a rule, one''s Authority must reach an absolute level. Otherwise, "power without virtue leads to disaster." Odin''s fall was witnessed by all battling Norse gods. A wave of dread washed over them. The great Odin, the strongest deity of their pantheon, had been defeated. Was there any hope left? Brynhildr, who had been fighting Jean, cried out: "Lord Odin!" Jean, who had been pressuring her for dozens of rounds, looked at the blue-haired Valkyrie and said, "Your chief god has fallen. Do you still wish to continue? If you''re not satisfied, I''ll keep going." Brynhildr looked once more at the foreign god who had been overwhelming her. "Of course I won''t give up yet. You haven''t beaten me. I am the eldest of the Valkyries!" With that, she thrust her spear forward again. Though her words were defiant, her will to fight had significantly weakened. With the pillar of the Norse Pantheon defeated, the morale of the entire realm plummeted. ... Fairy Realm. Here resided elves and various floral and arboreal spirits. Its chief god, the Forest God Vidar, sensed Odin''s defeat and was momentarily distracted. A blast imbued with the Rule of Water and an incomprehensible Authority struck him. His divine energy crumbled, and a massive column of water smashed him to the ground. Boom! A lake resembling an ocean formed instantly across the Fairy Realm''s land. At its center, a gigantic verdant tree sprouted. "Cough... I was careless. What is your Authority? Why does it assimilate life?" Vidar clutched his chest, divine blood dripping into the lake. The aura of life spread, only to dissolve in the water a moment later. Neuvillette walked calmly across the lake, staff in hand, his voice deep and steady. "This is Primordial Water... Of course, your world has never seen it. All life is born from the Primordial Sea. The Primordial Water is that sea stripped of its creative force, leaving only the purest form of water." "Surrender. Fighting a battle that cannot be won is meaningless." Vidar sighed. Odin had fallen, he himself was gravely injured, and even Surtr, King of the Fire Giants, was no match for these divine invaders. Although they were invaders, they had not truly killed anyone in Asgard, and their manners had been surprisingly respectful. "I have indeed been defeated by you. I concede. May I know your name, God of Water?" Neuvillette''s stern expression softened slightly. "I am no god¡ªI am Neuvillette, the Dragon King of Hydro. Now, join our Pantheon." As he spoke, a glowing orb the size of a ping-pong ball appeared in his palm and gently floated toward Vidar. Vidar reached out. As a chief god, he could still sense if there was any danger or curse. The moment he touched the orb, his eyes turned dazed. Neuvillette nodded. His mission in Asgard was complete. Next, he would rendezvous with Furina and continue the offensive toward "Olympus." ... Land of Giants. At that moment, Surtr, King of the Fire Giants, was pinned beneath a colossal mountain of ice forged from divine power. His immense strength and all-consuming flames couldn''t melt the glacier pressing down on him. Though he too was a Primary God, the opposing god''s rules and Authority were stronger than his. Tsaritsa floated in the sky, looking down on the frozen realm of fire she had subdued. "King of Giants, your world''s two chief gods have already fallen. You should yield as well." Suppressing Surtr hadn''t even taken much effort. While he was indeed a Primary God, he was a weak one. The gap between Primary Gods was vast. A powerful one could eliminate a weaker peer in a single blow. Surtr, filled with bitterness, growled: "You''re... too strong..." ... With all three major chief gods of the Norse world defeated, more and more gods lost the will to fight and chose to surrender. When your top generals have all fallen, how do you expect the army to continue? There was simply no way to keep fighting. Especially when the enemy could kill you, but chose not to¡ªknocking you down each time you tried to rise again. Even those who wished to defend the honor of the Northern Gods slowly lost hope after repeated defeats. One after another, the Norse gods accepted the glowing orbs extended to them. And in that moment, their expressions changed dramatically. The bitterness in their hearts began to fade. While Odin was still unconscious, the entire Norse Pantheon had already voluntarily joined Teyvat. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... By the time Odin regained consciousness, the war was already over. He found himself lying on a field of blooming flowers, surrounded by the gods of the Norse Pantheon. Not far away stood the gods from the other world. Odin''s weathered face scrunched up as he sighed. "Ah... So our Norse world has truly lost?" Vidar nodded. "We''ve lost." With that, Vidar extended a glowing orb toward Odin, wearing a gentle, spring-like smile. "Lord Odin, let''s skip the talk for now. Just take this first." "Oh? What is this?" Odin looked puzzled, but feeling no danger, he reached out without hesitation. Yet the moment his hand touched the glowing orb, his Authority was instantly bound. He could no longer control his own existence. Odin''s mind trembled. He lost all perception of the outside world as his consciousness arrived in a pitch-black "starry sky." Each star in the sky radiated divine aura. As the Chief God of the Norse Pantheon, Odin instantly understood what this place was. This was the projected system architecture of the Pantheon. Each star represented a god within the Pantheon¡ªor one destined to become a god. Odin''s single eye widened. How many? All of these stars? How could this be? It was too many! The Norse gods weren''t even a drop in this vast sea! The closer a star was to the center, the stronger the god it represented. The Teyvat Pantheon had already entered version 2.0, now equipped with "Future Observation." This function allowed the system to foresee how many gods would emerge from the Teyvat Universe, and how high they could rise. Currently, Future Observation could only project one thousand years into the future. Within that time, projections showed: 500,000 Lower Gods. 20,000 Middle Gods. 4,000 Upper Gods. 200 Primary Gods. And 33 Supreme Gods, 22 of whom corresponded to the 22 Paths to Godhood in the Kabbalah. Odin slowly turned his gaze toward the center of the starfield. "So this... is their Pantheon? Over 200 Primary Gods, more than 50 stronger than me... and 33 capable of challenging Great Red..." When he saw the three brightest stars, his spirit nearly shattered. Incomprehensible. Unfathomable. Was this what that boy meant by "Holy Gods"? Cold sweat streamed down Odin''s back. A profound, soul-deep fear took hold. At that moment, all Authority tied to his own Pantheon status was stripped away from him. He didn''t resist. He couldn''t. The projection before him froze even his willpower. A virtual figure descended from the brightest star in the center of the starfield. Compared to this being, Odin was like a thumb-sized man standing in a giant''s palm. In the Pantheon projection, figures were scaled to match their power. Odin wasn''t even tall enough to reach this being''s fingertip. The figure looked down at him. [The Norse Pantheon will henceforth become a branch faction. Odin.] The voice, filled with universal truth, echoed in Odin''s ears. His mind snapped back. Countless pieces of information surged into his consciousness. He now understood the Teyvat Universe, the Pantheon structure, and the gods who stood above even the Primary Gods. And this being¡ªthis was the Creator God, the Heavenly Principle, the One True God, the Supreme Sovereign of the Teyvat Universe. Before such an existence, Odin found he could not even think clearly. He quickly responded, "Y-Yes... Lord Heavenly Principle." In that moment, his Authority as a chief god was taken and integrated into the great being''s Pantheon. Yet he felt no resentment or unwillingness. Instead, he sensed a higher path beyond the Primary God level. "Devour all worlds, ascend to the supreme!" A brand-new, overwhelming desire ignited in Odin''s heart¡ªa thirst for the myriad realms. It was like a country bumpkin seeing the grandeur of the world for the first time¡ªhow could he ever go back to his old life? The information he had just received was far more valuable than the "omniscience" he once obtained from his own world. His so-called omniscience and cosmic insight were only applicable to Asgard. Beyond the world were the Universe, the Macrocosm, and the Multiverse. As a so-called "Pantheon Lord," he had merely been entertaining himself within the bounds of Asgard. ... Heaven Realm. "Eleven worlds, and in such a short time, three have already been secured. As for the Human Realm... that one we don''t need to worry about." Noah sat on the divine throne, lightly tapping the air before him. A phantom projection appeared¡ªeleven orbs linked by a purple halo. That purple halo was the "Ouroboros Truth," and the Infinite Dragon God Ophis was its embodiment¡ªthough currently only in her juvenile stage, holding less than ten percent of its authority. If she possessed full authority, Ophis''s power would easily surpass that of Phanes. At this moment, the mists had cleared over the orbs representing the Underworld, Heaven, and Asgard, revealing their full state. Except for the central Human Realm, which remained spherical, the other worlds each had unique, non-spherical forms. "We''ve already claimed a third of the world authority. At this pace, we''ll finish within ten days." Noah turned his gaze toward the Dimensional Gap. Asmoday and Ophis were still fighting¡ªneither gaining the upper hand. Ophis, having shed her outfit during the brutal melee, now showed signs of her silver dragon form. "Looks like they''re both really enjoying themselves." ... "But playtime''s over." Noah rose from the divine throne and opened the portal to the Dimensional Gap. It was time to subdue the Three Truths. After all, Ophis represented "Infinity," and with her limitless potential, surprises were inevitable. ... Inside the Dimensional Gap¡ª BOOM! A massive silver dragon, several hundred meters long, clashed repeatedly with Asmoday, their shockwaves distorting the surrounding space. Dragon breath, claws, and primal fury¡ªOphis fought using the rawest, most brutal form of power: Infinite Force. As a Supreme God, Asmoday countered with space rules enhanced by the Infinite Force borrowed from the Heavenly Principle. Like a master dragonslayer, she danced through space with calculated dodges and cunning strikes. Neither side could overcome the other. Their battle merely rendered the Dimensional Gap increasingly chaotic. At this rate, they could fight for ten thousand years without a victor. Buzz! Suddenly, an overwhelming aura descended. This pressure altered the very nature of the Dimensional Gap. It shifted from a state of "nothingness" to one of "solidity." Like water freezing into ice. This was the power of "Dimensional Authority"¡ªgranted to Noah after Teyvat Universe assimilated the Dimensional Gap. It was the authority to redefine the nature of dimensional space. Instantly, the massive silver dragon was frozen into a colossal statue. Ophis blinked in confusion. "The Dimensional Gap...?" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 181 - 181: Odin: Attack Olympus? Ill Lead the Way—This Way, Please Ophis was completely immobilized. As a dragon born from the Dimensional Gap, the gap itself was her "home." Just being there gave her a sense of peace and fulfillment. Like a fish born in saltwater, she belonged in the vast ocean. Even if she was constantly fighting, as long as it was within the Dimensional Gap, she didn''t mind. But while she had been "playing" with the god who came to fight her, the entire Dimensional Gap changed into something unrecognizable. The environment had shifted into something uninhabitable, and that familiar comfort was gone. Yet as the embodiment of the Ouroboros, she quickly adapted and regained limited movement. Sensing the approach of a being born from the same source¡ªanother Ouroboros¡ªshe strained to turn her draconic eyes. Noah walked through the Dimensional Gap. Under his feet, the once-fluid, chaotic space had transformed into a mirrored surface. Each step sent ripples through the now-still dimension. Behind him floated the Ouroboros Ring. Asmoday stopped immediately, her golden eyes shifting from sharp to guilty. "Lord Heavenly Principle... I couldn''t subdue her." Noah gave her a pat on the rear. "It''s natural you couldn''t. She is the embodiment of Ouroboros. Still, you did well." Asmoday''s guilt softened somewhat, though she still felt the sting of making her master intervene. She would have to work harder. "I''ll go secure the world now." "Go." Asmoday vanished into the world below. Noah turned his gaze to the massive silver dragon who was slowly regaining mobility despite the frozen state of the dimension. As the embodiment of Ouroboros and its infinite potential, there was almost nothing she couldn''t adapt to. But in front of him, she could only barely move. Radiating silver light, the great dragon shrank down, transforming back into her human form. Her outfit was that of an ordinary human¡ªnot by necessity, but imitation. The clothing she had worn during the battle had been destroyed, and she hadn''t bothered to replace it. Noah looked upon the unclothed Ophis, golden eyes filled with admiration. A being born from nothingness held no concept of modesty¡ªa trait he appreciated. Ophis''s usually indifferent eyes now held a flicker of curiosity as she gazed at Noah. "Another Ouroboros? From another world? A kindred?" It was her first time meeting someone of the same origin besides Great Red. A sense of "companionship" formed in her mind. Noah released his control over the Dimensional Gap. "You could say we''re the same kind. We were both born divine. But to be accurate, I''m a bit more... divine." Ophis was naive, pure, and direct¡ªunfamiliar with the complexities of mortal thought. So subduing her was far too easy. A few clear words would do it. "Ophis, this world is about to become part of mine. To do that, you are key. I need you to become part of me." Noah spoke plainly. Anything less direct, and she wouldn''t understand. Ophis tilted her head. "Eat me?" Noah shook his head. "Not eat you. I''m going to take you and this place you were born in and bring them to my world. You''ll just be sleeping in a new place." "Also, sleeping next to me will make you stronger. Understand?" Ophis nodded. "Oh, I get it. You want to bring me and the world to your side." Noah smiled. "Exactly." Ophis: "Okay. You''re stronger than me. I can''t beat you." Noah smiled. See? A juvenile embodiment of Truth was easy to deal with¡ªno different from a three- or four-year-old child. Her thoughts were simple: same kind, same source, you''re stronger than me... Noah placed a hand on Ophis''s shoulder. The Ouroboros Ring behind him instantly enveloped her. Buzz! A cycle formed between the Ouroboros Ring and Ophis. Every bit of Ophis''s "Infinity" that was absorbed was replaced by Noah''s own superior Infinity, gradually overwriting her source. But to Ophis, it didn''t feel like she was being devoured. Rather, it felt as though Noah was kindly gifting her something stronger. Soon, her entire essence had transformed into a registered part of the Teyvat system. She was still the embodiment of Ouroboros¡ªbut the Truth of it now belonged to Noah. Ophis gave a faint smile. "Your Infinity is much stronger than mine. I''m stronger now. Even Great Red couldn''t beat me... too bad you already killed her." Noah gently ruffled her hair. "You''ll become even stronger. And Great Red isn''t dead. Just don''t go fighting her again whenever you feel like it." With that, he added Ophis to the Pantheon system. She immediately understood how to use the functions of the Pantheon. The chat groups were especially lively. Each one buzzed with conversation. Curious, Ophis tapped into one at random: [Primary God Chat Group] [Barbatos: Aiya! Morax, how did you manage it so quickly? I thought I''d be the first to conquer a world! scratches head] [Morax: No need to joke around, Barbatos. You know the Underworld is the weakest of all realms. I didn''t expect to be assigned there. I''m already a step behind you.] [Barbatos: Come on, old man. Everyone knows your contributions already surpass even the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata. I barely managed to subdue one pantheon, and I''m still playing catch-up.] [Furina: I detect the stench of bragging. Anemo Archon or not, your poetic flair seeps into everything. But I''m doing just fine¡ªonce Neuvillette gets here, we''ll start the raid on Olympus.] [Neuvillette: My side is secured, Lady Furina.] [Furina: Excellent! It''s raid time! I''ll take on the Trinity Gods myself and crush those shameless gods!] [Nahida: Aren''t the Trinity Gods just Upper Gods? Why not aim for the Primordial Gods?] [Focalors: The Primordial Gods are all Primary God level. For Furina''s safety, she should stay back. Do we have any free colleagues? I need two volunteers. I still don''t have detailed intel on their powers.] [Great God Odin has joined the chat.] [Forest God Vidar has joined the chat.] [King of Giants Surtr has joined the chat.] [Odin: Greetings, fellow gods.] [Vidar: A pleasure to meet you all.] [Surtr: Er... I ain''t good with words, don''t mind me.] [Odin: Oh? You all plan to raid Olympus? I''m quite familiar with it. Allow me to guide you. I''m sure I can convince Gaia and the others.] [Raiden Ei: ...] [Morax: ...] [Greater Lord Rukkhadevata: ...] [Focalors: ...] [Neuvillette: ?] [Odin: What''s the matter, everyone? Was there something wrong with what I just said?] [Furina: It''s not that your words were wrong, Lord Odin, it''s just... it feels kind of strange. You just joined the chat and now you''re leading the charge against your own kin.] [Odin: Ahem, Hydro Archon, you''re looking at it the wrong way. I''m helping them¡ªand us! Joining the Teyvat family is their good fortune. Isn''t that right, my old friend Barbatos?] [Barbatos: Ahem, hehe, exactly! Lord Odin and I bonded in battle. The moment we crossed swords, I knew we''d become fast friends.] [Barbatos: Lord Odin is my friend, and Olympus is Lord Odin''s friend, which makes them my friends, and since I''m everyone''s friend...] [Barbatos: Helping them turn over a new leaf is an immense virtue. Really, it''s all for their benefit. Am I right?] [Vidar: Absolutely. I, Vidar, support this wholeheartedly.] [Surtr: Me too.] [Furina: Anemo Archon-senpai, only you could spin things so shamelessly.] [Morax: Ahem... Crude words, but not wrong. I have to admit, Barbatos has a point this time.] [Greater Lord Rukkhadevata: Pfft! Trust a drunkard poet to pull wisdom from nonsense.] [Neuvillette: Legally speaking, the Anemo Archon is spouting nonsense... but from our standpoint, I have no objections.] [Odin: As expected of my dear friend. Once this is over, I''ll dig up my finest divine wine. We''ll share a few cups together.] [Venti: Wine? Divine wine?! Oh Odin, you''re too kind. I can''t possibly accept¡ªwait, did you say divine wine? Let''s drop the formalities, call me Venti. Or Little Venti.] [Furina: Tch tch... As expected of our infamous drunkard. He starts drooling at the word "wine."] [Morax: Barbatos, that was a bit much.] [Odin: So Venti also enjoys fine drink! We truly are kindred spirits. Half my wine stash is yours. No need to be shy.] [Venti: Ah, Odin! You''re like a brother to me!] [Odin: Though you''re younger than me, your strength exceeds mine. Let''s swear brotherhood! From now on, everything I have, you get half.] [Venti: Ah, let''s not delay! Let''s swear before Celestia itself!] [Venti & Odin: Before Celestia, we swear our bond as sworn brothers... blah blah blah...] Back in the Dimensional Gap, Noah¡ªwho had been playing with Ophis¡ªwas left speechless. These two were truly gods among clowns. Yet, beneath their antics lay strategic brilliance. By swearing brotherhood with Venti, Odin instantly connected with all the Primary Gods and solidified his standing. Venti, in turn, gained half of Odin''s "wealth" simply by playing peacemaker and helping him integrate into the Primary God circle. An ancient god who''d lived for countless years was still full of clever tricks. [Morax: ...As expected of you, Barbatos.] [Furina: Ugh, my eyes!] sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Greater Lord Rukkhadevata: Only Barbatos could pull something like this off.] [Raiden Ei: Indeed, no ordinary god could manage that.] [Guizhong: I wouldn''t have the face to do it.] [Azhdaha: What does that mean?] [Neuvillette: Gods... really are complicated. More so than humans.] All the Primary Gods, except for the more brawn-over-brain types, could see exactly what Barbatos had gained from this alliance. But still, it was rather... undignified. [Barbatos: Brother Odin!] [Odin: Brother Venti!] Even Vidar and Surtr couldn''t help but feel second-hand embarrassment. Still, the Norse pantheon was well aware of how shameless old Odin could be, so it wasn''t all that surprising. [Furina: You two cut it out. I''ve got goosebumps.] [Focalors: Back on topic¡ªdo we have any colleagues who can assist us?] [Morax: The Underworld is secured. I can head over. The Primordial Gods are Primary God-level. If we can persuade them, all the better.] [Odin: Don''t worry, everyone. If we convince those four, the Greek Pantheon is ours. I''d say I have a 50% chance on my own. But with six or more Primary Gods, I guarantee success.] [Furina: So it''s still all about overwhelming force, huh.] [Morax: Simple, but effective. And reliable, Lady Furina.] [Barbatos: Six? Easy. And don''t forget, a Supreme God is already suppressing Olympus. We''ve basically won.] [Odin: Then let''s not waste time. We''re on our way.] ... Meanwhile, in other chat groups, newly recruited deities from the Norse and devils pantheons were chatting enthusiastically. The warm atmosphere quickly broke the ice, and the newcomers blended right in. Someone was even livestreaming. Hu Tao: "Family! Look! All these wicked devils¡ªthey were part of the so-called ''Khaos Brigade''¡ªhave all been wiped out!" "This is the Underworld, the world where devils live. Y''know, Lucifer, Satan, those guys. And the 72 Pillar Devils and all that." "Friends from parallel Earths, come take a look around with me, Hu Tao!" All across Teyvat''s many Earths, demigods watching the stream erupted with excitement. "Whoa! Those are devils?! What a massive war!" "Miss Hu Tao is amazing!" "Floating mountains?! That''s wild!" "Please be careful, Miss Hu Tao!" [Gabriel: Livestreaming the Underworld? That sounds like fun! I want to try it too!] [Rias: This is so interesting. You mean people from other worlds can see this too?] [Azazel: Unbelievable. This livestream function is eye-opening. If the God of the Bible had come up with this back then, maybe I wouldn''t have fallen.] [Brynhildr: Azazel? Didn''t expect to see you here.] [Azazel: Yo, isn''t that the Valkyrie captain from Asgard? Looks like the Norse joined up fast.] "So who do you think is next to join the Pantheon?" "Let me guess: Pure Land, Takamagahara, or the Thirty-Three Heavens?" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 182 - 182: Furina: Justices Judgment, Let All Foul Gods Perish "Let me guess, is it Pure Land? Takamagahara? The Thirty-Three Heavens?" [Jean: No need to guess, new friend. The next world is Olympus. Our Archon, Lord Barbatos, is already on the move.] [Azazel: Well, that''s unexpected. Olympus, huh? Shall we place bets on how long it''ll take before those gods get pulled in too?] [Michael: Azazel, you''re still the same as always. If you''d followed the rules even a little back then, you wouldn''t have been cast out of Heaven.] [Azazel: That''s ancient history. I told you, the God of the Bible was too uptight. Look how fun this pantheon system is! If Heaven had been this open back then, I wouldn''t have run off to the Human Realm so often.] [Michael: You...] [Loki: Heh, fight, fight! Don''t waste time with words when fists will do.] [Brynhildr: Lord Loki, please don''t incite conflict.] S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Loki: Tch. I thought this would be Ragnarok, but Odin, Vidar, and Surtr turned out to be cowards, dragging the whole Norse pantheon to surrender. Weaklings.] [Loki: And you lot¡ªaren''t you supposed to be invaders? Can''t even kill a god. What a joke...] [Loki has been muted by group admin.] [Lumine: Loki, you really are the Norse God of Mischief. Just an Upper God and you think you can mouth off in here? Muted.] [Yae Miko: My, this is the first time I''ve seen someone so bold. He''s a rare one. Brothers and sisters, let''s make sure we keep a close eye on him.] [Jean: Indeed. A god of mischief. I''ll be submitting a report to Lord Barbatos.] [Alice: A chaos god, huh? Now that''s fun. Lumine, why don''t you ask your brother if the Abyss wants him? Just toss him in.] [Lumine: Great idea. I''ll go ask my brother now]. [Akeno Himejima: Poor Lord Loki, offending all the big shots the moment he joined.] [Rias: Thank goodness the devil families of the Underworld are so well-mannered.] [Kamisato Ayaka: Getting tossed into the Abyss... that''s terrifying. Even an Upper God couldn''t escape or change sides after that.] [Sirzechs: Apologies for interrupting, but may I ask, what exactly is the Abyss?] [Azazel: Yes, I''d like to know too. Is it truly such a terrifying place?] [Yanfei: Ah, the Abyss... it''s where all the world''s darkness, evil, and negativity converge. It''s true hell. Once thrown in, you''re condemned to eternal damnation.] [Lumine: Cough cough.] [Yae Miko: Lumine, are you about to declare your identity again?] [Lumine: What? I don''t understand what you''re implying.] [Alice: Who doesn''t know you''re the Pantheon''s biggest insider? rolls eyes] [Azazel: Ooh, Pantheon insider? Sounds impressive. Think a little fallen angel like me could stick close to you?] [Alice: Oh, Lumine here is a big deal. Her brother is the boss of the Abyss, one of the Six Supreme Gods. He''s got countless Abyssal gods and divine beasts under his command.] [Alice: She even used to be besties with another Supreme God. She''s got two Supreme Gods backing her.] [Alice: That''s why Lumine struts around the chat like she owns the place. Snatching candy from kids, kicking the elderly, slapping stray dogs, and shaking birds'' nests for fun~] [Lumine: Hey hey! That''s slander! Defamation! Don''t corrupt the newcomers! If I can''t recruit anyone, I''ll be mad!] [Lumine: Everyone, don''t listen to her lies. I''m a Primary God, okay? There''s no way I''d do something so disgraceful.] [Lumine: I absolutely did not steal candy from children.] [Lumine: I became a Primary God purely through my own effort!] [Lumine: So, newcomers! Interested in joining me? I''m a Primary God, y''know! A future Supreme God in the making! Get in early and you''ll ride the dragon to glory.] [Azazel: Uh... thank you for the offer, Miss Lumine, but I''m not planning on switching allegiances just yet.] [Sirzechs: Apologies, Miss Lumine. I''ll have to decline.] [Brynhildr: I''m afraid I must pass as well.] The chat room went quiet. A bunch of the newcomers even went offline immediately. After all, offending a Primary God¡ªespecially one with her kind of backing¡ªwas not something they could afford. But this particular Primary God gave off a vibe of being... unreliable. Her powerful background aside, Lumine seemed like the chaotic type who always stirred up trouble. Even those tempted by her connections felt hesitant. [Lumine: Hey! Don''t log off! Think it over!] [Alice: Hahaha, I can''t! My stomach hurts from laughing.] [Lumine: This is your fault, Alice! Boohoo! I really am a Primary God without a single follower! You have to take responsibility!] [Yae Miko: Ahem. Perhaps Lady Lumine should stop aiming for existing gods and start cultivating her own faction from the demigod level. It''ll just take more time.] [Lumine: Tch. But if I don''t poach followers, how else am I going to surpass those old-timers quickly? Hmph.] [Lumine: Just wait. When I become a Supreme God, Upper Gods and Primary Gods will be lining up to join me! You''ll see!] [Alice: Whatever makes you happy.] [Rias: Um, if you don''t mind, Lady Lumine, we could join your faction.] [Sona: That is, if you don''t mind us being weak for now.] [Akeno: Ah~ but it may be a while before we become gods.] [Kuroka: Wherever the club president goes, we go, nya~] [Rossweisse: Um, I''m a Valkyrie from Norse. I-I can join too...] [Lumine: Gasp! Yes, yes! Of course you can! Haha! See that, Alice? I''m totally popular!] [Lumine: Come on, let me set up our own faction chat¡ªfrom now on, we''re the Traveler Faction!] [Alice: Tch. She actually pulled it off again.] [Yae Miko: Well, Lumine is a Primary God after all. It''s not hard for her to recruit subordinates. She just keeps thinking about poaching from others.] [Yae Miko: But forming a faction isn''t that simple, you know~] Forming a faction meant establishing a mini pantheon. The original Seven Archons each had such a foundational group. Even now, not all Primary God had their own factions. Some factions even had multiple Primary God within them. Meanwhile... In the Dimensional Gap, several powerful auras charged straight toward Olympus, their presence completely unmasked. The gods of Olympus, already anxious, now trembled in growing fear. ... Olympus. When the four primordial gods first saw the invading force descending through the Dimensional Gap, they immediately summoned all of Greece''s gods to Mount Olympus. Even during the era when the God of the Bible overshadowed all realms, Olympus remained one of the strongest pantheons. The entire pantheon housed four upper Primary Gods¡ªPrimordial Gods born with the world of Olympus itself. Among the eleven worlds, they easily ranked in the top three. Had history followed its original path, Olympus would eventually produce five more Primary God-tier gods: Typhon, King of Monsters; Apollo, the Sun God; and the current trinity of Zeus, Poseidon, and Hades. However, at this point in time, those five were all still high-tier Upper Gods. Beyond that, Olympus boasted the highest number of lower-ranked gods and more demigod heroes than all other worlds combined. Right now, the Olympus Hall was in chaos. "What do we do?! The entire world has been sealed! We can''t get out!" "Forget that¡ªmy oceans have been completely frozen! My power is greatly weakened!" "If the world weren''t sealed, we could have called for aid from other realms..." "Other realms are probably struggling too!" "We still don''t know how many invaders there are! They haven''t attacked us yet, just sealed the world. Clearly, they''re isolating us to pick us off one by one!" "Exactly! For all we know, some worlds may have already fallen!" "Lord Nyx, Lord Tartarus, Lord Erebus, Mother Gaia, what should we do?!" "Yes, if they can seal Olympus itself, they clearly have the power to destroy us!" The young-looking goddess of night, Nyx¡ªwho appeared no older than fourteen or fifteen¡ªslammed her palm on the table and stood up. "Enough! All of you, shut up! This arguing is giving me a headache." "Will bickering solve anything? Or do you think I can just charge up there and break the world seal myself?!" The noisy assembly instantly fell silent. The gloomy god of darkness, Erebus, spoke next. "Don''t panic. They have the power to destroy Olympus but chose to seal it instead. That clearly means they don''t intend to annihilate the world." Gaia frowned. "So, they want our world¡ªand they plan to exterminate us afterward? What about the innocent life on the surface?" A massive, black spherical cloud bristling with eyes and arms¡ªTartarus, Primordial God of Abyss¡ªspoke in a rumbling voice. "I sense no malice. But perhaps that''s only because they see us as ants not worth the trouble." RUMBLE... At that moment, several powerful auras surged in from beyond the Dimensional Gap. Some were equal to the primordial gods¡ªa few even stronger. The gods, already on edge, panicked. "They''re here! It''s starting!" "What do we do?!" "This kind of pressure... there''s no way we can win!" The incoming force was so overwhelming that it flattened many lower-tier gods to the ground. Only middle-tier gods and higher could move freely. Tartarus: "Hm? Among those energies... three feel familiar. What''s going on?" Nyx, surprised: "Wait! That''s Odin, Vidar, and that big guy! They''re here to help us?!" Gaia sighed in relief: "Thank goodness. If only six invaders are sealing worlds, the other realms might have breathing room. North Europe must have won, so they''ve rushed here to aid us." At the highest point of Olympus, on the world membrane... Esdeath sat bored on a throne of ice, casually radiating her power to keep the entire world of Olympus under her control. She even had spare strength to launch ice spears that froze Olympus''s oceans. "So dull. If subjugating an entire pantheon weren''t such a valuable mission, I''d have already gone down and unleashed a massacre." Biting her sleeve like a girl in love, she muttered, "But for my great Master, I''ll endure." Sensing the arrival of Primary Gods, her sharp gaze turned. "Finally, they''re here." Eight radiant auras approached Olympus like a meteor shower. Eight Primary Gods had arrived: Focalors, Neuvillette, Zhongli, Venti, Guizhong, Azhdaha, Odin, Vidar, and Surtr. Focalors quickly addressed her: "Lady Esdeath, apologies for our delay." Esdeath gave them a disinterested glance. "You''re not too late. But I didn''t expect you to lack so much confidence." "With the world already under my control, those four primordial gods are severely weakened. Just you and the little water dragon could easily crush them." Focalors smiled awkwardly. It wasn''t about confidence¡ªwhy fight a costly war when they could bring a pantheon under control intact? The Norse trio looked at Esdeath, still seated on her icy throne, and took a sharp breath. What incredible pressure. Her aura wrapped around the entire world and used unknown powers to disrupt its laws. So this was how their Norse realm had been subdued. She felt as strong as the Biblical God¡ªperhaps even stronger. After all, the Biblical God couldn''t have done this to Olympus. Focalors: "Then let us begin." Esdeath: "Go. End this quickly. My mission will be complete soon." The nine Primary Gods and their followers passed through the world membrane and descended into Olympus. At that moment, Furina released her divine power. "Before we proceed, I need to deal with a few gods I can''t stand." "I don''t want to see such disgusting beings in our Pantheon later." Furina''s power was linked to Focalors. Though her personality shard had limited capacity, she still wielded Primary God-level power, and could also borrow a fragment of foreign law through the Gift of Truth. "Supreme Art: Justice''s Judgment¡ª" Furina condensed Olympus''s Water Law into a bow, and the Rule of Justice into an arrow. Buzz... "Any foul god unrecognized by justice, be annihilated by divine judgment!" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 183 - 183: This One Arrow Wiped Out Half the Pantheon Buzz... Two of Olympus''s laws were forcibly dominated. The very essence of those laws turned into arrows, descending from the heavens toward the earth. As the arrows fell, one split into two, then four, then more. There was no dazzling light or spectacular visual effect. These glass-like arrows looked completely ordinary. But the pressure they emitted surpassed even that of Primary Gods. Even Primary Gods couldn''t fully evade the lock-on of these Law Arrows. While they might not kill an Primary God outright, they would undoubtedly cause serious injury. For any god below Primary God level, these were certain death. Such was the nature of supreme law¡ªabsolute and final. Each of the Justice Arrows carried Furina''s divine will. In the Teyvat Pantheon, the gods were heavily influenced by Noah''s concept of "loving humanity." But in Olympus, gods lacked even the notion of such love. Humans here were treated like animals in a divine courtyard, mere tools and entertainment. While many pantheons looked down on humans to some degree, Olympus was by far the worst. Humanity''s rise in recent times was largely thanks to the God of the Bible, who indiscriminately granted miracles¡ªgiving humans divine-like strength through artifacts. In that regard, the Biblical pantheon was the most benevolent to humanity. Thus, gods who defied Noah''s core principle of cherishing humanity¡ªespecially those who abused and toyed with mortals¡ªwould never be permitted into the Teyvat Pantheon. Zeus and his two brothers were the worst offenders. After becoming King of Gods, Zeus found that humanity no longer worshiped him but clung to the old gods. In response, he exterminated the old generation of humans. Buzz... Buzz... Buzz... The Justice Arrows, moving faster than even Primary Gods could track, flew toward the condemned gods. The four primordial gods immediately sensed impending death. Nyx''s face paled. "We''re under attack! The invaders have begun their assault! I can''t even perceive where the attacks are coming from!" "Everyone, scatter!" Tartarus vanished into the air. Erebus faded into the shadows. The rest of the Olympian gods panicked, fleeing the palace like startled birds. Colorful streaks flew from Mount Olympus like meteor showers. But before they even cleared the mountain''s boundaries, those fleeing gods were pierced in the chest by transparent, glass-like arrows. Upon impact, the arrows dissolved into glowing fragments that disintegrated the gods'' bodies along with their divinity. Olympus''s lower gods, possessing only thrones and divine energy, lacked true authority over laws. Only Upper Gods were true incarnations of law. For them, a single arrow wasn''t enough, so most arrows were concentrated on these targets. Zeus and his brothers plummeted from the sky. Zeus looked in terror at the three transparent arrows lodged in his chest. "What... what is this?! Where did it even come from?!" Before he could scream again, more than ten arrows pierced him from all directions. His consciousness was shattered in an instant. In the next moment, his divine body disintegrated, and his existence returned to the world as pure lightning law. Nyx was horrified. "Those are arrows formed by law itself!" As one of Olympus''s Primordial Gods, she understood Olympus''s laws better than anyone. She had assumed the enemy had suppressed the world to weaken its rule-based vitality. But now, she realized¡ªthe invaders could directly command the laws. Which meant... the entire world had become a slaughterhouse. "Aaaaaah... Save me, please!" BOOM Amid the chorus of terrified screams, Poseidon and Hades were struck down. Their divine bodies and consciousness dissolved into pure world law. Ahhhhhh...! Wails of agony echoed across the skies of Mount Olympus. Streaks of falling stars blazed downward. Each falling star was an Olympian god. From the moment Nyx had shouted for everyone to dodge until now, barely ten seconds had passed. And in that short time, one-third of Olympus''s gods had been annihilated by an unknowable force. Buzz... The cloud cover above was ripped apart under immense pressure. Nine divine auras, each burning like a miniature sun, descended upon Olympus. The remaining gods of Olympus were forced down by the sheer pressure, plummeting like meteors. The gods stared at the sky in utter horror. This was the most terrifying moment in their long, divine lives. Nyx, Tartarus, Erebus, and Gaia broke into cold sweats as they looked upward. Nyx clenched her teeth upon recognizing three familiar figures among the nine radiant forms. "Odin! Vidar! Surtr!" Seeing them standing beside the invaders left no doubt. It was obvious now¡ªthe Norse pantheon had surrendered and become guides for the enemy. And the destination they guided them to... was Olympus. ... In the skies above, Furina''s bow dissolved. She wiped the sweat from her forehead. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Using a Supreme Art really drains the spirit." To master a Supreme Art was to truly step onto the path of a Supreme God. Naturally, not all Supreme Arts were equal. The more rules one mastered, and the higher the conceptual level of those rules, the stronger the art would be. Currently, nearly all of the original Seven Gods of the Teyvat Pantheon had mastered their own Supreme Arts. Odin, Vidar, and Surtr stood there sweating profusely. Especially Odin. He remembered now¡ªwhen he was defeated by his now-sworn brother Barbatos, it was with this very technique. He had known it was powerful, but not this powerful. Just one arrow. A simple shot. And so many gods of Olympus had been erased. And judging by Furina''s condition, it hadn''t even cost her that much. That could only mean she hadn''t gone all out. If she had, even Primary Gods could be instantly killed. Furina turned to Odin. "Old man, it''s your cue." Odin snapped out of it and looked toward the four remaining primordial gods of Olympus, who looked at him as if they wanted to eat him alive. He adjusted his monocle with one hand. Light reflected off the lens like some villainous mastermind. "Long time no see, Gaia, Nyx, Erebus, Tartarus." "No need to look at me like you want to tear me apart." "This time, I''m merely acting as a peace negotiator." "After all, you wouldn''t want the entire Olympian pantheon to vanish completely, now would you?" When Odin spoke those words, the four primordial gods who had been glaring at him with anger immediately felt like they were having heart attacks. Their expressions froze. Odin continued, "I''m doing this for Olympus'' sake. After all, it''s either join or be completely destroyed. I don''t want my old friends of tens of thousands of years to just vanish." Nyx looked up at the sky, at the large number of foreign gods watching over Mount Olympus. She swallowed hard, the tough words she had prepared were swallowed back down. That arrow earlier was simply too terrifying¡ªit wiped out nearly half of Olympus'' gods. Even high-tier gods like Zeus and the others were instantly killed without resistance. If that arrow had been aimed at her, she probably wouldn''t have escaped either. At best, she would have been severely wounded and left defenseless. Tartarus whispered, "Then, if we surrender, what happens to us? What happens to Olympus?" Gaia and Erebus also nodded. In the face of certain annihilation, what they cared most about was their own survival and that of their pantheon. The surviving gods atop Mount Olympus also perked up their ears anxiously. Focalors descended from the sky, looking at the four primordial gods who clearly wanted to surrender. "Everything you want to know is in here," she said, presenting a glowing orb to them. Nyx cautiously reached out and touched the orb. Immediately, a torrent of information flooded her mind. Seeing that nothing happened to her, the other three gods also touched the orb. The massive influx of knowledge made them all breathe sighs of relief. Then came realization, followed by gratitude, and finally trembling excitement. After coming back to their senses, the four gods looked at each other with firm resolve. In unison, they declared, "We, representing the entire Olympian Pantheon, surrender! We willingly merge into the Teyvat Pantheon!" Nyx pulled out a small handkerchief to dab at nonexistent sweat. "Ah, if only you had said so earlier¡ªwe would''ve surrendered right away. I thought you were here to destroy the world." Tartarus: "Exactly. You''re so powerful, if we had known you just wanted us to join you, we wouldn''t have been stupid enough to oppose you." Gaia nodded. "That''s right." Erebus: "Same here." The remaining gods of Olympus felt utterly drained. If their chief gods had chosen to fight to the death, they all would''ve perished. Seeing the four gods surrender so readily, Focalors smiled. Her mission was now complete. After all, in the face of absolute power, unless one was truly willing to die, no one would choose certain death. Focalors then integrated all the Olympian gods into the Teyvat Pantheon. The moment they were added, every Olympian deity was automatically ranked within the system. Currently, Olympus had four primordial gods at the Primary God level: Nyx, Gaia, Erebus, and Tartarus. There were also Upper Gods like the Monster King Typhon, Apollo the Sun God, Artemis the Moon Goddess, Athena the Goddess of Victory, Hephaestus the God of the Forge, Hermes the Messenger of the Gods, Astraea the Goddess of Justice, and Hestia the Goddess of the Hearth¡­ Olympus had quite a few Upper Gods¡ªmore than forty in total. And there were even more Middle Gods. Once Olympus became part of the Teyvat Universe, the rights and authorities of the Olympian Pantheon were absorbed by the Pantheon Blueprint. Unlike ancient times, the Olympian gods, having lived in a modernized human world (21st century), weren''t entirely out of touch. They had some exposure to things like smartphones and computers. So upon joining the Pantheon system, they immediately started having a blast. With many familiar gods present across the various chat groups, the Olympian deities quickly integrated into the unique atmosphere of the Teyvat Pantheon. Only one god in Olympus remained despondent. Hermes sat on the ground drawing circles in frustration. "With such a convenient communication tool, my glorious job as the ''Messenger of the Gods'' is finished." He had made a fortune over tens of thousands of years acting as a courier and charging premiums for passing along information. He had hoped that after Olympus merged with the new Pantheon, he could make even more profit. But he hadn''t expected the new Pantheon to have such efficient communication tools¡ªand packed with features at that. Meanwhile. In the Human Realm. Noah stood in a bubble tea shop, buying a cold drink. He casually handed one to the ever-present little dragon, Ophis. "This thing may be meaningless to you, but in an infinite life, it''s not just ''meaningless things'' that can be ignored¡­" "We can find joy ourselves, seek out pleasures. Joy, from a certain perspective, is the ultimate destination of all things." For gods whose lives are endless¡ªafter experiencing countless events and finding nothing left that moves them¡ªwhat happens next? Only two possibilities. First, they fall into eternal slumber or self-destruction. Second, they shut themselves away to amuse themselves, or find companions to bring each other joy. The most classic examples: the Toaru (A Certain Magical Index) world and the Little Garden (Mondaiji) world. The Toaru world represents gods locking themselves in to amuse themselves. The Mondaiji world is gods creating a playground together, making up game rules to entertain each other. Except, in the process of creating their amusement, the gods of the Mondaiji world stumbled upon even greater realms and uncovered countless secrets. That was when the gods truly became ecstatic. Ophis hugged the milk tea with both hands. "Joy?" Her eyes, usually indifferent to the world, now showed a flicker of confusion. Noah looked off into the distance, stroking his chin. "Olympus is in the bag as well." "An unbalanced war is like dominoes. Once the first piece falls, the last one is destined to follow." Just then, Noah sensed a sudden fluctuation within the Teyvat Universe. He was stunned. He quickly opened the Divine Pantheon Blueprint and checked the rankings. The number of Upper Gods and Primary Gods was increasing rapidly. Simultaneously, the tree diagram in the Divine Pantheon Blueprint kept expanding. Something unusual was happening within the Teyvat Universe. It was a framework¡ªa blueprint, a schematic¡ªemerging from the very foundational logic of the Teyvat Universe. Alongside its appearance, a concept was forming¡ªone that encompassed human and divine cognition of the cosmos. When the Norse Pantheon joined the Teyvat Universe, the cosmos had shifted. Noah had thought it was just a normal enhancement of the universe. But now, with Olympus added, the fluctuation became a seed of a new conceptual whole. Only now did Noah realize its significance. "This¡­ this thing? The foundational blueprint of the Teyvat Universe?" "Why does it look so much like the ''Cosmology'' I know?" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 184 - 184: Pantheons: If You Wont Let Me Join, Ill Riot "Cosmology? Is this a cosmology?! No, I need to go check it myself!" Noah snapped out of his shock and quickly opened the "World Gate," stepping through into the outer space of the Teyvat Universe. He closed his eyes and carefully sensed every layer of information within the Teyvat Universe. "Rules," "concepts," "truths," "energy," "structure," "dimensions," "matter"... He could even perceive the motion trajectory of every atom in the Teyvat Universe in meticulous detail. The Teyvat Universe was currently undergoing a transformation at the level of its fundamental logic. This was a convergence between the "material world" and the "mystic world," causing the two formerly unrelated "planes" to experience foundational chemical change. Noah suddenly opened his eyes, ecstatic. "Cosmology! It''s really a cosmology! So when the mystic and material layers reach a certain degree of integration, the very foundation of a universe changes." "This transformation is the birth of a ''cosmology''¡ªa miraculous process." A "Cosmology" is born from the simultaneous contradiction and harmony between the mystic and material planes as the universe matures. It''s tied to everything: universe, humans, gods, rules¡ªeverything. If a cosmology were to manifest physically, it would be something called "Pseudo Star Map Creation" or "Another Cosmology". This blueprint, also known as the "Divine Blueprint for Creating a Universe," contains everything within a universe: concepts, rules, origins. It is also the core authority of a divine system powerful enough to span a single universe. If one attempted to use such a thing in a universe smaller than a single-universe scale, the mere activation of its vast concepts and mass would destroy that universe. Noah''s eyes gleamed. "There''s not just one cosmology forming¡ªthere are more than a dozen, and more are still gestating." At present, the cosmologies forming within the Teyvat Universe were still in their seed stage. For them to mature, the Teyvat Universe must first reach the level of a "single-universe class." Even then, it would be difficult to manifest more than one cosmology into a full-fledged "Pseudo Star Map Creation." After all, a universe typically only has the strength to manifest one. But this wasn''t a problem. If a single-universe isn''t enough, then become a "super-universe" or a "pseudo-multiverse." With enough world assimilation, resources would never be lacking. Noah withdrew his perception of the Teyvat Universe''s underlying logic. "No rush, no rush. The concept of cosmology has just emerged. It''s still a long way from fully forming." Thinking this, he stroked his chin and his gaze grew deep. "I have to say, my plan was spot on. Originally, I just wanted to enrich the Teyvat mythos to make dimensional conquests easier. After all, it''s much easier to assimilate familiar mythological gods when they manifest." "Unexpectedly, I stumbled upon the secret of how cosmologies are born. With this, the Teyvat Universe''s foundation has risen to an entirely new level." He also realized¡ªnot every universe has a cosmology. Five extremely harsh conditions must be met: First, the universe must have a complete mythological system. Second, it must contain at least two forms of "Truth." Third, the mystic world and material world must coexist. Fourth, the total conceptual volume of the universe must surpass a critical threshold. Fifth, the universe must possess the potential to nurture fully-formed cosmologies¡ªthat is, at minimum, it must have the growth potential to reach "super-universe class." Noah returned to the DXD world. From the timeline''s perspective, less than two seconds had passed. To Ophis, it looked like Noah had simply opened a "gate," stepped through it, and come back out again. Sip~ Ophis sipped her milk tea. She had no interest in food¡ªshe drank it only because Noah had given it to her. Since her very existence as a "Truth" had become part of the Truths Noah controlled, she instinctively relied on him. She already viewed Noah as a kin¡ªsomeone much stronger, a family member. "Do you need my help?" Ophis asked after downing the milk tea in one go. As the Infinite Dragon God of this world, she could naturally sense the changes happening to the world¡ªbut she wasn''t particularly interested. What she could tell, however, was that Noah cared about those worlds and was actively claiming their "world authority." At this point, he had already seized the majority of it. Back in the Dimensional Gap, her own world authority had been traded away in exchange for a Truth stronger than hers. Noah waved a hand, a slight smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "No need for you to step in, Ophis." "I''ve already seen the end result. Almost no world will even put up a fight. They''ll all willingly hand over their authority." Having assimilated Ophis'' Truth and gained the authority of three pantheons and four worlds, Noah had already secured 60% of this world''s total authority. The future scenes unfolded clearly in his mind. With control over most of the world authority, the Teyvat Universe''s influence projected even further, deploying Vision-like tools into the already-subjugated worlds. A series of prophetic visions played out in Noah''s mind. With every new world added to the fold, the process snowballed. Each time a pantheon was assimilated, its Primary Gods would band together to lobby others. Imagine¡ªten or twenty Primary Gods descending in unison. A pantheon that barely had a handful of Primary Gods would immediately collapse before the battle even began. Then came the negotiation: benefits vs. consequences. Anyone with a working brain would instantly surrender and beg to join. If they weren''t allowed to join, they''d get desperate! After all, it was either gain more than you lose, or get utterly crushed. Naturally... The already-subjugated Olympian Primary Gods, accompanied by the four primordial gods of Olympus, were now charging straight toward the Pure Land of Ultimate Bliss. Istaroth, who was overseeing the subjugation of that world, was completely dumbfounded. When she had fought alongside Phanes, the Three Moon Sisters, and the Nibelung, everything had been a brutal life-or-death struggle. Who had ever seen a war between worlds play out like this? But as a strategist, she quickly understood¡ªand could only mutter: "As expected of my master." In the Pure Land, even the normally serene Buddha''s prayer beads snapped from the tremble of his hand. Moments later, over a dozen Primary God-level beings descended upon the Pure Land. Faced with their presence, the Buddhas, Bodhisattvas, and Arhats began reciting, "If I don''t go to hell, who will?" And then¡ªtrue enlightenment struck. With solemn faces and peaceful smiles, they willingly converted. Moments later, they surged into the ranks of Noah''s divine army¡ªfull of compassionate might¡ªas they marched straight toward the Hindu Pantheon. Afraid they might fall behind. ... Hindu Pantheon. Within the entire pantheon, only the Trimurti¡ªShiva, Vishnu, and Brahma¡ªheld Primary God-level strength. Still, in this world, they ranked among the top ten. Shiva, in particular, was second only to the God of the Bible. Among Primary Gods, he stood at the pinnacle¡ªjust a step away from the threshold of becoming a Supreme God. Unfortunately, having no way to grasp the "Truth," Shiva had remained at this plateau for hundreds of thousands of years. The God of the Bible had only reached the Supreme God tier because he was born with the "Kabbalah Seed." ... Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Originally terrified by the dozen or so Primary God-level auras that had descended upon their divine realm through the breached world membrane, the Trimurti now stood dumbfounded. They were completely surrounded by more than a dozen Primary Gods¡ªmany of them all too familiar, hailing from the Norse, Olympian, and Pure Land pantheons. They had just competed against them in the last "Divine Tournament." Odin stroked his white beard and focused his one eye. "Shiva, Vishnu, Brahma, you can see our sincerity. We''ve come in peace." Nyx stood with arms akimbo, a smug grin on her face. "You three, just hand over your world and divine system authorities and come with us to Teyvat like good gods." Shakyamuni pressed his palms together with a benevolent smile. "Goodness and truth prevail. Let us not force this humble monk to become a wrathful Vajra." Guanyin, her chest nearly bursting through her robes, spoke persuasively. "You''re only giving up some authority, but you''re gaining your future in return. Don''t be foolish." From the mist of Tartarus, glowing red eyes flashed. "You''ve seen all the information. Are you submitting or not? Speak now, or we start swinging." Barbatos strummed a chord, Morax crossed his arms, Furina''s multicolored eyes gleamed, Tsaritsa conjured an icy blade, Rukkhadevata glared sharply, and Guizhong remained expressionless... Faced with this growing crowd of talkative and increasingly hostile foreign Primary Gods, Shiva, Vishnu, and Brahma were drenched in cold sweat. Gulp~ Shiva laughed nervously. "Don''t get worked up¡ªwe''re all friends here. Just a bit overwhelmed by all the new data." Vishnu quickly chimed in. "Yes, yes! We surrender. Please let our Hindu pantheon join." Brahma added, "Honestly, we were planning to surrender from the beginning. Just couldn''t find the right moment." Fight? Fight what? Three against a dozen? That wasn''t even a contest. They''d get annihilated instantly. And besides, if you can''t beat them, join them. Nothing more natural. Sure, they''d lose some authority, but what they gained in return was far more valuable. Only a fool would resist under such circumstances. Any god who''d lived for hundreds of thousands of years¡ªunless they were a complete lunatic¡ªwould never do something so foolish. Just like before, the Hindu pantheon was cheerfully absorbed into the Teyvat family, guided by the patient persuasion of many Primary Gods. And with that, the next chapter began. This time, the target was the "Thirty-Three Heavens of Mount Sumeru." Among them, only one god held Primary God-level power: the ruler of Mount Sumeru, Indra. Aside from Indra, most of the Thirty-Three Heavens consisted of Upper and Middle Gods. Many familiar names populated this pantheon: The Fighting Buddha, Lord Guan, Zhu Bajie, Sha Wujing, King of the North, King of the South, Arjuna... Yet now, it looked like they were all frozen in a game of Red Light, Green Light¡ªnobody dared move a muscle. With more than twenty Primary Gods towering over him, pressuring him with repeated questions¡ª"Will you submit or not?" "Do you want to live or die?" "Don''t be foolish, benefactor"¡ª Indra, ruler of Mount Sumeru, found himself in an unprecedentedly humiliating situation. For the first time in his hundreds of thousands of years of divine existence, he couldn''t even utter a single defiant word. His cheek twitched. "I yield..." And so, the same exact script played out in the Egyptian Pantheon and the Zoroastrian world. World authority was being taken over by Noah at a visibly rapid pace. In less than a day, he had seized control of 80% of the world''s authority. ... Takamagahara. Raiden Makoto and Raiden Ei had already subjugated Takamagahara. The two now sat on what used to be Amaterasu''s throne, watching the expressions of the native gods shift dramatically in disbelief. ... Celtic World. Things were even more tragic here. The Celts had a fragmented pantheon. Though they had a top-ten Primary God in Gru, they lacked a unified divine system. Without a proper divine structure, they had no "divine system authority" and couldn''t marshal the world''s power. When Aether, a Supreme God, descended into the Celtic world, he didn''t even need to suppress the realm. One punch knocked Gru flat. He then released hordes of god-tier Abyssal beasts to round up the Celtic gods. He didn''t even bother talking. He simply asked, "Live or die?" Any god with a working mind naturally chose to live. Subjugation achieved¡ªsimple and brutal. As world after world fell in quick succession, the Human Realm¡ªpositioned at the center¡ªnaturally came under control. From the moment Teyvat''s divine army arrived in the DXD world, it took less than three days to conquer the entire realm. The speed of conquest was staggering¡ªlike a skyscraper collapsing. But this outcome wasn''t because the DXD world was weak. It had two Supreme-God-level Truths and even more Primary Gods than Teyvat. So what caused the downfall? The DXD world''s issue was disunity. Each world was isolated, each pantheon fragmented. Teyvat simply struck them one at a time¡ªdivide and conquer. And with every new pantheon that joined Teyvat... The divine chat groups in the Divine Pantheon Blueprint reached unprecedented activity levels. Even gods couldn''t resist the lure of the internet. Since the Human Realm had modernized, many gods often visited it out of fascination with human life. Just then, the system''s voice rang in Noah''s ear: [Ding! Host has acquired 100% of DXD world''s authority.] [Note: Assimilating the DXD world will cause the Teyvat Universe to begin expanding. Expansion scale: Grand Stellar System Level. Cosmology concepts will be supplemented.] [Would you like to begin the assimilation process?] -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 185 - 185: The Great Expansion of the Teyvat Universe "Begin." Even after countless world assimilations, Noah still felt a surge of excitement. Every time the main world was assimilated, the Teyvat Universe would undergo a massive qualitative leap. This time, he had a rough idea of what would change. [Ding! Initiating assimilation protocol.] [Ding! Calculating...] [The DXD world is a composite mythological world. Its sub-realms will be dismantled. The Ouroboros Truth will be fully integrated into the Teyvat Universe.] [Each dismantled mythos sub-realm will become a vassal world orbiting the Teyvat main world. The Human Realm will enter the dimensional matrix as a planetary world.] [Teyvat''s mythological system expands by 63,569%, catalyzing the birth of compatible ''cosmology seeds.''] [Teyvat''s micro-universe expands in scale by 589,685%, upgrading to Grand Stellar System level.] [Universe core enhancement: 35,689%.] [New rule concepts added: 98,653%.] [Truth quality improved by 32%.] [With expansion to the Grand Stellar System level, dimensional concepts now blanket the internal universe. Each Earth will be dimensionally layered to avoid historical conflicts. Parallel Earths will be labeled for observation.] [Teyvat Universe will form a ''Historical Orbit.'' A physical ''Human Historical Perspective'' will materialize, threading through spacetime and giving birth to new authorities.] [823 planetary Gaia and Alaya consciousnesses will emerge.] [Teyvat''s Root Source will manifest. The Magic Web will fuse with the Root Source to reproduce all existing energy types.] [The outer Dimensional Gap of the Teyvat Universe will expand proportionally, shielding against observation from ''Imaginary Cosmologies.'' Without the host''s permission, the Teyvat Universe will remain unobservable, uncontactable, and immune to interference.] [Calculation complete. Begin assimilation?] "Begin." [To ensure successful assimilation, the system requests temporary control over host authority.] "Permission granted." ... This assimilation was unlike any before. Its scope far exceeded all previous integrations. Beneath the DXD world, a massive vortex formed out of nothingness, resembling a cosmic funnel, endlessly devouring the Dimensional Gap. In front of this vortex, all of DXD''s realms looked like glass marbles tumbling down a draining basin. The Ouroboros that linked the eleven worlds unraveled like noodles, thread by thread, drawn into the vortex. One by one, each realm followed suit. Within those realms, immense changes were also underway. World rules trembled¡ªa sign of being assimilated into the Teyvat Universe. At that moment, in a temple drinking contest with Odin, Venti sensed the change. His demeanor turned serious as he looked beyond the world. "It''s starting... Hehe, time to tally up contribution points. Wonder how much power boost I''ll get this time." He had grasped a corner of the Supreme Mystery, but he was still far from becoming a Supreme God. Contribution alone couldn''t grant enlightenment in truth¡ªthat required personal effort. However, contributions could be exchanged for power: divine energy, rules, divinity, authority, and more. Most importantly¡ªrules. The more rules one possessed, the wider the domain of their Supreme Mystery. Venti currently held only the Rule of Wind and Hope, far too narrow. Without accumulating more rules, even if he became a Supreme God, he''d be the weakest of them all. Before comprehending the Supreme Mystery, a Primary God only needed to master a single rule to the limit. But afterward, it wasn''t about one¡ªit was about many. Mastery wasn''t required, just possession. The more rules, the stronger one became. When the number of mastered rules reaches a certain threshold, one can attain "omniscience and omnipotence." Though he had yet to become a Supreme God, just touching the Supreme Mystery had already made Venti aware of the enormous gap between different Supreme Gods. A Supreme God who mastered tens of thousands of rules could create worlds and earn the title of "Creator." In contrast, a Supreme God with only a few rules would be instantly overwhelmed by the former. The most powerful Supreme Gods were naturally those who governed aspects of Truth itself. But such Supreme Gods were born with their gifts¡ªlike the eleven Primary Gods who were manifestations of the Sephirot, the Kabbalistic Tree of Life. The gap between Supreme Gods was even greater than the gap between gods and dogs. Odin watched with envy: "Ah, if only I had joined the Teyvat Universe sooner. Maybe even an old man like me could have reached for a level above Primary God, just like Brother Venti." Even among Primary Gods, there were tiers. Without a doubt, his newly sworn brother Venti sat at the very peak¡ªalready exploring the next level. And Venti was only 2,600 years old, barely a fraction of Odin''s age. He had learned many secrets from chatting with Venti. The Teyvat Universe had once been far weaker than the Norse realm. That was until the supreme being chose to elevate it. Venti raised his flask with a carefree smile. "Odin, my friend, it''s not too late. There''ll be plenty more chances. Cheers!" Odin laughed. "You''re right. It''s not too late! Cheers!" ... Across various chat groups, after hearing from those who had experienced the assimilation process firsthand, members of all pantheons finally understood what was happening. The DXD world was already being absorbed into the Teyvat Universe. Soon, they too would become part of Teyvat. But truthfully, most pantheons felt little disruption. After all, their individual worlds remained unchanged¡ªtheir surroundings merely expanded. What''s more, they could now travel to different worlds within Teyvat, which was exciting in itself. From the chat groups, they learned how vast the Teyvat Universe had become. ... Underworld ¡ª Gremory Estate. Rias and her companions¡ªKoneko Toujou, Akeno Himejima, Sona Sitri and her peerage, and Tsubaki Shinra¡ªwere engaged in lively conversation with Lumine, the Primary God. They held great admiration and respect for her. Lumine patted her chest confidently. "The Traveler Pantheon doesn''t have many members yet. Once this assimilation is done, I''ll go recruit the ones I''ve got my eyes on." "I have to admit¡ªFox Lady Yae was right. It''s best to cultivate from the beginning." "Don''t worry. In the Traveler Pantheon, if I get a bite of meat, you all get one too." Rias blinked, smiling brightly. "We''ll be counting on you, Lady Lumine." Sona placed a hand on her chest. "Please guide us. We may be weak now, but we''ll grow and spread the Traveler Pantheon far and wide." Koneko tilted her head, curious. "Why is it called the Traveler Pantheon, Lady Lumine?" Lumine stood proudly, hands on hips. "Because our mission is to travel through space and time unhindered, to witness every beauty each world offers¡ªand to fight for those wonders." Noah looked down with a wry smile. Wasn''t that just the Teyvat Universe''s resident vagrant pantheon? He turned his gaze back and returned to the Teyvat Universe. Standing at the apex of the universe, he watched as the cosmos transformed. The universe was now expanding at faster-than-light speeds, its structure reshuffling and reorganizing as it grew. In Noah''s eyes, the spacetime of the entire Teyvat Universe underwent a qualitative transformation. All Earths within the grid interlaced their timelines, forming what appeared to be a "parallel world" state. But this wasn''t actually a parallel world¡ªit was a "spacetime crossover." The histories of humanity, life, planets, and gods were all intertwined to form a unified construct: "Human History." Within this Human History, the consciousnesses of Alaya and Gaia were born. They became integral parts of it, acting as safeguards for humanity and the planets. At the endpoint of Human History, everything converged at the floating island of Celestia, manifesting into a single "book." This book was the supreme, sacred Authority governing Human History. It didn''t yet have a name, but Noah had already chosen one: the Chronicle of Ages. The Chronicle of Ages could alter Human History, rewrite the past and future, and even dictate the life and death of any god below the Supreme God. Any world touched by Human History, and any being recorded within it¡ªhuman or god¡ªcould be changed. As powerful as this Authority was, it still belonged to the Pantheon Blueprint. It was classified as a "Holy God" level Authority. No matter how strong an Authority, it held no real power over Noah. A single thought from him could nullify any of them. "Since Phanes treasures humanity so much, and she herself is the embodiment of Alaya, I''ll entrust this Authority to her." Noah trusted Phanes completely. She followed his will and wouldn''t act recklessly. In fact, she wanted nothing more than for the universe to flourish. As long as Teyvat''s gods didn''t endanger the universe, she wouldn''t even bother to glance their way. And with her deterrent presence, who among the newly joined pantheons would dare step out of line? If anything, they were eager to earn merit. The universe''s expansion continued silently, far faster than the speed of light. Its borders stretched further, and the Dimensional Gap expanded in equal measure. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ten light-years. Twenty. Fifty. A hundred... until it spanned 3,000 light-years. Vast quantities of matter were created in the wake of this expansion. The rules of the universe grew like a vast tree, sprouting new branches and leaves without end. The quality and quantity of Teyvat''s rules skyrocketed by several dozen times. Within the foundational logic of the Teyvat Universe¡ªperceptible only to Noah, the One God¡ªa conceptual blueprint now overlaid reality. It was this blueprint that enabled the universe to grow stronger beyond all reason. The expansion slowly came to a halt. The sun, once merely a symbolic concept of rule, quickly solidified into a real star as matter filled in. The main world of Teyvat, encircled by various mythological realms, steadily increased its total material mass. After multiple assimilations, the main world of Teyvat had grown over ten thousand times its original size. This wasn''t a uniform expansion¡ªit was an outward extension from its boundaries. As the center of the "Little Garden" structure, Teyvat''s landmass at the lowest level had become the broadest. Even the divine realm above it was now only one-third its size. Fully-formed, real stars now orbited the main world. Ten mythological realms had aligned to form rotating rings around Teyvat''s landmass. The Seven Nations hadn''t grown much in area¡ªthey remained in their original layout, centered on the Teyvat continent. Beyond the Seven Nations, new territories had emerged. If any Primary God wished to found a city-state, they now had space to do so. In structure, it increasingly resembled the "Gate System" of the Mondaiji world. With the expansion of the main world and the increase in the number of gods, the divine system itself had to undergo a complete restructuring. Noah sighed. "This is already the third time I''ve had to reorganize the divine structure." He was slightly troubled. "The world is growing too fast. The original frameworks can''t keep up. Reworking the divine hierarchy is becoming a real headache." The Teyvat Universe continued to evolve. The original "Constellations," once encircling the universe''s outer walls, now merged into spacetime itself, transforming into conceptual "starlight." This starlight spread across every corner of the Teyvat Universe, illuminating all timelines recorded in Human History. From now on, astrologers in every era and timeline would be able to use starlight to divine the future and perform mystical arts. ... In this three-thousand-light-year-wide cosmic space, newly formed matter gathered, and small stars began to ignite. Remaining material coalesced into planets orbiting those stars. While only about twenty stars formed, the number of planets was considerably larger. For now, they remained barren and lifeless. It would be up to the Primary Gods to later develop these into new domains. Once the sun became a real star, Teyvat''s moon also transformed into a true celestial body. This "moon" wasn''t just a planetary satellite¡ªit was a fusion of material and mystical cosmologies. As the sun and moon emerged, their corresponding rules fused into one system of authority. The scope of their Authorities began to swell. Especially the sun. Nearly every pantheon had a sun god, but in Teyvat, these gods only wielded fragments of solar rules. The true core Authority of the sun wasn''t something any ordinary Primary God could grasp. In every mythos, the sun sat at the top of the divine hierarchy. To master the solar Authority in its entirety was to claim a seat equal to a Holy God within Teyvat''s mystical side. This was nearly equivalent to the status of the Shiroyasha in the Little Garden system. Compared to the sun, the Authority of the moon was more accessible. Its core Authority equated to that of a high-tier Supreme God. ... These cosmic-scale changes were imperceptible to ordinary people across the universe. But Middle Gods¡ªthose with even a slight grasp of rules¡ªcould sense it. While they couldn''t fully comprehend the transformation, they understood one thing: The universe was now vastly more powerful. With the transformation complete, the barriers protecting the ten newly integrated mythological realms were lifted. Curious and excited, gods from the newly absorbed pantheons began entering the Teyvat main world. Meanwhile, the original members of Teyvat began returning to their respective realms. But for Noah, things weren''t finished yet. Before him now appeared more than a dozen Conceptual Blueprints¡ªcosmology seeds birthed by the Teyvat Universe itself. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 186 - 186: Cosmic Nexus, A New Divine Hierarchy Over a dozen conceptual blueprints appeared before Noah, each the size of a ping-pong ball, shaped like miniature celestial spheres. As he extended his hand, the floating spheres formed a ring that spun slowly above his palm. Each sphere radiated a unique cosmic aura, its underlying logic fundamentally different from the others. One could say each was a rudimentary universe in itself. "Pseudo Star Map Creations... Well, they''re nowhere near the real thing. These are merely frameworks, only capable of generating star-destroying-level force at best. To fully form, they''ll need the universe to continually feed and build them." "The universe alone isn''t enough. Humanity, gods¡ªeverything must grow and evolve in unison to complete the picture." Noah examined them one by one. Each conceptual blueprint represented the cosmology of a specific mythological system: ¡ª Hinduism''s incarnation and rebirth. ¡ª Zoroastrianism''s Avesta and dualism. ¡ª Pure Land Buddhism''s Three Thousand Worlds. ¡ª Olympus'' zodiac belt. ¡ª Taoism''s celestial mechanics and the red equator of heaven. ¡ª The cosmologies of Celtic, Takamagahara, Norse, and others. ¡ª And finally, the original Teyvat''s animism. Noah chuckled. "Why do these have to be called Pseudo Star Map Creations, just like in the Mondaiji World? It''s going to be so confusing if we ever run into them." Imagine both sides unleashing identical cosmologies¡ªgods on either side would be totally lost, unable to tell friend from foe. Still, the odds were slim. Even if they shared names, no two cosmologies could ever be exactly alike. Like snowflakes or leaves¡ªsimilar, but never identical. He kept the conceptual blueprint unique to original Teyvat and tossed the others into the Celestia Courtyard. Cosmology seeds were immensely valuable. Any one of them could potentially elevate someone to a universe-level existence. He decided that when one of the pantheons produced a goddess who reached the Supreme God level, she would be entrusted with her corresponding Star Map. A fully formed Pseudo Star Map Creation was the entirety of a single universe¡ªit was quite literally using an entire universe as a weapon. In the ranks of future Supreme Gods, this would be top-tier power. Of course, if another god managed to attune with a chart, they would earn the right to face its trials. Still, Noah wasn''t shy about admitting his bias: goddesses were simply more pleasant to look at. He turned his gaze to the blueprint representing original Teyvat. "Pseudo Star Map Creation: Animism. As the universe''s core cosmology, its completeness is greater than that of the newer pantheons." Teyvat''s mythology was Gnostic in nature, and animism was a core tenet of Gnostic belief. He sighed with a touch of regret. "At best, this chart might unleash a stellar-destroying strike... It''s not really useful to me." And that''s assuming it targets a regular star¡ªnot Teyvat''s sun, which contains the rules of the solar concept itself. Destroying that would be as hard as destroying the entire universe. "If only I had a fully formed cosmology seed... I''d be grinning from ear to ear. But alas..." His own power was the total sum of the Teyvat Universe. These seeds meant nothing to him. "Forget it. Time to reorganize the divine structure." He activated the Divine Pantheon Blueprint. Now upgraded to Version 3.0, the Pantheon Blueprint had integrated the systems of every mythos it had absorbed. It could no longer even be called just a "Pantheon System." This was now a fully-fledged "Cosmic Nexus," hosting the structural systems of all pantheons. "The Cosmic Nexus... The Teyvat main world is now completely a Little Garden-style structure," Noah mused. "It contains the full breadth of humanity''s mythological systems. I can''t treat the Pantheon Blueprint as just another support tool anymore." "It''s now the server that manages the entire universe." He tapped his chin, considering. "Could the Little Garden''s central control be something like this too?" "Let''s see... how should I restructure this?" "Each pantheon should be divided into its own sector. Supreme Gods will oversee. Holy Gods will pass judgment." "At the micro-level, autonomy will be handed to the Primary Gods of each system." "Pantheons will now be classified as either Mythological Systems or Emerging Systems." The Mythological Systems were the ancient and established pantheons. Even Teyvat''s original Seven Nations fell under this category. Emerging Systems referred to new pantheons created by newly ascended Primary Gods¡ªsuch as Lumine''s Traveler Pantheon. Under Noah''s will, the Divine Pantheon Blueprint¡ªnow the Cosmic Nexus¡ªbegan to restructure itself. Each pantheon was allocated a dedicated system sector. This didn''t restrict deities from moving between pantheons, of course. Divine migration was common. Greek gods, Norse gods, and Zoroastrian gods frequently held multiple identities. However, establishing a new pantheon under the Nexus would now require meeting strict criteria. Not just any Primary God could found a divine system. First, the Primary God had to be a Tier-1 Primary God¡ªone who had comprehended the Supreme Mystery and possessed the potential to become a Supreme God. With over fifty Primary Gods now, Noah decided to create a new hierarchy for classification: Three Tiers of Primary Gods: Tier 3: Those who control 70% or more of a specific rule in Teyvat''s universe. Tier 2: Those who have taken a rule to its utmost limit¡ªpreviously the peak rank of Archons. Tier 1: Those who''ve comprehended the Supreme Mystery and stepped onto the path of Supreme Godhood. Three Tiers of Supreme Gods: Tier 3 Supreme God: Comprehended at least 10% of a Truth and control under 30% of all universal rules. Tier 2 Supreme God: Control over 60% of all universal rules. Tier 1 Supreme God: Control 100% of all rules or a portion of a Truth. Among Supreme Gods, power was now measured by the number of rules controlled. Even holding 30% of Teyvat''s rules required mastery over more than ten thousand individual laws. That alone was enough to create pocket realms or planetary worlds. Strictly speaking, such beings were already "omniscient and omnipotent." If someone reached the level of a single-universe entity, they''d rank as a three-digit being in the Little Garden multiverse. With the current scale of the Teyvat Universe, even a Supreme God here would only be a four-digit rank over there¡ªa relatively weak one. Even Noah himself had yet to reach triple-digit status by their standards. He continued refining the Nexus. "Upper, Middle, and Lower Gods, as well as Quasi-Gods¡ªI''ll leave these tiers unchanged for now." "Given the Teyvat Universe''s growth and its enhanced rules, I''ll set baseline equivalencies to Earth''s standards: Lower God = Small nation level. Middle God = Large nation level. Upper God = Continental level." "Alright. Finalize the adjustments!" In the next instant, every god currently using the Nexus was startled by the sudden changes. Everyone chatting enthusiastically in the various chat groups was abruptly kicked out. Before they could even react, the entire Pantheon Blueprint underwent a massive transformation. A torrent of information surged into every deity''s mind. The Pantheon Blueprint had officially evolved into the "Cosmic Nexus." From now on, the divine systems would be divided into segmented sectors, and the administrative rights of each were granted to their highest-ranking Primary God. The current divine systems within the Teyvat Universe were as follows: ¡ª Original Teyvat Pantheon: Liyue, Sumeru, Inazuma, Mondstadt, Fontaine, Snezhnaya, Abyss, Traveler Pantheon... ¡ª Newly integrated pantheons: Olympus, Norse, Hindu, Takamagahara, Biblical, Celtic... New divine rankings and classifications were implemented, with every Primary God and Supreme God reassessed and re-ranked. The change was swift¡ªand the moment it completed, the chat groups exploded. "Whoa! The Divine Pantheon Blueprint has become the Cosmic Nexus!" "Hey, Liyue got its own divine sector again!" "Makes sense. Teyvat is way too massive now. It needed to decentralize and distribute control to macro-level managers." "Traveler supremacy!" "And the new divine hierarchy is insane!" "Even if I don''t fully get it, just hearing about it sounds nuts!" "A Tier-2 Supreme God can create entire worlds! That''s unfathomable!" Even the Primary Gods'' chat group fell silent for a moment. This upgrade had clearly defined the path to becoming a Supreme God. For those who had already grasped the Supreme Mystery, it was a beacon of clarity. Even those who hadn''t yet reached that stage now had a clear understanding of what it meant to ascend. Eventually, the excitement died down as each divine faction returned to business. The conquest of a new pantheon always came with new responsibilities. ... Sumeru. The Greater Lord Rukkhadevata and Nahida returned with their Sumeru divine retinue. Though the mission to conquer a world was of the highest level¡ªknown only to Vision holders and quasi-gods¡ªto the public, it was merely their gods summoning worthy individuals for a major decree. Some family members of Vision holders had heard fragments, but matters concerning gods and worlds were simply beyond mortal comprehension. Inside the divine palace atop the great tree of Sumeru¡­ The Greater Lord Rukkhadevata sat upon her divine throne, Nahida beside her. Along the sides of the palace sat the other gods. At the highest positions sat Apep, the Dendro Dragon King in human form, and the Dream Witch, Nicole Reeyn. Behind them were Vision holders and quasi-gods from Sumeru. Though they were referred to as gods, most had not yet officially ascended¡ªrewards had not yet been distributed. But based on merit, nearly everyone present was eligible for godhood. The Greater Lord Rukkhadevata radiated a gentle, merciful aura as she smiled. "Although this time our mission didn''t require tremendous effort and our merits aren''t as plentiful as I''d hoped, ascending to godhood is still well within reach." She gave a slightly helpless yet relieved sigh. She had anticipated a brutal war¡ªbut to her relief, there had been none. No casualties, either. Still, just being part of a successful world conquest earned each of them a share of merit¡ªespecially those who followed a main Archon. They hadn''t done much¡ªbut that was only because there had been little for them to do. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This time, the Primary Gods had led the charge, overwhelming their foes by sheer numbers alone. As a result, the Primary Gods earned the greatest share of merit¡ªthough not enough to ascend instantly to Supreme Godhood, it would allow them to temporarily unleash Supreme God power. Of course, that applied to her peers. She was a different case altogether. As the embodiment of the World Tree, her influence on the world may have diminished, but her ability to "record" had grown beyond comprehension. The World Tree had now evolved with the strength of the Teyvat Universe into a grand archive that recorded all knowledge and memory within the cosmos. With the World Tree, and her bond with Mio as fellow attendants of the Heavenly Principle, she was granted backdoor access to the "Kabbalah Truth," which had been opened to her for direct comprehension. At present, she had already comprehended a tenth of the Truth. Combined with her identity as the World Tree''s vessel, she had naturally mastered over a hundred universal rules. After the reward distribution, she planned to formally ascend to Supreme Godhood. In truth, her power was already on par with a Supreme God¡ªonly the title had yet to be formalized. She had never considered asking the Heavenly Principle to grant her ascension directly. Doing so would undoubtedly damage her standing in his eyes. "What Heaven gives, you may accept. What Heaven withholds, you must not demand¡ªor risk divine displeasure." At that moment, Apep¡ªcurrently in the form of a green-haired woman in her early twenties with a perennially grumpy expression¡ªsighed. "To borrow Liyue''s words, fate is a cruel mistress. Even the Dragon Kings of Fontaine and Liyue have become leading Primary Gods, while I remain an Upper God. I just hope this conquest will allow me to grasp enough laws to ascend." Nicole Reeyn laughed heartily, entirely unbothered. "Haha! That''s what you get for hiding instead of clinging to the right thigh early on. Look at me¡ªclung on from day one, and now I''m already a Lower God. After this, I''ll definitely be a Middle God¡ªmaybe even Upper if I''m lucky." Apep snorted, "You gloating witch. I wasn''t hiding¡ªI was forced into slumber." Nicole shrugged, "Let''s be real. You just couldn''t let go of your pride." Apep glared, "Keep flapping your sharp tongue and I''ll duel you right here." Nearby, Kaveh leaned over to Alhaitham, whispering, "Hey, don''t you think Nicole and the Dragon King are fated to clash? Every time they meet, it''s fireworks." Alhaitham remained deadpan. "If you''re curious about theoretical philosophy, go ask Layla. Don''t bother me." Kaveh fumed, practically grinding his teeth. "Unbelievable! You''re about to become a god and still act like you''ve got a stick up your¡ª" Alhaitham cut him off, "The two Archons are present. Quiet down." Kaveh clamped his mouth shut, but his eyes practically blazed. "After this meeting, I swear I''ll wring your neck." Meanwhile, Nilou glanced around nervously, still unsure of what was happening. She''d only just been introduced to the Pantheon Blueprint when the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata summoned her. Then she''d been told they were heading to battle an otherworld. She had been utterly confused. Nilou was just a moderately well-known dancer in Sumeru City. She had a Vision, yes¡ªbut no combat ability. Trembling, she had followed the group of gods to the alien world. She fully expected to die¡ªbut instead, she became an ambassador of friendship, performing dances and organizing cultural exchanges that won over the foreign gods. Somehow, that earned her immense merit. There were over a thousand Vision holders present¡ªbut the ones seated at the front were all quasi-gods. Tighnari, Collei, Dehya, Cyno, Candace, Layla, Faruzan¡­ Just as Apep and Nicole were about to start another spat, Nahida raised her voice. "Enough, you two. I have an important announcement." "After merit calculation, the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata will officially ascend to the rank of Supreme God. At that time, representatives from all pantheons will be invited to attend. We must not bring shame to Sumeru." Her words exploded like a nuclear bomb. "What?! Ascending to Supreme God?!" "Her Majesty is ascending?!" "Unbelievable! A Supreme God!" "Are we dreaming right now?!" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 187 - 187: Hu Tao: Zhongli, you brat, youre actually the Rex Lapis! The Pantheon Blueprint had only just upgraded into the Cosmic Nexus, and it had delineated the pantheons. It also introduced a brand new divine hierarchy, and no one was unaware of what Supreme God represented. It practically signified having reached the pinnacle of the entire Teyvat Universe. They were all participants in the mission, and the scene of a Supreme God suppressing the entire world was still fresh in their minds¡ªan enormous pantheon from another world had been subdued like a child. Moreover, the updated divine hierarchy made it clear to everyone what a Supreme God truly was¡ªan exalted deity capable of even creating worlds. Before this, aside from the five Supreme Gods beside the one who created this "Universe," Lord Heavenly Principle, there was only the Abyss Monarch of the Abyss. Once the Sumeru Pantheon had a Supreme God, there was no doubt that the status of the Sumeru gods among all the pantheons would ascend a tier. Apep was shocked: "Supreme God! You¡ªyou''re actually becoming a Supreme God! How long has it even been?!" She had once looked down on the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata, and yet now, the one she once scorned was on the verge of becoming an existence she saw as omnipotent. It was known now that even a current Second-tier Primary God could be compared to the past Nibelung. The Supreme God was undoubtedly superior to the former Phanes. Which meant that the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata, whom she had looked down upon, had silently surpassed the former Phanes. Nicole Reeyn was dumbfounded: "A Supreme God! Omnipotent!" Once she snapped out of it, she was overjoyed. Her decision had been wise¡ªclinging to a powerful backer was both quick and lucky. As long as she didn''t mess up, she might become a prominent god in the Sumeru Pantheon. She too could, like that traveler, boast in front of the other gods. Hehe. Nahida blinked her eyes and continued, "So, everyone must start preparing early." "By your command¡ª" Everyone in the temple spoke in unison. The clever ones all knew that inviting the gods from all sides to witness the ascension to Supreme God was to declare the Sumeru Pantheon''s status. The Sumeru Divine Council concluded, and everyone left the temple, leaving only the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata and Nahida. Buer looked at Nahida with a gentle smile and said, "Nahida, the ''World Tree'' has now become the universe''s ''Archive'' and ''Library.'' From now on, you can directly enter the World Tree''s dreamscape to study." Nahida''s clover-like eyes widened with delight: "Really? Greater Lord Rukkhadevata, won''t this take away your authority?" Buer shook her head: "Now, I no longer possess authority. The existence of the World Tree is irrelevant to the current universe¡ªit can no longer influence any cosmic rules." All of the World Tree''s authority had already been handed over to "Human History." Now, the World Tree merely stored copies of the universe''s memories. At this point, she patted Nahida''s head. "With all the universe''s knowledge in the World Tree, plus the World Tree''s assistance in comprehending rules, you''ll be able to speed up your path to becoming a ''Supreme God.''" "Perhaps once you become a Supreme God, you''ll be able to grow up. And once you grow up, you might even be able to stand beside Lord Heavenly Principle¡­" Here, Buer stopped speaking. She didn''t need to say more¡ªNahida understood. After all, their hearts were linked. Nahida''s adorable expression showed a trace of anticipation as she nodded heavily: "I definitely will, Greater Lord Rukkhadevata." She had already grasped the "Supreme Truth," but she was still far from becoming a "Supreme God." ... Fontaine. Opera Epiclese. Furina stood on the stage, spreading her arms and joyfully shouting, "Hahaha, cheer, rejoice, my people! Today marks the official founding of our Fontaine Pantheon! Every one of you is an important part of our divine system." "You''ve all performed splendidly. As the Supreme Primary God of the Fontaine Pantheon, I''ve taken note of your efforts." At this point, Furina paused slightly, then looked a bit awkward. "I won''t go into credit and merit¡ªafter all, you can all see the data on the Cosmic Nexus panels." "In any case, most of those who are already gods will advance in rank, and those who have yet to ascend will become gods." "Though I am the Supreme Primary God of Fontaine, the development of the Fontaine Pantheon depends on all of you, so I hope you will continue to walk this path with me." With that, Furina gracefully removed her hat and elegantly ended her speech. She, Furina, was no longer the hesitant personality who used to second-guess every decision. No matter what her personality or behavior may be, her powerful strength was always the proof of her identity. In the front row of the audience, the Hydro Dragon Neuvillette stood up and nodded slightly. Furina was worthy of being the Hydro Archon¡ªfar more composed than before. Clap clap clap clap¡­ Thunderous applause filled the Opera Epiclese. The flashing lights of cameras from journalists of major newspapers lit up the hall. Charlotte nearly jumped up in excitement: "Yay! So many gods appearing together today¡ªthe front page is going to sell like crazy!" She herself was also among those about to become a god. She had already thought of her divine title¡ªshe would be the "Goddess of News." She planned to turn her newspaper into the largest cross-world media outlet in the entire Teyvat Universe. Navia and her two attendants clapped enthusiastically, their faces flushed with excitement: "Fontaine Pantheon¡ªLady Furina is truly amazing!" Melus: "As expected of the young lady. Once she becomes a god, I''ll be the butler of a deity. Oh dear, this old man''s heart can''t take the excitement." Silver: "I''ll become a god''s attendant too¡ªso exciting, I''m not dreaming, am I?!" Lyney scratched his head: "It hasn''t even been a year since the last mission, right? This change is way too big. My brain circuits are shorting out." Sigewinne appeared beside him with a syringe in hand, inspecting him: "Duke, would you like me to take a look?" "No, no, no, Sigewinne! I''m not sick¡ªI''m just venting. By the way, once you become a god, you''re definitely going to be a medical goddess or something." Clorinde gently touched the sword at her waist: "Godhood or not, I will always be the captain of the Marechaussee Phantom protecting Fontaine." ... Liyue. Inside the temple atop Mt. Tianheng. At this moment, Hu Tao stared in shock at the man seated on the ''Rex Lapis'' divine throne. Wasn''t this the same Zhongli consultant from the Wangsheng Funeral Parlor¡ªthe one who drank tea, strolled with birds, watched operas, and listened to music all day, completely avoiding his duties while sending her piles of bills that gave her constant headaches? "Zhongli! Y-you, you, you, you, you¡­" Hu Tao quickly covered her mouth, her eyes fixed intently on Zhongli seated on the divine throne. Clever and mischievous as she was, she instantly understood¡ªher consultant was none other than the real Rex Lapis. But now was the first divine council of the Liyue Pantheon, and she couldn''t afford to make a fool of herself. She had long suspected her consultant''s voice sounded far too much like Lord Rex Lapis, and his entire aura carried the weight of time like that of an old grandfather. She had even once suspected he might be an adeptus. After all, her grandfather¡ªalready reincarnated¡ªhad instructed her to show utmost respect to this newly-arrived consultant. Who would''ve thought this consultant wasn''t just an adeptus, but was actually the Geo Archon whom all people of Liyue revered. Hu Tao''s plum blossom eyes blinked mischievously, as if asking, "Oh my, Lord Rex Lapis, why would you come be a consultant in my humble Wangsheng Funeral Parlor?" And it wasn''t just Hu Tao¡ªeveryone in the Liyue Qixing and those who knew "Zhongli" were completely stunned. Especially Ningguang, who had once invited Zhongli to be her advisor. No wonder "Mr. Zhongli" possessed such astonishing knowledge¡ªhe was the real Rex Lapis all along. Once the shock settled in her heart, it all made sense. The Sovereign had a reason for appearing in mortal guise¡ªhow could a mere mortal... or even a mortal god like her comprehend it? Come to think of it, many adepti had once mingled among mortals in disguise. Surely, the Sovereign had done the same. Zhongli felt slightly helpless under Hu Tao''s gaze. This child¡­ Even after he revealed his true identity, she was still like this. Whether it was the mortal "Zhongli" or the real "Rex Lapis," he still couldn''t deal with her. The reason he had chosen to drop the act this time was because Liyue had now officially become the Liyue Pantheon. As its Supreme Primary God, he had to step forward and take charge; he could no longer stay behind the scenes. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Besides, Hu Tao was about to ascend to godhood¡ªshe was expected to become at least a Middle God. It would be inappropriate to keep her in the dark any longer. Sooner or later, she would discover that "Zhongli" was actually Rex Lapis. And with her unpredictable nature, who knew what headache-inducing thing she''d do upon finding out? It was better to be upfront. Zhongli''s golden eyes swept across the divine temple filled with gods. He first looked to his earliest close friends. Marchosius had gained enough merit through him to ascend as a Primary God. Even if it was only Third-tier Primary God, it still placed him among the upper echelon of the Liyue Pantheon. Guizhong, like him, had reached First-tier Primary God. Though he didn''t often chat freely with his close friends anymore, he was satisfied with the current situation. The reason they didn''t often speak was mostly due to his old-man demeanor. He liked things that his lively friends didn''t, and he couldn''t keep up with their youthful energy. In the end, he could only sigh: "I really am getting old." Still, his friends felt he was a bit lonely, so they would occasionally greet him and sometimes gather to sip tea. At present, the Liyue Pantheon had the highest number of gods. After Zhongli addressed the key matters, he announced the end of the meeting. Guizhong, Xianyun, Azhdaha, Bonanus and a few other goddesses formed a group and went shopping in Liyue Harbor to enjoy Teyvat''s latest entertainment culture. Only Hu Tao was asked to stay behind by Zhongli. With his hands behind his back, Zhongli said, "Hmm... Hu Tao, you don''t seem all that surprised?" Hu Tao also put her hands behind her back and skipped lightly in circles around Zhongli, examining him with a mischievous look, like she was appraising an antique. "Oh my, Consultant Zhongli¡ªah no, Sovereign disguised as Consultant Zhongli¡ªI''m very shocked~" "But Consultant Zhongli''s been living in the Wangsheng Funeral Parlor for so long¡­ even knowing you''re actually Lord Rex Lapis, most of that shock has already worn off¡ªninety-nine percent of it, in fact." "In my view, it''s not that Lord Rex Lapis disguised himself as Consultant Zhongli to walk among mortals, but that Consultant Zhongli happens to bear the identity of Lord Rex Lapis." "Hehe, even Lord Rex Lapis once served as a consultant at my Wangsheng Funeral Parlor¡ªthis alone proves how impressive our funeral parlor is. If my ancestors weren''t already reincarnated, they''d probably crawl out of the underworld just to kneel in awe." At this, Hu Tao blinked mischievously and said, "Oh right, Lord Rex Lapis, should I kneel and bow to you right now?" Zhongli: "..." His headache had officially begun. Though she was quirky and unpredictable, her sincerity and admiration toward him were undeniably genuine. Such earnestness wrapped in such playful eccentricity¡ªthis was a contradiction he had never encountered in his thousands of years. "Director Hu'', you''d best head home now," he sighed after speaking. "Alrighty~" Hu Tao skipped away cheerfully, but then turned back suddenly. "Consultant Zhongli, are you coming back to the Wangsheng Funeral Parlor?" Zhongli: "Why do you ask?" Hu Tao: "Oh come on, you just called me ''Director Hu'' a moment ago. That means you still want to keep your consultant status at the parlor, doesn''t it?" "Well, I''m heading home then." With that, Hu Tao hopped her way out of the divine temple. Zhongli watched the spirited girl leave and couldn''t help but nod. "This child¡­ While I truly can''t handle her, she possesses a level of social acumen far beyond the reach of ordinary people." ... Mondstadt. Though it wasn''t the Windblume Festival, all of Mondstadt was filled with the rich aroma of wine. "Dawn Winery has opened its cellars! Today, free wine for the entire city! Come on down!" The streets echoed with joyous laughter and lively chatter from those drinking and bragging. True to its identity as the city of freedom, Mondstadt didn''t hold a formal "Divine Council." Venti believed such meetings were unnecessary¡ªeverything could be announced through the Mondstadt Pantheon. The divine descent was about to take place, and Diluc''s wish to revive his parents was about to be fulfilled. So he decided to open the winery''s vaults and offer wine freely to all. Of course, he did this for a reason. His eyes drifted toward the bard who was drinking and strumming his lyre in the middle of a group of drunkards. He wished to offer thanks to Celestia and the Anemo Archon. He couldn''t offer anything to Celestia directly, but he could thank the Archon. If he gave wine to Venti directly, Venti might refuse. So he simply treated the whole city, knowing that in such a situation, the Archon would surely drink as well. Venti chuckled: "Hehe, such a stubborn boy. But since you put your heart into it, then I''ll shamelessly accept." Still, he knew full well in his heart: "The Mondstadt Pantheon¡­ from now on, you''ll manage yourselves. After all, this is the Pantheon of Freedom." ... Abyss. The Abyss was truly bustling at this moment. Abyssal gods were dragging in notorious gods captured from other pantheons to the Abyss Monarch''s divine palace. "You bastards! Do you know who I am? I''m the evil god Loki!" "Damn it! I''m Kokabiel, a high-ranking fallen angel of the Biblical Pantheon! What right do you Abyss folk have to seize me?! Let go!" Smack smack smack¡ª "Ah!" "You? Evil god Loki? You? Fallen angel? Cut the crap! You filthy, disgraced trash are now just consumables for the Abyss." "Say one more word and I''ll flay you alive!" "Now, crawl on your knees and go meet our Supreme Abyss Monarch!" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 188 - 188: These Girls Will All Be Taken by the Master At this moment, the size of the Abyss had become truly immense. Although it wasn''t as large as the Teyvat Continent, it still covered about one-third of its area¡ªvast enough to contain thousands of the former Seven Nations. With the growth of the Teyvat Universe, the Abyss had also birthed many floating continents. However, for now, these floating continents were all barren. The only lands full of vitality remained the original Abyssal continent and the pre-existing Crimson Moon. After the Authority of the Moon emerged, the Crimson Moon also gained its corresponding authority, although it was only at the First-tier Primary God level. The Abyss had grown so enormous and had so many barren lands¡ªit was no wonder that the Abyss Monarch, Aether, was so overwhelmed. After all, the stronger the Abyss became, the stronger he would become as its Monarch. While he had mastered a portion of the Abyss'' total rules, this portion accounted for less than ten percent of the Abyss'' full rule count. Thus, he was only a Third-tier Supreme God. The Abyss itself was the dark side of the Teyvat Universe. Aether didn''t need to comprehend truths¡ªthe Abyss'' strength was directly tied to his own. All he needed to do was steadily develop the "Abyss" to eventually grasp its complete set of rules. By then, he would naturally ascend to a First-tier Supreme God. As someone who had traveled through many great universes, Aether naturally understood how astonishing a Supreme God could be. For instance, he had once visited a great universe ruled by Aeons. Once the Teyvat Universe grew into a great universe, Supreme Gods would rival those Aeons. Reaching First-tier Supreme God and comprehending all universal Rules would essentially mean "I am the Universe." Thus, while the Teyvat Universe was still relatively small and rules were easier to comprehend, he had to seize the opportunity to learn as much as possible. Otherwise, when the universe expanded into a great universe, comprehending rules would become an utterly hopeless endeavor. And to quickly gain mastery over a large portion of rules, he had to fully activate the entire Abyss. Those floating continents needed to be developed¡ªbut there was a severe manpower shortage. Moreover, he couldn''t forcibly recruit gods to work in the Abyss; exposure to Abyssal corruption would inevitably cause issues even among normal gods. Thus, no new gods had ever been willing to join the Abyss'' faction. Even his bratty little sister shunned the Abyss. The Abyss'' own birth of new gods was far too slow. Even with Rhinedottir frantically creating monsters, the best she could produce were Upper Gods. Primary Gods were simply impossible. This time, however, the worlds they annexed brought him great joy. Those mythological worlds were full of evil gods and malevolent deities¡ªthere were so many, he couldn''t be happier. Moreover, Lord Heavenly Principle had even entrusted him with a Supreme God-level Apocalypse Beast to oversee. Though the Apocalypse Beast was a lower-grade Supreme God, holding only a few Rules, it was still a godsend for Aether. At last, the floating continents of the Abyss had a workforce. With the evil gods acting as laborers, working tirelessly for decades without rest, they would surely finish cultivating the floating continents. Seated upon his divine throne, Aether looked down at the crowd of kneeling Upper and Middle Gods below, now reduced to "consumables," and nodded in satisfaction. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Very good. Enjou, once your merits are tallied and you''re promoted to Primary Gods, you can take these ''consumables'' to pioneer the continents. You''ll just act as supervisors." The Abyssal gods burst into tears of gratitude. "Our Monarch finally no longer treats us like beasts of burden." "Our Monarch is truly too kind." "Thank the Abyss." ... At the same time¡ª In a ship forged from divine metals of Teyvat''s main world¡ª This ship sailed through the cosmic space at the edge of the Teyvat Main World. Due to the qualitative transformation of time and space concepts within the Teyvat Universe... Noah didn''t deliberately isolate the planets and plane worlds from each other through spacetime barriers. After all, from the perspective of spacetime, these worlds intersected yet remained unaffected by one another. Without a Middle God-level strength, it was impossible for gods to freely travel between worlds. Even for those capable of traversing the worlds, it would be like a blind man groping an elephant¡ªeasy to get lost in the entangled spacetime layers. This ship had been built personally by Lumine, the omnipotent Traveler who could craft anything. This Divine Ship served as the base for her Traveler Pantheon, allowing her to voyage through the many realms of the Teyvat Universe. Noah couldn''t help but mutter: Was this a tribute to the neighboring great universe''s Trailblaze Aeon, "Akivili"? But it also fit Lumine''s identity perfectly. Before arriving at Teyvat, she had traveled countless worlds. She herself had the ability to cross worlds, so it was only natural that she would continue her journeys across the realms. After all, a Traveler could never stay idle. ... Inside the Divine Ship¡ª Lumine had already gathered many members into her Traveler Pantheon from various worlds¡ªmostly famous beautiful girls from different worlds. Among them were the ones who had previously joined: Rias Gremory and her peerage, Sona Sitri and her followers, and the Norse Valkyrie Rossweisse. There was also the current Satan, Serafall Leviathan, formerly of the Underworld, now renamed Devil Realm to avoid confusion with Teyvat''s Underworld. Additionally, Lumine had found Asia Argento, a nun by accident. And there were others from her chat group friends: Saeko Busujima, Kisara Tendo, Akame, Mine, and more... There were also Kikyo, Kagome, Alice, and several others who had joined out of a desire to see other worlds. The Divine Ship might not appear large on the outside, but its interior was its own small world. ... Standing proudly in the spacious, temple-like ship hall, Lumine placed her hands on her hips and lifted her chin proudly. "My Traveler Pantheon! Our first voyage begins¡ªnow!" "Ooooohhh¡ª!!" Cheers echoed through the temple. Everyone was excited to travel across the realms. Rias: "Lady Lumine, where will our first stop be?" Alice: "Yeah! The Teyvat Universe now has so many worlds¡ªeven tons of parallel Earths." Lumine instantly froze: "Ah¡­ this..." Uh oh, I don''t have a spacetime map! What should I do, just sail randomly? Sona quickly caught on to Lumine''s confusion and said, "Wherever Lady Lumine wishes to go, we shall follow." Akame nodded solemnly: "Anywhere is fine for me." Kisara Tendo scratched her head: "Since we''re the Traveler Pantheon, of course it should be a journey without a set destination~" Saeko Busujima smiled warmly: "We followed you to witness the many worlds'' scenery, didn''t we?" Lumine nodded: "That''s true. In that case..." Just as Lumine was about to wave her hand and set sail randomly, a familiar voice suddenly echoed through the ship. "Lumine, looks like you can''t do without your best guide after all." "You can''t just sail recklessly through the Teyvat Universe spacetime. It''s very easy to get lost in the interwoven layers of time and space¡ªand once lost, it''s extremely hard to get out." "If you truly wish to journey across the worlds, then I must accompany you¡ªso you don''t end up spinning in circles helplessly." Everyone in the cabin froze and looked behind their Primary God, where a slender figure, dressed in white, appeared. Lumine reflexively turned around, her face lighting up with surprise. "Wow! Paimon?" It was their first reunion since Paimon''s revelation as the Sustainer of Heavenly Principles and their subsequent parting. Until now, their interactions had only been through private chats in the Chat Group, since Paimon, as a Supreme God, didn''t mingle casually with lower gods. Even during the mission to conquer otherworlds, though they had met, they hadn''t really spoken¡ªafter all, Paimon had been busy subduing the otherworlds. Paimon stood with hands on her hips: "Long time no see, Lumine. Looks like you''re doing pretty well! Much more impressive than when you were stealing bird eggs and fishing in rivers." Lumine quickly gave a thumbs-up, her face full of sunshine: "Of course! I''m a Primary God of my own pantheon now!" Her eyes sparkled brightly. "You''re here to help me, right? Paimon, you really are my best friend!" Paimon chuckled at Lumine''s sparkling eyes: "Since your Traveler Pantheon is just starting out, of course I had to come help as a good friend." "But mainly, I''m maintaining the order of the universe. I happened to reach this region and will continue patrolling across various timespaces afterward." "For now, our paths overlap." As she spoke, a projection of a Star Rail Map appeared in Paimon''s hand. "This is the spacetime map of the Teyvat Universe. Spacetime constantly shifts¡ªyou must follow its rules when traveling, or you might get trapped in a spacetime vortex." "Even Primary Gods can easily lose their way." Lumine patted her chest confidently: "I understand, I understand. Don''t forget, I''m a seasoned Traveler across worlds!" Then, she asked quietly: "Hehe, Paimon, as a Supreme God and the Sustainer of Heavenly Principles, can you secretly tell me how far my Traveler Pantheon will rise in the future?" Paimon froze, glancing at the members of the Traveler Pantheon, her expression growing odd. As the Sustainer of Heavenly Principles, she could naturally sense the will of Heavenly Principle¡ªincluding fate, future, and more. This wasn''t just a Traveler Pantheon... These girls'' futures? Hmm¡­ once they grew strong enough, they would all be gathered by their master, including Lumine. Completely and utterly gathered. Actually, Alice had already been "taken." Once she officially ascended to godhood, she would be able to enter the Garden on her own, having already received the qualification long ago. Seeing Paimon''s strange expression, Lumine asked nervously: "What''s wrong? Is my pantheon doomed to collapse?" Paimon snapped out of it and gave a wry smile: "No, no¡ªthat''s not it. Lumine, your pantheon''s future is extremely bright. It will reach the very top." Lumine crossed her arms proudly and raised her chin: "I knew it! With my abilities, I''m at least on par with those old-timers." Alice suddenly waved her hand: "Hey, hey! Lord Sustainer of Heavenly Principles, it''s me, Alice! We''ve met before, remember?" Alice vividly remembered the days when she and a dozen other girls had served the Heavenly Principle together. Those days¡ªno one would believe it if she told the story. Back then, she hadn''t even been a god¡ªjust a little elf who managed to ascend to the bed of a universal ruler. Among those girls, the lowest ranked were gods; the highest could now create entire plane worlds. Hearing Alice''s address, everyone else was stunned. "Sustainer of Heavenly Principles"¡ªwasn''t that one of the Six Supreme Gods? And this was the same Supreme God rumored to have a close relationship with their Primary God! Aside from Kagome and Kikyo, who already knew Noah and had even been favored by him, the others grew nervous, their hearts pounding as they lowered their heads, not daring to be disrespectful. Paimon waved at Alice: "Long time no see, Alice." Then, through mental communication, she added: "Alice, after you ascend to godhood, return to the Garden." Alice''s eyes lit up¡ªcould it be that Lord Heavenly Principle had something good prepared for her? After all, he always rewarded based on effort. ... The Divine Ship of the Traveler Pantheon set sail, entering the spacetime of the Teyvat Universe. From this point on, the Traveler Pantheon would leave myths and legends throughout the various worlds of the Teyvat Universe. Other pantheons might be hard to encounter, but the Traveler Pantheon might just appear randomly in your world. ... Inazuma. After Raiden Ei and Raiden Makoto returned to Inazuma, the entire city erupted into celebration. The people didn''t even know what festival it was¡ªbut if the Shogun decreed a celebration, then it was a day to be happy! Nowadays, Inazuma''s people lived peacefully and prosperously. Even the Grand Narukami Shrine had opened dojos throughout Inazuma to teach Onmyoudo, swordsmanship, and more. Inazuma had already become a near-divine realm, comparable to Liyue. If lucky, citizens might even receive personal tutelage from a god. With Teyvat Continent''s expansion by a factor of ten thousand, each of Inazuma''s islands was now larger than the entire former Inazuma combined¡ªcalling them continents would not be an exaggeration. The same transformation had occurred in the other nations. Now, Mt. Yougou had become a true divine mountain, and around the summit, where the Grand Narukami Shrine was located, a small world had formed. Within the shrine, Raiden Ei and Raiden Makoto sat upon their divine thrones, satisfied as they gazed upon their flourishing Inazuma Pantheon. "Everyone has done well this time. Especially the Kamisato siblings¡ªyou were already Middle Gods, and now you are sure to ascend to Upper Gods." Kamisato Ayaka quickly bowed: "We merely basked in Shogun-sama''s light. We contributed little yet received much¡ªwe feel somewhat ashamed." Raiden Makoto smiled gently: "Ayaka, your contributions are greater than you realize." Yae Miko, lazily cradling a stack of fried tofu, her violet eyes glancing at Ayaka, said: "Ayaka is as humble as ever." After all, being favored by Lord Heavenly Principle was an achievement in itself. Raiden Makoto''s gaze fell on a lower-realm girl, Mitsuri Kanroji, who looked bashful and uneasy at the back. "Our Inazuma Pantheon follows the elite path. After the merit tally, all our new gods will be Middle Gods, and all existing Middle Gods will ascend to Upper Gods. Among all pantheons, we will be among the top. No need to be nervous¡ªlet''s celebrate together." "Yes, Shogun-sama!" the gods responded with respectful bows. After benefiting greatly from previous experiences, Raiden Makoto had especially focused on cultivating beautiful Vision holders from Inazuma and promising Vision bearers from the lower realms. Her close confidants¡ªKujou Sara, Yoimiya, Sangonomiya Kokomi, Kuki Shinobu, and Kirara¡ªwere all part of her plans. She hoped that next time Lord Heavenly Principle descended upon Inazuma, he might favor a few of them. ... Back at the Garden in Celestia, Noah sensed the distant emotions and couldn''t help but laugh. "Makoto, you really are thinking for me¡­ but I do appreciate it." "Now then, it''s about time to distribute the rewards that everyone has been waiting for." "After the rewards, the rankings of the Primary Gods will be reshuffled." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 189 - 189: This Is So Overpowered That Even World Rules Want to Block It His Garden¡ªno, it should now be called Eden. The Eden of the Teyvat Universe, the source of all beautiful things in the universe and the origin of all rules and truths of the worlds, was here. Originally, Eden was meant to expand alongside the universe, but Noah felt the current size was enough. As of now, Eden was about the size of the former Seven Nations combined. After all, this was his personal "Garden," a place for him and the beautiful girls he had collected to live together. There was no need to make it excessively large. If needed in the future, he could expand Eden again. The layout inside the Garden hadn''t changed much¡ªstill the same as before, only with more fairy tale-like elements. The only residents were the goddesses who had ascended and could now reside here, along with millions of little girls he had rescued from the Black Bullet world. Moreover, these millions of girls had been transformed into angels by Mio. Mio, acting as Eden''s little God, had easily established the Angel Rebirth Pool. The little angels spent their days playing joyfully in the Garden. Kurumi Tokisaki, Kotori Itsuka, and Origami Tobiichi¡ªthose who held the "Sefirot"¡ªserved as teachers to guide the little angels. These girls, survivors from cruel worlds, were extremely diligent. With the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata overseeing everything like a matriarch, many of these millions of little angels had already reached the level of Lower Gods. Noah didn''t divide the angels by the number of wings¡ªevery angel in Eden had just a single pair of golden wings. All residents lived within a single city, and at the very center was Noah''s dwelling. The moment his figure appeared, countless little angels flew over with innocent, adorable smiles. Some were bold enough to dive straight into his arms¡ªand he instantly knew who it was. Enju Aihara wrapped her arms around Noah''s waist, looking up at him with eyes sparkling like stars and proudly declared: "Lord Heavenly Principle! I''ve become a Lower God! Now I can do what the big sisters do too!" "Today, I belong to Lord Heavenly Principle~" From the side, a voice called out nervously: "Enju, don''t be rude to Lord Heavenly Principle..." Before the girl could finish, Enju puffed her cheeks: "Tina, you''re just trying to trick me into leaving so you can have Lord Heavenly Principle to yourself! I won''t fall for it~" "Enju is so sneaky..." "Exactly! She''s always the fastest to jump into Lord Heavenly Principle''s arms." Feeling immensely proud inside, Enju believed it was precisely because of her boldness that she had been the first to become a Lower God, giving her the chance to hug Lord Heavenly Principle first. Noah chuckled and lifted Enju up by her armpits: "You little rascal¡ªyou''re only thirteen. I said no, so it''s a no." "Uuuu... But I''m a Lower God now, not an ordinary human anymore. It''s totally fine~" Setting her down, Noah said, "Rules are rules. I have important matters to attend to. Go play with the others for now. Once I''m done, I''ll come play with you little cuties." Pouting, Enju turned and placed her hands on her hips: "Alright, alright! Everyone, disperse! No disturbing Lord Heavenly Principle!" "Enju is being mean again. So scary." "We have to become Lower Gods soon too!" "We can''t let Enju always be the first to hug Lord Heavenly Principle." The little angels reluctantly scattered after their leader''s declaration. Enju jumped up and kissed Noah''s cheek before flying off, leaving behind the cheerful sound, "Yay, successful sneak attack!" Once the little angels were gone, Noah looked down at the shadow at his feet and chuckled: "You little voyeur¡ªhow long do you plan on spying on me?" "Ara, ara~ I thought the ''Only God'' would make a move on those cute little angels~ But you didn''t? What a pity~" Kurumi Tokisaki emerged from Noah''s shadow, holding a camera in her hand. Noah said seriously, "I have principles. Little girls are to be cherished, not touched¡ªthat would violate the truth." Kurumi pulled out a photo from her camera, her eyes teasing: "Your idea of cherishing them is lifting them high into the air?" Seeing Kurumi teasing him, Noah walked over and began rubbing her cheeks. "Mocking the Heavenly Principle¡ªyou''ve committed a grave offense. Tonight, I shall punish you with the most powerful weapon in the universe." "Ahya!" Mio''s figure appeared, smiling: "Kurumi, did you anger Lord Heavenly Principle again? To the point he''s going to use the ultimate weapon on you?" One by one, silhouettes appeared around them. Istaroth giggled: "Oh dear, Kurumi, you''re in trouble. I wonder if tonight our Master will punish only you... after all, Kurumi can multiply herself endlessly." Yoshino asked shyly, "Th-the most powerful weapon?" Istaroth leaned over and whispered mischievously in Yoshino''s ear. Immediately, Yoshino''s adorable face turned bright red, and she covered her eyes before fleeing in panic. Tobiichi Origami, meanwhile, manifested a whip with divine power and even transformed her outfit into a bondage-style prisoner uniform. She appeared before Noah, expressionless, offering the whip with both hands. "Please punish me with the most powerful weapon as well. I promise not to move¡ªunless you command it." "Of course, if you wish to begin with some perverted preliminaries, like **** or **** or even ****..." Natsumi was stunned: "Enough already, Origami Master! You''ve become so perverted that even the universe''s rules want to censor you!" Even Phanes'' pupils shrank slightly¡ªdespite being the original creator of humanity in the Teyvat world, she found this scene overwhelming. She instinctively glanced at Mio. Mio showed an innocent expression: "This has nothing to do with the Sefirot." Noah hurriedly changed Origami''s extremely revealing prisoner outfit back to normal clothes and covered her mouth: "Origami, you need to stop reading those kinds of things. I''m really not as perverted as you imagine." Origami, however, licked the hand covering her mouth. Noah broke into a cold sweat, his gaze turning a little more resolute. "Origami, it''s decided¡ªtonight I''ll properly educate you and set you straight." Sweeping his gaze across the assembled Spirits, Mio, and Phanes, Noah caught Istaroth rolling her eyes as if saying: "As if I don''t know exactly what you''re thinking, Master." Noah waved his hand dismissively: "Alright, alright, back to business." His expression turned serious. "Mio, as the little God, the management of the Biblical Pantheon will be entrusted to you." "And Phanes, now that Human History has been born, I intend to hand over the Authority of ''Human History'' to you." Mio blinked: "You want me to lead the Biblical Pantheon? But I''ve never managed a pantheon before." Noah smiled: "You were born for it. Besides, you won''t have to do much¡ªangels will govern themselves." "Oh, and by the way, only under certain conditions can angels enter my Garden." As someone whose heart was linked to his, Mio immediately understood¡ªonly the purest female angels could enter Eden. Mio smiled and nodded: "Perfect. The little angels will need adult angels to guide them." She blinked mischievously: "I think Gabriel would be a good choice. What do you think, my Lord Heavenly Principle?" "Mmm~ Gabriel, huh~" Noah chuckled meaningfully. As expected of a soulmate. As they spoke, the surroundings shifted to his residence. The residence was vast¡ªlike a small world. A massive "Book" floated midair, sacred characters endlessly flowing in and out of its pages. Everyone was stunned¡ªwhen had such a giant book appeared at home? The Spirits, aligned with the "Kabbalah" faction, didn''t understand the concept of this book. But Phanes, the pinnacle of the "Alaya" faction, widened her eyes and stared at it intently. Her innate power was "Human Realm Force," the force woven from the collective wishes of humanity¡ªan omnipotent power capable of altering everything. And from this book, she sensed that same overwhelming force, originating entirely from humanity. A force powerful enough to overturn the current "Teyvat Universe" in an instant. Not merely ''everything''¡ªto be precise, everything influenced by humanity. Before Phanes could even ask, Noah''s voice echoed beside her. "This is the ''Chronicle of Ages''¡ªthe final Authority of Human History. Human History isn''t just humanity''s¡ªit''s pan-human history, encompassing the history of planets, life, gods, elves, giants, dwarves¡ªeverything." "Now that ''Human History'' permeates the entire ''Teyvat Universe,'' anything touched by human history is governed by this book." "At this moment, every pantheon in Teyvat is under its influence." "The rise and fall of pantheons, and the fate of all gods below Supreme God level, are determined by it." Noah''s lips curled into a subtle smile, and a light flickered in his golden eyes. "With Human History and the concept of Spacetime now enveloping the Teyvat Universe, a certain cycle has been created. Do you know what it is?" He turned to look at Phanes and Mio. The ''Chronicle of Ages'' was a Holy Authority¡ªonly beings like them, and the newly arrived Red Dragon God Emperor and Infinity Dragon God sleeping in the Dimensional Rift, could comprehend its meaning. Phanes'' body trembled slightly, her pupils flashing golden as she spoke with undisguised longing: "Human belief and historical evolution give birth to gods." "Those gods, after growing powerful, create and guide humanity''s civilization." "As human civilization progresses, faith and technology foster the emergence of new gods." "Thus, a paradoxical cycle forms. This is ''Human History.'' This is the power of this Authority!" This was knowledge humanity''s philosophers had pondered for ages¡ªnot a secret. Anyone versed in mysticism would have thought about this. Mio asked curiously, "So, which came first¡ªhumans or gods?" Istaroth clutched her head: "Ugh, this question''s making my brain hurt!" Kurumi Tokisaki blinked at Noah: "So~ Lord Heavenly Principle, which came first¡ªhumanity or the gods?" Noah shrugged: "I don''t know. But if you must have an answer¡ªin my Teyvat Universe, both possibilities exist simultaneously." He beckoned toward the "Chronicle of Ages." The massive book radiated light and shrank to the size of a notebook, resting in Noah''s palm. He handed it to Phanes. "From now on, ''Human History'' is yours to protect." Phanes, trembling with excitement, cradled the "Chronicle of Ages" carefully: "I will protect it with all my heart." The ultimate answer she had sought¡ªshe hadn''t found it; instead, it had found her. Seeing her body trembling with emotion, Noah smiled faintly and playfully patted and squeezed her hip. "In a way, we''ve completed a closed loop." "I came to Teyvat and took the power you left behind. Now, I''m giving you an even greater power in return." Phanes snapped out of her daze, her golden eyes shimmering with something she had never felt before¡ªhappiness. She opened her mouth to say "thank you," but realized their relationship didn''t require those words. Noah teased: "Want to thank me? Then satisfy me in our games." Recalling their previous ''games,'' even Phanes, usually unaffected by such matters, couldn''t help but blush slightly. Istaroth muttered to herself: "The Chronicle of Ages¡­ such an outrageous Authority. Even gods below Supreme God level are bound by it. Tsk tsk, the gods who already feared you must be terrified now." It wasn''t that all gods feared Phanes¡ªonly the original Teyvat gods did. New gods and pantheons didn''t truly understand her might; they only revered her unattainable holy power. ... After allocating the Authorities, Noah summoned the Cosmic Nexus and began ranking based on accumulated merits. The Teyvat Universe divided ranks by "Strength," "Realm," and "Merit." Advancement required meeting all three criteria. Current Rankings: Holy Gods: Phanes, Mio. First-tier Supreme Gods: Asmoday (Ruler of Space), Istaroth (Ruler of Time), Baal (Ruler of Life), Paimon (Ruler of Death) (As Heavenly Principle''s Retinue, they are naturally allocated the universe''s full rule count). Future Holy Gods: Red Dragon God Emperor, Infinity Dragon God (Truth-mass equal to Teyvat, still adapting to the universe). Second-tier Supreme God: Esdeath (Ruler of Ice). Third-tier Supreme Gods: Greater Lord Rukkhadevata (soon advancing), Abyss Monarch Aether. First-tier Primary Gods: Morax, Barbatos, Focalors, Raiden Ei, Raiden Makoto, Nahida, Guizhong, Neuvillette, Azhdaha. Second-tier Primary Gods: Tsaritsa, Odin, Shiva, Nyx, Indra¡­ Third-tier Primary Gods: Vidar (God of the Forest), Amaterasu (Goddess of the Sun)¡­ Upper Gods: Athena (Goddess of Victory), Apep (Dendro Dragon King), Marchosius (God of the Stove)¡­ Buzz¡ª Hum¡ª S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The ranking complete, the Cosmic Nexus transformed into a pillar of aurora light, piercing the Teyvat Universe from Celestia. The entire universe''s "Rules," "Truths," "Concepts," "Human History," "Constellation System," "Reincarnation"¡ªeverything was mobilized. Rewards began to rain down upon all pantheons of Teyvat. Brilliant aurora lights turned into countless meteors, falling across the "Teyvat Main World," various "timelines," and "realms." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 190 - 190: The Light of Apotheosis Illuminates the Entire Universe The moment the Cosmic Nexus distributed "merits," all the gods across the Teyvat Universe sensed it, lifting their heads to look toward the heavens. They saw a sky ablaze with dazzling meteor showers cascading down to the earth. Each falling star was imbued with the power of the universe''s "Sovereign." Before such power, even gods seemed as small and fragile as mortals. Buzz¡­ Throughout the Teyvat Main World and every parallel realm and timeline, people looked up in awe at the fantastical, beautiful sky. For many worlds and timespaces, this was the first time witnessing such a magnificent miracle. Even in the Teyvat Main World, where countless miracles had occurred, no one had ever seen a dreamlike meteor shower of this scale. "Wow! So beautiful! Was this miracle created by a god?!" "It''s too stunning!" "The gods are so whimsical¡ªcreating such a beautiful sky!" "Quick, make a wish! Maybe the gods will grant it!" While people across worlds marveled at the sky, pillars of "Apotheosis Light" rose from the ground in the Main World and across various spacetimes. Most of the quasi-gods who participated in the missions were now ascending, riding the light of faith into the heavens. In Mondstadt, sixteen pillars of light shot upward: Lisa, Diluc, Kaeya, Noelle, Albedo, Amber, Razor, Fischl, Rosaria, Sucrose, Eula, Collei, Barbara, Bennett, Diona, and Mika. Under the gaze of the citizens of Mondstadt, they ascended upon gentle, holy light. When Jean had ascended, the people had witnessed it¡ªso they immediately understood what was happening now. "Oh my god! Lord Diluc, Master Albedo, Lady Barbara¡ªthey''re all ascending just like Lady Vanessa and Acting Grand Master Jean!" "Even Eula, from the old Lawrence clan, has become a god!" "How can you say that? Lady Eula''s godhood proves her goodness." "Exactly. Jean has always said that only those who fight for the world''s beauty can become gods." "Right. You owe Lady Eula¡ªno, Goddess Eula¡ªan apology." "I-I''m sorry¡­ I was wrong¡­ Please forgive me..." As she ascended, Eula heard the sincere voices of the people below, causing her to press her lips together as her eyes grew misty. She had finally been acknowledged by Mondstadt''s citizens. She was becoming a god, and she could feel the genuine sincerity of their apologies. Noelle blinked excitedly: "Yay! I''ve become a god! Now I''ll definitely pass the Knights of Favonius exam!" Lisa chuckled: "Miss Noelle really is persistent." Was becoming a god really just about passing the knight''s exam for her? Fischl spread her arms dramatically and declared: "I, Prinzessin der Verurteilung, have now unlocked my true power! Oz, my familiar, can you feel the surge of my strength?" Oz replied dutifully: "I can feel it, milady." Kaeya smiled: "Hmm, what should I do after becoming a god? I guess I''ll keep protecting Mondstadt as usual. Besides that, there are always world missions, right, Diluc?" But Diluc was staring intently toward Dawn Winery. Two "meteors" had landed behind the winery, near the family''s gravesite. His eyes widened slightly. "Father, Mother¡­" He turned abruptly toward his foster brother. "Kaeya¡­ you..." Kaeya shrugged nonchalantly: "You can only use your wish to revive one person. I didn''t really have a wish anyway. Besides, your parents are my parents too, aren''t they?" At that moment, a miserable scream shattered the emotional atmosphere. "Aiya aiya aiya... I''m falling! I''m falling! Ouch, that hurts!" Everyone watched as, from one of the ascending pillars of light, Bennett suddenly plummeted from midair and landed with a loud thud, a huge bump forming on his head. The once solemn apotheosis ceremony instantly became a burst of laughter throughout Mondstadt. "Hahahahahaha¡ª" "Even while becoming a god, Bennett''s bad luck persists!" "Not even the gods can withstand Bennett''s misfortune!" The laughter hadn''t even fully subsided when another panicked voice drew their attention. "Aaaahhh! Why! Why is this happening! God of Wine? I don''t want to be the God of Wine! I hate alcohol!" Diona was losing her mind within her pillar of light. Below, her worried father kept gulping nervously. Not just her father¡ªthe entire city''s old drunkards immediately dropped to their knees in reverence. "Oh mighty God of Wine, bless me with endless, eternal wine!" Even Venti, witnessing Diona''s new title, drooled openly without realizing. "God of Wine... God of Wine... slurp... endless divine wine, yes!" He quickly clasped his hands and began kowtowing furiously toward Celestia. "Praise the Heavenly Principle, glory to the Heavenly Principle, I, Venti, balabala..." Jean looked at the Wind God, who had fallen to the ground at the mere mention of "God of Wine," and sighed awkwardly. Meanwhile, Jean herself received her merit reward. Her divinity rapidly rose, the "quality" and "quantity" of her divine power soaring. The "Authorities" and "Rules" she controlled strengthened dramatically. Crack¡ª Upon breaking through a critical point, she merged with the very Rules themselves. For an instant, her divine body became pure Rule, before condensing back into a godly form. Jean had become an "Upper God," an embodiment of Rule. Venti came to his senses and looked toward his Mondstadt Pantheon''s first human-born Upper God. "An Upper God at last. Mondstadt finally has someone respectable as our face." He glanced toward the direction of the Stormterror''s Lair, sighing a little. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Twilight¡ªpoor Dvalin. Despite reaching the peak of Upper God rank after sharing in Venti''s merit, he still hadn''t crossed into the Primary God level. Until a few more Primary Gods appeared, Venti himself would have to bear the burden of leadership. Otherwise, if he slacked off too much, he might be demoted. Still, with his strength as a First-tier Primary God, the Mondstadt Pantheon was securely among the strongest pantheons. Buzz¡ª Venti''s face lit up with excitement: "My merits have finally arrived!" Already a First-tier Primary God, his comprehension of Truth was slow, but he could still amass more "Rules." He exchanged all his merit for Rules without hesitation. Spreading his arms joyfully, he closed his eyes to welcome the blessings from above. One Rule after another merged into his godhood. Opening his eyes moments later, he nodded in satisfaction. "Not bad, not bad. Twenty-one Rules. Little by little, they add up." "Now, let''s check my new ranking¡ª" Upon seeing the updated list, Venti''s eyes bulged in disbelief. "Pfft! What the heck?!" Venti''s eyes widened in disbelief. Even though the Cosmic Nexus rankings weren''t something you physically looked at, he still couldn''t help rubbing his eyes, taking a sharp breath. "Hiss¡ªGreater Lord Rukkhadevata is about to ascend to Supreme God! She''s leaving us in the dust!" He was all too aware of how incredibly difficult it was to comprehend "Truth." Even at his own speed, it would take decades to reach Supreme God status. And that was under the current state of the Teyvat Universe¡ªif the universe evolved further and the quality of "Truth" increased, it would become even harder to comprehend, making the time needed to ascend exponentially longer. "I get it now... Greater Lord Rukkhadevata is the incarnation of the World Tree. As the universe grows stronger, so does the World Tree. It probably even assists in understanding Truth and Rules!" Venti''s eyes were filled with sour jealousy. Having a special nature made all the difference¡ªafter all, even in Phanes'' era, Greater Lord Rukkhadevata had a "get-out-of-death-free card." "A Supreme God... There will definitely be a festival. I should start thinking about what gift to bring." Originally, the establishment of new pantheons and the explosion of divine numbers due to the distribution of merits had left the Primary Gods in a celebratory mood. But now, the news of Greater Lord Rukkhadevata''s imminent ascension had overshadowed all that. After all, she would be the first to ascend to Supreme God through her own efforts rather than being appointed by the Heavenly Principle¡ªan extraordinary achievement. Zhongli stood with his hands behind his back, watching the columns of divine light rising from every corner of Liyue, then turned his gaze toward Sumeru, sighing softly. "With her merits and unique existence, it''s only natural she would surpass all others." "This celebration will surely be a thousand times grander than the Sabzeruz Festival three thousand years ago." In the form of a ten-year-old girl, Azhdaha crossed her arms and glanced at the elderly-looking Zhongli. "I thought you, the oldest one among us, would be the first to ascend to Supreme God. Who knew it would be the Dendro Archon." Guizhong chuckled: "Morax, isn''t he approaching seven thousand years old now? Among the gods, that''s still relatively young. Look at Olympus and Asgard¡ªthose gods are hundreds of thousands of years old and still full of vigor. But Morax¡­" Marchosius, patting his teddy-bear-like chest, added: "Morax''s mindset is the problem. See, I get dragged around every day by Xiangling to cook. Being immersed in Liyue''s lively spirit, I feel two thousand years younger!" Zhongli shook his head: "Enough about me. For this celebration, I intend to present the Dendro Archon with meticulously crafted tea from Qingce Village and a set of personally polished glazed teacups." Guizhong teased: "You might as well give her some glazed lilies." Marchosius chimed in: "Or I could personally cook for the Dendro Archon. That should show enough sincerity." As they chatted, Zhongli looked at the flourishing Liyue Harbor, listening to the joyous voices of its people after the Apotheosis Ceremony. "Grandma Ping, I became a god!" "I always knew you would, Yaoyao." "Baizhu, now that you''ve become a god, your wish has come true, hasn''t it?" "Eternal life and endless medical skill... and yet, even as a god, there are still illnesses of the heart that cannot be cured." "Qiqi has become a god too. I guess she''s not a zombie anymore?" "Jiaming, look! I''ve become a god! Father, you can rest easy now." "Master Yun Jin has become a god! Will we still see her performances?" "Don''t worry. I am now the Goddess of Opera. I will always be with the stage." "Xingqiu, you''ve ascended too!" "Congratulations to us both, Chongyun." "Yelan, congratulations on becoming a god." "Ningguang, have you become an Upper God?" "Yes." "Boss! Wow, I can''t believe you''ve become a god! It''s unbelievable!" "Of course. My Crux Fleet will..." ... Meanwhile, similar celebrations unfolded in Inazuma, Sumeru, and Fontaine. Only Snezhnaya''s situation was slightly different. At the Zapolyarny Palace, Tsaritsa smiled with satisfaction as he looked at the Harbingers, now all ascended to Middle Gods. "At last, the Snezhnaya Pantheon has taken shape. Although we''re far from matching the other Seven Nations, this is already the best outcome." The Harbingers knelt on one knee. Tartaglia declared: "I, Tartaglia, will serve Her Majesty the Tsaritsa with all my heart." Having become a god, he was naturally thrilled. For a warrior like him, growing stronger was the best reward¡ªand now, countless powerful beings awaited him in this world. The other Harbingers all expressed their loyalty as well. Tsaritsa nodded approvingly. Although Snezhnaya had grown over tenfold stronger compared to before, everything was relative. Originally, the other six nations were thousands of times stronger than Snezhnaya. Looking purely at the number of gods under each Archon, the other nations had hundreds or even thousands¡ªwhereas Snezhnaya now had only a handful. Moreover, while their gods had all become First-tier Primary Gods, Tsaritsa herself had only reached Second-tier Primary God level. Though she ranked first among Second-tier, the gap to First-tier was still immense. Even newly-joined pantheons from other worlds had far more gods. In terms of divine numbers, the Snezhnaya Pantheon was at the bottom of the Teyvat Universe. And as the weakest pantheon, the newly ascended gods from the mortal realms wouldn''t even consider joining her. She had no abundant resources or prestige to attract them. Sigh! Her heart was heavy with bitterness, though she knew it was her own doing. As the original seven pantheons birthed countless gods, the newly joined ones could only look on with envy. It wasn''t that they lacked "merits"¡ªbut the tiny amount they had wasn''t even enough to properly create a single god. News soon spread of the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata''s impending ascent to Supreme God. Not that it needed to be "announced"¡ªafter all, every god could see the rankings in the Cosmic Nexus, and the Supreme God tier was clearly marked. Odin''s gaze grew deep: "A Supreme God''s ascension... There will surely be a grand festival. I wonder if she''ll send an invitation to Asgard?" A Second-tier Supreme God could directly create worlds¡ªa level he had yet to reach. He was still just a Second-tier Primary God, not even grasping a single "Truth." Other pantheon leaders were thinking the same: eagerly hoping for an invitation from the Sumeru Pantheon. Beyond prestige, it would be a valuable opportunity to build relationships with other gods. In the divine world, power wasn''t everything¡ªconnections and favors mattered too. At that moment, an announcement echoed across the Cosmic Nexus public channel: [I, Greater Lord Rukkhadevata, Buer, Supreme Leader of the Sumeru Pantheon, will ascend to the Supreme Seat tomorrow. I hereby invite all Upper Gods and above from every pantheon to attend the celebration.] -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 191: Nilou: May I Dance for You Alone, My Lord? Chapter 191 - Nilou: May I Dance for You Alone, My Lord?Upon seeing the announcement, all the pantheons grew excited¡ªthe Ascension Festival of a new Supreme God. For lower gods, such an event was almost unimaginable. More than ninety percent of gods hadn''t even witnessed a grand feast like this, much less participated. However, there was disappointment too: only Upper Gods and above were qualified to attend. Those who had just reached Upper God rank felt immensely fortunate, while others could only sigh in regret. Still, no one complained¡ªafter all, an Ascension Ceremony for a Supreme God naturally had high standards. In today''s Teyvat Universe, only Upper Gods truly stepped onto a new level, embodying Rules themselves. All pantheons began preparing gifts for Greater Lord Rukkhadevata''s Ascension Ceremony. In Sumeru. From the nation''s founding until now, this would be the grandest, busiest, and most magnificent event in their history. The citizens of Sumeru, knowing their Supreme God was about to ascend to an even higher divine plane, eagerly joined the festivities. Their devotion to the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata was unquestionable. The entire country buzzed with joy and celebration. Under the divine power of the Sumeru Pantheon, even the elemental beings across the land danced in joy, sending blessings to their goddess. The stronger elemental beings could already take human form; even the weaker ones had developed sentience and could communicate easily with humans. At this moment, the entire city of Sumeru was adorned with colorful ribbons, and musical instruments played sweetly in every corner. Entertainment and festivities filled the streets. To the gods, the entire nation was blanketed in lively "faith energy." At the Sanctuary of Surasthana, with the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata about to ascend to Supreme God, there was no way Noah would miss it¡ªafter all, she was one of his wives. Noah entered the Sanctuary, which remained unchanged from before. Perhaps the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata cherished her memories here too much to rebuild it. Buer''s clover-shaped eyes grew even softer as she saw Noah walk in through the front door rather than teleporting. Her voice was gentle and melodious: "You''re here, my dear husband. Did you come for my ceremony?" Noah opened his arms, and Buer, overjoyed, nestled into them without hesitation. He ran his hand through her long white-green gradient hair, petting her as if she were a small cat. "Of course. My first woman is about to ascend¡ªI couldn''t possibly miss it." "You know me well. I wouldn''t miss such a lively occasion." He then leaned down and teased her ear. "A grand banquet inviting all the gods¡ªyou''re way more impressive than me. I''ve never hosted anything this grand." The Greater Lord Rukkhadevata blushed. Even after all they had shared, being teased like this still made her shy. "Then... am I guilty of the crime of arrogance?" Knowing how much Noah cherished his women, he chuckled and lifted her chin. "Of course, a grievous sin." He playfully lowered his head and captured her lips. "Greater Lord Rukkhadevata..." At that moment, Nahida entered the Sanctuary after assigning tasks to the other Sumeru gods. She had just been about to report to her elder when she saw the Heavenly Principle intimately embracing the Greater Lord. Noah released Buer and turned to meet Nahida''s wide-eyed, focused gaze, smiling softly. "Nahida, compared to last time, you''ve grown so much. You''ve already reached the level of a First-tier Primary God." "If not for your youth, you would have been the next to ascend to Supreme God." Noah hadn''t opened many "backdoors" for the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata and Nahida. He hadn''t even asked Mio to directly bestow them with Truth. Everything was earned through Buer and Nahida''s own efforts. After all, having good relations with a Holy God and receiving a little help was perfectly normal, right? Nahida walked up to Noah, her small hands grasping his hand. Looking up at him with her soft, light-green eyes¡ªdespite now understanding all human knowledge and social nuances¡ªher gaze still carried a pure innocence. "Lord Heavenly Principle, I''ve been diligently studying all this time. I cannot let down your expectations. I''ve also broken through the shackles of my original form." Closing her eyes, Nahida''s body emitted a soft green divine light. Her once youthful appearance visibly matured before Noah''s eyes, growing into a beautiful eighteen-year-old girl. Her features became identical to the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata, except the leaf ornaments on her ears mirrored opposite sides. "Lord Heavenly Principle..." Nahida opened her eyes slowly. Her gaze, while similar to Rukkhadevata''s in voice and appearance, retained its own innocent brightness. Noah pulled her into an embrace, one arm around each waist¡ªBuer and Nahida¡ªlike a pair of twins. "Having grasped the ''Supreme Mystery,'' you''ve transcended everything. Now that you''ve grown up, Nahida, I won''t hold back anymore." He leaned down and bit gently at Nahida''s neck, the breath of the World Tree filling his senses. Nahida let out a cute whimper: "Lord Heavenly Principle, I understand. Please, pamper me as you do the Greater Lord." She had long awaited this moment. Noah smiled, picking her up and carrying her toward the resting place where Buer was waiting. Buer watched with joy¡ªafter all, to her, Nahida was another version of herself. If Noah loved Nahida, he loved her too. "Buer, you come too." "Yes, Lord Heavenly Principle." Click! The doors of the Sanctuary of Surasthana closed. Outside, Sumeru City roared with celebration. Inside, the sanctuary too was filled with joy. Meanwhile, pantheons from farther lands were racing toward Sumeru, eager for tomorrow''s grand ceremony. Given the sheer scale of Teyvat''s main world, even at full speed, the journey took time. The next day. The doors of the Sanctuary of Surasthana opened. Noah emerged, looking refreshed and satisfied, with Nahida and Buer following behind. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Smiling, Noah watched as meteors streaked toward Sumeru from all directions. "The gods are gathering. This is your moment. I''ll simply watch from the audience." "After all, as the Heavenly Principle, my presence would be too disruptive." If he were to appear formally, Buer''s ceremony would be utterly overshadowed. Besides, with his status, how many gods below First-tier Primary God could truly stand on equal footing with him? Noah suppressed his divine aura and masked himself with the presence of an Upper God as he walked through the streets of Sumeru City. Aside from the massive World Tree, the city no longer resembled its former self. Even the tree had grown tenfold¡ªits branches now housed flourishing streets. The city buzzed with life: vendors selling goods, ordinary citizens enjoying the festivities, desert folk performing on the streets, and hosts organizing entertainment events. Among the crowd were also humanoid elemental beings. Though they had taken human form, many still retained traits unique to their elemental origins. Only by becoming a god could elemental creatures fully assume a human appearance. It was much like the yokai of Inazuma¡ªretaining distinct features that made them instantly recognizable. The transformation of the main world wasn''t limited to gods and elemental beings. Humanity had undergone tremendous change as well¡ªevery human had become a transcendent being. Although the dense rules and heavy matter of the main world suppressed their "expressiveness," the shift was still obvious. The clearest change was in lifespan¡ªordinary humans now lived up to 300 years, practically making them a long-lived species. Every human was now born with power comparable to those who once held Visions¡ªcapable of using "elemental energy," "magic," and similar forces. Without training, this power would remain latent. However, with cultivation¡ªLiyue''s martial techniques, Mondstadt''s magic systems, or other practices¡ªa person could reach the level of a Vision-holder with two or three Constellations. Truly talented individuals could break through their life''s limitations, ignite a fourth Constellation, and reach the level of a demigod¡ªat which point they''d be welcomed into their respective pantheons. Still, those who reached godhood through personal effort had no special privileges and would begin as Lower Gods. When Teyvat became a universe, Noah had opened the path for all life to achieve godhood. With the annexation of so many worlds, there now existed countless methods of divinity¡ª Each world had its own system and terminology. In Liyue, those who cultivated immortal techniques to become demigods were called "Adepti." In Mondstadt, those who mastered magical research became known as "Grand Magi." But regardless of the name, Teyvat recognized only one measure: "Rank." This ranking resembled the "Divine Class" of the Little Garden world, requiring power, merit, and cultivation to all align for promotion. Otherwise, one would be considered a "rule-breaker" at their level. As of now, Teyvat had yet to see a so-called "old fox"¡ªthose powerful enough to rank up but choosing to stay put. However, as Teyvat evolves into a great universe, such cunning individuals would inevitably emerge. Just then, Noah noticed a sudden stir near the Zubayr Theater. "Look! It''s Miss Nilou!" "She''s the Goddess of Dance now. She''s even more beautiful than before!" "Of course¡ªMiss Nilou is a goddess." "I heard from the Construction God at the Akademiya that the Underworld''s Main God might invite Miss Nilou to perform for the Greater Lord." "Really? Wait¡ªwho''s the Construction God?" "Oh, that''s Lord Kaveh of the Kshahrewar Darshan." "Hey, I''ll let you in on a secret¡ªthe Main God of the Underworld is the same as the Goddess of Flowers from the Sabzeruz Festival tale~" "What?! The Goddess of Flowers is inviting Goddess Nilou to dance? This gossip''s real?" "It came straight from the mouth of the Construction God. How could it be fake?" Sensing something, Nilou looked toward the crowd. The ornament on her neck¡ªa Padisarah flower¡ªbegan to emit a faint glow. "Padisarah...?" This flower had been a gift from an unknown god long ago, a reward for one of her most moving performances. Back then, she was just a moderately well-known dancer. But because of that divine being, she became renowned throughout Sumeru. Rumors spread among the people: "A dance so beautiful, even the gods stopped to watch." It was thanks to that legend that she became a true "superstar." Only now did she realize the Padisarah given to her was not an ordinary gift¡ªit was a divine artifact imbued with Laws, capable of protecting her. After ascending to godhood two days ago, she had wanted to find and thank that mysterious god. But with so many gods from countless pantheons, she had no way of knowing who it was. Her light green eyes swept the crowd¡ªfinally landing on a seemingly ordinary figure. The divine aura from her Padisarah perfectly matched that unassuming silhouette. "Wait..." Just as she was about to call out, the figure placed a finger to his lips. She quickly nodded, heart fluttering as if butterflies had taken flight in her chest. Then a voice entered her mind. ''The once-clumsy dancer has become the Goddess of Dance. How delightful. I imagine your dance is far more beautiful than it once was.'' Nilou''s hands flew to her chest, face flushed. She responded with divine telepathy. ''Back then... thank you. May I know your name, my lord?'' ''Noah.'' In this universe, his true name carried the will of the cosmos. Without his permission, invoking it would bring divine retribution. ''Lord Noah, I can now perform a true divine dance. May I... dance for you alone?'' Her shy, heartfelt request echoed in the divine link. This being held special meaning to her. From that day on, he had protected her. She could sense it from the Padisarah. ''Of course.'' ''Thank you. Please let me be your guide.'' Only Upper Gods and above could attend the Grand Ceremony. For her to feel the divine aura from the Padisarah, this lord had to be far more powerful than she''d imagined. Nilou vanished from the eyes of the public. In the next moment, she appeared beside Noah. She had changed into simple, unadorned clothing and hidden her divine aura, appearing no different from an ordinary person. Her green eyes glistened softly as she looked at him. "Lord Noah..." She had long imagined what the god who favored her might be like. Now she knew¡ªreality was more perfect than fantasy. Her heart pounded. Noah smiled, amused by the flushed, excited girl before him. "Then I''ll be in your care while I''m here in Sumeru, Nilou." Nilou shook her head quickly. "Not at all! If you''d allow this little goddess to stay by your side during this time, that would be more than enough." "Then, Miss Nilou, keep up. If you get lost, I won''t come looking." "Yes, Lord Noah!" Noah chuckled at the childlike delight she showed. Ahead, many gods walked the streets, their divine presence suppressed. And just then, a familiar figure approached. "Ah~? Noah, my dear boy?" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 192: The Birth of the Divine Society Community Chapter 192 - The Birth of the Divine Society CommunityA lively figure entered his field of view¡ªreddish-brown twin tails, a red-brown Oriental-style outfit with hibiscus embroidery, and a distinctive hat bearing the Tai Gua hexagram. Her plum blossom-shaped pupils were bright and mischievous, and she walked down the street cheerfully, hands clasped behind her back, paying no attention to the stares around her. Upon spotting a familiar face, she waved enthusiastically and skipped over. "Ayaya! Isn''t this Brother Noah? Long time no see!" Noah smiled at the cheerful Hu Tao and greeted her: "Yo~ Director Hu, it''s been a while. I didn''t expect to run into you here." Hu Tao responded cheekily, "Brother Noah, you were probably about to ask¡ªthis grand event is for Upper Gods only, so what''s a humble Middle God like me doing here, right?" Noah shrugged. "I wasn''t thinking that. Sumeru isn''t a closed nation¡ªanyone can come to travel or trade." Hu Tao gave him a thumbs-up. "As expected of someone who gets my vibe, Brother Noah. Yup, I''m just here sightseeing, hehe." She then looked at the girl standing beside Noah. "Brother Noah, and this is?" Nilou quickly introduced herself: "I''m Nilou." Hu Tao''s eyes lit up. She immediately got friendly. "Nilou! That''s a lovely name. I can already tell we''ll be friends. I''m Hu Tao, 77th Director of Liyue''s Wangsheng Funeral Parlor. I just became a Middle God two days ago." Nilou was slightly surprised by Hu Tao''s fiery enthusiasm, but followed along eagerly: "I''m a dancer from Sumeru City''s Zubayr Theater. I recently ascended to become the Goddess of Dance." Hu Tao nodded appreciatively. "Goddess of Dance? Then Nilou must be incredible at performing. By the way¡ª" she suddenly shifted topics¡ª"Miss Nilou, would you be interested in Wangsheng Funeral Parlor''s services?" Nilou blinked in confusion. "Wangsheng Funeral Parlor?" She wasn''t sure what kind of relationship Miss Hu Tao had with Lord Noah, but clearly it was close. Hu Tao grinned, summoning a business card into her hand. "Here, here, this was custom-printed by a Fontaine press. Right now, Wangsheng''s got a special promotion: mortals get a ''buy one, get one free'' deal, and gods get a second headstone at half price. Guaranteed value!" Noah raised a brow. "Director Hu, you do realize gods are immortal, right? Are you sure this ''second headstone half-price'' deal will even be needed in their lifetime?" Nilou''s expression froze. So the Wangsheng Funeral Parlor handled funerals? Was Miss Hu Tao suggesting something...? Hu Tao puffed her chest proudly. "Ah, Brother Noah, gods may be immortal¡ªbut not invincible. Accidents happen! Just look at Liyue''s Archon War. Even gods and evil deities died, didn''t they?" "And when gods die, they leave behind corrupted land and creatures. With Wangsheng''s professional services, we''ll clean up every last remnant, build a luxury tomb, and even draft your will if you''re afraid of your assets getting lost." "We''ll handle your afterlife with absolute care." She stood tall with pride¡ªthough even as a goddess, her chest didn''t stand up quite so much. Nilou blinked thoughtfully. "When you put it that way... Miss Hu Tao, it does sound practical." Hu Tao gave her a thumbs-up. "Knew you were sharp! This new business plan took me ages to come up with." Noah stroked his chin. "Makes sense... a divine funeral industry..." With so many gods now, had a true "divine society" begun to form? A structured organization like Wangsheng Funeral Parlor¡ªclear duties, defined contracts... wasn''t this the exact model of a "Community" from the Little Garden world? Divine organizations dedicated to commerce became known as "commercial-type communities," while those centered around contests and competitions were "player-type communities"¡ªwhich, put in modern terms, were akin to teams or clubs in professional leagues like the NBA. Noah chuckled to himself. "Heh... how interesting." Even without intentionally guiding things in this direction, the system had naturally evolved this way. Each Primary God now led a divine pantheon, and within each pantheon, gods had begun to operate their own "businesses." Those who ran such ventures formed what could only be called "communities." And as divine beings, they inevitably attracted followers, who then created smaller ecosystems within those communities. Much like a company¡ªwhere the god was the boss. With a single thought, Noah summoned a vision of the divine ecosystem now unfolding across the Teyvat Universe. In Mondstadt: Diluc, who had taken over the wine industry, had joined forces with Dionna the Wine God and several Lower Gods to form the "Dawn Winery Trade Alliance"¡ªa textbook commercial-type community. The Knights of Favonius themselves had become a "Knight Order-type community," dedicated to protecting the Mondstadt Pantheon. In Liyue, the range of communities was even broader: Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Liyue Qixing, the Eight Trades, the Feiyun Commerce Guild, the Yunhan Opera Troupe, Beidou''s Crux Fleet, and numerous cultivation sects with Lower and Middle Gods among their ranks¡ªall counted as communities. Even Xiangling, as the Food God, had transformed Wanmin Restaurant into a powerful culinary community. In Sumeru: Zubayr Theater, Aaru Village, the various Akademiya Darshans, and even the Eremites¡ªeach with its own divine leader. In Fontaine: Meropide Fortress, the Steambird, and the Spina di Rosula. In Snezhnaya: The Northland Bank and the Adventurers'' Guild. And it wasn''t just the nations of the main world. New god systems had readily adapted to this divine ecosystem and were preparing to establish their own nations in the main world. Noah grinned. "This is getting more and more interesting... No, this is what makes it truly interesting." Hu Tao mistook his amusement for praise about her new business idea, putting her hands on her hips proudly. "Heh, Brother Noah sure has good taste. Since you think it''s interesting, why not sign up for our deluxe package? I''ll even do a buy-one-get-two deal for you, because we''re such good friends!" Noah froze, nearly breaking his composure. He flicked her forehead. "Ouch!" Hu Tao clutched her head and crouched down, teary-eyed. "Why''d you do that?! That hurt!" Noah shrugged. "Buy-one-get-two? You trying to jinx me into an early grave?" Hu Tao rubbed her forehead, blinking innocently. She leaned in closer and whispered. "Brother Noah, there''s something I''ve been meaning to ask... but I''m not sure I should. Just promise me first¡ªif I say something wrong, pretend I''m just spouting nonsense, okay?" Noah''s gaze sharpened slightly, intrigued. "Oh? What does Director Hu want to ask?" "Come on, promise me first, then I''ll ask." Noah smirked. "You little trickster... fine, I promise." Hu Tao''s plum-blossom eyes flickered, her voice careful, hesitant. "Are you... the one from above?" Ever since her beloved "Consultant Zhongli" revealed his true identity, Hu Tao had been carefully re-evaluating all the people he associated with closely. Perhaps among them hid another god? After much thought, the most unusual one remained Brother Noah. If she hadn''t known that Zhongli was the Sovereign Rex Lapis, then it wouldn''t be so odd. But now that she did, thinking deeper was almost terrifying. For Rex Lapis to show such deference and even reverence to someone¡ªwhat kind of identity could that person possibly hold? Another nation''s Primary God? Unlikely. Rex Lapis wouldn''t act so respectfully toward a peer. A Supreme God? That didn''t seem quite right either. Even when facing the Abyss Monarch, Rex Lapis hadn''t behaved so deferentially. Then there were only two possibilities left: the elusive Holy Gods or the Heavenly Principle. The two known Holy Gods were female, and Hu Tao had glimpsed one of their silhouettes during the campaign in the other world. She also happened to catch a glance of the Heavenly Principle''s face while in the divine realm... and it looked exactly like Brother Noah. But it was so divine, so awe-inspiring, she had instinctively rejected the idea. But when all illusions are stripped away, however improbable it may seem, what remains must be the truth. The moment that idea first crossed her mind, it had startled her. But after calming down, she realized¡ªdidn''t Rex Lapis himself roam the world in mortal guise? Then why couldn''t the Heavenly Principle do the same? Besides, she''d spent so much time with Brother Noah. He wasn''t scary at all. He was the one who wrote the rules of the world. What was there to fear? Noah looked at the girl who¡ªtrue to her nature¡ªwasn''t particularly emotional even in this moment. He smiled. Instead of answering, he said, "Director Hu, how could I refuse such a stroll with an old friend? After all, when friends meet, they must spend time together." "But today, I''m just a traveler visiting Sumeru." Hu Tao, sharp as ever, immediately understood his meaning. She playfully stuck out her tongue and made a silly face. "Then today''s treat is on me! Anything we eat, I''ll pay for!" Nilou quickly interjected, "Wait, I..." Hu Tao waved her off, cutting in, "Don''t be shy! You''re my new friend, after all. And I''ll need your help to pick out Sumeru''s local specialties." Nilou was a bit overwhelmed by Hu Tao''s blazing energy and looked to Noah for help. Noah chuckled, "Come on, let''s enjoy the festivities. On a day like this, you should celebrate to the fullest." Hu Tao had clearly guessed his identity, and while he hadn''t denied it, he hadn''t confirmed it either. Anyone clever would understand: he didn''t want to shatter the delicate veil of secrecy. Once that was gone, the entire atmosphere would change. And Hu Tao, with her personality and insight, was far from ordinary. As the three walked through the bustling streets of Sumeru, the sprightly, oddball girl could often be seen hopping from stall to stall, buying snacks and knickknacks. Every now and then they''d bump into familiar faces. These "people" were, in fact, gods. Gods who didn''t reveal themselves were indistinguishable from mortals. Only other gods could recognize them. Sumeru City now housed over ten million people. Even with many gods visiting, they blended in effortlessly. Only when the ceremony began and it was time to offer blessings would the gods reveal themselves. Newly joined divine systems from other worlds came to Sumeru City, and were astounded by what they saw. They hadn''t realized god systems could operate like this¡ªbuilding nations, establishing divine businesses. Those who remained isolated and self-important would eventually be left behind. In the taverns, the Norse gods had become drunken fools, with Valkyries trying in vain to drag them out. In the Zubayr Theater, the Olympian gods were thoroughly engrossed in a stage play. In every corner of the bustling city, gods from various pantheons were joyfully partaking in games and festivities. Reporters from Fontaine''s "Steambird" held up the latest version of the Kamera and began their live broadcast. "Greetings to all viewers from across the universe! Welcome to the live segment brought to you by Steambird . Thank you for purchasing your ''Transmission Viewer''¡ªtune in and enjoy!" "What you see here is the divine nation of the Sumeru Pantheon¡ªSumeru City! The Supreme Archon of Sumeru is about to ascend to the throne of a Supreme God... blah blah blah..." Television broadcasts had long existed in the human world. Gods weren''t fools; naturally, they sought ways to replicate such effective tools. Fontaine, ever the mechanically inclined, was the first to use divine energy to create a "divine version" of the television. Liyue and Snezhnaya were researching similar technologies. While Mondstadt and Sumeru had tried to apply conventional scientific methods, the thick concentration of energy in the Main World rendered electromagnetic waves far less efficient than in the lower realms. Once this was realized, those trying to copy science directly simply gave up. Sumeru''s festivities reached a fever pitch as the sun reached its zenith. Citizens and gods alike turned their eyes to the palace atop Sumeru City. "It''s time!" "It''s beginning!" Noah, holding a skewer like a common traveler, looked every bit the casual tourist. To his right, Hu Tao was clutching multiple skewers, her face smeared with grease. To his left, Nilou gracefully held a glass of juice. "How will the celebration start?" "How will the gods offer their blessings? I can''t wait!" Hu Tao said, eyes sparkling. Noah chuckled, stroking his chin. "Probably something like the Goddess of Flowers Festival from three thousand years ago." Hu Tao''s eyes lit up. "The Goddess of Flowers Festival?" Nilou opened her mouth to explain. "The Goddess of Flowers Festival is..." But she suddenly stopped. Her eyes widened in astonishment as she scanned the surroundings. In an instant, the city transformed into a world of blossoms. Sumeru''s colossal tree erupted in full bloom, and flowers sprouted from every patch of soil. Sumeru City had become an ocean of flowers. Noah smiled as he looked toward the distance. "The flower cart sways and glides¡ªthe Goddess of Flowers arrives from afar, offering a sea of flowers to honor the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata. Petal spirits build the flower cart and guide it to her." A path made of flowers stretched across the sky, and a grand flower cart composed of thousands of blossoms drifted toward the Sanctuary of Surasthana, driven by floral spirits. At the left front of the cart was none other than the Goddess of Flowers, Malikata. Buer looked at the sea of blossoms and the floral parade float in surprise, then smiled. Memories from three thousand years ago surfaced in her mind. "Thank you, Malikata¡ªmy dear friend." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 193: Under the Congratulations of the Gods, the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata Ascends to Supreme Chapter 193 - Under the Congratulations of the Gods, the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata Ascends to SupremeMalikata looked on enviously at her friend, who was about to ascend to "Supreme God" and take a step closer to Lord Heavenly Principle. She offered a congratulatory smile and said, "Buer, just like three thousand years ago¡ªsince you''ve invited the gods to celebrate with you, we''ll give you the grandest festival." "This day, I''m sure, will become the most important holiday in your nation, just like your ''birth anniversary.''" Buer held Nahida''s hand and stepped onto the flower carriage. "Thank you for your blessing, Malikata. One day, you too will be favored by Lord Heavenly Principle." Malikata smiled blissfully: "I''m already content as I am." "Perhaps, that great one is watching us now." The citizens of Sumeru looked on with fanatical devotion as the flower carriage carrying their god emerged from the palace toward Sumeru City''s plaza. Though called a plaza, it was astonishingly vast¡ªlarge enough to hold hundreds of thousands. It was built by the gods of Sumeru specifically as the main venue for divine festivals. A meteor shower appeared in the sky¡ªor perhaps it was divine light flying from Sumeru City itself, as if the meteor shower was trailing after the flower carriage. Those "meteor showers" were all gods. Gods from all pantheons had brought their gifts: thousands of fresh divine fruits, aromatic divine wines... Everyone in the plaza was at least of Upper God level. Only gods at the level of Upper God or above were qualified to attend this celebration. The Greater Lord Rukkhadevata stepped down from the flower carriage with Nahida and accepted the congratulations of the gathered gods, heading toward the seat of honor. Words of praise poured from the mouths of the divine attendees. As the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata reached the central seat, a melodious sound echoed from the heavens. A Primary God plucked the strings of a lyre, performing a divine melody. This god, without a doubt, was Barbatos. He had originally intended to offer divine wine¡ªbut Diona absolutely refused to mix drinks, and he couldn''t just order her around with his divine status. Left with no choice, he thickened his skin and, as he had once done for the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata''s birthday, personally picked up his lyre to strum and sing. Was it shameful to do this in front of the gods of the entire universe? Not at all¡ªhe was thick-skinned, and who knew, maybe it''d become a legend. Rex Lapis brought the Upper Gods of the Liyue Pantheon to present a personally-crafted "Surging Sacred Chalice." Guizhong offered a blooming "Glaze Lily." Marchosius and Xiangling prepared a delicious feast on the spot, its aroma wafting across the whole of Sumeru City. Raiden Makoto, Raiden Ei, Furina, and Tsaritsa all arrived as well. From the Norse Pantheon came Odin, from Olympus came Nyx, and from the Indian Pantheon came Shiva¡ªeach delivering their respective blessings and gifts. Following this, Malikata led Sumeru''s Goddess of Dance, Nilou, in a performance of the "Divine Dance" for the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata. Nilou had become a god through Malikata''s "Dance of the Goddess of Flowers," and so shared a connection with her. Malikata kept a gentle watch over her, though she did not bring her into the Underworld Pantheon. Nilou was better suited to the Sumeru Pantheon. This grand festival lasted three days and three nights. For gods, three days and nights passed in the blink of an eye¡ªeven humans wouldn''t feel fatigue under such divine revelry. During the day, the Rainbow Goddess painted the sky with color, the God of Wine created divine liquors on the spot, the God of Food prepared stacks of delicious dishes, and the God of Music plucked strings and lifted their voice in song. Venti, disguised as a bard, told tales that had the gods laughing heartily. At night, the Sun God would occasionally dispel the darkness, while the Moon Goddess made moonlight shine as bright as day, and the Forest God summoned countless birds to sing the songs of nature... At this festival, every god performed their role to make it a divine banquet wholly dedicated to celebrating the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata. The third night came to an end, and the dawn of the fourth day arrived. After feasting and celebrating to their hearts'' content, the eagerly awaited moment finally arrived. The gods all raised their heads toward the heavens in unison. As embodiments of "Rules," the gods now sensed the universe''s blessing. A seven-colored aurora burst forth from Celestia, with one end stretching deep into the cosmos and the other descending toward the land, piercing through the entirety of the Teyvat Universe. The "Rules," "Truths," and "Concepts" that governed this universe all cried out in jubilation. The rules of existence within the universe manifested like flowing rivers, clearly visible to all gods as if they were the veins of the cosmos. The universe''s celebration spread across all of "Human History," across all time-spaces, and across all plane worlds. ... In a wintry world, snow and ice melted away, and flowers bloomed in full splendor to offer their small congratulations. Animals gazed blankly at the sky, and even without intelligence, they lowered themselves in reverence. All life cheered... Woooooom¡ª Before the eyes of the gods, the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata rose into the sky, her aura growing deeper and ever more divine. After breaking through a certain spiritual boundary, a ring composed entirely of "Rules" slowly formed behind her. This divine ring resembled the earlier "Primordial Law Ring" manifested by Noah. In fact, it was the same type of construct¡ªa fusion of "Truths" and the "Rules" she had comprehended. With this divine ring, regardless of the world, if the local "Truth Quality" and "Rule Quality" were lower than what the ring contained, she could directly dominate the rules within it. ... When the number of rules reached thirty percent of the current universe¡ªover ten thousand types¡ªone could create a plane world. And if the divine ring encompassed one hundred percent of a universe''s rules, then: "I am the Universe." Reaching this stage would undoubtedly signify a "Single-Universe Level" existence. Of course, that would also require the "Teyvat Universe" itself to attain Single-Universe Level. At that stage: A Third-tier Supreme God would be Multi-Galaxy Level. A Second-tier Supreme God would be Cosmic Structure Level. A First-tier Supreme God would be Single-Universe Level. The moment the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata fully ascended to Supreme God, a pressure radiating pure "Cosmic Quality" spread outward. Though this aura didn''t actively oppress the surrounding gods, it still left them drenched in sweat. Zhongli looked skyward at the sacred and exalted Rukkhadevata and murmured, "Supreme... supreme¡ªthis is the power of the universe itself. Naturally, it is supreme." Venti stared unblinkingly at the divine ring behind her and whispered, "The same ring as that one..." Odin swallowed, his one eye filled with longing: "Supreme God..." In the Abyss, Aether felt the presence of this new cosmic aura and looked toward the rankings in the Cosmic Nexus: "I have to pick up the pace. Otherwise, I''ll be stuck dead last for a very long time." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Greater Lord Rukkhadevata slowly descended from the sky, her face adorned with a gentle smile as her gaze swept over the assembled gods. Now, under her gaze, every god below the level of "First-tier Primary God" had no secrets before her. With but a thought, she could command their life and death. The "Supreme God" was the true sovereign of rules, and gods were mere embodiments of those rules. As long as they had not come into contact with "Truth," any entity seen by a Supreme God could be shattered with a mere touch. No matter how many gods stood against a Supreme God, it was meaningless. At this level, it truly was "one god against a million." The Greater Lord Rukkhadevata looked toward the original Seven Archons¡ªVenti, Zhongli, and the rest. Even for them, it would only take her a move or two. "Supreme... Supreme... So this is the true meaning of that concept." She had once only understood the word "Supreme" in theory. Now, she comprehended its essence fully. No matter the concept, only by truly reaching it could one grasp what it truly meant. ... The Greater Lord Rukkhadevata ascended to Supreme God under the congratulations of the gathered gods. Though she had departed the feast, the celebration had not yet ended. The gods of the Sumeru Pantheon hosted a variety of games and festivities for the visiting gods in honor of their Supreme. Many were once mortal games, but they still captivated even gods. Especially modified versions like "Genius Invokation TCG," "Liyue Board Games," and "Fontaine Chess," which were cheat-proof even to gods¡ªthese games were borderline addictive. When the seven-day celebration finally ended, many gods still didn''t want to leave. Even the Olympian gods couldn''t drag away their own Valkyries. Some petty gods, after losing, scratched their heads in frustration and even resorted to denying the results. They thoroughly embarrassed themselves in front of the other pantheons. The Olympian Pantheon, in particular, was the most disgraceful¡ªsome of their gods couldn''t even beat Sumeru''s children, and then threw tantrums on the ground. Eventually, Supreme Primary God Nyx personally came to knock them unconscious and dragged them away like stray dogs. These scenes revealed that gods were not so lofty and distant¡ªjust like humans, they had their own emotions and desires. After all, most gods were once mortals. This helped the people gradually grow accustomed to the presence of gods. Even when a god dined at their restaurant, there was no need to panic. A sense of reverence in one''s heart was enough. On this day, gods could be seen everywhere. And even beyond this day, one might still see a god strolling the streets from time to time. As the seven-day celebration came to a close, the lively atmosphere in Sumeru City gradually faded, returning to its normal rhythm. The citizens busied themselves in the streets and alleys, cleaning up the flowers and decorations left over from the festival. Hu Tao stretched lazily. "Ah~ That was such a relaxing few days. The only regret is that there was too much fun stuff¡ªI couldn''t get around to it all. What a shame~" Nilou smiled. "Seven days really isn''t enough to try everything. It can''t be helped¡ªthose games and dishes came from so many different worlds." Hu Tao nodded. "That''s why it''s just a pity, not a regret. Now that the celebration''s over, I suppose it''s time for farewells. After all, every feast must come to an end." Nilou blinked. "After all, you are the Director of the Wangsheng Funeral Parlor. You must''ve carved out time for this trip, right?" Hu Tao chuckled. "It''s not that busy~ You''re welcome in Liyue anytime, Nilou. As the host, I''ll treat you to a grand time." Nilou''s eyes shimmered with anticipation. "I don''t leave Sumeru City often, but if I get the chance, I''d love to visit Liyue Harbor." Hu Tao put her hands on her hips. "Then I''ll be awaiting your visit!" She turned to look at Noah. "Brother Noah, I''ll be saying my goodbyes here then." "If you don''t mind, the Wangsheng Funeral Parlor will always be open to you." Noah smiled and replied, "How could I possibly mind, Director Hu? Since you''re extending such a warm invitation, of course I''ll visit often." Hu Tao skipped cheerfully as she waved goodbye. "Then, until next time~" With that, she transformed into a streak of rainbow light and shot up into the sky like a meteor, heading in the direction of Liyue. Noah crossed his arms and smiled. "All feasts must come to an end. I suppose it''s time for me to leave as well." Nilou, alarmed, asked, "Lord Noah, are you leaving now too?" Noah teased, "What''s the matter? Will you miss me?" Nilou blushed instantly, her hands clasping over her chest involuntarily. "I... I said I wanted to dance for you alone, and I haven''t yet..." Looking at the shy and pure-hearted girl, Noah felt a touch of satisfaction. A golden key appeared in his hand, which he handed to her. "This is a key to my ''Garden.'' If you wish to dance for me, then come dance there." Nilou looked at the golden key in front of her with confusion. "Garden?" She extended her hands and took it. Noah smiled. "The Garden... is my home. If you wish to come, this key will open the door for you." Nilou''s cheeks flushed as she lowered her head, her chest fluttering like butterflies were about to burst out. "Lord Noah''s house key... in other words, Lord Noah, he..." She looked up, wanting to say something¡ªbut Noah was already gone. She opened her palm, staring at the key resting in her hand. Her heart pounded wildly. The newly ascended Supreme God, Buer, sensed the aura of the Garden and cast her gaze downward. "Nilou... how fortunate. If Malikata ever received a key to the Garden, she''d be overjoyed beyond words." ... After leaving Sumeru, Noah arrived at Liyue Harbor. Blending in as an ordinary person, he strolled the streets while quietly operating the "System." "Hmm... the Teyvat Universe has reached this stage: the birth of the Cosmic Nexus, numerous pantheons spread throughout the universe, and the societal structure of divinity has formed. It''s time to begin a large-scale world annexation." "Let''s see how many world coordinates I can search for at once." [Ding! The system is scanning the host''s mental world data to detect world coordinates.] [Expanding search range...] [Search complete. A total of 17 worlds have been detected.] [Now listing detected world coordinates:] ["Re:Zero ¨C Starting Life in Another World", "Eromanga Sensei", "Love, Chunibyo & Other Delusions", "Charlotte", "Re:Creators", "Dororo", "KamiKatsu: Working for God in a Godless World", "The Familiar of Zero"...] -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 194: The World Where the Fantasy Truth Exists Chapter 194 - The World Where the Fantasy Truth Exists"See-Through Girl," "In/Spectre," "Grand Blue," "Campione!," "My Youth Romantic Comedy is Wrong, As I Expected"... The moment the list of world coordinates appeared, Noah was visibly surprised. "Seventeen worlds! I thought finding five or six in one go would be impressive." [Ding! The level of the Teyvat Universe has increased. World coordinate search range expanded.] Listening to the system''s voice, Noah rubbed his chin. So that''s how it is¡ª the stronger the universe, the broader the search range. Was it based on how many worlds Teyvat could absorb in one sweep? With that thought, he carefully examined the worlds discovered. Among them were several plane worlds¡ªsome of which weren''t weak by any measure. "Re:Zero ¨C Starting Life in Another World," "Re:Creators," and "Campione!" Among them, "Campione!" had power levels not far below those of the "DXD" world, with a total rule count approaching the peak of a plane world. Noah''s eyes lit up when he looked at "Re:Creators": "This world... I just acquired the ''Fantasy Truth'' and now a world containing the ''Fantasy Truth'' appears." He clicked to check the basic state of the "Re:Creators" world. Originally, this world was a mundane, magic-less science-based world¡ªjust an ordinary blue planet. But then a ''Fantasy Truth'' fell from the ''Higher Dimensions'' onto that world. That single ''Fantasy Truth'' instantly elevated the planet''s world level by several tiers, reaching the upper limit of a plane world. If it continued to be nourished by the ''Fantasy Truth,'' it would soon ascend to an ''Infinite Plane World''¡ªand those fictional works would become reality. "Just how high is the quality of this ''Fantasy Truth''? It single-handedly elevated an ordinary world to near-infinite plane status." A "beginner infinite plane world" was roughly equivalent to pre-ascension Teyvat. Even a ''Truth'' couldn''t instantly manifest all fictional worlds into reality. At best, it could bring a few of the most popular worlds into existence. "This ''Fantasy Truth'' must be high-grade¡ªlikely not inferior to the Truth Shard from the One Punch Man world." Noah''s eyes gleamed. He had thought it would take a long time before his ''Fantasy Truth'' improved in quality¡ªyet here it was, falling right into his lap. Right now, even if he used all his ''Fantasy Truth'' power, it would barely be enough to manifest a single nation from fiction into reality. But the ''Truth'' in the Re:Creators world had the power to elevate an entire planet to an Infinite Plane World. "This world is the highest priority. Next is Campione!, then Re:Zero." "I''ll personally visit Re:Creators and Re:Zero. As for Campione!, I''ll leave that to the other gods. I''m curious what''ll happen when gods from both universes who share the same names meet." Noah rubbed his chin, a mischievous smile curling at the corners of his lips. After all, the world of Campione! contained gods from every mythos. Naturally, he had anticipated such name conflicts between identical gods. To resolve this, he had implemented a system of "identity and authority," directly borrowing the ''True Name'' system from the Little Garden. The Cosmic Nexus recorded the ''True Names'' of all existing gods. Essentially, each god now had an official registry. If both you and another god were named Odin, but only one registry existed, what would happen? Simple: you''d duel for it. Under the rules of the Cosmic Nexus, a ''True Name Showdown'' would commence¡ªwinner takes all. The victorious god would seize all divinity, authority, rule, and Divine Seat tied to the name ''Odin.'' The loser wouldn''t be killed, but would be demoted to a "Lower God" and start over. Why a Lower God? Because their ''Authority,'' ''Rules,'' ''Divine Seat,'' and ''True Name'' would all be stripped away¡ªleaving them a blank-slate god. Noah continued scanning the other worlds. Beyond the top three most valuable, there was also "KamiKatsu: Working for God in a Godless World," which featured numerous gods. "Eromanga Sensei, Love, Chunibyo & Other Delusions, My Teen Romantic Comedy SNAFU..." These were all slice-of-life worlds. Seeing them brought Noah''s memories back to his days as a normal student. "Ordinary worlds like these... Nowadays, even gods don''t need to intervene directly¡ªno need for Quasi-Gods either. Proxy wars can be conducted instead." In such magic-less, non-advanced tech slice-of-life worlds, gods could project a divine sense to communicate with humans, granting power and bestowing titles like "Saintess" or "Chosen One." Occasionally displaying a divine miracle, combined with the viral spread of modern internet, their influence could cover the world within days. They didn''t even need system permissions¡ªjust pure influence could allow the integration of that world into "Human History," resulting in immediate annexation. Ancient worlds, by comparison, were a bit trickier¡ªthose still required missionary efforts. "These worlds can just be posted to the Cosmic Nexus and claimed by the pantheons'' Supreme Primary Gods. Each pantheon can only claim once at a time." Of course, it would be determined by a spin-wheel system¡ªwhoever lands on a world gets it. Pure luck. Naturally, the higher the world''s level, the more merit it would yield after successful integration. Noah shut off the system. "The universe only advanced a few days ago, and its internal cycle hasn''t fully adapted to the rapid expansion. I''ll post the coordinates to the Cosmic Nexus a few days later." Currently, the Teyvat Universe had reached the mid-stage of Phase Two. The final phase would be the conquest of the No Game No Life world. Once that world was conquered, he would obtain the almighty creation artifact¡ªthe "Star Grail"¡ªand with it, a "Medium Universe." At that point, the "Teyvat Universe" would be elevated to "Multi-Galaxy Level." And with the "Star Grail," which itself was at the "Single Universe Level," even if world annexation paused, Teyvat''s universe could still gradually reach Single Universe status on its own. Noah stopped walking and looked ahead. In front of him stood a humble yet towering thirty-story restaurant. Despite its simplicity, every inch of it radiated divine presence. The air buzzed with life. Ordinary citizens, adventurers, sorcerers, Liyue''s adepti, newly ascended gods from the lower realms, even freshly promoted Upper Gods from Liyue could be found here. They had all come for the same reason¡ªculinary delight. All walks of life were gathered within: chatting, eating, drinking, trading, and boasting. Hanging over the entrance was a sign: [Wanmin Restaurant]. A visit to Liyue would be incomplete without dining at Wanmin Restaurant. After all, it was run by the "Stove God," a Primary God, and the Upper God "God of Food." "You promised that once you became the God of Cooking, you''d be my personal little chef~ Xiangling, don''t you dare go back on that promise~" Noah smirked as he stepped through the door of Wanmin Restaurant. As soon as Noah stepped into Wanmin Hall, a clerk at the level of Lower God came up to greet him. "Esteemed Upper God, have you reserved a private room in advance or would you like a regular meal today?" She was a god who had ascended from the lower realm and joined the Liyue Pantheon. Now working under Primary God Marchosius, she had chosen to settle in Liyue Harbor. Having once lived as a human, she was used to a human lifestyle, so she took up the position of a clerk at Wanmin Hall. Wanmin Hall was one of the largest "communities" under the Liyue Pantheon. The term "community" was reportedly part of a system set by gods even higher than Primary Gods. So now she was a member of the "Wanmin Hall Community," and like most ascended or internally nurtured gods, the community felt like home. The Upper Gods of Wanmin Hall also treated their members well. Noah smiled. "I''m a friend of your Upper God Xiangling and of Marchosius. Just tell her¡ªNoah came to see her." "A friend of the Upper God? Really?" Usually, when an Upper God''s friend came, it would be arranged through the chat group in advance. She hadn''t been part of the community long, but even she knew that much. Noah said, "That''s because I wanted to surprise her. Relying on the chat group too much takes the fun out of things." "Ah! I see. My apologies, sir, I''ll contact the Upper God right away." Flustered, she reached out to Xiangling via the chat group. He saw right through my thoughts... Is this the power of an Upper God? Incredible. Moments later, Xiangling appeared, running over to Noah. "Brother Noah! Long time no see!" Her cheeks were flushed, and her lively, youthful energy came rushing toward him. Behind her, Marchosius came dashing in, bowing and nodding furiously like a clumsy teddy bear: "Lord Noah, my sincerest apologies for not greeting you sooner!" He was drenched in sweat. Just like before¡ªLord Heavenly Principle had come incognito again, and he hadn''t even noticed. Terrifying. Noah''s mouth twitched. This teddy bear... had just exposed him. Well, he hadn''t exactly been hiding his identity. He just hadn''t mentioned it. Seeing Marchosius''s behavior, the customers and Xiangling were all stunned. Even when Primary Gods visited, the Stove God never bowed and scraped like this. Just who was this man? The clerk covered her mouth with both hands in shock¡ªshe''d spoken so casually with someone even Marchosius had to bow to. Xiangling blinked at Marchosius, then turned dazedly to Noah. "Brother Noah... Are you someone really important?" Marchosius suddenly realized what he''d done and froze like a statue. Noah waved his hand. "Alright, Marchosius, don''t freeze up." Turning to Xiangling, he spoke gently, "Xiangling, I never said I wasn''t someone important. But would you distance yourself from me because of that?" Xiangling snapped out of it and waved her hands nervously. "No, no! I would never push Brother Noah away! Come to the backyard¡ªI''ll make tea for you right now!" She pulled him by the hand and led him toward the backyard. The backyard of Wanmin Hall was where its members rested. Marchosius had asked Madame Ping to use her authority to create a "Cave Abode" here¡ªit was like a miniature world. Noah was seated at a stone table while Xiangling hurried to pour him tea, and Marchosius anxiously brought out the finest snacks. Xiangling gently set the teapot down, then sat on the stone stool closest to Noah, her big eyes blinking as she said innocently, "So Brother Noah is a really powerful god... You kept that secret from me for so long." In her heart, Xiangling didn''t feel any distance between them because of their difference in status. After all, she was a god too, and had encountered plenty of gods before. Just a few days ago, she and Guoba had even traveled to Sumeru to cook for the Supreme God. Noah raised the teacup and took a careful sip, then said warmly, "I never lied to you, Xiangling. You just never asked me." Xiangling pouted slightly. "After I became a god, I looked everywhere for you, Brother Noah." Her cheeks flushed pink as she waved her hands quickly. "I just wanted you to taste the new divine dish I created! Don''t misunderstand! And don''t tease me, either." Her index fingers tapped together shyly, her embarrassment on full display. Noah set down the teacup and, seeing how adorably flustered she was, couldn''t resist teasing her: "Tease you? When have I ever teased you? I don''t recall¡ªcould you give me an example?" Xiangling met his eyes, then bashfully wiggled her body and looked down, only occasionally peeking up at him. "J-just... don''t tease me like last time... you know, that kind of teasing..." Noah smiled. "Oh~ that time, huh~ I remember it clearly. Xiangling made a promise: if she became Teyvat''s number one chef, she''d become my personal little chef. Yes, I remember that especially well." Xiangling didn''t know where to put her hands. Her cute face turned bright red, and she bowed her head, unable to look at him. She murmured in a voice as soft as a mosquito''s buzz: "Brother Noah... you''re so mean..." Noah looked at her embarrassed, overheated expression¡ªshe seemed ready to burst¡ªand asked curiously, "Am I really that mean? In what way?" Xiangling mumbled quietly, "Brother Noah always teases me. You''re really mean..." Noah sighed exaggeratedly. "Then I won''t tease you anymore. I guess Xiangling really doesn''t like me... In that case, I won''t come here anymore either." Xiangling was stunned. She shot to her feet in a panic and shouted, "Brother Noah! I don''t dislike you!" Noah grinned. "You don''t dislike me? Then... does that mean you like me?" Realizing what she''d walked into, Xiangling saw his playful smile and instantly covered her face. "Uuu~ Brother Noah, you''re teasing me again!" Her reaction made Noah decide to stop teasing her¡ªany more and she''d probably run away. Her ears were completely red as she covered her face and stammered, "I-I''ll go cook for Brother Noah now, okay?" Noah nodded. "Sure. Come to think of it, I''ve never had a meal cooked by the God of Food yet." Xiangling breathed a sigh of relief¡ªbut before she could finish, she heard something that nearly made her faint from embarrassment. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So... Xiangling, that means you''re already my little chef now, right?" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 195: Good Grief, They’re Even Bringing Out Gift Games Now Chapter 195 - Good Grief, They''re Even Bringing Out Gift Games NowXiangling, her head spinning from shyness, nodded in a daze. Once she realized what she''d done, her adorable cheeks flushed red. "I-I''m going to go cook!" Noah watched her run off like she was fleeing, picked up the teapot, and poured himself another cup. "So cute... a girl blossoming with spring feelings¡ªor rather, a goddess." Marchosius hurriedly brought over a tray of desserts and placed it on the stone table. "Is there anything else you need, Lord Heavenly Principle?" Though he was now hundreds of times stronger than before, his courage had shrunk in the presence of Lord Heavenly Principle. He knew how much Lord Heavenly Principle liked Xiangling. So he had always taken great care of her, helping her with both cooking and cultivation. Even her father, Chef Mao, had been guided into reaching the level of an Adeptus and now stood at the threshold of godhood. Noah waved his hand. "It''s nothing important, Marchosius. Go on and handle your own business. You''ve been managing the majority of this large community anyway." "Who knows? Maybe Wanmin Hall will become the top culinary community in the entire universe someday. I''m looking forward to it." With divine society finally developing, non-combatant gods could finally thrive. Even the once weakest god, Havria the Salt God, was now a Second-tier Primary God and close to grasping a Truth. Marchosius immediately bowed. "Marchosius will not disappoint Lord Heavenly Principle''s expectations." After excusing himself, he helped Xiangling bring over a full spread of food for Noah. The stone table was instantly filled with divine delicacies, their aromas so rich even an Upper God would start drooling. Faint divine light shimmered over the dishes¡ªjust the scent alone filled the heart with a deep sense of joy. This was genuine divine cuisine that even a Primary God would consider blissful. Though the food didn''t have some exaggerated effect like instantly promoting an Upper God, it did slightly enhance the quality of one''s divine power. After all, it was personally prepared by the God of Food. Xiangling was no longer shy. Once she entered her area of expertise, she lit up, passionately introducing the dishes. "Brother Noah, this dish is called..." From the first dish to the last, she gave vivid, excited explanations. Under Xiangling''s hopeful gaze, Noah picked up his chopsticks and tasted the food. This time, he deactivated his "Heavenly Principle" filters and allowed the meal''s true power to affect him. A wave of happiness surged through him. "Delicious... filling one''s belly with good food is one of life''s greatest joys. And every one of these dishes embodies a different form of happiness." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing her eyes light up with anticipation, Noah continued, "If I were to score it, without a doubt¡ªten out of ten. This is the most delicious food I''ve ever eaten." Marchosius stood dumbfounded. Xiangling''s cooking had earned a perfect score from Lord Heavenly Principle? That was... incredible. With such praise, Xiangling was practically guaranteed to become a Primary God in the future. Even reaching First-tier Primary God was no longer out of the question. Xiangling jumped up in excitement. "Yay!" She was used to others praising and admiring her¡ªbut coming from the Brother Noah she adored, it was special. Noah smiled as he watched her leap with joy. "Eating alone is a bit lonely. Xiangling, come sit and eat with me." Xiangling nodded cheerfully. "Okay, Brother Noah." She sat beside him on the stone bench and, blushing, picked up some food. "Brother Noah, i-if I serve you food, you don''t mind, do you?" Noah responded by picking up a bite of food and feeding it to her¡ªhis answer shown in action. As the embodiment of Heavenly Principle, the Teyvat Universe belonged to him. In this world, his will was the truth. He didn''t think such behavior was beneath him. Putting on a pretentious act all day¡ªthat would be the real foolishness. True strength lies in following one''s own will¡ªdoing as one pleases. Just like Shiroyasha in the Little Garden world, or the Grand Zeno of the Dragon Ball world¡ªthey acted however they liked. Even if they were playing in the mud, others would revere that mud as sacred. Who would dare to call them fools? Xiangling watched as Noah held food to her lips. Though she was embarrassed, she still opened her mouth and took a bite. Despite her shyness, she remembered the promise she made: she was now Brother Noah''s little chef¡ªfor life, cooking and staying by his side forever. "Thank you, Brother Noah." After being fed once, she became less bashful and immediately picked up food and brought it to Noah''s lips. "Brother Noah, say ah~" Marchosius was just about to slip away when a familiar voice echoed, sending a chill through his fluffy bear form. "Xiangling, I smelled your delicious cooking! I''m here for my daily free meal!" "Guizhong, are we really going to keep mooching off Xiangling like this? We''ve never even paid once." "Ah, that''s all Morax''s fault! He went and spread all the Mora again." "You can''t blame the Sovereign. Liyue''s gotten too big. The original Mora supply wasn''t enough, so of course he had to ensure the economy was stable." "Xianyun''s right. Luckily, the Seven Nations have started minting their own currencies. Otherwise, who knows how much Mora Rex Lapis would''ve had to produce." Marchosius was just about to run out and warn his friends that Lord Heavenly Principle was here¡ªdefinitely not a time to barge in unannounced. But at that moment, a lively young woman in a blue-and-white chest-high dress burst through the door without hesitation. "Wow! Xiangling! It smells amazing in here¡ªway better than before! You''ve improved so much! Eating alone without calling me? I''ll eat every bite just to make you regret it!" Marchosius clutched his fuzzy bear head, completely collapsing under the pressure. "Guizhong! Don''t¡ª" Guizhong looked confused at his panicked expression. "Huh? Marchosius, what''s wrong? Don''t what? Why do you look like Azhdaha accidentally stepped on you in her dragon form?" "Guizhong, we are in the Wanmin Hall''s backyard¡ªlet''s try to be a little polite." "Exactly. If the younger generation sees us Primary Gods of the Liyue Pantheon behaving so rashly, it''ll leave a bad impression." Xianyun and Madame Ping followed Guizhong in, chatting as they walked. But when they looked past Marchosius¡ªthey froze instantly. "Wait¡ªyou two as well..." Guizhong, seeing her two friends suddenly go stiff, quickly turned to look as well. Her once-lively expression turned to stone in an instant. A figure so familiar it was etched into her soul appeared before her eyes. Though the aura seemed like that of an ordinary god, the face and bearing were unmistakable. Anyone who had seen the true form of this being¡ªespecially any god of Teyvat¡ªcould never forget. Her pupils trembled. For a moment, her thoughts froze. Lord Heavenly Principle... Lord Heavenly Principle was here. And just now, she had been shouting and charging in... Had she already committed blasphemy? Her face went ghostly pale at the thought. While she knew Lord Heavenly Principle wasn''t as harsh as Phanes, that tolerance only applied if one didn''t cross the line. Xianyun and Madame Ping were slightly better off¡ªunlike Guizhong, they didn''t carry that instinctual soul-deep fear born from being an original god. Noah looked playfully at the three gods, all of whom were frozen in place. His glance alone seemed to bring them back to reality. "No need to stand there stunned. Even a CEO doesn''t sit in their office every day¡ªit''s normal to run into me now and then." "Besides, if you haven''t done anything wrong, what''s there to be afraid of?" Xiangling saw them and lit up. "Guizhong! Master! Lady Xianyun!" Then she quickly apologized. "Sorry, Guizhong, Master, I didn''t have time to prepare for your visit." The three gods quickly responded: "No, no, it''s fine, Xiangling. I was just wandering around." "Right, right." Though they knew how fond Lord Heavenly Principle was of Xiangling and how often he visited her for meals, they''d never personally encountered him before. And now¡ªtoday of all days¡ªthey''d walked right into him. Was that good luck, or bad? "Master, Lady Xianyun¡ªyou all know Brother Noah? You looked totally shocked just now," Xiangling asked curiously. She knew Noah was a high-ranking god, but not how high. And it wasn''t unusual for her master and the others to know powerful gods. She''d never taken an interest in godly hierarchies. She spent her days absorbed in cooking. Guizhong quickly replied, "Yes, yes, of course we know him." Cold sweat covered her. Brother Noah¡ªonly Lord Heavenly Principle could permit someone to call him that. Xiangling was simply too beloved. Likely because her cooking was just too divine. Even Guizhong, after tasting it once, was utterly hooked. No other food could compare. She hurried to bow before Noah. "Lord Noah, I..." Noah waved a hand. "I''m off-duty today. No need for stiff formality. If you respect me in your heart, that''s enough. Since you''re already here, sit down¡ªI permit it." Guizhong felt the calming, gentle aura from Lord Heavenly Principle and finally relaxed. She nervously sat down on the stone stool like a student caught misbehaving. Xianyun and Madame Ping stood quietly behind her. Though they were now Upper Gods, they knew better than to speak in front of Lord Heavenly Principle without his permission. Xiangling quickly brought Guizhong a set of utensils. Though she was cheerful by nature, she knew dining etiquette well. She understood that this was Noah''s table, and without his permission, her master and Lady Xianyun shouldn''t sit. Guizhong, though deeply craving the food, dared not move. She timidly asked, "Lord Heavenly Principle, are you here... for fun?" In her mind, the concept of "Heavenly Principle" equaled absolute authority, divine dignity, and supreme unshakable order¡ªa being who gazed down upon all. It was hard to imagine Lord Heavenly Principle... casually enjoying himself. Noah smirked and replied, "I''m not the absolute order that is the Cosmic Nexus. Why wouldn''t I be allowed to have fun?" Guizhong panicked. "N-no! That''s not what I meant, Lord Noah! I didn''t think that at all¡ª" Before she could finish, she was cut off. Noah''s golden eyes met hers. "I know what you were thinking. You''ve done nothing wrong. There''s no need to explain." "In my universe, as long as one fulfills their duties, all gods are free¡ªfree to be themselves. Of course, this freedom exists within the bounds of order." Noah smirked and added, "Even if someone walked up to me on the street and patted me on the shoulder, I''d just laugh it off. I might even find it amusing." Guizhong gave a dry laugh. Patting the Heavenly Principle on the shoulder? She didn''t even dare to think about it. Noah said, "Go ahead and eat. You two, sit." Guizhong quickly nodded. "Oh, okay." She cautiously picked up her chopsticks. Xianyun and Madame Ping also quietly took their seats, backs ramrod straight. Xiangling hurried over with two more sets of utensils. Noah turned to Marcusius. "Marcusius, go prepare a few more dishes." Marcusius nodded quickly. "Right away." He rushed off to the kitchen. Xiangling noticed Noah''s teacup was empty and quickly broke the somewhat tense mood. "Brother Noah, let me refill your tea." "Master, Lord Guizhong, Lady Xianyun, I''ll pour for you all as well." Thanks to Xiangling''s efforts¡ªand Noah''s calming presence¡ªGuizhong, Xianyun, and Madame Ping gradually relaxed. Their tension faded, though their reverence only deepened. Gods weren''t fools. The fact that Lord Heavenly Principle behaved so casually, like an ordinary person, was in itself an expression of divinity. Didn''t many immortals speak of returning to simplicity? How best to please Lord Heavenly Principle? Simple¡ªfollow his will. If he was happy, then so were they. Guizhong soon returned to her usual playful self and asked, "Hehe, Lord Noah, do you drink? Wanmin Hall has a limited supply of divine wine imported from Mondstadt~" Xianyun added, "They say this divine wine was so prized that even Mondstadt''s largest business community, Dawn Winery, begged the God of Wine endlessly to release it." Noah raised a curious brow. "Oh~ the God of Wine¡ªDiona? Mondstadt really is full of amusing stories. Go on, tell me more." He didn''t keep his omniscience active all the time. Knowing everything in the universe constantly would be far too boring. After all, the greatest joy in life was discovery. Guizhong giggled, "It''s hilarious. All the gods in Mondstadt nearly dropped to their knees just for a sip of the wine. Only after all that begging did the God of Wine reluctantly agree to brew it." Xiangling gasped. "Huh? That sounds so exaggerated!" Xianyun chuckled. "That''s nothing. Once the other gods heard about it, all the wine lovers from every pantheon started flocking to Mondstadt. The line just to take a sip now stretches out by a year." Madame Ping added, "And that''s not even the most extreme part. Business communities from other pantheons are offering billions of divine coins just to win distribution rights." Xianyun shook her head. "I thought only mortals would act this crazy¡ªbut apparently not." Noah raised a brow, intrigued. This script sounded awfully familiar. Wasn''t this just modern-day marketing tactics? Good grief. They really were taking what they learned and applying it on the fly. If this continued, who knows? They might even start holding Gift Games¡ªepic contests of wits and might¡ªacross the pantheons before long. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 196: Perhaps It’s Time to Start a Solar Sovereignty War Chapter 196 - Perhaps It''s Time to Start a Solar Sovereignty War"Gift Games" could encompass everything¡ªgames, commerce, festivals, rituals, even contracts. Wherever there are people and gods, disputes will arise. And while there are countless ways to resolve such disputes¡ªmurder, arson, exploitation, forceful seizure¡ª The Main World forbids this kind of chaotic, evil god behavior. But when neither side is willing to back down, then they must establish a fair set of rules and determine the winner within those boundaries. For example, there''s only so much divine wine to go around. Countless gods want a taste. Then let there be a "competition," with the victor claiming the prize. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Or, when selling the divine wine across nations and business conglomerates all want the rights¡ªanother "competition" is held. This would be a standard "Gift Game." During festivals, the host might even hold various "Game-type Gift Matches," and whoever wins earns the host''s "prizes." Thinking of this, Noah couldn''t help but smile. "Gift Games... Since Communities already exist, we may as well introduce Gift Games too." This would energize all the pantheons. In fact, why not even launch a full-scale "Pantheon Ranking Tournament" initiated by a Supreme God? Right now, the "Sun Authority" and "Moon Authority" were still vacant. Wouldn''t it be interesting if he, as the Heavenly Principle, hosted a "Solar Sovereignty War"? The Sun Authority wasn''t just a singular divine right. It came with numerous subordinate authorities. If divided into twenty-four parts and distributed among the pantheons to compete for, it would ignite a grand battle. Even a minor Sun Authority would be a power at the level of a First-Tier Primary God¡ªpowerful even among that rank. ... After a satisfying meal, Noah left Wanmin Hall, thoroughly pleased. Guizhong patted her belly, cheeks tinged pink. "Xiangling''s food is just too good. Even Lord Noah loves it. As expected of our Teyvat Universe''s Number One Culinary God. Way better than that Olympian hearth goddess, Hestia." Xiangling scratched her head shyly. "Guizhong, I''m really not that amazing to be called the universe''s top food god..." Xianyun agreed with Guizhong. "Xiangling, if you''re being modest now, it''s just arrogance. If even that person loves your cooking, then without a doubt¡ªyou are the universe''s top culinary god." Madame Ping added with pride, "As expected of my disciple. I''ll be relying on you in the future, dear~" Xiangling blushed. "Grandma..." Xianyun clicked her tongue. "Ping, can''t you ever change that old lady tone of yours?" Madame Ping chuckled. "It''s been centuries¡ªhabit''s hard to break." ... After leaving Wanmin Hall, Noah immediately began updating the rules within the Cosmic Nexus. He overlaid the Gift Game Rules onto the Main World. The other planets and parallel timelines didn''t receive this change. Gift Games would only function within the Main World¡ªas the central hub, it was always going to be a bit special. Once the rules took effect, anyone wishing to hold a Gift Game would need to apply to the Cosmic Nexus. The Nexus would then oversee every detail of the game, preventing any form of cheating. Any participant caught cheating would suffer the full consequences of that game''s penalties. [Gift Game Rules successfully uploaded. All interpretation rights belong to the Heavenly Principle.] [Rules take effect immediately.] The Cosmic Nexus instantly applied the new Gift Game framework across the entire Main World. Simultaneously, each pantheon''s internal system received the notice. ¡ªMondstadt Pantheon¡ª [Venti: Ehhhhh?! ''Gift Game Rules''?! What''s this?! Let me see! Oh my god¡ªit lets you create your own game rules to resolve disputes!] [Diluc: This rule... could resolve 99% of the world''s conflicts. In fact, practically anything could be turned into a Gift Game to settle.] [Kaeya: Oh? Gift Games, huh? This rule is really interesting.] [Jean: Crafting fair rules and resolving conflicts through competition!] [Venti: Mhm~ It''s like the heavens delivered a pillow just as I was getting sleepy. Diona must be pretty troubled¡ªGift Games are a perfect solution!] [Venti: The winner drinks, the loser watches. If you lose, you''ve got no room to complain.] The Gift Game rules were simple¡ªanyone who wasn''t a fool could understand them. And it was clear at a glance what they were meant for. ¡ªLiyue Pantheon¡ª [Hu Tao: Whoa~ Gift Games! Sounds fun! I want to host one too!] [Yanfei: How are you planning to host it, Hu Tao?] [Hu Tao: Hehe, I''ve decided to give away three free funeral services every year! The top three winners of my Gift Game will get them!] [Ningguang: Only the eccentric mind of Hu Tao could come up with such an idea.] [Keqing: ...] [Ningguang: These Gift Game rules are extremely comprehensive. I think they''ll make the Lantern Rite and Moonchase Festival even more vibrant.] [Ningguang: They could even have immense use in commercial negotiations."] [Zhongli: Hmm... the applications are indeed vast. Even contests between gods could be handled this way. If both sides agree, even authorities, artifacts, or wealth could be wagered in a Gift Game.] [Xingqiu: Hss...] [Toga: What?! Gift Games can go that far?!] Less than a minute after the rule''s announcement, every major chat group erupted with discussion. In Mondstadt, Gift Games had already begun. When individuals host a Gift Game, the rules must be fair to both sides. At least two win and loss conditions must be clearly listed. No self-contradictory rules, and no games where the outcome is predetermined or impossible to win. If the host is a Community, they must stake their reputation. If the Community''s reputation is too poor, they''ll lose the right to host future Gift Games. This was to protect contestants¡ªmost of whom were weaker parties. If a contestant won but the host couldn''t provide the prize, the Cosmic Nexus would penalize the host''s reputation. If a Community''s reputation became too terrible, it could be forcibly dissolved. Community reputation was also tied to the Pantheon it belonged to. If a Pantheon''s Communities were all notoriously dishonorable, that Pantheon would be flagged for review by the Cosmic Nexus, which might consider forcibly dissolving the entire pantheon. The Supreme God chat group exploded in chaos. Certain rules were visible only to Supreme Gods, and what they saw sent a shock through their very divine souls. Only Primary Gods could see the newly added rules¡ªnamely, the "True Name Contest" and the "Solar Sovereignty Gift Game." [Gift Game Name: True Name Contest] Across the myriad realms, myths and legends often repeat. Among pantheons, many gods share the same names. But "Authority," "Rule," "Truth," and "Concept" are unique. If two gods share the same True Name, one must be false. In the Teyvat Universe, only one True Name may exist. The victor will claim all authority related to the True Name. The loser will forfeit everything associated with the True Name and be downgraded accordingly¡ªminimum demotion: Lower God. Participants: All gods in the Teyvat Universe Victory Conditions: 1. Defeat the other. 2. Opponent concedes. Host: Heavenly Principle. Start Time: Immediate. Note: All interpretation rights reserved by the Heavenly Principle. ... [Gift Game Name: Solar Sovereignty Gift Game] Stars in the Teyvat Universe are tied to unique Authorities and Powers. Many of these are directly connected to myths and legends. Some of the solar constellations include: Sun, Moon, Jupiter, Morning Star, Mars... Gemini, Capricorn... Victory Conditions: To Be Determined. Failure Conditions: To Be Determined. Participants: All Pantheons in the Teyvat Universe. Host: Heavenly Principle. Start Time: To Be Determined. Note: All interpretation rights reserved by the Heavenly Principle. ... These two Gift Games, encompassing all pantheons and all gods in the Teyvat Universe, sent a shock through every Primary God''s divine soul. [Odin: What''s the meaning of these rules? Especially this ''True Name Contest''¡ªdoes this mean that if there''s another god named ''Odin,'' the two must fight to determine the real one?] [Nyx: Yes... I mean, I''m not doubting Lord Heavenly Principle, but is it even possible for two gods to share the same identity?] [Indra: Unimaginable. I am myself. How could there possibly be another me?] [Shiva: Exactly. That shouldn''t be possible.] [Barbatos: ...] [Morax: ...] [Furina: Why are you all acting like gods sharing the same name isn''t a thing?] [Guanyin: Hiss...] [Shakyamuni: Amitabha... Barbatos and Morax, even before joining Teyvat, your names belonged to the 72 Demon Gods. If those beings still exist, a ''True Name Contest'' will be triggered.] [Barbatos: Across the multiverse, similar myths and shared names are incredibly common. Even on Earth, myths often overlap. Shared names are abundant.] [Morax: However, a True Name is more than a label. It represents Authority and Power bestowed by myth. Thus, it must be unique.] [Raiden Makoto: Exactly. A Primary God''s Authority is absolute within this universe. If multiple gods share a True Name, that Authority becomes fragmented. If it splinters too much, the god would be downgraded.] [Raiden Ei: Therefore, only one True Name can be real.] The original Seven Archons instantly understood what was going on. They were, after all, the first to start this journey. Their understanding far surpassed the later-added pantheons. Upon hearing this, panic spread among the Primary Gods. [Odin: What?! What are we supposed to do?! If we lose the True Name Contest, we''ll be replaced!] [Nyx: Yes! This is terrifying¡ªwe can''t allow this!] [Shakyamuni: Amitabha...] [Nahida: Everyone, let''s not be so pessimistic. The ones who truly need to worry aren''t the Primary Gods.] [Guanyin: Wisdom God, what do you mean by that?] [Nahida: Lord Heavenly Principle''s conquests always go from stronger to weaker. He wouldn''t take risks attacking worlds equal to or stronger than Teyvat.] [Nahida: Which means that at the Primary God level, there likely won''t be another god with the same True Name who can compete with us.] [Nahida: The real concern lies below the Primary God level. That''s where equivalent or even stronger duplicates could appear.] [Lumine: Exactly. Primary Gods don''t need to worry. But for everyone else¡ªit''s going to be nerve-wracking every time we annex a new world.] [Lumine: Actually, more precisely¡ªit''s the gods with myth-based True Names who should be afraid. Those of us who rose from humanity step by step don''t have that concern.] [Nyx: Oh thank goodness. That scared me so much!] [Odin: So that means we can use the True Name Contest to seize everything from our counterparts!] [Gaia: That just reminded me¡ªI''ve been researching anime and novels across the spacetimes, and I found a lot of characters with names linked to me.] [Barbatos: Well, the name ''Gaia'' represents too much¡ªplanetary consciousness, Earth Mother, etc.] [Indra: I broke into a cold sweat just now.] [Nyx: But other gods in our pantheon are in real danger. Especially Athena. The True Name Contest doesn''t allow third-party interference.] [Tsaritsa: Personally, I''m more excited about the ''Solar Sovereignty Gift Game.'' Especially the ''Sun Authority''!] Tsaritsa''s eyes were burning. Those star and constellation authorities¡ªthe weakest of them were Third-Tier Primary God level. The ''Solar Sovereignty'' was potentially First-Tier Supreme God level. And the Sun Authority came with twenty-four distinct First-Tier Primary God authorities. These powers would scale with the Teyvat Universe itself. [Morax: I''m also more interested in the Solar Sovereignty Game. It''s not just about powers¡ªit''s about the permissions a pantheon holds in the Teyvat Universe. The more permissions a pantheon has, the more prosperous and powerful it becomes. The stronger its gods.] [Barbatos: For Lord Heavenly Principle to even offer such cosmic-level permissions... it''s almost too incredible to believe.] Odin, Nyx, Shakyamuni¡ªall the Primary Gods could hardly contain themselves. They''d never even dreamed of such privileges. Their mouths watered at the thought. And at worst, these were Primary God authorities. At best... Supreme God. [Focalors: I just wonder when the Solar Sovereignty Gift Game will begin.] At this moment, every Primary God''s heart burned with raging desire¡ªall of them locked their sights on the ''Solar Core Sovereignty.'' That Supreme Throne would belong to their pantheon¡ªno matter what. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 197 197: The Grand Wheel Spins — Drawing World Coordinates For the Primary Gods still far from reaching the level of "Supreme God," the authority of a Supreme God held immense allure. Especially when that Supreme God authority was none other than the Solar Core Sovereignty. All gods understood the importance of the Sun. At the very least, it was deeply tied to the earliest mythologies; at the highest level, it was linked to all of humanity. Even just humanity''s devotion to the Sun generated enough terrifying "faith" to rapidly expand the strength of an entire pantheon. Among Supreme God authorities, the Sun ranked near the top¡ªperhaps even on par with a First-tier Supreme God. At that moment, none of the Primary Gods spoke. The entire chat group fell into a cold silence. In a Mondstadt tavern, Venti continued to guzzle down alcohol, as if trying to use wine to cool the fire in his chest. Though his gaze was hazy, it was incredibly clear within. "Solar Core Sovereignty¡­" He believed it was only a matter of time before he became a Supreme God, but as the highest god of the Mondstadt Pantheon, he had to think for the sake of the pantheon. Having one Supreme God and having two Supreme Gods in a pantheon¡ªthose were vastly different things. "I have to give it a shot, even the secondary authorities¡ªI need as many as I can get." In the Golden House of Liyue, Zhongli stopped using his authority to mint Mora. His gaze was deep and contemplative. "Solar Sovereignty¡­ if this weren''t done through a Gift Game, and was instead a war of gods, it would surely bring stars crashing and worlds collapsing." "Even within the rules, it will still be brutal." For those Primary Gods who knew they had no chance of ascending to First-tier Primary God, the Solar Sovereignty was a one-step shortcut to the top¡ªthey would risk everything. "Though I have no desire to compete for the Core Sovereignty, for the sake of the Liyue Pantheon, I will give it my all." "I''ll claim as many of the secondary authorities as I can." In the Opera Epiclese of Fontaine, Focalors took a deep breath while watching a stage play. "In Fontaine, we have two First-tier Primary Gods. Even if we don''t obtain the Core Sovereignty, we must at least secure multiple secondary sovereignties." At the Grand Narukami Shrine in Inazuma, Raiden Ei and Raiden Makoto paused mid-sword lesson. The two sisters exchanged a glance and immediately understood what the other was thinking. In the Zapolyarny Palace, Tsaritsa gripped her hands tightly. This was an opportunity like no other¡ªa chance to rapidly catch up to the rest of the Seven. She knew she had no hope of fighting for the Core Sovereignty, but she would do everything she could to earn more Solar Sovereignty. On Mount Olympus, the Four Primordial Gods of Olympus shared their opinions back and forth. "Aside from Solar Sovereignty, there''s also Lunar Sovereignty. Especially the Ecliptic Authority under Solar''s secondary authorities¡ªit''s crucially tied to Olympus. We must secure it!" "Isn''t that obvious? Even the weakest Solar Sovereignty¡ªwe can''t let it slip through our fingers." In the Norse Pantheon, Odin sent the news through the pantheon''s system, and the gods were already going mad. With the exception of the Biblical Pantheon, all the major pantheons were practically aflame. They were desperate for the Solar Sovereignty Gift Game to begin immediately. ... In the seas near Inazuma¡ª A cotton cloud floated in the endless blue sky. Noah lay with his hands behind his head, basking in comfort. "Heh~ Dropping the Solar Sovereignty bomb really did stir up a cosmic tsunami. But who will it ultimately go to? I''m curious myself." "Still, the Solar Sovereignty Gift Game won''t begin until the second phase is completed." All authorities within the universe would eventually be distributed via Gift Games. Of course, this didn''t mean he was giving them up. The entire Teyvat Universe was his¡ªhow could he lose anything? He was simply distributing usage rights. As long as he didn''t retract them, the gods ruling those authorities would be no different from true wielders. "Hmm, no need to wait any longer. I''ll upload the fifteen world coordinates to the Cosmic Nexus right now." As Noah spoke, with a single thought, the world coordinates and keys to open the "World Gates" were simultaneously distributed. From now on, unless they were targeting worlds with power levels rivaling Teyvat, there would be no need to convene the highest gods of each pantheon. As for regular Plane Worlds, those didn''t require meetings. The Primary Gods of each pantheon could decide for themselves. After all, even a Third-tier Primary God now wielded power comparable to planetary-level destruction. Let alone the low-tech, magicless "slice of life worlds"¡ªthose could be resolved by minor gods with barely a snap of their fingers. He would personally handle "Re:Creators" and "Re:Zero"¡ªthe former due to its uniqueness, and the latter¡­ well, because he wanted to enjoy the game himself. And, of course, he was particularly interested in a few of the girls in that world. ... Bzzz! The Primary Gods still in heated discussion over the Solar Sovereignty froze, instantly turning their attention to the new announcement on the Cosmic Nexus. A shimmering roulette wheel appeared before their eyes. The data transmitted to their divine senses made everything instantly clear. [Barbatos: Ahhh, I haven''t even finished processing the last round of excitement, and now we''ve got new world missions.] [Morax: Barbatos, if you''re dissatisfied, how about giving your world coordinate to me? I''ll handle the conquest. We can split the merit fifty-fifty.] [Raiden Makoto: Barbatos, hand it over to me. I''ll only take 30%, you keep 70%.] [Tsaritsa: Give it to me¡ªI''ll just take 20%.] [Focalors: Hey, hey! What''s all this? Barbatos, hand it to me, I''m not greedy. I only want 10%.] [Nyx: Half a percent! I only want half a percent!] [Lumine: I''ll take 1%.] [Odin: I''ll take just one-thousandth.] [Barbatos: ...Hey! Enough already. Do you all take me for a fool? You think you can just split it? These worlds are assigned by the Cosmic Nexus!] [Lumine: Tch! Spin the wheel, I''m going first! First come, first served! Each world has a different level¡ªif someone else spins a high-tier world, I''ll cry!] [Traveler Pantheon has obtained: Magicless, Low-tech, Standard Earth World ¡ª Love, Chunibyo & Other Delusions.] [Lumine: ?!!] [Focalors: Pfft¡­ ''Ordinary¡­''] [Lumine: Aaaahhh! Are you kidding me?! Why did I get an ordinary world?! I protest! Why aren''t the world tiers labeled?!] [Fontaine Pantheon has obtained: Mid-tier, Superpowered, Earth World ¡ª Charlotte.] [Focalors: Mid-tier, superpowered Earth world! That means it has beings comparable to god-like authority holders?!] [Lumine: Why?! How is this fair?! What is even going on here?!] And before she could finish ranting, the other pantheons began drawing worlds¡ªeach result pushing Lumine closer to a full-on breakdown. [Mondstadt Pantheon has received: Low-magic Plane World ¡ª The Familiar of Zero.] [Inazuma Pantheon has received: Low-magic Plane World ¡ª Dororo.] [Olympus Pantheon has received: Magicless, Low-tech, Earth World ¡ª A Lull in the Sea.] [Liyue Pantheon has received: High-magic, High-tech World ¡ª The God of High School.] [Norse Pantheon has received: Magicless, Low-tech, Earth World ¡ª My Teen Romantic Comedy SNAFU.] [Sumeru Pantheon has received: Magicless, Low-tech Earth World ¡ª Eromanga Sensei.] [Snezhnaya Pantheon has received: Mid-magic Earth World ¡ª In/Spectre.] [Biblical Pantheon has received: Mid-magic Earth World ¡ª Mieruko-chan.] [The world of Campione! is designated as a top-tier planetary-scale plane-type world and includes all known pantheons and deities. This world coordinate is open to all pantheons.] The pantheons who didn''t receive world assignments sighed in relief. After all, the number of available worlds was limited. Not getting a draw this time could''ve been seen as extremely unlucky. Fortunately, a shared conquest world had been added¡ªand not just any world, but one of the highest tier. The pantheons who did receive worlds quickly logged off¡ªnaturally, they needed to get started and complete their conquests to earn merit. ... Inside the Divine Ship traveling through the "Human History" time-space¡ª Lumine was lying on the carpet, clutching her head in anguish, rolling back and forth. "Aaaaah! Out of all the mundane worlds, I was the first to spin the wheel! Statistically, the chance of getting an ordinary one was so low! Why did it have to be me?!" Rias squatted down and gently consoled her. "Lady Lumine, this is just how luck works sometimes. There''s nothing you can do." Sona Sitri nodded. "That''s right. Still, even an ordinary world can yield a decent amount of merit points." Akeno Himejima added with a smile, "Yes. Even a standard Earth world will grant enough merit for an ordinary person to ascend to Middle God status. For a Middle God, it''s enough to reach Upper God level." Lumine groaned. "That may be true, but compared to the other pantheons, the difference is huge! A high-magic world can generate multiple Upper Gods¡ªand if they''re lucky, even promote one to a Primary God." Alice sighed. "Lumine, your luck really is tragic. Next time you pull a gacha or spin a wheel, you must wash your hands first. Otherwise, it''s always hard pity at ninety pulls." Lumine glared at her palm. "Next time, I''ll scrub them hard." Valkyrie Rossweisse tried to comfort her: "It''s not that bad, my lord." Asia timidly added, "Yes, please don''t be discouraged, Lord Lumine." Saeko Busujima nodded. "We''re not as ambitious. Please don''t feel pressured. Most of us are already gods¡ªor are well on the way to becoming gods." Kisara Tendo followed up: "We''ve already gained eternal life by becoming gods. Becoming stronger gods can happen slowly. If it takes a hundred years, fine. If not, a thousand. And if not that, then ten thousand¡ªwe''ll get to Upper God eventually." Akame nodded in agreement. Lumine pouted. "Can you all have some ambition? If you can become strong in one leap, who''d want to grind for thousands of years?!" "Alright, complaining won''t change anything. This time, let''s focus on helping Rias, Rossweisse, Sona, Akeno, and Koneko ascend to godhood. Even an ordinary world should be enough for all of them to reach Lower God level." While it was possible to raise one person directly to Middle God, the biggest concern for any team was not scarcity¡ªit was inequality. A little less was fine, but everyone had to get something. Everyone who hadn''t ascended yet looked on with heated anticipation. "Alright! Let''s head to the otherworld now!" Lumine tossed the golden key into the air. It emitted a soft, golden glow. A golden gate appeared before them¡ªordinary-sized, just like any other door. The "World Gate" could freely change its size, but there simply wasn''t enough room inside the Divine Ship to expand it into a giant gate. Lumine turned to Rias. "Rias, you lead the team. If you need power, I''ll grant you divine strength." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hehe, in such a mundane world, with my Second-tier Primary God power, I could suppress everything with just a finger. Go ahead and shine." Rias blinked and her expression turned serious. Demonic wings unfurled behind her. "Don''t worry, Lumine. Even if it''s a normal world, it''s still Earth. It''s steeped in mythology¡ªespecially Biblical lore. For us devils, that''s our specialty." Lumine clapped. "Let''s move out!" Rias nodded and stepped through the World Gate, followed by the other quasi-gods. ... Elsewhere¡ª Yuuta Togashi was feeling exasperated. He thought entering high school would finally let him put his "chuunibyou" black history behind him. To give his middle school persona a proper farewell, he decided to do one last chuunibyou act in private. Unfortunately, he got caught. Worse still, the person who caught him was a massive chuunibyou¡ªand his classmate. She immediately took him as a kindred spirit and somehow roped him into joining some bizarre "Chuunibyou Magic Society" club. Now he was stuck as a member, and if this kept up, he''d suffer another social death like in middle school. He had to come up with a plan¡­ As he opened the clubroom door, the scene before him left him speechless. The floor was covered in chalk-drawn circles and stars, lined with white string. Second-year student Touka Takanashi was fast asleep on top of the drawings, clutching a pillow. "Hey! What the heck are you all doing?! What''s all this on the floor?!" Blonde twin-tailed Sanae Dekomori lifted her chin, radiating both pride and disdain as she said in classic chuunibyou tone, "Don''t you even know what a magic circle is, fool? Death!" Yuuta ground his teeth. "I know what a magic circle is! But why are you scribbling all over the floor?! It''s a pain to clean up!" Rikka Takanashi, wearing sunglasses to appear mysterious, replied solemnly, "I said during class¡ªwe''re holding a demonic ritual." Dekomori pointed at Touka and the cat in her arms. "The living sacrifice is ready, Death! Kekeke~" "Hey! Stop messing around! Don''t bring stray cats into the classroom!" Rikka spoke with full confidence. "This magic society was founded to uncover the unseen horizon. A chimera is essential." Dekomori excitedly urged her. "Master! Use this sacrifice to summon the newcomer already!" Rikka, feigning a stoic and mysterious air, replied, "Understood." She crouched and placed her hand on the magic circle. She removed her sunglasses and began chanting: "In the name of the Tyrant''s Eye, I summon thee." "Thy title: Slayer from the Abyss." "Thy blood, thy flesh, thy bone¡ªall formless." "Answer my call¡­" Wooooom¡ª Before Rikka could even finish her chant, the entire classroom erupted in radiant golden light. Before anyone could react, a grand golden gate of divine brilliance materialized in the air above the magic circle. Click¡ª Yuuta Togashi''s face twisted, his eyes bulging from their sockets. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAH?!" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 198: A Real Devil Was Summoned Chapter 198 - A Real Devil Was SummonedRUMBLE¡ª! Blinding light and a rush of wind surged through the classroom the instant the golden gate appeared out of thin air. Bookshelves toppled, and the ceiling lights shattered with a loud crack. The roar woke up Touka Takanashi, who was clutching her pillow within the magic circle. Dazed, she blinked up at the floating door above her. "Huh?" Rikka Takanashi and Sanae Dekomori shielded themselves with their arms against the gusts. Their minds went completely blank. "What''s going on?" "What am I doing?" They were just chuunibyou teens fantasizing about nonexistent things. While they liked to believe those things might be real, they never truly expected to encounter them. "AAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!" Yuuta Togashi screamed in shock. Seeing the golden gate summoned by two chuunibyous shattered his worldview, which he had only just begun to rebuild after escaping his own chuunibyou phase. No way! Summoning magic actually exists?! That presence, that mana, that aura... All those fantasy tropes¡ªhe felt them completely. His legs were trembling. The golden gate now fully emerged. The blinding light faded, leaving behind only a soft, divine glow. "A... a door? What''s going on?" Now fully awake, Touka leapt out of the magic circle in a panic. Yuuta''s eyes nearly popped from their sockets. Trembling, he pointed a shaky finger at the divine golden door, his teeth chattering as he turned to Rikka and Dekomori. "C-C-Could it be... y-you two... you''re... actually serious?" "Are you... really... really magic users?!" Rikka and Dekomori had been frozen, but Yuuta''s words snapped them back to reality. Rikka was trembling with fear, but still stammered defiantly, "Y-Yes... I-I am the wielder of the Tyrant''s Eye..." Dekomori''s eyes exploded with fanaticism. She dropped to her knees before Rikka. "Waaah! My Master, my Lord! So cool, Death! I can feel it, Death! This is amazing, amazing! You really summoned something, Death!" Her gaze sparkled with stars as she looked up at Rikka. Touka Takanashi, dumbfounded, covered her mouth and curiously reached toward the door. Yuuta panicked. "Senpai, no!" But Touka had already touched the door. "Wow! It''s actually floating in midair." She tapped the space underneath to check for supports, and examined the door for wires. "There''s really magic in this world!" She said it with her trademark airheadedness, then turned to Rikka. "Rikka, you really are a magician. No wonder you founded the Magic Society!" She''d only joined the club to have a place to nap without doing work¡ªwho would''ve thought the Magic Society actually had magic? Rikka was drenched in sweat, her knees shaking. But seeing everyone looking at her with such admiration, she reflexively responded in full chuunibyou mode: "T-That''s right... I-I am... the wielder of the Tyrant''s Eye..." Click! Just then, the clubroom door opened. A tall girl with waist-length chestnut hair and a red hairpin stepped in. "Um, hello. I heard a loud noise from in here¡ªdid a desk fall over or something..." Her words stopped abruptly. Her wide eyes reflected a bizarre and overwhelming scene. A sacred pressure swept over her. "Wh-What is this...?!" Mori Summer (Shinka Nibutani) had just been curious about the two new classmates and their so-called "Far Eastern Magic Napping Society of Summer." She had only gotten close when she heard a crash inside the room... She had thought maybe a desk or bookshelf had fallen over, so she came to see if she could help. But the moment the door opened, the bizarre scene before her, combined with an overwhelming sensation she had never felt before, hit her like a tidal wave. Yuuta Togashi, Rikka Takanashi, Sanae Dekomori, and Touka Takanashi all turned to look at the girl who had just entered¡ªShinka Nibutani. Shinka staggered back a step in shock, stammering, "D-Did I just see something I wasn''t supposed to?" Dekomori immediately dashed forward. Before Shinka could react, she was tackled into the room, and with a slam, the door shut behind her. "What are you doing?! I didn''t see anything!" Shinka shrieked in fear, trying to get up, but Dekomori was pinning her down. Dekomori turned triumphantly to Rikka. "My Master! I''ve captured the woman who tried to peek into the mystery, Death! We now have another live sacrifice, Death!" In her mind, her Master had used the chimera (the cat) and Touka-senpai to summon the gate. Already frightened, Shinka was now absolutely terrified. "L-Live sacrifice?! AAAHHHH! Let me go! Help me!" Just hearing the term was horrifying. Magic actually existed in this world?! Sacrifices and such? And right here in a school?! Yuuta was also stunned, trying to make sense of what was happening¡ªwhen suddenly, the gate opened. Woooong¡ª Everyone turned their attention to it, and even Shinka stopped screaming. The atmosphere grew unnaturally quiet. The golden door creaked open slowly. Under everyone''s watchful eyes, a figure with blood-red hair stepped through. Everyone was frozen in awe. She was stunning. Her figure was perfect. She looked elegant and noble. But when they saw the pair of pitch-black devil wings unfurl behind her, it was like an invisible hand gripped everyone''s throat. Gah¡ª As modern students raised on anime and novels, their minds immediately processed what they were seeing. A devil. Rias Gremory opened her eyes and gave a soft flap of her wings before landing gently on the classroom floor. Her crimson eyes swept across the room. Below her feet was a strange mess of chalk-drawn magic circles. Five students stared at her, completely stunned. She immediately understood what had happened. "They were playing a game of summoning a devil." "And the World Gate just so happened to open here." Rias didn''t feel like messing with these five students. Smiling gently, she said, "You''re students, aren''t you? I''m not sure whether to call you lucky... or very unlucky." "Don''t you know? Magic circles shouldn''t be drawn carelessly. An unstable formation can summon something... unexpected." Hiiiiss¡ª Seeing the "devil" actually speak to them, Touka Takanashi, Sanae Dekomori, and Yuuta Togashi instantly dashed behind Rikka Takanashi. "Huh?" With Dekomori no longer pinning her down, Shinka Nibutani quickly scrambled to join the others behind Rikka too. She didn''t fully understand what was happening, but it was obvious¡ªRikka was the most powerful one here. After all, that was a devil. A real, bona fide devil! She might not look scary, but all the legends said devils were bad. And just earlier, that same girl who had posted Shinka''s chuunibyou diary online and made it into a "grimoire" was planning to use her as a "live sacrifice." "Ugh!" Rikka''s face stiffened. Cold sweat trickled down her forehead. Her one visible eye (the other hidden beneath her eyepatch) brimmed with terror. Her legs were trembling, and her arms were wrapped tightly around her chest. Rias, wearing a soft smile, wasn''t the least bit surprised. Back in Kuoh Town, her peerage used to hand out flyers in the streets. Those flyers let people summon devils, offering payment in cash or equivalent value¡ªand in exchange, devils would grant wishes. Of course, it was based on "equivalent exchange." But most humans just wanted help with chores or someone to play video games with. The first time most humans summoned a devil, they reacted just like this. Dekomori clung to Rikka from behind, eyes gleaming with admiration. "Master! You summoned a devil, Death! Is it a familiar? Or can it grant wishes, Death?!" Touka, Yuuta, and Shinka all swallowed hard. Gulp... Rikka stared at the very real devil in front of her, her legs trembling uncontrollably. She had summoned a devil. A real devil. Summoning all her courage, she stammered out, "I-I-I''m Rikka Takanashi, the w-wielder of the Tyrant''s Eye..." Rias smiled. "Don''t be nervous. Don''t be scared. I''m a professional devil¡ªgranting wishes for humans is part of my job." "We devils don''t hurt people." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her warm tone and calm demeanor soothed the room. Everyone''s fear eased, if only a little. Shinka gulped. "Y-You don''t hurt people?" Rias smiled again. "Not at all. Let''s just say... you successfully summoned a devil. I can grant your wishes." devils granting wishes¡ªit was something straight out of novels, anime, and myths. But now they''d actually encountered it, and they didn''t know how to react. Yuuta gathered his courage and asked curiously, "Grant wishes? Any wish?" He didn''t plan to make one¡ªhe was just curious. Shinka''s heart pounded. Her cheeks flushed pink. A devil... granting wishes... Was she dreaming? She pinched her thigh. Ouch. Nope, not a dream! Rias shook her head. "Of course not just any wish. Devils contracts follow the law of equivalent exchange. It''s a trade: humans offer something they can give, and devils do what humans can''t." Rikka''s eye suddenly lit up with hope. She stepped forward. "Then... can you help me find the Unseen Horizon?" Rias blinked in confusion. "Unseen Horizon?" She activated a simple spell to lightly read the girl''s thoughts. "Oh... You want to see your father again." Rikka''s eyes lit up, and she stepped forward boldly, no longer afraid of Rias''s demonic identity. She nodded like a pecking chick. "Yes! My dad is already on the other side of the Unseen Horizon¡ªin a parallel world." Her words made Dekomori, Yuuta, and Shinka all perk up their ears. They didn''t really understand, but it sounded incredibly profound. It had to be some mystical language only a true magician could grasp. Rias thought for a moment. "The Unseen Horizon... is that a metaphor for the underworld? I see. You want to bring your father back to life?" Rikka stubbornly retorted, "It''s the Unseen Horizon. My dad isn''t dead." Rias nodded. "I understand. Bringing someone back to life is possible¡ªbut the cost is far too great for a human to pay." In the Teyvat Universe, resurrection could only occur with the approval of "Celestia." But in worlds beyond Teyvat, if a soul or even just the remains of a person existed, they could be brought back with the help of the gods from the Underworld Pantheon. Conveniently, the Traveler Pantheon had a great number of such items¡ªmainly because their main god had a habit of collecting everything. She had amassed many "specialties" from various pantheons. Rikka''s eyes dimmed instantly. Her head dropped. Everyone held their breath. So the "Unseen Horizon" Rikka always spoke of... was really the Underworld. And she had summoned a devil... in hopes of seeing her father again. That meant... Rikka''s father... If Rikka was this powerful, what kind of person had her father been? In everyone''s mind, a majestic grand sorcerer''s silhouette appeared. Hiss¡ª Seeing Rikka so downcast, Rias glanced at the others and considered something. "It''s not impossible to grant your wishes for free." "In fact, I could even let you learn magic, divine arts, supernatural powers... and more." This was part of her plan to expand divine influence in the otherworld by turning these five students into divine envoys. In a modern world, establishing influence was simple. A few well-crafted stage performances were all it took. The whole world was a stage, every human an audience member¡ªand they, the actors, would deliver a world-shaking performance. With Rias being so kind and approachable, everyone began to forget she was even a devil. Yuuta Togashi summoned his courage to ask, "W-We can learn magic? Superpowers?" It wasn''t just him. Dekomori and Shinka''s hearts were pounding too. What attracted teenagers the most? Naturally, supernatural abilities. Rias nodded. "Of course. I can even grant you any wish you desire." Rikka immediately asked, "W-What do we have to do?" Her desire to see her father burned in her eyes. Rias replied, "Become heroes. The gods will bestow divine power upon you¡ªand then, together, we''ll put on a performance for the world." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven Chapter 199: A Comedic Tale of Heroes Saving the World Chapter 199 - A Comedic Tale of Heroes Saving the World"Hero!" The moment that word was mentioned, it instantly struck a chord with everyone. That word shows up the most in anime and light novels. Every teenager has fantasized about being summoned by a god to another world to save it as a hero. Yuuta Togashi''s eyes lit up. He could feel his heart ablaze with passion. Touka Takanashi tilted her head and raised her hand innocently. "Um... when you say ''play a role,'' do you mean like... acting?" Everyone looked back at Rias. She crossed her arms. "That''s a long story." "But to put it in terms you can understand... people in this world have stopped believing in the existence of gods." "They think the divine is just a myth. This made the gods quite displeased, and they''ve decided it''s time humanity remembers that the divine is real." "So they want to choose a few ''Heroes'' to help the gods put on a performance." "Basically, we devils will pretend to be ''Demon Kings'' causing chaos, and the heroes will fight us in the cities. Through that, people will remember that the gods exist." In this modern world of the internet, news, and live broadcasts, it would only take a few dramatic acts before the whole world would be watching. Shinka Nibutani couldn''t help but mutter, "The gods sure are petty..." Realizing she spoke aloud, she panicked and explained, "Wait¡ªI didn''t mean it like that! I was just wondering... during all that chaos, no one would actually get hurt... right?" Her voice trailed off nervously. Yuuta nodded fervently. "Yeah, yeah! That''s really important." Rias smiled. "Of course not. Gods follow divine law, and harming ordinary people is strictly forbidden." Of course, that only applied to good people. As for the wicked... they were sent straight to the Abyss to mine for eternity. "No one will be hurt during these performances. The goal is simply to make people realize the gods are real." "Afterward, you''ll be recognized as the heroes who drove away the demon king and sealed the Gates of Hell. The divine power you receive will remain yours." "And the gods will grant you a wish." "Reviving a family member, endless wealth¡ªany wish a human could possibly imagine." "Of course, evil wishes won''t be granted." Rikka immediately raised her hand. "I want in! I want to see my dad again!" Yuuta quickly raised his hand too. "Me too! I want to become a hero!" His heart was pounding with excitement. A real hero, even if it was a bit different from what he''d imagined. Shinka Nibutani also raised her hand. "Count me in too!" Gods, devils, heroes¡ªeverything she used to fantasize about was actually real. This was way too exciting. Dekomori whipped her twin tails. "Wherever Master goes, I follow, Death!" Touka, seeing everyone raise their hands, quickly did the same. "M-Me too!" Seeing everyone agree, Rias continued, "Since you''re all on board, I''ll now bestow upon you some galactic knowledge." She raised her hand, and several glowing motes of light, like fireflies, appeared at her fingertips. In the blink of an eye, the lights flew into the five students'' eyes. Instantly, a stream of information entered their minds. The knowledge included the basic structure of the Teyvat Universe: details about the various pantheons, Visions, magic, battle aura, divine arts, and more. It also included beginner-level spells, martial techniques, and divine arts¡ªmethods for mortals to train. Of course, these methods were limited¡ªthey could, at most, allow one to awaken a second Stella Fortuna. Measured by modern Earth standards, their upper limit would be something like... blowing up a building. The amount of information was overwhelming, and it took several minutes for the five ordinary students to process it all. Yuuta Togashi shouted with burning enthusiasm, "Whoa whoa whoa! Magic! Martial arts! So much knowledge¡ªthis is amazing! I''m a real mage now!" Shinka Nibutani clenched her fists, her cheeks flushed red with excitement. This wasn''t some fantasy spellbook¡ªthis was the real deal. Rikka Takanashi struck a pose, removed her eyepatch, and coolly declared, "I am the wielder of the Tyrant''s Eye, and I shall find the Unseen Horizon! Oh yeah!" Dekomori dropped to her knees behind Rikka and struck a dramatic pose of her own. "I am the Thunder Hammer Wielder! Follower of the Tyrant''s Eye, Death!" Touka Takanashi, seeing everyone so excited, raised her hand and mimicked them with her usual airheaded cheer. "Me too! Oh yeah!" Rias chuckled at their lively reactions. "Hehe, you''re all quite energetic. Well then, allow me to properly introduce myself. I am Rias Gremory, of the 72 Pillars of devil nobility¡ªhead of the Gremory family. My elder brother is the current Satan." "Whoa! Satan¡ª?!" The students were instantly stunned. But they didn''t associate "Satan" with some evil final boss. The information they had just received clarified things: gods and devils weren''t natural enemies. In fact, they often met up for tea. Rikka quickly patted her chest. "I''m Rikka Takanashi, wielder of the Tyrant''s Eye!" Dekomori stood proudly, twintails swinging. "Sanae Dekomori, Thunder Hammer Wielder, Death!" Yuuta nervously stepped forward. "I-I''m Yuuta Togashi." Rikka added, "He''s the wielder of the Black Flame!" Yuuta twitched. Ugh, so embarrassing... So embarrassing... SO embarrassing... Shinka smiled. "I''m Shinka Nibutani, Lady Rias." Touka raised her hand. "I''m Touka Takanashi. Nice to meet you!" Rias nodded. "Good. Now, let''s briefly discuss the script for this ''stage play,'' and then we''ll request the gods to grant you hero-grade equipment and powers." Yuuta swallowed nervously. Hero gear and power?! What would it be¡ªphoenix armor? A legendary elven holy sword? Woooong¡ª The golden gate lit up again, and everyone turned toward it. From within stepped several new figures. A catgirl with ears and a tail. A bewitching devil woman with bat wings. And a long-eared, golden-haired, red-eyed elven lady. The moment this elven lady appeared, a wave of divinity washed over the room. And without even thinking, a word popped into everyone''s mind: God. Mortals don''t need to be told who gods are. When they see one... they just know. "God!" The five students stared in shock as the elven goddess stepped through the golden gate. Though they''d all prayed at shrines before, they knew there were only statues¡ªnever real gods. But now, a true deity stood before them, and the divine aura radiating from her made them instinctively drop to their knees and clasp their hands together, sneaking glances upward. Rias blinked in surprise. "Eh? Lady Alice, why are you here too? Isn''t this something we can handle without your direct involvement?" Alice proudly waved a hand. "Rias, did you forget my original role? Of course I''d come. I want to take a good look at this parallel Earth." Akeno Himejima tilted her head. "But isn''t this just an ordinary parallel Earth?" Sona Sitri followed up. "Lady Alice, are you here to explore cultural differences?" Alice crossed her arms and nodded. "Exactly. Novels, anime, movies, history¡ªthere could be differences worth exploring." Shinka Nibutani listened in silent amazement and couldn''t help but mutter internally: Even gods like anime and novels?! Alice continued, "Besides, having a Middle God like me around will be helpful for your mission. Don''t worry, I won''t steal your credit¡ªI''ll just support from the sidelines." How could she miss out on such a fun production¡ªtricking all of humanity with a grand stage play? Plus, since becoming a Middle God, she hadn''t yet tested the immense divine power now flowing through her. She looked down at the five kneeling students and gave a bright grin. "Hehe, you five really hit the jackpot. It''s no exaggeration to say you''re the luckiest humans on this parallel Earth." "I''m Alice. Just call me Lady Alice. And you can get up now." "Yes, Lady Alice!" Rikka Takanashi, Sanae Dekomori, Yuuta Togashi, Shinka Nibutani, and Touka Takanashi responded in perfect unison. Then they quickly scrambled to their feet like students who''d just been caught by a teacher. Alice chuckled at their sheepish expressions. "Hehehe..." Rias clapped her hands. Instantly, a red-colored barrier spread across the entire classroom. Rikka looked around, eyes sparkling with chuunibyou awe. "Ooooh! Is this... the Battlefield Realm?!" Shinka blinked. "Battlefield... Realm?" Rikka struck a serious pose. "That''s right! When two combatants clash, the world around them transforms into a battle realm. You can''t escape until someone wins." Dekomori''s chuunibyou instincts lit up instantly. She leapt into the moment. "Yes! It''s a prison where only the vanquishing of your opponent can free you, Death!" She glanced around. "Which means two of us must now begin a deadly duel, Death!" Shinka panicked. "W-Wait, is that really how this works?!" Rias sweatdropped. "No, no. This is just a barrier that separates the mystical world from the human one. Inside the barrier, people outside can''t see or interact with anything." Shinka sighed in relief and wiped the sweat from her forehead. She turned to Rikka and Dekomori. "You two nearly gave me a heart attack." Thanks to the information they''d received earlier, they all understood now what a barrier truly was. Rikka blinked. "So it''s just a barrier? But... close enough." Dekomori chimed in, "Exactly, Master, Death!" Yuuta deadpanned. "No, it''s not close at all..." Akeno giggled. "Ara~ Ara~ Such energetic youth. I believe this phase is called ''chuunibyou,'' right?" Shinka Nibutani and Yuuta Togashi, both recently recovered chuunibyous, instantly felt a wave of shame wash over them. Rikka Takanashi and Sanae Dekomori, meanwhile, wore their usual serious expressions. Touka Takanashi just blinked in confusion with her trademark airheadedness. Clap clap¡ª Rias clapped her hands. "Alright, everyone. Now that you''re familiar with the situation, let''s get to work on our script." Boom¡ª A long table appeared in front of them, followed by chairs. A luxurious conference space took shape in an instant. The five students were in awe¡ªthis was their first time witnessing such an incredible, mystical sight. "Oooh¡ª" Everyone took their seats. The five students nervously settled at the far end. Whoa, this is so mysterious and serious. It''s like a scene straight out of a manga! I''m sweating... Amazing! As expected of the devil princess! So cool! So cool, Death! Is something huge about to happen?! Other than Alice, everyone accompanying Rias on this mission was a quasi-god. A "quasi-god"¡ªby Earth standards, someone at this level could erase a small town with a single full-powered strike. The team included Rias, Akeno, Koneko Toujou, Asia Argento, Rossweisse, Sona Sitri, and Tsubaki Shinra. Rias explained, "First, we''ll stage a ''Devil Realm Invasion'' play. Originally, I planned to use illusions, but with Lady Alice assisting, we can go all out with effects." Alice flashed an OK gesture. "Hehe, no worries! I''ll make sure the whole country is enveloped in the illusion¡ªit''ll shock the entire world instantly." Akeno looked to the five students. "And naturally, our lucky stars¡ªTeam Rikka¡ªwill play the starring roles." "They''ll be the heroic team who repels the invading devil forces." Rias nodded. "To ensure realism, there will be real combat. But don''t worry¡ªwe''ll fight inside a ''Fantasy Barrier.'' No matter the destruction, everything inside resets afterward." This special barrier was a divine artifact acquired by Lumine from a deity with control over illusions. Shinka Nibutani gulped. "Real combat...?" S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ara, don''t worry," Rias said. "To outsiders, it''ll just look real. The environment and damage will all be virtual. We''ll simply say it''s a ''barrier.''" In her hand, firefly-like motes of light appeared. "This is the script. Take a look." Each person touched a mote of light, and information about the first play appeared in their minds. The first performance was scheduled for tomorrow morning¡ªduring their school commute. Alice grinned at the five students. "Well then, it''s time to distribute your hero equipment." The five instantly gulped in excitement, their hearts pounding. Hero equipment... from a god! -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 40 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon: Patreon.com/DaoOfHeaven